《Strongest Demon Hunter of All-Heavens》


 Chapter 1

    "The advent system has been activated."


    "Waking up host..."


    "The host has awakened."


    "Start loading memory..."


    The cold mechanical polyphony awakened Cole from his sleep.


    The damp and cold environment made him shiver and subconsciously wrap a tight blanket.


    After fully regaining consciousness, Cole looked at the surrounding environment and frowned slightly.


    The wind and rain outside the window.


    At this time, he was lying on a damp and musty broken wooden bed, and the roof was covered with black and yellow marks because of water leakage.


    On the rusty iron table less than half a meter away from the wooden bed, a basin of thick soup that has been put for an unknown period of time emits a disgusting smell.


    Two mice slipped into the sewer pipe along the corner, and there was a strange noise of "Dong Dong" from time to time.


    "Memory loading completed."


    After the mechanical synthesis stops.


    A large number of memories poured into Cole''s consciousness. Because of a headache, he pinched the center of his eyebrows and sat up in bed. His hands and legs were cold and unconscious.


    Cole walker?


    Fourth year student of the Royal demon hunting College of the Monty Empire?


    A country very similar to the British Empire in the 19th century?


    Mixed memories took him a long time to figure out the connection between different fragments.


    Before that, one thing can be determined in advance.


    He crossed.


    Moreover, there is an all sky descent system that can enter other worlds, complete tasks and obtain various special abilities


    It was very difficult to take down the musty wet blanket from his body, his weak body and let Cole reach for the mirror on the windowsill.


    Now his black hair is wet and clinging to his scalp, his blue eyes are deep, his nose is high, and his skin is paler than the dead.


    So.


    Now the hapless man who died of typhoid fever has changed... To be exact, it should be a change of soul.


    The calendar on the wall stopped on October 9, 1835. According to the analysis that Cole Walker''s body was not stiff after his death, it should have crossed over within an hour after his death.


    "System, confirm the current time."


    "October 9, 1835, 3:17 PM."


    Take out the pocket watch and calibrate the time.


    So there''s only one day left before the graduation ceremony of the Demon Hunter College.


    Time is pressing.


    Turning the pocket of his coat, there was a roll of crumpled paper money, totaling 239 yuan, enough for him to prepare a clean and tidy new dress for the next ceremony.


    Of course, preparing new clothes is not for useless face, or for fear of being disliked by the reviewers of the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment and being unable to graduate.


    In this world, not only the most powerful Mengxi Empire, but also demon hunter students, there is no such situation that they can''t graduate at any time.


    To be exact, even if you want to stay, the college will force you to be thrown into a subordinate organization of the demon hunting regiment.


    According to official statistics, the survival rate of demon hunter interns within three years of entering the demon hunting group is only 20%. For the sake of good data, the students who have not graduated in that year are also included.


    Just look at the survival rate. It goes without saying what kind of career demon hunter is.


    But it''s equivalent.


    Any demon hunter who has been officially certified is a privileged class of the Mengxi Empire and even the whole world.


    No tax is required.


    Immunity from felony.


    There are high subsidies every year.


    Whether you are a mud legged child who came from a street corner and grew up eating garbage, or a rich and powerful family born with a golden key, once you become a formal demon hunter, you are the only privileged class in the world.


    Cole walker is obviously the former.


    If he had not sacrificed his life to save a demon hunter, he would not have been recommended to the imperial Royal Demon Hunter College, which is a place where everyone has to squeeze their heads and their lives.


    Patting his cheek, he took out his raincoat covered with mud, which was thrown under the bed. Cole opened the iron door of the old apartment and took his first step in this dangerous world.


    Demons, witches, evil spirits, dark creatures.


    They are hidden in every corner of the world, entrenched in the earth and rivers, hidden in small objects everywhere, maybe a pocket watch, maybe an antique mirror


    Each is extremely deadly to humans.


    Come to the tailor''s shop, change a pure black woolen coat and buy a pair of thick soled boots that are very suitable for all kinds of terrain.


    Ready to pay the boss, Cole suddenly heard a soft female voice behind him.


    "Cole, are you preparing new clothes for the graduation ceremony, too?"


    The speaker is his classmate.


    A rebellious girl with blond hair and blue eyes from the Finley demon hunter family, Celia Finley.


    She is beautiful, but her character is troublesome.


    A long time ago, the eldest lady expressed a good impression on cole, or... Wanted to keep a simple relationship with him for a period of time, but since she was dating at least five men at the same time, the former owner of the body always turned a blind eye to Celia''s hint.


    Cole saw two girlfriends standing around Celia laughing. No accident, she should have passed by and just saw herself.


    "What a coincidence, Celia. Are you here to order dresses?"


    The girl''s right hand crossed slowly from a row of clothes, "well... I just passed by. Kate''s family has a private drama show at five o''clock. Are you interested in coming with me?"


    Cole smiled, "sorry, I have other important things, so I won''t accompany you."


    "Really?"


    Celia raised her chin slightly. "This is the third time you''ve rejected me, Cole walker. Maybe I''ll consider letting my father arrange your internship to the intelligence team instead of logistics.


    So, don''t you really think about it? "


    Anyone knows.


    In the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment, the intelligence group has the highest casualty rate, and the survival rate of interns is less than 10%.


    As for the logistics that can be mixed with qualifications and rich profits, it is not easy to get in without a strong relationship.


    Cole''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    A naked threat?


    Taking the bag handed to him by the boss, Cole turned cold and said, "Twelve of the thirteen adults in the highest trial sequence are from the intelligence group. Maybe it''s a good opportunity to enter the intelligence group."


    Celia and her two best friends burst into laughter.


    "God, our poor boy Cole wants to be the highest judge. Hahaha... Celia, what do you like about him? Is it the ability to boast?"


    "See the reality, Cole walker, poor and worthless like you. The mud guy who entered the Demon Hunter College by virtue of shit transportation and entered the intelligence group can never live for three days. The highest trial sequence? I must tell this joke to everyone, ha ha!"


    The three girls, who were showy but with bad character, held their arms and left the tailor''s shop.


    Across the floor window.


    Celia raised a middle finger to Cole, and through the movement of her lips, she could read, ''wait and see, you mud man who doesn''t know good or bad.''

 Chapter 2

    Demon hunter.


    As the name suggests, this is a high-risk job. The shadow of death is like a noose, which is wrapped around their neck all the time. Not only interns, experienced demon hunters, but also they can''t know whether they can live through the next task.


    Wisdom, calmness and talent constitute the three elements of the strength of demon hunters.


    There is no shortage of outlaws in this world. Unfortunately, in the face of demons and evil spirits that will affect human five senses, it is the lightest to be paralyzed on the spot, pee your pants, or lose your mind and go crazy in situ.


    Cole walker can enter the Demon Hunter College. In addition to the recommended auxiliary factors, what is more important is his calmness in the face of evil creatures.


    He stuffed the handbag with his coat and new shoes into his raincoat and held it in his arms. It rained overhead. Cole returned to his apartment.


    With Celia''s unrequited character, her father is the next demon hunter in the plundering sequence. No accident, he must have a place among the many unlucky people selected by the intelligence group at the graduation ceremony.


    As he said.


    Although the intelligence unit is dangerous, it is also full of opportunities.


    Interns who can survive in the intelligence group, once they become regular, become the next official demon hunter in the exile sequence. As long as they don''t die prematurely, the subsequent promotion road will be smooth.


    Put the raincoat covered with water under the bed and throw away the smelly dinner plate on the table.


    Since it''s intelligence.


    Then a special ability is precious.


    Psychic.


    Even in the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment, only half of the demon hunters with psychic ability are less than half, and each is a core member of various departments, institutions and groups.


    As far as Cole knows, the head of the intelligence agency of the demon hunting regiment is a superior imprisoned demon hunter with the seventh visual talent.


    Although the sequence is not high, compared with the position of the top leaders of various institutions, it belongs to the bottom of the bottom, but it does not affect the huge power in their hands.


    It is also closely related to the sequence of 13 supreme trials and has been personally received by her Majesty the queen.


    So.


    Whether to protect life or enhance strength, lay the foundation for follow-up development.


    It is imperative to use the day before graduation to capture the ability of psychic media.


    "System to screen the world where I can obtain psychic ability at present."


    "Ability selection: Seventh vision, filtering..."


    "Best option: world class I - evocation 1, you will play Sergeant Cole Walker and follow the Warren couple into the Bolang family."


    "Fixed reward: the seventh vision can obtain other rewards for completing randomly generated branch tasks."


    Cole has seen all the soul summoning films. If it is the first one, it is not too difficult for him now.


    Let the system start playing the original film of soul summoning 1.


    Cole took out the bread he bought downstairs, filled his stomach with cold tap water, and began to think about the future.


    Since crossing is a foregone conclusion, any sick moaning about homesickness or maladjustment is meaningless. How to survive as a demon hunter in this world full of demons and ghosts is the focus.


    At present, the primary task is to spend the internship career of demon hunter safely and become a regular as soon as possible.


    As long as he is still a trainee demon hunter for one day, he will not have the privilege of a formal demon hunter, and his survival will not be effectively guaranteed.


    In the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment, interns have to climb out of the dead to get ahead.


    The only way for all demon hunters to grow up, without exception.


    The conditions for becoming a full-time employee are also very simple and clear.


    No matter what department you are in, you have no other requirements except to lead a team to complete a subordinate exile sequence after obtaining the inspection permission of your immediate boss.


    Such as the casualty rate of team members, or whether the means are legal, etc.


    The passing rate... Or survival rate, is less than 20%.


    Fill up the empty, lonely and cold stomach and Cole''s cold and numb limbs, which gave him some temperature. Take out a pen and copy all the key plot nodes and details that need to be recorded in the film.


    "System, do you need other preparations before entering the world?"


    ''exploration Guide: part of the world selected by the host and its role cannot be changed; In order to ensure the difficulty of exploration, the main task is randomly generated after entering, and the original plot cannot be viewed when entering the world; When entering the world for the first time, the system will customize novice weapons for the host; World time is independent of each other. "


    Read the exploration guide carefully.


    The random mainline task designed to ensure the difficulty of exploration is very in line with the professional needs of demon hunters. It is flexible and can quickly analyze and infer the existing intelligence.


    Time is independent of each other. In other words, no matter how long he stays in the film world, the time in the real world will not be affected.


    But what interests him most is the free novice weapon given by the system.


    Novice benefits?


    After understanding the system exploration guide, Cole was not in a hurry to enter the soul summoning 1 world. Since time was independent of each other, he was ready to read it several times to ensure that everything was safe.


    After all.


    There is only one day to report directly to the intelligence unit after the graduation ceremony, and there is no failure.


    At night.


    Lightning and thunder flashed outside the window.


    When Cole watched the original film for the sixth time, a red eyed crow suddenly stopped on the window and knocked hard on the glass.


    crow?


    Turn off the movie.


    He got up and opened the window. The crow threw a letter on the ground, shook his wings and disappeared in the dark rainy night.


    Cole is strange.


    Who will write to him at this time?


    The handwriting of the handwritten letter is very scrawly. Some of the ink has been diluted by the rain, but it does not affect the reading of the content.


    The person who wrote the letter was penny seranda, the middle imprisoned demon hunter saved by Cole. The content roughly said that she wanted to apply for cole to enter the execution team. Her razor team began to practice, but was told that Cole had been selected by the intelligence team.


    In addition to apologizing and wishing him good luck, there was a concentrated medicine in the envelope.


    An alchemy potion used to keep the five senses from being completely controlled when facing evil spirits. The effect can last for an hour.


    The market price is about 1000 yuan a piece.


    It seems that the demon hunter is very optimistic about his future, otherwise he would not send such an expensive gift.


    Put the iron medicine bottle close to your body.


    Looking in the mirror to clean up his greasy and wet hair, Cole''s expression gradually became indifferent.


    Celia''s controlling coin pool is doing what she says.


    If he had guessed right, he would have been given "special" care after entering the intelligence unit.


    A flash of lightning tore through the darkness.


    In the mirror, the pale blue light reflected on Cole''s face, more and more cold and deep.


    Indecision and the overflow of the virgin heart will never appear in a demon hunter, even if he is just a newly graduated intern demon hunter.


    Since she took the initiative to die, she must be arranged.


    Tidy up his appearance so that he doesn''t look like a poor fugitive.


    Open your notes and check all the details.


    "System, enter the evocative 1 world."

 Chapter 3

    "Test vital signs..."


    "Start data hosting..."


    "Customized initial equipment generation..."


    "The embedded message has been formulated: Officer Cole walker, subordinate to the haresville police department in Rhode Island, followed the Warren couple into the borans for the first time..."


    "Ready to enter class I world: summoning souls."


    The cold mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    Cole slowly opened his eyes. The car engine roared in his ears. Outside the window, the countryside scenery in the afternoon was relaxed and happy.


    Did you get there?


    "Special equipment generation completed: noon has arrived."


    "Your task: make sure no one dies, kill bath Sheba, and complete the reward: the seventh vision."


    "It''s noon: the M500 revolver is a specially modified product. It doesn''t need to be loaded. It consumes the user''s spiritual strength and can damage supernatural products."


    "The seventh vision: you can only see when the devil and evil spirits want you to see them. With the seventh vision, your perception can see the possibility of the future, and no evil can escape your peeping."


    At the end of the country road, two cars have stopped.


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren and their assistant, little brother drew of Asian descent, are preparing to take evidence in the Rambo family before exorcism.


    Cole pressed the brakes.


    His eyes stopped at the dangerous house not far away. Now he plays a police officer. It''s about half past the original plot.


    Lower your head and touch the holster with your right hand.


    At noon, the body of the gun feels cold. The runner and hammer are engraved with an execution angel with a sickle and a hate face.


    Cole was immediately happy.


    It is worthy of systematic production and knows my heart well.


    Smith Wilson M500, look at this. 50 caliber thick and long barrel, which is a super cool tough guy shape in a complete sense.


    And it can hurt supernatural products such as evil spirits and demons.


    The fierce man was ecstatic.


    Push open the door and go down.


    The afternoon sun was particularly dazzling. Ed frowned and asked, "is it easy to find the way?"


    Cole took off his sunglasses and said, "OK."


    Lorraine, wearing a silk scarf, introduced to their assistant, "drew, this is officer Cole."


    "Cole walker, officer of haresville police department, Rhode Island."


    Druid took a cookie, shook hands and said teasingly, "so you''re the lucky policeman?"


    Ignoring the teasing of the Asian brother, Cole looked at the dangerous house in the distance and said, "it should be."


    "You should know that bullets can''t hit ghosts..."


    "Don''t tease him, drew, help me move things in."


    According to the devil code, bassheba, an evil witch entrenched in the Bolang family, is a standard first-class killing devil.


    In the Mengxi Empire, in order to deal with demons of this level, it is necessary to send a median exile sequence demon hunter and an integrated five person team to minimize losses.


    The plot trend of the original film ends with Caroline''s maternal love breaking the devil''s occupation of her soul with the help of Warren and his wife.


    Bathsheba was driven back to hell.


    Cole began to think about countermeasures while helping Warren and his wife arrange the temperature sensing camera and recording equipment needed for evidence collection in the murderous house.


    The mission requirements are very clear. If all the staff survive, kill bassheba. Pay attention to whether to kill or expel. Then you can obtain Lorraine Warren''s psychic ability, that is, ''seventh vision''.


    Killing a devil is not as simple as pressing the trigger.


    Usually, they will be attached to some specific containers, such as humans, animals, plants, some small objects, and even the whole house.


    Destroying these containers does not kill them.


    On the contrary, it may provoke these tyrannical evil existence and cause serious consequences beyond control.


    The only way to kill them is to wait for them to show themselves.


    Since the mission requires all the staff to survive, the basic strategy must not change the film plot a lot to make the situation beyond the controllable range.


    If there is too much beyond the plot of the film, Cole can''t guarantee the survival of the Bolang family and the Warren couple.


    At the same time, too violent means should not be taken.


    however.


    One thing he cares about very much.


    The description of the main task is that no one is dead. Does Lorraine Warren''s daughter count?


    There is a scene in the film. After Mrs. Warren falls into the cellar, bath Sheba entangles her daughter through the photos in her pendant.


    Cole was standing under the tree outside the murderous house, the one Bathsheba hung. When he helped ed Warren set up a video camera and chatted, his eyes stopped on Lorraine in the distance.


    It seems that we need to find an appropriate opportunity to deal with this potential risk.


    In half an hour.


    Pack up the instruments and Cole sits in his chair and turns out his notebook.


    In the film, bath Sheba appeared on his own initiative twice.


    One time Lorraine Warren fell into the basement, and the other time the evil witch was ready to be possessed by Caroline Bolan.


    The two appearances had one thing in common, Mrs. Warren was present, and she was the only psychic.


    After a short thought, Cole formulated the next countermeasures.


    Don''t scare the snake. Don''t let Mrs. Warren out of his sight at the critical time and plot node.


    But the plan has a natural flaw.


    No one can see bath Sheba except Mrs. Warren, the psychic medium, including Cole.


    To use the necessary prerequisite that noon has arrived, at least determine the specific location of the Witch and pull the trigger before you have a chance to hurt or kill her.


    Otherwise, shooting at the air will only consume spiritual power for no reason.


    "What do you think?"


    At this time, little asian Gertrude came over with two cups of hot coffee and handed Cole a cup.


    Put the notebook back in your pocket. Cole smiled. "Nothing. How are you doing?"


    "Everything is going well."


    Time soon came to night.


    The Warren couple who got nothing were fiddling with their instruments in the kitchen.


    Exhausted Mrs. Bolang curled up on the sofa in the living room, whispered with her beloved little daughter, and gave out warm laughter from time to time.


    Drew was carrying coffee and talking to Cole about cold jokes about whether a bullet could hit the devil.


    All this, with a faint sound, was suddenly broken by the particularly harsh ''jingle'' in the silent house.


    The crowd hurried to hear the sound and felt the corridor.


    The door leading to the cellar was quietly opened without any external interference.


    The wooden door opened only thirty degrees, and the bell hanging on the handle was still shaking gently.


    Suddenly.


    A white light flashed.


    The temperature sensitive camera automatically presses the shutter.


    Cole stood behind ed, touched the barrel of the gun that had arrived in the morning with his right hand, looked ahead silently, without fear or even any surprise.


    Because of the same paragraph, he has seen it six times in the film.


    The original film does not clearly point out what the plot node appears.


    The sad ghost coerced by the witch is still the master of bath Sheba.


    If you shoot rashly, it is bound to bring irreversible changes to the subsequent plot trend, which is contrary to the preconditions for the survival of all staff. After a short balance, Cole slowly released his right hand.


    Demon hunters never lack patience.


    Even though Cole is just a novice, a novice who calmly goes too far.


    He is ready to continue to wait for an appropriate opportunity to do it.


    Be sure to kill with one blow.

 Chapter 4

    After a brief discussion.


    ED is ready to take the equipment into the cellar and look for possible clues.


    The work of photography and witness naturally falls on officer Cole with official background.


    In the camera, ed wears headphones and carries an old tape recorder and microphone.


    After adjusting the equipment, he looked down at his watch and said, "it''s 9:18. We''re going to enter the cellar. The door there has just opened. I''m accompanied by officer Lorraine and officer Cole walker. The light in the cellar is not on."


    Cole, carrying an old video camera, followed the Warren couple into the cellar.


    It was very shabby, surrounded by useless furniture and old things, filled with dust.


    The cold air is mixed with a musty and decaying choking smell.


    The old piano placed on the opposite side of the stairs is like an evil spirit dormant in the shadow, opening its big mouth full of fangs and quietly peeping at the people.


    Ed raised the microphone and said to the air, "if you want to communicate with us, please give some instructions."


    However.


    There is nothing in the recorder except the sound of wind and water pipes.


    However, Lorraine held the pillar and bent down with a slightly painful expression.


    "There must be something here. My hands are so cold."


    Ed frowned and shouted to his assistant drew standing at the door, "all right, close the door and make some noise."


    In a minute.


    Lorraine shook her head. "It''s gone... It''s gone."


    Because there was no light in the cellar, only the lighting equipment on the camera. During the shooting, Cole observed every abnormal detail in the lens very carefully.


    Unfortunately, nothing.


    Sure enough, without psychic ability and special means, evil spirits and Demons don''t take the initiative to appear and want to capture their traces is tantamount to Arabian Nights.


    Put down the camera and follow the Warren couple upstairs.


    Cole was convinced that until after breakfast tomorrow and before Bathsheba leaned over Caroline, the risk factor of the dangerous house was very low.


    In the film, the police officer with a camera left the cellar before the door slammed shut.


    After that, when he had a coffee break, he and his Asian brother would mention a cold joke about "automatic ventilation door".


    At night.


    Cole and little asian Gertrude are vigil in the living room.


    Located in a dangerous house on the outskirts of Rhode Island, except for drew''s snoring after falling asleep, the silence is terrible.


    Even if the heating is repaired, the house is still as cold as an ice cellar.


    Even if he knew that there would be no danger until noon tomorrow, he still kept a high vigilance.


    Get up and go to the kitchen, ready to make a cup of hot tea to warm up.


    But when he passed the corridor, the clock in the distance made him frown.


    3:07.


    Look down at the wrist watch, the same time, stop at 3:07.


    Previously, he and Warren kept a vigil until 3:08 to make sure that there was no supernatural event, so they arranged for everyone to take turns to rest.


    But.


    If time stops here, it means that there must be evil spirits moving in this vicious house, or bassheba secretly continues to torture the mistress of the Bolang family, rout her will and finally complete her attachment.


    Want to go up and have a look?


    Touch the handle of the gun with your right hand.


    Based on the simple survival principle of never acting alone in high-risk areas, Cole gave up the idea that he might change the plot and let the situation go beyond control.


    Boil the hot water, the tea leaves spin rapidly in the cup and stop slowly.


    This is also the time.


    Through the reflection of the water surface of the tea cup, Cole saw a pair of feet hanging from the roof, dirty and covered with black mud, skinny, belonging to the feet of the evil witch bath Sheba hanging from the old tree outside the door.


    He noticed something strange with his eyes.


    The witch with her heel facing him turned very slowly behind him.


    If officer Braden were standing here now, he might scream in horror, but it''s a pity that the demon hunter Cole is standing here.


    Rather than fear, what he is considering at the moment is whether he should give it a shot.


    Demons are dangerous because they interfere with the five senses of mortals and let them see what they want to see in their hearts.


    Like a hook with a fat bait.


    without doubt.


    Cole came here to kill bassheba and complete the main task.


    He''s not a psychic.


    Naturally, it will not appear. At noon tomorrow, the devil will appear through the sheets, enter Caroline''s room in front of Lorraine Warren, and then bend over.


    Red fruit provocation and contempt.


    It''s all about saying, ''I''m right here. You hit me, come on, come on ~''


    But you can be sure.


    At that moment, the witch appearing in Lorraine''s perception was bassheba.


    In the horror film dominated by the mysterious side, any initiative to change the plot trend may cause unpredictable potential danger.


    An excellent hunter has enough patience at any time.


    So Cole didn''t see anything and nothing happened.


    Pick up the teacup and turn around.


    Time solidifies at this moment.


    At this time, bassheba''s hair was scattered, and his dry, skin and bone face was facing Cole. It was dark, with only a little white godless pupil in the middle, and looked straight into his eyes.


    The stench from the devil pervaded the air, like a rotten fish that was thrown into the garbage can and fermented for several days.


    Cole''s expression was indifferent, because he was ready to turn back before turning around.


    The devil''s habitual trick of fearing mortals.


    After a pause, as if he didn''t see bassheba at all, he turned back and opened the cabinet and added two spoonfuls of white granulated sugar to the tea cup.


    Looking back, the evil witch disappeared without a trace.


    Is it an illusion?


    Just when he was ready to go back and continue the vigil, a crisp clapping sound suddenly sounded behind him, "hee hee, do you want to play hide and seek together?"


    The three stages of devil''s activities: invasion, oppression and possession.


    Holding the tea cup, Cole frowned slightly.


    Even though these sad souls bound in the dangerous house are controlled by bath Sheba, the ghost of the little boy actively contacts, indicating that he triggered bath Sheba''s curse.


    Stop and look behind you. The kitchen is empty. Only the chandeliers are bright and dark, and the shadows of objects become ghostly.


    According to the follow-up survey of the Warren couple in the film.


    All the people who enter this dangerous house, if they have the purpose of occupation or invasion, will trigger a vicious curse from bath Sheba. She will pester them for the rest of her life until they are tortured to madness and then die.


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren and he are both intruders in a sense.


    It seems that the devil has begun his first step.


    Ordinary people may be startled by the sudden sound.


    Cole shrugged, that''s it?


    Calmly drink a mouthful of hot tea and put your right hand on the holster. It''s a pity in your heart.


    Evil spirits and evil witches believe that they play with everyone in the house.


    Tut tut.


    If it''s not a mission, the target is bassheba, evil spirit?


    . 50 caliber physical exorcism.


    The devil hunter''s means are much more violent than ed Warren''s reading with the Bible in his arms and sweating.

 Chapter 5

    The evil spirit''s invasion of Cole is not over.


    With sharp childish laughter.


    A burst of running footsteps slowly disappeared in the corridor from near to far.


    The previously arranged temperature sensing cameras also press the shutter one after another.


    The noise during exposure is particularly striking in this silent and dangerous house.


    The Asian little Gertrude was the first to wake up by the noise and dazzling white light. He lifted the blanket, looked down on the sofa where Cole was originally located, got up quickly and shouted, "officer Cole! Are you okay?! officer Cole?!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren and the Bolang family also rushed down from upstairs.


    "Drew, go back to your place! Honey, do you feel anything?"


    Lorraine frowned, grabbed the blanket wrapped around her with her right hand, and her eyes moved from the kitchen to the back door.


    "It''s gone."


    Roger Bolang looked haggard, rubbed his hands, stamped his feet, and took a breath of the air conditioner. "Hiss... Is the heating broken again? It''s so cold."


    Ed said, "this is a local low temperature phenomenon caused by the presence of demons or evil spirits. I hope the camera can take something useful, drew! Did you find anything in the recorder?!"


    "Mr. Warren! It''s the little boy Roy that April mentioned!"


    Cole came out of the kitchen with a teacup in his hand, pretending to be frightened and confused. "Er... Ed, I heard wrong just now? It seems that someone ran out of the back door."


    Ed said with his hands on his hips and a frozen look. "As an atheist, it may be hard for you to accept, but the truth is right in front of you, officer Cole."


    At this time.


    Caroline upstairs suddenly shouted, "Roger! Cindy is gone!"


    Thump, thump, thump.


    The cluttered footsteps came down from the building.


    Andrea, the eldest daughter of the Bolang family, cried and said, "I saw Cindy sleepwalking jump out of the window. I wanted to stop her... But... Sobbing."


    Caroline held her in her arms and whispered comfort. Ed shouted, "all right, drew, you stay and protect the ladies. Officer Cole, please contact the Rhode Island police department for reinforcements. Roger and I are going to the back woods to find her now."


    At this time, the system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Activate the Branch Mission: find the missing Cindy Bolang and complete the reward: permanent use of nuclear flashlight."


    "Nuclear flashlight: look what we got, the soul of the horror game! Whether underwater or in space, it can bring you a glimmer of light and hope. "


    Cole held the tea cup and frowned slightly.


    It seems that his arrival has caused a series of chain reactions, so that the situation is gradually running in the direction of out of control.


    It seems that we can''t do without forcible intervention.


    Just before ed and Roger were ready to leave, Cole suddenly said, "this is a vicious trick of the devil playing with people''s hearts, Mr. Warren, Mr. Brown. Before that, the devil in this house had begun to eat Caroline."


    No one would have thought that an atheist, a police officer with an official background, would suddenly say such a thing.


    Lorraine looked at Cole in surprise, shook her head slightly and said, "officer Cole, I don''t understand. Are... You like me?"


    Cole put the teacup aside and said calmly, "Mrs. Warren, psychic media is a very precious and rare ability. Of course I''m not, but... Now I can''t identify my true identity, because it will have uncontrollable consequences."


    At this point, he glanced at Caroline and said with deep meaning, "especially you, Mrs. Bolang, the devil likes fear and despair more than killing.


    Remember, your most sincere maternal love for these children is enough to defeat any evil. "


    When it was noon, Cole stepped out of the door. "Gentlemen, what are you doing? Do you want Cindy to spend the night alone in the woods?


    Mrs. Lorraine, you have to come with us. Without the help of psychic media, maybe when we find it, Cindy has... "


    At this point, ed grabbed Cole by the shoulder, pushed him aside and warned, "Hey! I don''t care who you are! I won''t allow Lorraine to be in danger. I hope you understand what I mean."


    "Ed!"


    "Don''t talk."


    Cole said, "ed Warren, this land has been cursed by her. She has watched you since the first moment you step here."


    At this point, Cole pointed to the pendant around Lorraine''s neck, shook his head and motioned for her to keep quiet.


    The Warren family is worthy of being professionals in dealing with supernatural events.


    With just a hint, they immediately understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Why did Cindy disappear and why did the devil choose to erode Caroline Bolang? There is no doubt that they have common attributes.


    Mother.


    Fortunately, Bathsheba still doesn''t know the specific situation of the Warren family. If she sees the picture of her daughter hanging around Lorraine''s neck, the power of the curse will spread to her in an instant.


    "What are you doing? Drew, protect the ladies. Ed, you three go to the woods with me."


    Roger was eager to save the girl and ran out of the room with Cole without hesitation.


    The Warren couple looked at each other.


    Lorraine squeezed the pendant around her neck and begged, "ed, we have to help him."


    "All right, drew! It''s up to you!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Warren."


    The other side.


    From the moment Cole walked out of the house, he received the prompt of the ongoing branch mission.


    After that.


    He had a flashlight the size of a beverage bottle in his coat pocket.


    The whole body is silvery white, and there are cross decorations with complex patterns on it.


    however...


    God special nuclear flashlight.


    The four came to the woods.


    Because it was cloudy, there were no fingers around.


    "Lorraine, can you feel anything?"


    Using the seventh vision to spy on the past and present of the woods, not long after, Mrs. Warren became very white, and fine sweat droplets covered her forehead.


    After a terrified scream, he fell soft in ED''s arms.


    It seemed that she was frightened by the terrible things that had happened here. Mrs. Warren''s voice was crying.


    "... many terrible things have happened here. Officer Cole is right. The devil will curse everyone who invades this land.


    Cindy... Cindy''s going that way. Hurry up. It''s going to take her to a place where no one can find her.


    Just like what happened. "


    Cole said, "Mrs. Warren, can you still act?"


    "I can."


    She stopped ed from speaking, grabbed his hand and said, "no mother will abandon her child, ed."


    Roger, who was just an ordinary truck driver, kicked the pebble nearby and said angrily, "asshole... If Cindy has something to do, I must set fire to this damn forest!"


    "Calm down, ed. you hold her and move on. She''ll be fine here."

 Chapter 6

    In a few minutes.


    The deeper the people went in the woods, the more nervous Mrs. Warren''s expression became. She leaned tightly against ed, as if countless evils were peeping at them around the dark.


    Roger and ED looked ugly, too.


    Even as professionals in supernatural events, the Warren couple never came to the wilderness where evil spirits lingered at night.


    Roger and ED are not psychics.


    But the stench in the air, the ice cellar, the cold suffocating temperature, were telling them that something was hovering around them.


    Bitter cold and fear.


    Suddenly.


    Ed''s Lantern exploded with a bang.


    The only light source for the four people in the woods went out.


    Mrs. Warren, who has psychic ability, was the first to be unable to withstand the intrusion from evil spirits. It was a concerto composed of countless people screaming and screaming. She closed her eyes, kicked her limbs madly and shouted, "don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    Ed hugged her tightly, looked very nervous and comforted, "Hi! Hi! Honey, I''m here, I''m here."


    Roger also suddenly shouted, "Cindy! Wait for me!"


    "Roger! Don''t go... No!"


    Eager to love his daughter, Roger, who was disturbed by evil spirits, completely ignored Ed''s obstruction and ran away.


    Unfortunately, he only ran out for two steps and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Cole took out the concentrated medicine given to him by penny from his arms and punched Roger in the face. He asked him to calm down and give him a mouthful.


    Then take out the nuclear flashlight from your pocket.


    These artifacts deserve the reputation of the soul of horror games.


    In this place surrounded by evil spirits, he insisted on not going out, but the light was very weak, bright and dark.


    "Ed, take it and hold Lorraine''s chin."


    A critical moment.


    Ed didn''t have time to ask what Cole fed Lorraine now. He took the flashlight, wiped the cold sweat on his face, and hurried around.


    Hope to disperse darkness and evil with these weak lights.


    Cole grabbed Lorraine''s waving right hand, remained unmoved by the evil spirits around him, and said calmly, "Mrs. Warren, do you feel better now?"


    She was wearing coarse clothes, her hair in front of her forehead was soaked with sweat, and her eyes looked around suspiciously, "ed..."


    "Honey! I''m right here."


    Roger regained his calm at this time, covered the corner of Cole''s broken mouth, slowly got up from the ground and shouted around, "Cindy! Where are you?! Cindy!"


    Ed, who witnessed everything, looked at Cole in disbelief.


    "Officer Cole, what you gave them just now is..."


    Cole put the medicine bottle back in his pocket and took it out of his leather case. At noon, he said indifferently, "it can help them shield the evil spirit from the interference of the five senses.


    Well... Mr. Warren, I have to say, your calmness makes me a little impressed. Few people can hold their consciousness when facing evil spirits. "


    Holding Lorraine to her feet, ed frowned and looked at Cole as wary and hostile as before.


    Originally, in his opinion, the Rhode Island police officer would not believe his and Lorraine''s research on supernatural events. He was invited only to let him be a witness.


    So as not to make it hard for the couple to argue after death.


    But now.


    In the face of evil spirits, officer Cole is not only more professional than them, but also more calm.


    Compare it.


    Instead, it seems that he and Lorraine are non professionals.


    "Cole... Officer, who are you?"


    "Demon hunter."


    Hearing this strange word, the three looked at each other.


    Lorraine smiled awkwardly to ease the tension. "Mr. Cole, I thought demon hunters would only appear in novels."


    Ed frowned. "Demon hunter? Don''t you belong to the Vatican?"


    Cole skillfully turned the noon in the air, stuffed it into the holster and said, "Holy See? Do you mean those guys who only hold the Bible and ask God for help when facing the devil?


    I believe in this more than God. "


    Then he patted the holster.


    "Well, everyone, find Cindy first and then discuss the demon hunter, Mrs. Warren. It''s up to you next."


    Use the power of psychic media to find out.


    Lorraine said, "that way."


    On the way.


    Ed returned the flashlight to Cole, looked strangely serious, and said, "thank you, Mr. Cole. If it weren''t for you, we might be in big trouble tonight."


    Cole said, "don''t thank me. I need your help to get rid of that guy. I don''t want the lovely girls of the Bolang family to be hurt."


    Lorraine seemed to think of something and said, "when you were in the house, Mr. Cole, you seemed to be afraid of something?"


    "I''m afraid of the necklace around your neck, Mrs. Warren.


    If you have investigated the history of the house where the Bolang family now lives, you will know that the guy likes to let the desperate mother kill her children by herself. She did it herself. She threw her children into the fireplace and burned them alive, and then hung them on the old tree outside the door to declare that her soul belongs to Satan.


    Well... The difference is that she was certainly not very desperate. "


    Ed frowned deeper.


    "Every mother''s child is a gift from God to burn her child. This is a humiliation to God, which is very consistent with Caroline''s humiliation to the Trinity. So..."


    "Yes, what Mrs. Warren saw was what had happened. The human spirit could not bear the direct contact of the devil..."


    At this point, Cole glanced at Lorraine, who was very weak. "You must have touched something before this, Mrs. Warren, right?"


    The Warren couple looked at each other. They had an accident when they exorcised a farmer bent by evil spirits in Canada. It was because of that that that Lorraine Warren locked herself in her room for days and nights that ED became so sensitive to his wife''s safety.


    They didn''t expect that Cole could see such things at a glance.


    Bring up the memory you don''t want to recall again.


    Lorraine smiled reluctantly. "Yes... Something happened."


    However, at this moment, they believe more and more in the true identity of the Kor demon hunter, because they have never faced the absolute darkness and evil, and will never know what pain and suffering the sufferer will suffer.


    A more professional person was present and continued to go deep into the woods to find Cindy. They were a little more relaxed than just now.


    Only Roger sometimes shouted Cindy''s name at the dark woods.


    Cole saw the light of the nuclear flashlight stabilize and said, "you''re strong, Mrs. Warren."


    "Thank you."


    At this time.


    From a distance, they saw a small figure in white pajamas slowly disappearing into the woods at night.


    Mrs. Warren''s face, which had just calmed down, suddenly changed!

 Chapter 7

    "It''s Cindy! Something''s attached to her!"


    "Hi, Cindy!"


    "Roger! Damn it, wait for us!"


    As an anxious father, Roger ran away madly regardless of the four hidden evils and dangers.


    Ed followed.


    Lorraine and Cole ran last.


    "Mr. Cole, I saw a maid who was attached to Cindy and kept talking."


    In the woods, the light of the flashlight shook up and down.


    Disorderly footsteps and anxious cries come and go one after another.


    "Cindy! Where are you?!"


    "Roger! Wait for us!"


    Soon, the first two people who ran past found Cindy unconscious under a crooked neck tree.


    Roger held his beloved little daughter tightly, caressed her face and called her name.


    "God... Cindy! Wake up! Ed, try to help her. She''s as cold as ice!"


    Ed touched the little girl''s forehead and frowned. "We need to take her back right away. The dark power here is too strong."


    Lorraine''s eyes looked at another place, as if listening to something.


    From time to time, "ed, the maid has been saying that she forced them to do so."


    As a demon hunter who has received professional training from the Mengxi imperial demon hunting college, Cole has systematically learned the means to deal with evil spirits.


    Trial, slaughter, plunder, imprisonment, exile.


    The sequence from high to low also corresponds to the level of the demon hunter.


    Although with his current strength, he can only use the general technique of exile sequence.


    However, it is still possible to deal with a human who has been invaded by the dark forces of enslavement and resentment.


    He went up to Roger and tested the little girl''s temperature with the back of his hand.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    "Darkroom phenomenon..."


    The Warren couple looked at each other, and ED said, "darkroom phenomenon? Cole, you mean..."


    Cole explained, "this is a special situation eroded by the dark forces, which only appears in children with strong inspiration, because they are born with the ability of similar psychic media, but this talent will gradually disappear with age.


    Generally speaking, the soul of ordinary people is like a locked door. Even if the devil wants to invade, he needs constant intrusion and oppression to force him to take the initiative to open that door. "


    As he spoke, Cole asked Roger to put Cindy on the ground, took out the short dagger hidden in his boots, cut his finger, and began to smear his blood on Cindy''s face.


    "Well... It might be better if there was psychic blood, Mrs. Warren..."


    Lorraine squatted down beside ed and said, "do you need my blood?"


    Cole looked at Ed''s expression trying to punch him in the face and said with a smile, "just one drop is enough. I don''t think Mr. Warren will mind?"


    Ed frowned. "I really mind, Mr. Cole."


    Unfortunately, Lorraine couldn''t beat her. She could only let the knife cut a very small wound on his beloved wife''s right index finger.


    Squeeze out a drop of blood and drop it on Cindy''s forehead.


    Ed continued, "what''s next? What''s the ''darkroom phenomenon''?"


    Cole carefully smeared Lorraine''s blood from Cindy''s forehead to the tip of her nose and said, "psychic souls, such as your wife, are naturally lack of that door, but because they are too powerful than ordinary people, um... Figuratively, they are like a hot sun, so few demons would like to go to the psychic idea of sunbathing.


    As for young children like Cindy, they often unconsciously take the initiative to open the door, so what happened tonight.


    And because the light of the soul is too weak, the residual dark forces cannot be dispersed in time. The consequence is what you see now. "


    Cole''s words.


    Even the Warren couple, who have been addicted to supernatural research for many years, are shocked.


    This is the real Exorcist... Oh, no!


    The theory and means of the real demon hunter?


    Mysterious.


    In contrast, the mysterious Warren couple in the eyes of ordinary people are more and more like a wild path of becoming a monk.


    After a silence.


    Ed said solemnly with a little respect, "Mr. Cole, maybe we can talk about cooperation after this is over."


    Then.


    Under the gaze of the three, they didn''t know what Cole had done with those blood, but vaguely heard a few howls of resentment.


    All the blood on Cindy''s face glowed faintly, then turned into powder and slipped down.


    See the little girl wake up.


    Roger held her in his arms excitedly. "Cindy, God bless you. You''re okay."


    This time.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The regional mission has been completed and the permanent use right of nuclear flashlight has been activated."


    Hold the little girl.


    Roger looked at the three. "I don''t know how to thank you."


    "No thanks. Go back first. Mrs. Bolang should be worried about us now."


    On the way back, ed talked to Cole from time to time, as if he wanted to get more useful information, but Cole just smiled and didn''t respond positively.


    At this time, he is still reviewing the variables that may happen in the film plot.


    It was only Warren and his wife who had entered the murderous house and were regarded as a threat by bath Sheba, so it didn''t make violence until the third day.


    Now there is an uninvited demon hunter.


    Maybe there will be more changes in the future.


    With his current means of exile sequence, he wants to deal with a first-class killing devil, which is tantamount to giving it away in situ.


    The only way is to find the right time. It''s noon. One hit will kill.


    Back to the house.


    Mrs. Bolang excitedly hugged her father and daughter together.


    Ed said, "drew, has anything happened since we left?"


    The Asian brother put his hands on his hips and said, "the clock stops at 3:07 midnight, and I always feel something wandering in the house.


    And the door in the living room, which just kept ringing. "


    "What about cameras and recorders?"


    "No response."


    "Well, let''s go back. I''m tired without a rest all night."


    Ed asked Roger to take her daughters back to their room to have a rest, then walked up to Cole and said, "is there any way you can help the borans?"


    Cole shrugged. "I''m not a psychic, Mr. ed. if you can get that guy out of hiding, you can leave it to me."


    The Warren couple looked at each other, and Lorraine said, "in that case, if I find anything, I''ll let you know immediately."


    "You''d better tie it up with a rope."


    "Uh... Mr. Cole, are you kidding?"


    "Yes."


    Drew stood aside, lowered his head and snickered. "Officer Cole, I have to say that I was wrong to joke about you, but..."


    He didn''t finish.


    All the crosses placed in the room fell down, and a chair made a harsh friction sound on the floor, whistling and crashing into Cole from the inside.


    Dodge the attack of the chair.


    Cole didn''t feel surprised at all.


    Patted the shoulder of the Asian brother who ''shocked my mother'' on his face and joked, "it seems that after we safely find Cindy, we can still stand outside the door and laugh happily, which seriously stimulated its nerves, drew."


    Cole finished.


    Not only drew, the Warren couple looked at him with a shocked face.


    good heavens...


    Is this the demon hunter?


    Others turn pale when talking about evil spirits and demons.


    Mr. Cole''s words were not only full of contempt, but even took the initiative to provoke, for fear that evil spirits would not pester him.

 Chapter 8

    Toss all night.


    No one was sleepy. At the beginning of the day, Mrs. Caroline began to work in the kitchen and make breakfast.


    Pancakes, bacon, scorched toast, and a cup of hot coffee.


    Classic American breakfast.


    The daughters of the Bolang family sat around the table, full of energy and laughter.


    Asian little brother drew sat next to Andrea and talked about the supernatural events he had encountered. He was also chatting, but their eye contact was obviously more emotional.


    To ease the shock of last night.


    Roger suggested taking the girls out for ice cream during the day.


    The table was filled with a more cheerful atmosphere.


    Caroline finished the last fried egg. She seemed to be a little tired and haggard. "I have to take a nap. I haven''t slept well for several nights..."


    Ed said, "go and have a rest. I''m with Lorraine."


    "Really?"


    Mrs. Warren, sitting alone at the table, didn''t look much better than everyone else.


    Cole was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a copy of yesterday''s newspaper in his hand.


    Everything that happened at the table was in his eyes.


    It seems that the trend of the film plot has not changed much.


    Not surprisingly, when Roger left with the girls and Lorraine hung the sheets outside, bath Sheba would show her true body for the first time.


    The bitter taste of coffee made him frown.


    Easy free time always passes quickly.


    With a newspaper on her face and pretending to sleep, Cole caught a glimpse of Lorraine coming out of the laundry with a basin of clothes.


    Finally coming?


    Take out the concentrated medicine and take a SIP for a rainy day.


    Put down the newspaper and follow Mrs. Warren out of the house.


    He could have told the Warren couple about the devil''s possession of Caroline at noon today and asked them to be more careful.


    But doing so would not be in line with his original intention of coming to the soul summoning world.


    The objective of the mission is the survival of all personnel, and there is no mandatory requirement to prohibit injury or disability.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter what means were used to kill Bathsheba.


    The noon sun was particularly bright.


    Leaning against the pillar at the door, the wind bell overhead was silent. From a distance, I saw the Warren couple who were putting up sheets and showing their love and spreading dog food. Cole''s right hand was on the holster.


    Um


    To tell you the truth, who doesn''t envy such a passionate romantic relationship?


    When he was full of dog food, ed finally turned and left to repair the broken Chevrolet in the garage.


    When the first wind blows the dead leaves on the ground.


    Large clouds came from a distance.


    Then.


    The wind bells jingled and the wind blew.


    The white sheets hanging on the drying line are like evil spirits waving their teeth and claws.


    I want to choose people and eat them.


    It''s also at this moment.


    When it was noon, Cole, who was ready to shoot, smelled an extremely strong rotten smell without warning.


    Then a whisper from the devil whispered in his ear.


    Like rusty pieces of iron rubbing together, laughter makes a shriveled and low creak like a puppet.


    Disorderly whispers, like a red soldering iron, crossed his soul again and again.


    "Everyone... Has to die, cluck... Cluck..."


    In the distance, seeing everything, Lorraine Warren was almost scared and suffocated.


    Thinking of Cole''s warning, he threw down his bed sheet and ran to Cole, shouting, "ed, ed! Cole! It''s standing in front of you!"


    At this moment.


    Cole saw a woman dressed in a dirty white nightgown and hair like a corpse, and smiled mockingly and disdainfully at him.


    Even put his face to his ear.


    "Next is you."


    After that, Bathsheba dragged the thick hemp rope around his neck and walked inside step by step.


    In the soul summoning world, no mortal can keep calm when facing the erosion of the devil.


    Lorraine Warren with seventh vision can''t.


    But Bathsheba did not know who it threatened at the moment.


    A quasi demon hunter who graduated from the Royal Demon Hunter College of the Mengxi empire.


    The basic course from the first grade is to let them accept the invasion and oppression of the first-class devil according to the devil''s code standard every day.


    Natural resistance, and concentrated agents are assisted from the side.


    In addition to being surprised by the change of the plot trend, Cole has no fluctuation in his heart. He even feels that the sensory feedback brought by facing the devil for the first time is worth taking as a reference for future actions.


    Bassheba''s figure was erratic.


    Like Caton''s video, a breathing time suddenly disappeared from Cole''s face, stopped in the direction of the stairs, turned back, and stared at the noon in Cole''s hand. It was mocking and dismissing. It seemed to say, "I''m right here. You hit me, come on, come on."


    The devil''s deep laughter echoed in the house.


    "Mr. Cole, I..."


    Stop Mrs. Warren, skillfully take out a crumpled cigarette from her coat pocket and throw it into her mouth with the same technique of brother crow.


    "Bath Sheba."


    When he bowed his head and said the devil''s real name.


    The dirty figure stopped at the entrance of the stairs suddenly turned back and stared at him like lightning.


    Mrs. Warren and ED, who came to hear the noise, suddenly heard Cole say the devil''s real name, and their expression was shocked for a moment!


    The exorcists under the Vatican holy see need to force the possessed devil to say its real name by various means when holding the exorcism ceremony.


    In this way, the Exorcist can beat the devil back to hell in the name of God.


    But this does not mean that you can achieve your goal by knowing your real name.


    Usually, the devil''s real name contains a strong dark power, like a spell. People who read their real name are more like calling than exorcising.


    As the old saying goes, "when you stare at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you."


    In the exorcism ceremony, the Exorcist dared to say the devil''s real name, but changed the person staring at the abyss into God''s, um... The gaze of a real big man.


    At his glance, even the abyss can only clamp its tail and be a man.


    Never dare to force Lai Lai.


    So, in the Warren''s view, Cole is looking for death at this time!


    suddenly.


    The devil''s piercing ears roared in the house.


    Every piece of furniture, every piece of floor, under the supernatural power, sends out unbearable grief.


    And the originator of all this, demon hunter Cole walker.


    I was still looking for a lighter all over my body.


    "Ed... Oh, I almost forgot you don''t smoke."


    "Mr. Cole!"


    "Calm down, it''s just a small scene. Don''t panic."


    The only psychic medium, Lorraine Warren, had been frightened by what happened in the room and was sweating all over.


    Those evil spirits who were enslaved by bassheba and described terror appeared one after another.


    She hugged Ed''s arm tightly.


    Because her soul was too much in contact with the dark forces, it was cold and piercing, and her body was frozen, so she couldn''t say a word completely.


    Things are going to get worse.


    When the rotten smell in the air reappears.


    Cole, who seemed unprepared, suddenly sneered and raised his gun!


    Tut.


    The bait is salty. Is there any fish on the hook?


    Bang!!

 Chapter 9

    The huge noise of. 50 caliber made the heads of the three people buzzing.


    Cole looked down, put his cigarette on the barrel of the gun that had arrived at noon and took a deep breath.


    Calm expression, black windbreaker, and floating smoke.


    With the meticulous oil head combed back.


    Compared to the demon hunter.


    In the shocked and speechless eyes of the Warren couple, Cole was more like a Bounty Killer from the West.


    unfeeling.


    It was as if what he hunted was not a devil who turned pale at the smell, but an ordinary beast.


    Pull the time back to the moment Cole shot.


    In Lorraine''s vision.


    I saw bussheba coming. Her ugly, dirty, thin head with open fangs and big mouth was like a broken watermelon.


    Bang.


    Dark forces splash!


    When did the evil spirits enslaved by her ever see such a scary scene that their master, the evil witch bath Sheba serving Satan, was shot in the head!


    All of them were stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    This is totally unreasonable?!


    Didn''t it say that the good devil can''t be killed and can only be driven back to hell?


    Cole doesn''t really like smoking. He just thinks that after dealing with the devil, lighting a cigarette is cool, handsome and filling a cup.


    As a mysterious and powerful demon hunter in the eyes of ordinary people.


    There must be style.


    The effort of lighting a cigarette makes it clear that the devil that has plagued the Bolang family for a long time and made it difficult for professionals Warren and his wife to start.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he stuffed it into the holster.


    Cole raised his chin slightly and said, "when are you going to look at me like this? Of course, if Mrs. Warren and your husband don''t mind, you can look as long as you want."


    Lorraine Warren.


    A lady who is not beautiful but has an excellent temperament.


    As an insider, she knows very well that dealing with a devil is far more difficult and dangerous than Cole''s performance.


    A little carelessness will set you on fire, and the consequences are very serious.


    "Mr. Cole, that gun..."


    "You mean this? I like to call it ''noon has arrived''."


    Ed took a deep breath. Although he couldn''t directly see what had happened, the evil house was immediately quiet after the gunshot.


    When they first met, drew and Cole joked, ''you know bullets can''t hurt evil spirits and demons.''


    The facts presented to him now completely overturned his inherent understanding of the means of "exorcism".


    No strict evidence collection is required, and it shall be reported to the Vatican for approval.


    There is no need to expel evil things on earth in the name of God.


    All he did was pull the trigger.


    After the gunshot, everything calmed down.


    He was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say for a moment and a half. He looked at his wife with his hands on his hips and frowned. It seemed that he wanted to alleviate the embarrassing atmosphere. He pretended to look at the scene and joked, "Mr. Cole, if you still have extra guns, maybe you can consider selling them to me.


    This is much more efficient than the traditional exorcism ceremony. "


    Heard gunfire.


    Put her arm around Caroline who was sleeping and hurried downstairs. When she saw the three people standing at the door, she asked suspiciously, "ed, I really wanted to hear the gunshot just now."


    Ed shrugged and said, "you should ask officer Cole about this."


    Cole took the cigarette in his hand and said slowly, "there''s no doubt that everyone needs to rest, but... It doesn''t seem a wise choice to sleep alone at this time, Mrs. Bolang.


    Because bath Sheba is about to complete the final stage of being attached to you. As for what will happen after being attached by the devil, I don''t think you want to know. "


    Caroline covered her mouth in surprise and said in disbelief, "is this true? God, I..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve stopped her for you for the time being, but I can''t guarantee when it''s next."


    Put the cigarette end on the doorpost and put it out.


    Cole scolded wildly in his heart, Gan! Nima is outrageous. Smith Wesson M500, a large caliber revolver used to shoot an elephant, didn''t die when the head went down?!


    Not dead?!


    It doesn''t work with two three-stage heads at such a close distance?


    Why don''t you die.


    If he had died, the hint of completing the task should have appeared long ago. Perhaps by now he had returned to the dirty and dilapidated apartment in montxidu.


    Lorraine thought that after one shot, the Bolang family would come to an end, but when Cole said so, she was stunned, "I don''t quite understand. Its head has..."


    While talking, she gestured a burst action with her hand, "bang! Burst like this."


    The ability to use psychic media to gain insight into the current situation in the murderous house is empty.


    Both the "dead" Bathsheba and the evil spirits disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    Cole said, "Mrs. Bolang, if you can, please turn over the left sleeve and see if the bruise is still there?"


    She rolled up her sleeves, reached for the bruise and said, "the doctor said it might be a symptom of iron deficiency. I''ve been taking medicine recently."


    "Well, please come here."


    He continued, "Mrs. Warren, touch that bruise with your hand. Maybe you can see something."


    After consulting ed, Lorraine put her hand on the bruise.


    Not long.


    She slowly opened her eyes, frowned and looked at Mrs. Bolang with a very bad look.


    "Caroline, Cole is right. This is the trace it has eroded you. Ed, we need to report it to the Vatican as soon as possible. If it drags on like this, I''m afraid it will complete its attachment before we know it."


    Ed said, "the Vatican''s response is very clear. If we can''t obtain exact evidence, they won''t intervene, but to this extent, even if we report it from today, I''m afraid it will be too late for the people of the Holy See to come.


    Maybe I can consider hosting an exorcism, last time in... "


    Before he finished, Lorraine grabbed his arm and motioned him not to go on, "I won''t let you take any more risks, ED, I can''t lose you."


    "Lorraine..."


    "Don''t we have Cole? He''ll help Caroline, Mr. Cole. You won''t sit idly by, will you?"


    All three eyes rested on Cole.


    Caroline said quickly, "I can pay a certain amount, Mr. Cole. I just hope you can help me and my children, please."


    Leaning against the doorpost, Cole hugged his chest with both hands and said with a sneer, "reward? How much can you give? Is it more than your child''s life?"


    Ed said, "Caroline, many things can''t be simply measured by materials. If it''s for money, Cole can''t hide his identity and take the initiative to come here.


    And... He read the devil''s real name, which means he forced the guy''s attention on himself.


    It''s quite dangerous. I hope you understand. "

 Chapter 10

    Speaking of the pain, Caroline, who had been tortured by bath Sheba and was about to collapse, burst into tears, covered her mouth and said, "I... I don''t know what to say to you, I..."


    Lorraine took her in her arms and comforted her gently.


    "As long as we are here, nothing will happen to you and the children. Be at ease."


    Mrs. Bolang nodded.


    This time.


    Cole smiled, "if you really want to say compensation, maybe you can let April give me a hug when it''s over."


    Caroline wiped her tears and said excitedly, "thank you... Sincerely, Mr. Cole."


    Watch Mrs. Warren help her in.


    The system tone suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Camp event triggered."


    "Every choice you make will change the plot of the film. It''s your choice to stick to justice, stay out and embrace evil.


    Different choices will be given extra rewards during the plot. "


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "Officer Cole Walker only acts according to his own code of ethics. You can choose to sacrifice others in order to achieve your goal, but always adhere to the appropriate bottom line."


    "Additional rewards are being calculated..."


    "The evil witch, the devil Bathsheba who serves Satan, was seriously injured by you. You took away her ability to enslave the complaining spirit. Some of the souls imprisoned in the Bolang family have been liberated and your soul has been redeemed."


    ''reward 1: you got the ghost maid Sylvie; Reward 2: your soul strength has increased. "


    [ghost maid Sylvie: she is the best tea making expert. She is a family assistant loved by everyone, but she is not good at fighting. She may have the same name as some virtual characters, but if you torture her too much, this lovely and clever ghost maid may have unspeakable and terrible changes that make you crazy.]


    [increased soul strength: let''s drink a toast, demon hunter! From now on, you are out of the ranks of rookies! The oppression of level-1 evil spirits and demons is no longer a threat to you. Even if you fire three bullets that have arrived at noon at one go, you won''t be so tired that you can''t stand up. The damage of bullets that have arrived at noon has been slightly increased!]


    "Turn on the novice protection mechanism: the current scene can''t summon the ghost maid Sylvie, because she''s just a lovely housemaid."


    "At the moment, your maid is reading: fighting or something is the most annoying!"


    After reading all the introduction of the reward, Cole sniffed his blocked nose.


    Activate the protection mechanism to prevent him from summoning the ghost maid, that is, in the face of bath Sheba, she may die.


    Seems to be a war five slag who can only sell cute tea?


    Considering that he is in the cheap apartment like a dog''s nest in the main world, it is also a good thing to have a ghost maid around him who can 770 work all year round without pay.


    The introduction of increased soul intensity is better understood.


    From the perspective of RPG game: resistance + 1, noon has reached damage + 1?


    After so many things, Ed''s attitude towards the mysterious demon hunter, Mr. Cole, has completely improved.


    "Cole, if you''re a demon hunter, where''s officer Cole?"


    Cole smiled and pretended to be mysterious. "It''s not difficult to obtain a temporary police officer card by our means."


    "You? Is the police officer''s card false?"


    "Hehe, do you still need to fake this small piece of paper?"


    They talked and went back to the house.


    At this time, Cole became more and more mysterious in his eyes.


    It''s easy to get the official certificate from the state police. What''s the origin of the organization behind these demon hunters? So deep.


    "I almost forgot. I have to go to town to give the priest the photos I took yesterday and buy a new part for the Chevrolet. Cole, are you sure that guy won''t appear again in a short time?"


    Cole sat down on the sofa, put his legs on the tea table and said leisurely, "maybe it''s hiding in some small object now. Maybe you forget who I am?"


    Ed put his hands on his hips and said noncommittally, "demon hunter... No wonder you''re so relaxed. I like to take my shotgun to hunt in the woods every autumn. In that case, I''ll leave it to you and take care of them."


    Cole put the newspaper on his face and said slowly, "go, but don''t forget, we don''t deal with the church."


    Ed waved and left the house.


    Hearing the sound of the car engine outside the door, Cole was ready to have a good sleep.


    Tossing around all night, no one can stand it.


    Besides.


    The devil likes to invade people when they are sleeping. At this time, he is like a fisherman with a fishing rod. When the guy can''t stand it, he will die himself.


    After the soul strength increased, the harassment of the first-class killing devil bassheba was a funny performance in his eyes.


    ...


    Cole woke up in the evening.


    Roger Bolang came back from the outside with a load of girls and little asian Gertrude.


    One day''s entertainment seems to make them forget the unpleasant things of yesterday.


    Take the newspaper off your face.


    To his surprise, Bathsheba didn''t throw himself into the net while he was asleep.


    Is it afraid?


    Or


    Caroline has been quietly bent over.


    Previously, when Ed went out to buy old parts for Chevrolet, he began to doubt that although the plot of the film deflected in the middle, it did not change much in the follow-up.


    Everything goes step by step and moves forward steadily.


    So it seems.


    Even if he forcibly intervenes, will the plot of the film return to the right track driven by the invisible hand?


    But doubt is only doubt after all, and there is no more information to determine its correctness.


    On the other hand, if Bathsheba wants to hide, Caroline, who has been eroded by her for a long time, is the best container.


    If controlled by her, Caroline began to kill the Bolang girls.


    The despair and pain sucked from the mother''s soul is bound to gradually restore bath Sheba''s injury and strength.


    Demons are never fools. On the contrary, they are more cunning and vicious than humans.


    If so, there may be some trouble in the next thing, but that''s just it.


    Now Cole is not a novice who has just entered the world of evocation I.


    Noon has arrived in hand, greatly immune to the intrusion of level-1 demons and evil spirits.


    As ed said, they hide in a container that others can''t attack, but they are cages in another sense.


    In the end, it saved Coleman''s time looking for her all over the world.


    What we have to do now is to wait for bath Sheba to make some noise, and then let ed preside over the exorcism ceremony. At that time, the evil witch hiding in Caroline''s body will live or die, but she can''t decide by herself.

 Chapter 11

    Night.


    The girls who had been playing all day had gone back to their room to rest. The Warren couple sat in the kitchen and whispered something.


    Hearing what happened at noon, the Asian brother sat down beside Cole uninvited. His eyes glanced at the arrival of noon from time to time. He seemed to want to touch the legendary revolver that could kill evil spirits.


    "Hey, have you seen the wild escort?"


    Cole said with a cup of coffee, "you can''t bring cowboys and romantic personal heroism. Won''t anyone like it?"


    "Er... I mean, I heard you like to call it noon. It''s the left wheel that hurt that guy during the day. In fact, I don''t know much about guns, but the big guy you''re holding is much cooler than the state police''s gun."


    The time background of evocation I is 1971. The prototype Smith Wesson M500, which arrived at noon, did not come out until 2003. The industrial product with technology leading for 30 years is certainly more handsome than the old wooden handle left wheel of the state police.


    Put the coffee cup on the table. Cole looked at him and smiled. "I know what you''re thinking, drew. It''s a pity I can''t lend him to you. God knows when Bathsheba will suddenly appear."


    When he was pierced, drew was not embarrassed. With a bright smile, he got up and helped him pour a cup of hot coffee again. "I''m just curious, Mr. Cole. I want to know if your demon hunter organization still attracts new people?


    It''s cool to learn about your day from Mr. ed! "


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course! Is there anything cooler than protecting others and hunting demons? If I can, I''d like to be an apprentice with you."


    Cole smiled and shook his head. Those who don''t know are fearless.


    Even in the Mengxi Empire, the survival rate of the apprentice of the demon hunter who has received four years of professional training is less than 20%. With his talent and mentality, even if he doesn''t die, he will sooner or later be tortured by the cruel facts to be autistic.


    Pat him on the shoulder and Cole is ready to frighten the naive boy.


    "Let me see, five years ago, there should have been 26 apprentices studying under the same tutor. How do you think they are doing now?"


    The Asian brother smiled optimistically, "Mr. Cole, I''m not an outsider. It''s normal for me to choose to quit when I face these evil and terrorist guys every day in our business.


    I''m different. After studying with Mr. Warren for so long, I have personally experienced at least three supernatural events.


    And how can I choose to quit if I can be a cool and handsome demon hunter? "


    After a sip of coffee, he shrugged, seemed very proud of his resume, and then said, "so? Where are the others now?"


    "Dead, including my mentor."


    Often with a calm attitude, telling a bloody fact is more shocking and frightening.


    It was the soul of a senior demon hunter who looked down on everything after countless life and death.


    At least.


    In the eyes of Little Asian godew, Cole walker is a mysterious and experienced demon hunter.


    Gradually, drew''s optimistic attitude turned into embarrassing laughter.


    "Ha... Ha ha, Mr. Cole, this joke is not funny at all."


    Cole raised his chin slightly, looked at him with an elder''s attitude, and said calmly, "do you think I''m kidding?"


    The Warren couple sitting in the restaurant naturally heard the conversation between them.


    Ed exclaimed, "drew, if you have nothing to do, go and prepare your paper. Don''t bother Mr. Cole all the time."


    Drew shrugged helplessly, got up with a coffee cup and was ready to go to the other side.


    At this time.


    The recording equipment placed on the table suddenly heard a slight whisper.


    "Shh, don''t let her find out..."


    Drew, who was standing there, glanced at Cole, hurried to sit down, put on his headphones and shouted, "ed! Something new!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren came at the sound.


    Lorraine put on another pair of headphones, listened for a moment, frowned and whispered, "it seems that April mentioned Roy. What does he want to do?"


    Cole sat silent, blowing coffee and thinking, did she really hide in Caroline''s body?


    In the movie.


    The ghost of the little boy never showed strong aggression, but the prank of playing hide and seek is really scary.


    Since he chose to take Cindy and hide in the dark room behind the wardrobe at this time, it shows that before long, bassheba will manipulate Caroline and start killing her children.


    However, Cole was not prepared to remind the public that if he did, he might scare the snake and cause bassheba to change a container and hide again.


    In that case, there will be changes.


    Not only human beings will bully the soft and fear the hard, but also the devil.


    The shot made her understand who was the terrible guy who couldn''t be provoked in this house.


    This time.


    Cindy, wearing a white nightdress, passed through the corridor in front of the door as usual, but the temperature sensing camera arranged at the door pressed the shutter.


    Caroline and Roger, who were still awake, hurried over.


    Ed stopped them from trying to stop Cindy and said, "wait a minute, we need this."


    As Cindy walked up the steps, the temperature sensitive cameras arranged everywhere along the way pressed the shutter.


    Roger, an atheist, put his hands on his hips and wondered, "Cindy is just sleepwalking. How can the camera shoot her?"


    Ed explained, "it wasn''t Cindy who triggered the camera. It was something else. Someone followed her."


    "Someone?"


    The crowd stood downstairs and watched Cindy enter the haunted bedroom with a big wardrobe.


    Bang!


    The white wooden door slammed shut.


    Seeing this, ed scolded, "thank you."


    Roger rushed up first, but he couldn''t open the wooden door anyway.


    Finally, ed worked hard to break the wooden door. Unfortunately, when the people went in, Cindy would have disappeared without a trace.


    The window was closed, unlike the last time I jumped out of the window and was taken into the woods.


    "Drew! Get the UV light up!"


    Roger felt the back of his head and looked at the empty house, "ed, what do we want ultraviolet lights for?"


    "You''ll know later, drew! Hurry up!"


    At this time, Cole, who walked at the back, leaned against the door frame with coffee and said, "based on my years of experience, Cindy should have been hidden in the wardrobe. Maybe there is a secret dark room behind the wardrobe, and terrible things have happened in the dark room.


    But you don''t have to worry. I heard the conversation on the tape recorder. It seems that someone wants to help Cindy avoid some dirty things. "


    Cole has seen the whole film six times and knows every plot well. Naturally, he knows where Cindy is hidden.


    However, he can only express this kind of thing gently, otherwise it would be too exaggerated to predict.


    But even so, the people in the room looked at him in surprise.


    Ed was once a little skeptical about life. Can he guess such a thing? Previously in Canada, a miss left an unforgettable shadow of terror in his and Lorraine''s hearts.


    How many supernatural events did he participate in... Or hunting demons and evil spirits to accumulate such rich experience?


    Is this an experienced demon hunter?

 Chapter 12

    Before drew could bring up the UV lamp, ed hurriedly opened the wardrobe, pulled away the clothes inside and knocked on the board in the back.


    The thump sound seemed to confirm Cole''s statement.


    After a push-pull attempt, he rowed the board to the right, and a hole just enough to accommodate a person to curl through suddenly appeared.


    Ed put his head in and was relieved to find Cindy sleeping in the corner.


    "Roger, Cindy is in there."


    The father, who had been tortured by supernatural events for many days, held his forehead and said, "God..."


    Settle down Cindy. When the people gradually left, April, the youngest daughter of the Bolang family, held the music box that could see the ghost of the little boy Roy in the mirror, looked at the broken hole in the back of the wardrobe, and said to Lorraine with milk, "Roy will hide here when he is afraid."


    Following her eyes, Lorraine looked at the hole, then took the flashlight from drew''s hand, bent over and leaned in.


    Cole was outside the door quietly watching what was happening inside.


    Sure enough, as he expected, did the plot of the film begin to get back on track?


    The hole Lorraine entered was an abandoned flue extending to the basement, but it was covered with a thin layer of wood.


    It''s probably a secret base for children''s games. There are dusty toy cars and spider webs all over the simple shelves inside.


    "Ed, can I see April''s music box?"


    Hearing Lorraine''s voice inside, Cole put his coffee cup on the flower cabinet in the corridor and walked to the basement.


    No accident, two minutes at most.


    The whole house could hear the scream of Lorraine stepping on the broken board and falling down.


    The reason is that she found a rope inside, a hemp rope soaked in the dark power, belonging to the hanging rope around Bathsheba''s neck.


    Cole sat on the chair opposite the wooden door in the basement and waited quietly for the plot to push back.


    But there is one thing that makes him care.


    Previously, he reminded the Warren couple to be careful that the curse spread to their daughter through the pendant around Lorraine''s neck.


    Unfortunately, until now, Lorraine still hasn''t taken off the pendant with her daughter''s photo.


    In this regard, he can only say that the couple''s head is really iron.


    And bassheba is hiding in Caroline''s body now. Does he really have the courage to show up in the basement?


    In a minute.


    There was a loud noise mixed with Lorraine''s scream upstairs, followed by Ed''s panic cry.


    "Lorraine!"


    Seeing ed knocking on the wall looking for his wife, Cole had no waves in his heart.


    Because the next is the second key plot node of the whole film, bath Sheba shows his real body.


    If he remembers correctly.


    It takes about two minutes from Lorraine Warren''s fall to Bathsheba''s appearance.


    So he didn''t leave for the basement immediately. He wanted to wait for an appropriate time, the moment he broke the basement door, and seize the opportunity to shoot at that moment.


    The only variable in this is his previous concern, whether the evil witch serving Satan has the courage to walk out of Caroline''s body.


    It''s in the basement.


    She fell into the basement from the second floor. Even though there were many obstacles on the way, Lorraine Warren was still dizzy and her legs softened.


    Hard to get up from the ground, the dust floating in the air makes the light of the flashlight pale, and the old basement filled with sundries is cold and silent.


    Suddenly.


    A vague, as if from the other side, and as if the strange laughter was close at hand, sounded slowly, but stopped suddenly.


    Maybe it''s because of the natural psychic''s struggle with evil for many years.


    Mrs. Warren was so calm that she even had the spare strength to pick up the music box on the ground and twist the wind. The clown doll on it rotated slowly. Her eyes were fixed on the mirror with twisted lines.


    Her thirst for knowledge drove her to take this opportunity to spy on the terrible truth of the murderous house.


    "(crying) she forced me to do this... She forced me to do this... Sobbing..."


    Through the mirror.


    She saw a mother and daughter who shouldn''t have been in the basement.


    The fat mother held her maid daughter with a knife in one hand, and blood flowed at her feet.


    When Lorraine noticed them, the fat mother slowly turned her head. The collision of her eyes made her body shake slightly, and turned her head to look behind her. There was nothing.


    When she looked in the mirror again, she found the ghost of the sad mother sticking face to face in front of her eyes!


    Seems to be afraid of something.


    The ghost mother''s face was full of tears, and her voice was carefully lowered, as if she was warning.


    "She forced me to do this..."


    Talk.


    Those pale eyes looked up at her head. Along with her eyes, Lorraine looked up, but there was nothing but the wooden frame across her head.


    However, at this time.


    The creaking sound of heavy objects hanging on the hemp rope when shaking appears very abruptly in the basement.


    Lorraine flashed her flashlight around.


    Suddenly, a pair of muddy, dirty and thin feet hung down from above.


    No one knows who the owner of these feet is better than her.


    The distortion and pain from hell, the ubiquitous hissing and wailing, like a blunt knife, kept cutting her spirit and soul.


    The soul of ordinary people simply can''t bear the cold and oppression when facing the devil.


    Even psychics.


    When she gave out the first scream, all her calmness turned into unspeakable extreme fear and ran away recklessly.


    Just listen to a bang!


    The wooden door of the basement was kicked open by a big foot wearing low boots.


    At this moment.


    Lorraine Warren looked up, and the figure standing at the door, bathed in the light, was like the messenger of salvation sent by God for her.


    The dark face of the backlight has only a little scarlet and a wisp of smoke.


    "How dare you come out, bassheba."


    Bang!


    At noon, there was a huge gunshot. Deafening sound waves surged in the closed basement. The necklace on Lorraine''s neck had just been grabbed.


    She stumbled to the ground.


    But before the lid of the pendant was opened, there was another gunshot.


    Boom!


    The huge roar made Lorraine''s ears hum.


    Then Bathsheba gave a shrill whine full of resentment, and the chaotic undulating tone disappeared in the basement in an instant.


    Ed rushed into the basement and hugged Lorraine. "Hi... Hi! Lorraine, I''m here."


    Then he turned back and shouted angrily, "cole! Did you hit that bastard


    Cole stood there with a gun in his hand for at least three seconds.


    Because just now, his heart was greatly shocked, shocked my mother from a strange angle.


    The scene he saw was simply outrageous.


    After a brief silence, he said, "do you know what bassheba used to do?"


    Ed helped Lorraine to go out, frowned and said, "before? Cole, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Drew and the Bolang family gathered around at this time.


    "Cole, didn''t you hit her?"


    "In a sense, she escaped my bullet in a strange way."


    Tucking the noonday back into the holster, Cole took a deep look at the basement, put one hand on his waist, turned and patted the Asian brother on the shoulder and said, "drew, do you like dancing?"


    "Dancing? Mr. Cole, you mean..."


    "I fired two shots. She first shook her head to the right to avoid the first shot, and then..."


    As they spoke, they walked to the living room.


    Drew said curiously, "and then?"


    "Then she made a sliding step to the right in the air, constantly shaking her head left and right to avoid the second shot. This may be very abstract, but it just... Shook up.


    If you like pop music, remember to buy an album at the end of 82. After reading it, you will understand what I just saw. "


    "Haha, Mr. Cole, are you kidding? It''s 1971... Well, what''s the name of that album?"


    ¡°Thriller¡£¡±

 Chapter 13

    Lorraine stuffed ed with the broken pendant and told him to put it away carefully.


    The cold sweat filled his forehead, put his hands on his knees, took a deep breath, raised his head, frowned and said to Caroline, "I saw the truth in the basement. Cole is right. It has been eroding you. Today... It''s too late. We need to take you to the church in town immediately."


    Mr. and Mrs. Bolang looked at each other.


    Before they could respond, the cross that ED had placed in every corner of the room suddenly began to tremble violently.


    Bang!


    When the cross placed behind Caroline fell to the ground first.


    Like a domino pushed to.


    The crosses arranged in the whole house were shaken to the ground one after another, making a series of crisp collision sounds.


    Just when everyone was at a loss.


    The eldest daughter of the Bolang family suddenly screamed.


    She saw her hair caught by something and pulled with great force. The girl who flirted with her Asian brother was suddenly hit heavily on the wall.


    Then the force dragged her body on the floor.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    "Andrea!"


    "Damn it."


    ED and Roger didn''t care so much and rushed up to catch Andrea.


    But that invisible force is huge.


    They fell to the floor with the two of them.


    "Andrea! Asshole... Let her go!"


    "Dad!"


    All the other little daughters of the Bolang family were frightened by the scene in front of them.


    Drew also rushed to help.


    But as soon as he took two steps forward, he was overturned to the ground by invisible great force.


    He fell to the ground heavily. Even the young and strong young man couldn''t bear it for a moment and a half. He snorted, held his waist, showed a painful expression and shouted, "Mr. Cole! Think of a way!"


    On the other hand, Roger and ED were also tossed around by supernatural forces, and Andrea kept screaming.


    Ed, who dropped a dog on the ground, stood up with both hands and shouted, "cole! Don''t be stunned! Come and help!"


    Lorraine leaned against the wall, held her waist with one hand, looked back at the panicked Caroline and wanted to help, but she still had some weakness in her legs after the fall just now.


    The girls hid behind Caroline and cried Andrea''s name from time to time.


    Such a sudden change.


    Cole did not expect it, because it was out of the track of the film plot, or some plots were advanced.


    Rather than help... His eyes fell on Caroline, whose expression was not very natural.


    Divert your attention?


    Touch the holster with your right hand.


    This phenomenon is described in a section of the devil''s code: when the devil is completely attached to the human body, their supernatural power will be greatly enhanced.


    In other words.


    Before that, bassheba''s strength could not make any big noise except moving chairs, breaking picture frames, or blocking the gate.


    Now it seems that his conjecture has been completely true.


    That guy hid in Caroline''s body and even gradually controlled her spirit and senses!


    It seemed to be aware of Cole''s look at her.


    Suddenly.


    The mother showed an extremely cruel smile, as if laughing at his incompetence and weakness. She took out a long hidden pair of scissors from behind, turned around, raised her hand and stabbed April!


    Seeing this, Cole''s face sank. The NIMA coins were shameless, didn''t they?


    Trying to kill in front of him?


    so


    In the frightened and frightened eyes of the Bolang girls, in Mrs. Warren''s incredible cry.


    Cole stepped out in two steps and kicked Caroline with a knife for two meters.


    Lorraine said in horror, "cole! Are you crazy?!"


    The girls were frightened by the sudden accident and screamed in unison.


    At this time.


    The supernatural forces that controlled Andrea quietly dissipated, while the screams on the other side attracted the attention of ED and Roger.


    Cole put his knee on Caroline''s arm, his left hand on the other, and then put it against her forehead at noon. He gasped, "old bastard, if you dare to make their ideas again, I swear I''ll shoot you in the head!


    Don''t think it''s safe to hide in it. "


    Caroline looked into Cole''s eyes, smiled strangely, and then shouted in a frightened tone, "Roger! Roger! Cole, he''s crazy! Come and help me!"


    It''s impossible for anyone to calm down when they see a stranger holding a gun against his wife''s head.


    Ed grabbed the runaway Roger and said in disbelief, "cole! Are you crazy


    "Asshole! Let her go!"


    "Hey! Roger, look at me! Hey! Don''t move for Caroline and your children! Do you understand?!"


    "I know, but..."


    "Don''t worry, Lorraine and I will take care of everything."


    Cole looked cold and said, "Caroline? Hehe, maybe we should call her another name, bath Sheba, right? You old bastard."


    It seemed that she wanted to deliberately provoke a struggle among them. Caroline didn''t care what Cole was saying. She shouted, "Roger, help me, he... He''s crazy!"


    "Really?"


    Cole didn''t care what the Warren and Roger were talking about behind him.


    Grabbed her hair and let her struggle wildly and walk out with a cold face.


    "Roger, ed! He''ll kill me! Call the state police!"


    "Mom!"


    "Cole, where are you taking her?!"


    Cole popped out a bunch of elegant and easy-going greetings, punched the dishonest Caroline in the face, and said to the Warren couple with a cold face, "take her to the church in town for a glass of holy water lemon tea. The priest there... Be honest! The priest there will be very welcome."


    He is not a good person, if not because this is his first time to enter the horror film world, he has the constraints of the main task, and everything has to follow the simple law of survival.


    He wanted to dry up all the evil spirits and demons in the house!


    Bath Sheba, an evil witch whose dead grave is dripping with bad water, likes to provoke him with condescending and extremely ungrateful eyes every time.


    Nima went to the next door.


    Like hiding?


    If you don''t drink a bucket of holy water tonight, you really don''t know how hard the righteous iron fist of the demon hunter is!


    Caroline, who was frightened and struggling desperately, heard the phrase "holy water lemon tea".


    On the surface of her body, there were signs of scalding. Her eyes were fierce and exposed. With a low accent, she roared wildly, "leave the house and I''ll kill her! Cole Walker! Ah ah!"


    Cole''s figure is not thin and weak, and even belongs to the extremely strong one among people of the same age.


    But it was overturned by the sudden attack of Caroline.


    In the frightened eyes of the people, he picked up the scissors on the ground and rushed frantically to the Bolang daughters!

 Chapter 14

    Getting out of control, ed roared, "Roger! Stop him! Drew, protect Lorraine and the others!"


    The Asian brother got up, grabbed Caroline, hugged April and Cindy from left to right, and ran away.


    The other girls screamed and scattered.


    Roger and ED rushed up to stop her, but Caroline pushed them straight into the wall.


    Now her eyes were covered with gray, she held scissors, showed a murderous and terrible smile, but her voice was light judo, "Cindy, April, come to mom."


    As she walked past Mrs. Warren.


    From the depths of hell, the darkness, the stench of a rotten coffin, and the illusion of twisted howling.


    Lorraine held her head in her hands and screamed in horror.


    "Lorraine!"


    At this time, Caroline, who had been completely controlled by bath Sheba, slowly turned her head to look at Lorraine Warren and gave out a low laugh that was not like human beings, like a night crow.


    "You can''t help her, psychic."


    At this point, she looked back at Cole, who had just got up from the ground, and a terrible smile came out of the corner of her mouth.


    "You too, Jie ha ha..."


    When drew hid in his bedroom with two little girls, the door closed with a loud noise.


    Caroline suddenly looked up, gave a creepy scream and ran after her.


    Cole touched the painful back of his head.


    Take a breath of air conditioning.


    Even if it''s noon, these ghosts are still hard to deal with.


    Not because of how powerful the first level devil is.


    But these guys who should be lying in coffins run faster than rabbits and like to hide in various containers.


    Put the gun into the holster and follow ed to the second floor. They struggled with all their strength to put up Caroline who had fallen into madness.


    Ed''s veins appeared on his neck. He not only needed to hold Caroline''s arm hard, but also to prevent her from biting her ears. "Cole, what can you do?"


    Cole put his left hand against Caroline''s neck to prevent her from biting, and said, "if the possessed is a villain wanted by the police, I will kill him first without hesitation, and then shoot him in the head when the devil appears."


    "All right, Lorraine! Open the basement door. We need to find a place to fix her."


    At this time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Camp events: second."


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "You admit that this is the result of interest driven, but the real idea tells you that even if your irritable anger makes you eager to pull the trigger and enjoy the beautiful scenery of blood splashing and the wonderful voice of the devil begging for mercy, you can never shoot an innocent mother with five children, because she is not the one who should go to hell."


    ''reward 1: your resistance to the temptation of the devil has increased slightly; Reward 2: mantra and secret arts. "


    [increased resistance: you have the iron will of a strong man. Even the gorgeous Banshee in your arms can talk and laugh. The trick of ordinary demons to seduce mortals is a funny rotten show in your eyes.]


    [mantra script - stripping: the banishment sequence script requires a container filled with muddy water to hold the human body, 20ml of the caster''s blood, and a prop stained with the devil''s breath to activate the mantra script. After the soul strength is determined, the devil will be forcibly stripped away from the possessed.]


    After the system prompts that the playback is complete.


    Cole''s consciousness suddenly appeared a very difficult mantra. The pronunciation was very similar to Spanish, but the writing and constituent elements were completely different.


    After the sudden appearance of this mantra, Cole vaguely felt that his soul had become a little heavy.


    Although this description is strange, it''s like someone put a big stone into his brain.


    Hold Caroline''s neck to prevent her from biting off her ears.


    Cole took a deep breath and thought, is that true?


    In the main world, demon hunter interns have the right to learn the first real sequence secret only after leading the team to complete a lower exile sequence task.


    It is different from the level division of the demon hunting group.


    Trial, slaughter, plunder, imprisonment, exile.


    There is no order in the five sequences themselves. Each sequence has its own unique secrets and focuses on different directions.


    The secret arts of exile and imprisonment are mostly aimed at evil spirits or demons composed of evil forces.


    The secret of killing and plundering is mostly aimed at dark creatures with entities, such as vampires, murderers in the mirror, deterioration demons, etc.


    The trial sequence has the least number of secrets and is the only effective means to completely kill witches.


    However, if you want to master these secrets with different uses, you can exchange them in the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment through contribution points.


    More importantly, the user''s personal strength.


    In other words.


    The strength of a demon hunter''s soul and body determines the limit of the number of sequence secrets that can be carried.


    The demon hunter who exiles the sequence usually has the limit to master six sequence secrets.


    After some newcomers become regular, it still takes some time to polish before they can successfully accept the first sequence secret art.


    So.


    It also explains where the heaviness in his soul comes from.


    But Cole thinks this is not his current limit. Maybe he can carry the second sequence secret, huh... And the third?


    And ED Fei did their best to drag Caroline to the basement.


    Plus Roger Bolang, three strong men, Leng was knocked to the ground by her one by one.


    Even Roger got a punch in the face and almost fainted.


    Finally, Lorraine covered her with a white cloth covered on the old furniture and found a rope, which tied her to the chair.


    Cole and Roger pressed Caroline''s arm on the arm of the chair.


    Ed, sweating, tightened the rope and said hurriedly, "I have to call father Gordon right away and let him come."


    Lorraine pulled away her hair, frowned and said, "it''s too far. She can''t hold on. Look at her now."


    Ed looked at Caroline and got up and stepped back slowly.


    The pale light of the basement was imprinted on his face.


    Caroline''s crazy wailing and roaring echoed.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of fatigue or falling too hard on the ground.


    His spirit was in a trance at this moment.


    In front of you.


    It reminded him of the exorcism ceremony that left an indelible shadow in his and Lorraine''s hearts.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Lorraine, you have to leave."


    "When is it? What are you talking about?"


    Ed swallowed his saliva, a wisp of sweat slid down his temples, looked highly nervous, and said, "I''ll host the exorcism, but only if you have to leave!"


    "Ed!"


    Cole pressed Caroline''s arm and squatted aside, breathing heavily. Roger pressed Caroline with one hand and covered her black cheek with the other hand. "Shouldn''t the exorcism be held by the priest? You''re not a priest."


    Lorraine got up, looked nervous, her face was covered with cold sweat, and said hurriedly, "do you have a better way? ED can preside over the exorcism."


    "But you have to go out."


    "I won''t leave you..."


    "Damn it! Lorraine! I won''t start until you leave!"


    I saw the Warren couple start to show their love while arguing.


    Cole got up and said helplessly, "ed, don''t you two think about my feelings as a single man?"


    I want to light a cigarette, but there is only one cigarette butt left in my pocket.


    He held it in his mouth, put one hand on the holster, frowned and said, "Roger, you find a bathtub and put some soil in it, or something else to hold Caroline''s container. Lorraine, you bring the hemp rope used for bassheba''s hanging."

 Chapter 15

    Ed said with his hands on his hips, "cole, didn''t you just say there was no other way?"


    "Did I say that?"


    "Uh..."


    The Warren couple looked at each other.


    "For God''s sake, you don''t really want to shoot Caroline in the head?"


    Cole, with a cigarette in his mouth, frowned and pressed the dishonest Caroline with his hand, said, "I''m a demon hunter, ED, not a priest who believes in God in the church.


    To be honest, when I saw that she almost stabbed the youngest girl with scissors, her name was April, right? I almost couldn''t control my hand. Roger, you seem to put your arm around and prepare something. Ed and I can just watch here.


    By the way, let drew gather the children together to prevent anyone from being left alone. "


    The whole basement.


    Everyone was very frightened.


    The Warren couple''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat and looked excited.


    Roger watched his wife suffer, his face anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    Only Cole.


    Just like a regular in a Western Bar, with a hard guy pinned to his waist, a cigarette in his mouth and a slight frown, it seems that under his hand is not a terrible woman possessed by the devil who can easily overthrow three strong men, but a set of Texas poker with rotten cards.


    At least.


    Roger and Warren could not see any expression of tension or fear on his face.


    Just the worst case right now.


    Just like his bad luck, he lost with only the money for the last drink in his pocket.


    Seeing Roger at a loss, Cole patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "Hey! It''s very important not to be alone, okay?"


    "Oh... Oh! There''s a big basin in the bathroom that April used to take a bath..."


    As he spoke, Roger ran upstairs in a panic, shouting the names of the other girls.


    His eyes fell on the Warren couple who looked at each other, waiting for ed to come and help him hold Caroline down.


    Cole joked, "man, everyone wants to have a passionate marriage and love, but please think about my feelings as a bachelor."


    Every couple likes others to praise their feelings, and the Warren family is no exception.


    Cole''s words also eased the tension in the basement.


    Lorraine smiled, pulled away her sweat soaked hair in front of her forehead, held her hands together and said, "I''m afraid there''s no second person except Cole who can tell cold jokes when fighting with the devil.


    In fact, I''m curious. How on earth do you keep so calm when facing the devil? "


    Cole said calmly, "Oh, you mean, the slaughterhouse workers need to kill a thousand cows every day. Do they have to spend every day in panic and panic?


    A poor and pathetic first-class devil. She thinks that serving Satan can get the powerful dark power of hell and become a real devil.


    Tut Tut, unfortunately, in the eyes of those powerful beings, she is a clown who overestimates her strength.


    Am I right? Bathsheba. "


    Warren and his wife listened to Cole''s dialogue with bath Sheba, which once again refreshed their inherent cognition.


    Shock is not enough to describe their current feelings.


    Not to mention, it''s a shocking thing to call the devil''s real name.


    They had never seen anyone dare to ridicule a devil with evil power, just as they were ridiculing a poor man who exceeded his ability.


    And... First-class devil? Strong presence?


    ED and Lorraine both saw incredible in each other''s eyes.


    What did this guy see that he didn''t dare to call those things by their real names.


    Cole''s voice fell.


    Caroline, who had been struggling and howling, gradually stopped.


    When the basement is quiet again, you can vaguely hear the roaring wind outside and the singing of crows.


    Aware of changes outside.


    Cole''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    If analyzed from the world view of evocation I, crows symbolize the messenger of death and Satan.


    In other words, some guys at the top of hell are hiding in the dark to spy on them.


    A cold hum in my heart.


    Evil spirits and demons are all peeping demons. That''s right.


    Suddenly.


    A crow broke the flat window above the basement, fell to the ground, flapped its wings, broke its neck, and seemed unable to live.


    The Warren couple were startled by the crow.


    Caroline... Or bath Sheba also laughed hoarsely at this time.


    "Hehe... Keke! Vomit..."


    A large amount of blood was sprayed on the white cloth by her.


    At this time, a face full of folds, blood vessels and skin like a corpse gradually appeared behind the white cloth.


    Lorraine retreated.


    Ed''s face changed too.


    Usually, they are forced to show up only when the exorcism ceremony is held in the second half and the devil is forced to show his real body.


    And the process is very dangerous.


    Because the devil takes the initiative to show his true body is the most vulnerable and vulnerable time for them.


    Not only the person who presided over the ceremony may die suddenly, but the person who was possessed will also be regarded as a broken container and may be killed at any time.


    Now?


    They didn''t hold any exorcism ceremony, just because of Cole''s mockery, the devil hiding in Caroline''s body took the initiative to show his real body!


    "Cole!"


    Lorraine didn''t stop until she retreated to the post, covered her mouth and said in horror, "no, no, no..."


    In their opinion, that guy will kill Caroline as revenge for Cole!


    Cole vomited his cigarette butt on the ground, looked directly into bath Sheba''s eyes and said, "you won''t break the defense, will you? Bath Sheba.


    Hehe, if you dare to kill her, I promise there are many ways more interesting than shooting you in the head. "


    On the surface, Cole didn''t panic at all, even with provocation.


    In fact, his heart was in a panic!


    Nima''s, this bastard doesn''t want to live. It doesn''t matter. If Caroline is killed by her to vent her anger, won''t all his previous efforts be wasted?


    Fortunately, Cole overestimated bussheba''s crazy brain circuits.


    She turned and looked at Cole. The laughter was like two pieces of sandpaper rubbing together. It was harsh.


    "Hehe, she''s going to die, everyone has to die..."


    Suddenly.


    A shotgun thrown in the corner was aimed at Cole and loaded.


    The crisp ''click'' made him and ED look different!


    "Cole, get away!"


    Hearing the sound of shotgun loading, Cole''s face sank and broke!


    It is no less difficult for him to remember all the plot and details of a nearly two-hour film than to let him hold a Chinese textbook, memorize and recite 20 modern articles, which can''t be worse than a word.


    The previous twists and turns required all efforts to subdue Caroline and analyze the magic of the spell, which distracted him too much.


    Bang!


    Before the gunshot.


    Ed successfully threw him to the ground and escaped.


    But also because they let go of the shackles, Caroline pulled open the hemp rope enough to lift four or five tons of weight, picked up a rusty kitchen knife from the basket in the corner of the basement and ran upstairs.

 Chapter 16

    "Ed!"


    "I know! Drew, don''t open the door!"


    Cole cursed and got up and hurried to catch up with ED.


    Caroline took a rusty kitchen knife and frantically attacked the wooden door of the bedroom on the second floor. The girl hiding inside screamed in horror.


    "Cindy, April, open the door to mom."


    Drew put his chair against the door handle and said to Andrea, "if Caroline rushes in later, I''ll stop her. You take the others and hide in another house."


    The eldest daughter of the Bolang family has been scared into tears.


    She wiped her tears and cried silently, "what about you? She''ll kill you!"


    "I can''t care so much now. Remember what I said."


    From one side of the cabinet, he turned out a clothes pole and held it in his hand. The Asian brother stopped the girls behind him and stared at the wooden door that was about to be smashed.


    "Ed! I can''t hold it on my side!"


    There was only a rush of footsteps upstairs, followed by a dull hum of fighting,


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Cole took the door and was smashed into the bedroom by Caroline.


    Ed hugged Caroline''s waist from behind and shouted, "drew! Take them and drive away! Go to the police station in town!"


    The Asian brother picked up Cole, looked at Caroline with the devil''s face in horror, held the clothes hanger and shouted, "all the girls follow me to the car outside!"


    "But mom, she..."


    Hold April in your arms, take the others and slip out of the door. Don''t forget to look back and shout, "I''ll call you when I''m safe!"


    "I see! Hurry up! Ah...!"


    Ed was kicked in the face by Caroline, screamed, and his nose gushed out.


    Cole, who got up from the ground, picked up a book and hit Caroline in the face to attract attention. He took it out of the holster. At noon, he roared, "asshole! If you take another step, I''ll break your head!"


    Caroline paused slightly, holding a kitchen knife in her hand, looked back at him with a disdainful smile.


    Turn around and chase outside.


    "April, mom is here."


    ok


    Cole had to admit that noon had arrived and could not cause any harm to the entity.


    He put the gun back, jumped down from the second floor, picked up a chair and ran after it.


    Roger came back from the outside with a bucket of mud in his hand and a shovel in his hand.


    He saw his wife pounding on the car door with a kitchen knife.


    Caroline was also his precious wife, and he shovel the spade against Caroline''s back.


    Deng!


    Carbon steel makes a clear buzzing sound when knocking hard objects.


    Then Caroline rolled her eyes and fell unconscious.


    "God..."


    Roger stepped back, and threw the shovel in Caroline''s arms, and saw the blood in his hand. The tough guy approaching 1.9 meter could no longer hold his emotions and cry.


    "I killed you... God..."


    Cole saw everything that happened outside.


    Of course Caroline''s not dead.


    If he killed him, the main task would have failed.


    Ran over to push the crying man aside. Cole pulled Caroline and walked inside. As he walked, he said with a cold face, "if you still cry like this, Caroline will have to cry to death even if she''s not dead. Take the soil in and call the emergency center first, but I hope she can last until that time."


    Hearing that his wife was not dead, Roger quickly wiped away his tears, looked back at drew who had driven away, answered quickly and put the soil sprinkled on the ground back into the bucket.


    "I''ve got the bathtub ready. Just put her in the bathtub, Cole. Is a bucket enough?"


    They hurried into the bathroom.


    Lorraine helped ed with blood on his face.


    Cole put Caroline into the bathtub, took a handful of soil from the bucket, held it in his hand and said, "add water to the bathtub. Roger brought me a kitchen knife. It''s best to find a transparent glass measuring cup or something that can hold blood."


    Ed wiped his nose and chin with a paper towel, frowned and said, "are you going to cut yourself again? If you need Lorraine..."


    "I appreciate your kindness. I''m enough alone this time."


    Wait for Roger to bring a kitchen knife and a common glass water cup.


    Cole first put the cup on the ground, holding a knife in one hand and clutching the soil in the other hand. Then he stuffed the knife into the palm of the hand holding the soil and pulled it violently.


    The blood could not stop flowing into the cup.


    A common water cup is about 250ml, which only needs to be estimated to hold one tenth.


    Lorraine looked at Cole''s move and thought, "after human death, we need to be buried in the earth, symbolizing the return to nature... Cole, do you want to pull that guy out of Caroline''s body?"


    "You guessed right, Mrs. Warren."


    Wait until the bathtub is full.


    Cole poured the soil mixed with blood into the water tank, took it out with one hand, and it was noon. He turned back and said to Lorraine very seriously, "I will pull out bassheba later. Lorraine, you are the only one who can see it. I hope you can tell me her location in time.


    There''s only one chance, you know? We can''t afford a second failure. "


    Ed asked Roger to wait outside the bathroom first, then closed the door, covered his nose with blood, frowned and said, "is the fast-selling bridge in the west? No wonder you like to call it noon."


    "Lorraine, are you ready?"


    When she was entrusted with such a heavy task for the first time, Mrs. Warren looked very nervous. She held Ed''s right hand tightly, nodded and said, "I''m ready. You start."


    Until Cole put his left hand with wound and dirt on Caroline''s forehead, he didn''t understand why the mantra secret: stripping requires soul strength judgment.


    It was like the soul was made into a rope with a hook and lock to forcibly pull out bassheba hiding in Caroline''s soul room!


    Suddenly, Caroline opened her eyes and let out a heart rending wail.


    The severe pain also made Cole sweating, and the veins on his neck burst.


    The rapid chanting of the mantra sounded.


    The supernatural forces make the lights in the bathroom flicker, and the wind blows in the room. The whole house looks like it is in the center of an earthquake.


    Roger held on to the wall, saw the shaking house under his feet and shouted, "ed! What''s going on inside


    "That guy is resisting Cole''s power."


    Lorraine stared at Caroline for fear of missing any detail and losing the whole game.


    This destructive supernatural force intensified as Cole continued to pull bassheba out.


    The walls fell apart and the furniture was in a mess.


    All the tableware placed in the cabinet fell to the ground.


    The twisted water pipe is like a severed artery, spraying wildly outward.

 Chapter 17

    Roar!!


    It was a painful cry from hell, burdened with countless sins.


    Caroline''s body surface is constantly broken, and the bathtub is soaked in black and red.


    The white fog that covered her eyes gradually dissipated, one black and one yellow. The pupils of two colors were torn apart by invisible forces like the twin moon.


    "I''ll kill her! Each of you will die!"


    Under the blessing of the power to peel off the mantra, Cole is wrestling with bath Sheba with his soul. On the one hand, he uses all his strength to try to pull the evil darkness out of Caroline''s soul room. On the other hand, he grabs everything that can struggle and resists in a desperate corner.


    The devil''s roar is more manic and frightening than the beast.


    The overlapping voice is like the grief and mourning of countless bound grievances.


    The walls of the bathroom seemed to be pounded by a heavy hammer, the wall tiles were broken, and the wallpaper was waving wildly in the strong wind.


    Cole''s left hand was like a soldering iron, firmly grasping Caroline''s forehead.


    In his sixth sense.


    Caroline''s soul room is a lake house. Maybe it''s the place where she grew up and full of good memories.


    Unfortunately, because of being occupied by the devil.


    The lake became turbid and smelly, and the lush trees died in the past, like ghosts.


    The old but warm wooden house is dilapidated, and one pool after another of black mud is enough to submerge the lower legs.


    The power of the mantra turned into a chain and tightly wrapped around bath Sheba''s body. In order not to be dragged out, she grabbed Caroline''s arm and tried to take her soul away.


    The pain of tearing the soul, even if the will is as tough as Cole, can''t help shouting pain.


    "Lorraine! We must let her resist the power of the devil! If she stops resisting, even if I peel off bassheba, she will die!"


    Lorraine quickly shouted, "Caroline! Resist its power, your child can''t lose you! Remember the photos you showed me? The beautiful memories on the beach!


    Think of April and Cindy! "


    No one lacks courage, let alone Caroline is still a mother.


    The powerful power of maternal love made her chaotic soul wake up in an instant.


    At this time.


    Caroline, who had been wailing in pain, gradually lost her voice.


    At this moment, the yellow brown pupils belonging to the devil were completely occupied by human black.


    Like a man waking up from a dream.


    Caroline said in a very hoarse voice, "April... Cindy..."


    "Caroline, you can''t give in. They need you, need your mother, resist its power, don''t be controlled by it!"


    "... I''m Caroline, April... Cindy..."


    Then Cole roared, "your mother, pull a ratio! Get out of here, Bathsheba!"


    Lorraine looked into the corner of the bathroom, pointed to it and shouted, "cole, there she is!"


    Bang bang!


    Almost at the moment when the voice fell, two special bullets came out of the chamber.


    Bathsheba wanted to hide in the old house again very quickly, but it was still no faster than bullets.


    This moment.


    Those miserable souls enslaved by the dark forces and imprisoned in bassheba''s body flew out one after another. The evil witch serving Satan made a painful roar that was completely different from human beings, like the mixture of countless voices.


    Like a deflated ball, with the human soul flying away, her strength began to weaken rapidly until a reluctant aftersound was left and dissipated in the air.


    "The main task has been completed."


    "You have acquired a special ability: Seventh vision."


    "The camp incident is over."


    "You have successfully killed the evil witch bath Sheba and saved the miserable soul imprisoned and enslaved by her. You deserve these rewards."


    ''you got twelve thousand West pounds.''


    "You can stay in the world of evocation I for seven days and leave forcibly at the end of the time. You can choose to leave voluntarily."


    Roger rushed in from the door at this time, hugged Caroline, who gradually regained consciousness, and said hurriedly, "are you okay?"


    "I... I''m fine? Where are the girls?"


    "God..."


    Give her a hug. "Drew drove them to the police station in town. He''ll call us when it''s safe."


    Standing up from the bloody bathtub, she looked at the sweating Cole and Warren couple, held back her tears, covered her mouth with both hands, shook her head gently and said, "I don''t know how to thank you..."


    Lorraine took her in her arms and gently comforted her.


    Cole grabbed his bleeding left hand and kicked ed out of the bathroom to the steps outside the murderous house.


    Now the sky is white.


    Ed blocked his nose with a napkin, looked into distance, frowned and said, "now I can understand why you like smoking."


    Cole pulled up his sleeve and said with a smile, "maybe we just think it looks cool to have a cigarette afterwards."


    In the distance, the sirens of ambulances and police cars gradually approached.


    "Cole, are you really not going to cooperate with us after this? With your help, Lorraine and I can certainly help more people."


    "Everyone has his own mission. Aren''t you a Christian, ed? You should believe it more than I do."


    "That''s a pity. I want you to teach me two tricks."


    Seeing a police officer coming with the medical staff, the two got up. Ed said, "the wounded is inside."


    Cole took out his police officer''s card. Before the other party asked, he issued a humanitarian first. "Your boss will explain this to you. Are those children safe now?"


    After the police officer confirmed that Cole''s ID was not forged, he returned it to him. He held the belt in his hand, held the cowboy hat in one hand and said, "the daughter of the Bolang family is very safe now. Three colleagues look at them, huh..."


    His eyes fell on the dangerous house destroyed by good natural forces. He hesitated for a while and said in surprise, "so, can you explain to me, did an earthquake happen here just now?"


    "In a sense, yes."


    The medical staff helped Caroline into the ambulance. Roger came to them and looked still in shock. "Er... I just told the doctor about your injury. He can do emergency treatment first, and then he needs to go to the hospital for further treatment."


    Cole shook his hand, patted ed ed on the shoulder, stepped back and said, "I don''t need it. It''s a little hurt."


    "Are you going to leave?"


    Roger said, "Caroline and I haven''t officially thanked you yet. If you can, Cole, you can stay here for two more days."


    Cole asked the policeman for a cigarette. Like a bounty hunter who is used to seeing life and death, but has a heart of iron and goodwill, he waved to them without turning his head and walked to his Ford Mustang.


    When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your skills and fame.


    In the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Warren and Roger, the uninvited demon hunter Cole seemed to be shrouded in a mysterious aura from beginning to end.


    In the distance, ed shouted to his back, "cole! If you need any help from me, you can call me anytime!"


    Holding the door with one hand, Cole smiled at him.


    Start the car and step on the engine.


    Drive to a place where there is no one around.


    "System, ready to return."


    "The program is starting, please start turning back later..."

 Chapter 18

    After a brief darkness.


    Cole opened his eyes and the surrounding environment was still so familiar, wet and dirty.


    Finally back?


    Check the time. As stated by the system, the time of the main world has not changed since he entered the soul summoning I world.


    Because it''s late at night and it''s almost dawn.


    Outside the street, there was a faint sound of car sirens, and occasionally the laughter and slapstick of early rising students passing by.


    Hold your left hand. The scar on it has completely disappeared.


    He got up and threw the paper bag left after eating bread into the trash can. Out of curiosity about his new ability, he launched his seventh vision ability and looked at the low rent apartment that was too broken to be broken and covered with mildew all day.


    After a brief mystery silence.


    Turn off the seventh vision quickly and happily.


    Cole decided to start now and rent a luxury single apartment in the capital center.


    Twelve thousand West pounds.


    With the purchasing power of the world, it is no less than a huge sum of money.


    The more than two hundred pounds he had previously used to buy clothes and shoes were saved by the former owner from poverty subsidies and odd jobs during his four years of study at the imperial Royal demon hunting college.


    Although the coat he is wearing now can not compare with the high-grade goods of those dignitaries, it is not affordable for a poor student.


    Pure handmade luxury.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t meet the Finley girl. That guy wouldn''t go to the neighborhood where the poor live.


    On the way, Cole began to figure out how to spend the income.


    For security and personal privacy.


    The rent of the high-grade apartment in the Imperial Center is about 300 pounds a month. It''s no problem to rent it for half a year.


    With the rest of the money, you can consider spending about ¡ê 1000 on a popular private car, hiring a driver, and then buying a more formal suit.


    Who doesn''t want to be a face person?


    Maybe you can humiliate Celia Finley''s rotten crotch coin pool at the graduation ceremony.


    In the early morning after the rain, there was water all over the street, and the sea breeze was particularly cold.


    Cole tightened his collar and bought a freshly baked hot bread with barbecue and cheese in it.


    Stop in front of a building.


    Looking up, a huge billboard said ''Hoshi Automobile Company''.


    After a selection, I bought a pure black classic car very similar to the blue star at the end of the 19th century. Well... In the Mongolian Empire, I can call it a horsey limousine.


    The top speed is 80 kilometers per hour.


    The leather interior is very exquisite.


    Driving on the street is the embodiment of middle-class and upper class identity.


    The sales manager of the company asked him to introduce a driver. About an hour later, a tall and strong middle-aged man wearing a black windbreaker, a gray scarf, a top hat and polished brown shoes came.


    He took off his hat and asked very politely, "excuse me, are you Mr. walker?"


    "Yes."


    "Hello, I''m AVA Shaw. I heard you need a driver."


    Cole sat on a bench in the lobby of the car company with a cigarette in one hand and said indifferently, "fifteen pounds a month. You can rest while I''m away."


    Most drivers on the market earn about ten pounds a month, and Cole''s price of fifteen pounds is already very high.


    The middle-aged man standing in front of him, not too excited, took his hat back and said, "I''m glad to serve you, Mr. walker. Where are we going now?"


    "Take me to Burton building."


    On the way, they had a brief conversation. Cole knew that this guy was the private driver of the big man with the largest underground power in Fu klin province.


    He was thrown into prison for six years. It was his first job after he got out of prison.


    No wonder he always thinks this guy looks familiar.


    A standard Mafia style dress.


    Good guy, there are colt M1911 and Chicago typewriter in the windbreaker.


    So why would the boss of the car shop recommend such a driver to him?


    From the subsequent conversation, he found the answer.


    Although Cole''s appearance is no different from his usual appearance, he now reveals a unique temperament of "not a good man" from the inside to the outside than the poor demon hunter apprentice in the past.


    Just like Lorraine Warren always thought he was a bounty hunter active in the impossible zone.


    Silent, always cold expression.


    The same black coat of the Mafia, shiny leather shoes, likes to frown and smoke.


    Especially his eyes.


    The manager of the automobile company has no other specialty, but he is very good at observing words and expressions.


    Just look at Cole and he can see that this guy is definitely a tough character.


    Unfortunately, he mistook the identity of Kor demon hunter as the leader of the emerging underground forces in the imperial capital.


    This will introduce AVA Shaw with the same background to him.


    Ordinary car drivers dare not drive for such people!


    Ava''s expression became very unnatural when he learned the identity of Cole''s demon hunter apprentice.


    Although the Mafia are outlaws, who is not afraid of demon hunters in this world?


    Those guys who walk on the edge of death and deal with demons and ghosts every day.


    After a while, he said awkwardly, "no wonder you are willing to pay me fifteen pounds a month..."


    In other words.


    No one wants to do this job for more money.


    If it hadn''t been for the sake of supporting his family, he would have got off and ran away before the car drove to Burton building.


    Asked AVA to pick him up at eight, Cole rented a high-end apartment on the 16th floor for 299 pounds a month.


    24-hour hot water and room service.


    Finally, he didn''t have to stay in that dirty and shabby cheap rental house. He hung his coat on the shelf, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and stood in front of the window overlooking the city. Cole was in a much better mood for a moment.


    "Sylvie, don''t hide. Come out."


    "Ah... Ah? Mr. Cole, have you found me?"


    After leaving the world of evocation I, Cole already had the psychic ability of the seventh vision.


    This ability is like a passive skill that can be switched on and off actively.


    I tried to use it in my old house, um... God knows how many people died miserably in that apartment. In short, it can be described in one sentence: the house of the underworld.


    No wonder that Cole died of a cold in the past.


    Surrounded by a bunch of ghosts every day, even if they are not aggressive, the cumulative erosion will gradually make a person''s body worse.


    Ask Sylvie to make him a cup of black tea first, then sit in a chair and start looking at the ghost maid rewarded by the system.


    Very modern maid restaurant with the same dress.


    The gray hair ends with a red butterfly into a horsetail, and there are two red spots on the face... Or a birthmark?


    As described in the system, she is not good at fighting, and even very timid.


    Seeing that there was no work to do here, he started his skills, made a cup of black tea for Cole from the void, then hid in the buckle of his coat and hesitated, "for example... If there was nothing else, I wouldn''t come out."


    Cole said as he drank tea, "there''s no one else here."


    "I... I know! Although it''s bad to comment on the employer like this, Mr. Cole, your appearance and breath scared me."

 Chapter 19

    "Is it so terrible?"


    "Yes, a little."


    Ignoring the hidden ghost maid, Cole put his feet on the table and prepared to rest for a while, adjust his tired body and participate in the graduation ceremony at 8:30... Or the forced employment distribution of newcomers by the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment.


    In an hour and a half.


    Let Sylvie take care of his hair, iron his shirt, remove the white scarf and coat from the hanger at the door, and Cole walked downstairs.


    When taking the elevator, he was accompanied by a brown waitress.


    For a short minute, she glanced at Cole with her spare light from time to time, who was combing her big back and looked cold, and consciously distanced herself to avoid getting into trouble.


    Outside the hall, AVA is waiting for him in the car.


    "Let''s go."


    On the way, AVA Shoton glanced at Cole in the rearview mirror, hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. walker, can I advance a month''s salary here? I need some money to take my son to see a doctor."


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a frown, Cole took out fifteen pound notes from the pocket inside his coat, but before handing him the money, he said coldly, "I hope this money can be spent in the clinic instead of on the gambling table. Do you know what I mean?"


    Put on the brake and turned to take the fifteen pound note.


    "Thank you for your generosity. My son Ryan has a high fever since yesterday. If I have the opportunity, I can introduce him to you."


    When he opened the window, a wisp of smoke floated out. Cole looked out and said expressionless, "if you have a chance."


    Twenty five minutes later.


    Outside the gate of the Royal demon hunter Academy of the Mengxi empire.


    A horsey black limousine stopped slowly. Its arrival immediately attracted the attention of many students.


    In this world.


    A one thousand pound horsey high-end Bridge car is not a cheap money that ordinary people can afford.


    The average family earns less than twenty pounds a month and needs to save for fifty months without eating or drinking, that is, more than four years to afford it.


    Even the middle class needs a mortgage from a bank.


    Besides, a thousand pounds is only the selling price. If you want to really start, you need to pay more than 200 pounds of tax to the imperial Revenue Department and various formalities of about 20 pounds.


    Annual maintenance is also very expensive.


    It can be said that taking such a car is not only the most beautiful cub on the street, but also the embodiment of identity and wealth.


    "(whistling)... WOW! Cool, Duke Hoshi one luxury. I don''t remember anyone driving this guy to college. Is it the boy of the Akers family?"


    "Little axe? Ha ha, don''t be funny! Although that guy has money, he can spit out his intestines every time he takes a car. How can it be him?"


    "Who would that be?"


    "Whoever he is, I''ll buy one after I live through the internship and have money."


    It seems to be in line with the saying that the enemy''s road is narrow.


    AVA stopped with his front foot and was about to get out of the car and open the door for Cole.


    Celia Finley''s best friend trio, seeing Duke Hoshi I, was like a flower butterfly smelling the fragrance. They walked around the car.


    Finally, Celia pushed away her two best friends who wanted to chat up, knocked on the window, and even deliberately straightened her full chest.


    With her personality, she mostly took a fancy to the owner''s money. By the way, she took this opportunity to show off to other female students like a winning general.


    AVA is not surprised at such things. When he was a driver in the past, as long as he passed Hualiu lane, there were always a group of brightly dressed girls who took the initiative to chat up.


    "Mr. walker, do you need me to kick them out?"


    Obviously, she made Celie Adam a call girl.


    "I know her, Miss Finley."


    Roll down the window and Cole smiled. "We meet again, Celia."


    Seeing the familiar and unfamiliar face in the car, she was stunned for a moment, and then looked strangely at the seat next to Cole. It seemed that she wanted to see where the real owner of the luxury car was?


    "Are you... Cole walker?"


    "Of course."


    Before getting off the bus, Cole said to AVA, "I''ll call you when I need to. I''ll see your son at ease during this time."


    The middle-aged man nodded. "I''m on call, sir."


    Stepping on the accelerator, the black limousine disappeared at the end of the street in the eager eyes of a group of students.


    Cole threw the burned cigarette on the ground and stamped it out with his feet. He went to Celia, raised his hand, patted her face with a smile, and then walked to the College under the expression of her two girlfriends'' shocked my mother ''.


    my god!


    He... He''s the stingy poor boy Cole!


    Their eyes must be broken!


    Celia was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word. She wouldn''t believe that the submissive mud man dared to hit her in the face in front of so many people at the gate of the college!


    Turning around, she used almost all her strength to roar out the name that made her angry at the moment with the voice of tearing her throat.


    "Cole Walker!"


    Although Cole is not a celebrity, many people can get familiar with each other in the college.


    When Celia called out his name.


    The demon hunter student who knew Cole was completely surprised to lose his chin!


    Is this still the poor Cole walker who always has a wonderful smell?


    If someone didn''t shout his name, people would think he was the department leader sent by the demon hunting regiment to the college!


    "Hold the day..."


    A young man who had some intersection with Cole in the past took off his hat and stared at Cole walking past him.


    Ignoring people''s different eyes, he didn''t even bother to turn around and talk nonsense with Celia.


    Raise her arm so that she can see her right hand.


    A middle finger, a symbol of friendship and respect, stood up straight.


    Watched by so many eyes.


    When did the proud daughter of the Finley family receive such an insult.


    She fiercely pushed away her close friend, and growled impotent and furious, "you''ll regret it! Stupid and dirty mud man! We''ll see!"


    In response to her, it was another middle finger.


    Gossip is human nature.


    What''s more, someone dares to find trouble with Celia''s coin pool.


    The president''s speech at the graduation ceremony spread all over the college. Everyone knows that the poor boy Cole has changed into a nouveau riche.


    The contradiction between him and Celia is more talked about.


    Anyway, the fire can''t burn them. Who doesn''t like eating melons to watch the excitement and arch fire by the way?


    indeed.


    Before the speech was over, news spread that Celia''s distant cousin would assign the unlucky Cole walker to the intelligence unit.


    This makes many people feel pity, but at the same time, it is more schadenfreude.


    Poor and reckless Cole.


    Even if you have money, what are you doing to provoke the demon hunter family?


    Well, now, wait till you die.

 Chapter 20

    Trevor Moran, a subordinate organization of the intelligence group of the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment, is the chief of the supernatural investigation section code named magic eye brigade.


    A blonde playboy who always smiles when talking.


    Superior exile sequence demon hunter.


    At the same time, she is also Celia Finley''s distant cousin.


    After flirting with a female student assigned to the investigation team, he looked up and saw Cole standing in front of the table, smiled, pointed to the chair and said, "sit down, do you need water?"


    "Thank you. No."


    Triff got up and picked up the kettle. The sound of water was particularly harsh in the silent room. "Celia mentioned you. It seems that there has been some unhappiness between you.


    Hehe, you don''t have to care about that stupid woman. The distribution of all students is determined by the above. If she offended you, I apologize for her. "


    Take the cup and sit back in the leather chair.


    He took out a document with official seal from the drawer, handed it to Cole and said with a smile, "from now on, you are a member of the magic eye brigade. I hope we can get along well in the future."


    Cole took the document in his hand and said indifferently, "Celia is a good girl. No one will be really angry with her. You don''t have to apologize."


    "Really?"


    Put the papers in his coat and Cole was ready to get up and leave.


    Triff smiled and warned, "don''t forget to report to Corey. The internship starts today."


    Without responding, Cole left the room.


    The other students who lined up outside the door and were assigned to the intelligence group all had balsam pear faces and drooping heads.


    Even if they mean to laugh at Cole, who can stand here is not unlucky.


    At the moment, the only thing in my mind is whether I can live safely until the beginning of next spring.


    Walking on the road.


    Cole had no waves in his heart, and even felt a little ridiculous.


    Triff Moran, that smiling sissy, really thinks he''s the little boy in the college who can be fooled with a candy?


    Apologize?


    Uniform distribution?


    Hehe, if all this is true, it should be penny seranda and her razor team to pick him up now.


    But none of this is a problem for him.


    Magic eye brigade, the full name of the supernatural investigation section, code named magic eye special operation team for obtaining supernatural disaster information of demons and evil spirits, is one of many brigades of the supernatural investigation section.


    Directly led by Trev Moran.


    It is also the branch with the highest risk coefficient in the intelligence group.


    Compared with those dark creatures that can be seen and touched, the unknown is the real fear facing mankind.


    The idea that Celia wanted him to live beyond tonight could not be more obvious.


    The headquarters of the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment is an ancient building with strong religious color, with reliefs, columns and domes.


    Like a huge imperial palace, it is located in the north of the imperial capital, only one intersection from the Demon Hunter College.


    Take the check-in card and find the psychic investigation department.


    He was received by a short, charming girl with round glasses.


    The freckled face seemed to keep smiling all the time.


    "Well... Cole walker, the new intern of the magic eye brigade? Cross the corridor, turn right, and the third room on the left is their office."


    After telling Cole the address, she pushed the frame and smiled, "I hope I can see you alive the morning after tomorrow. Go in."


    The office door was unlocked. Cole knocked and went in.


    There sat four men and a woman, all busy with their own affairs.


    Cole took off his hat, took the check-in card in his hand and said, "cole walker, sir Trevor asked me to report here."


    No one will be in a new person''s feelings, not to mention, someone specially told them, some people will die in the next task.


    Who would be happy to flirt with a dead man?


    When Cole finished, he only got a cold response from the woman.


    "The action starts in 20 minutes. I hope you don''t hold us back, newcomer."


    If other newcomers join a team for the first time, no matter how they are treated, they take the initiative to show weakness, and then seek integration, which is the best choice to protect their lives in the next task.


    Take the initiative. For example, you don''t feel embarrassed when you stick a hot face to a cold ass. you start to introduce yourself in situ, or introduce yourself to the elders of the magic eye brigade one by one, pray that you can get the favor of one of them, and then get some care.


    Even if they are still ignored or ridiculed.


    In order to save his life, even if he was angry, he had to lick his face and smile.


    As for Cole


    He put the check-in card back into the pocket of his coat, found a soft looking leather chair and pulled it out from under the table.


    The harsh friction sound between the chair feet and the floor is particularly eye-catching.


    Throw it gently.


    The black top hat draws an elegant arc in the air and hangs accurately on the hanger.


    Then sit down heavily and lift your legs on the table.


    He took out his favorite metal flip windproof lighter, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, choking smoke, and was carried by the breeze through the corridor to the noses of five people.


    "Cough..."


    Cole''s style was like a newcomer. People who didn''t know thought it was the supreme officer of the magic eye brigade who came back.


    Even, he could take out his cigarette box and smile at the five people with livid faces, "does anyone want one?"


    One of the tall, thin men with sunken eyes angrily said, "newcomer, who let you sit in the position of Captain Moran?"


    Another strong man covered with tendons sneered and said, "forget it, Jeff, since he likes to sit, let him sit there. After all... Ha ha."


    If violence is not for drinking, it will be meaningless.


    Cole has always believed this sentence.


    In line with the idea that someone must be beaten first today, he got up, put one hand in his trouser pocket, walked to the table of the muscular man, with a cigarette in his mouth, frowned and knocked on the table, then hooked his hand and signaled to give him something.


    The strong man looked up at him with a cold face and said in a bad tone, "what''s up?"


    Exhale gently.


    The smoke brushed his face like a blue cotton.


    Suddenly.


    The guy who looked very calm had angry veins on his forehead for a moment.


    Cole said indifferently, "give me the Task Briefing."


    "Fuck you!"


    The strong man slapped the table and stood up suddenly.


    Looking at Cole half a head shorter than him, he took back his fists raised several times.


    Then he pointed to Cole''s nose, suppressed his anger and said, "you''re lucky this time, newcomer."


    He picked up a document, threw it to him, picked up the flat iron bottle of whisky on the table and walked out angrily.


    "Tut."


    The strong figure who had come to the door, because he heard the disdain voice behind him.


    Almost breathless.


    He stiffened at the door for two seconds before he slammed the door and left.


    The other four were silent, but looking at Cole was the same as looking at the dead.


    Grant didn''t hit him. He must be worried about sending him to the hospital so that the boy could escape.


    For Cole.


    In a sense, he just looked at the five very unhappy, especially their immediate boss was still a sissy, so he just wanted to beat them with the iron fist of justice.


    Good students can''t learn.


    Cheating, bullying and revenge for public and private interests are very similar.

 Chapter 21

    After the strong man grant left.


    The cold atmosphere in the office made Cole whistle happily.


    That''s what he wants.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock outside the door.


    "Is anyone there?"


    The speaker is a woman. Her voice is full of spirit, but it is also particularly soft and pleasant.


    Cole stopped his whistle of provocation to the other four, which seemed to sound familiar.


    The woman in the magic eye brigade winked at Jeff. He got up and gave Cole a hard look, opened the door, then hurried out of the door and shouted, "good morning, sir!"


    The other three people in the room also got up.


    Seeing the dark red hexagram on the woman''s shoulder badge, which lit up the three corners, he quickly stood up and said, "good morning, sir!"


    The hexagram, which lights up the three corners, is a symbol of the median prisoner sequence.


    As their team members and the next exile demon hunter, the other party''s status and power are at least five levels higher than them!


    Then the woman who came into the room was very tall, with extra slender legs. She was wearing a set of black and red demon hunter clothes. Her skin was healthy flax, and her long black hair was combed into a big braid and hung in front of her left shoulder.


    Her pupil color is very rare olive green, bright and flawless. It can be remembered at a glance.


    She signaled the crowd not to be so formal and said, "I''m looking for someone, Cole walker. Hasn''t he come to report yet?"


    Cole walker?


    Everyone was stunned.


    When did the rookie, who was more arrogant than the top officer of the intelligence group, have something to do with an executive captain of the middle prisoner sequence?


    "Uh."


    All their eyes fell on Cole.


    Put out the cigarette and quickly took his feet off the table. Cole coughed and got up. Then he smiled awkwardly, "what can I do for you?"


    "You... Mr. walker?"


    Penny looked at Cole, who was completely different from before, and confirmed it for a long time before she issued a question.


    "Of course it''s me."


    "The last time we met, it seemed like a year ago. Has it changed so much? I can hardly recognize you."


    From head to toe, he looked at Cole carefully.


    In her memory, the young man was always very enthusiastic. Although he seemed to be submissive, he had a more tenacious quality and soul than others.


    What impressed her most was that there was always a musty smell on Cole''s shabby brown coat.


    But now


    The retro big back and meticulous care of the whole body have turned the original musty smell into the unique taste of cigarettes.


    What surprised her most was Cole''s eyes.


    No matter how a person''s appearance changes, his eyes are always the same.


    But compared with the original enthusiasm and perseverance, Cole''s eyes made Penny very uncomfortable.


    Extremely aggressive, full of untamed wildness, cruelty and indifference.


    It seems that the man standing in front of her now is no longer the lovely big boy before, but a murderous black hand gangster, just like the mob gentleman of the underground emperor.


    Illusion?


    The appearance is the same, so is the voice.


    Penny stared at Cole for a long time before she said, "cole, you don''t... Join any Gang?"


    Cole put his hands into his trouser pockets, then took them out and closed them together, smiled awkwardly and politely, and said, "am I... Really that like that?"


    "It''s very similar."


    Penny then smiled, opened her arms and hugged him tightly. "Congratulations on officially joining the demon hunting group, my friend."


    "Thank you."


    Their greetings almost surprised Jeff''s four Chins!


    A powerful demon hunter in the middle prisoner sequence is his friend?!


    Captain Trevor, the newcomer who named him to die?!


    How is this possible?!


    With their habitual thinking, the first thing they thought of was that this Cole walker, who may have a great origin, was involved in some struggle.


    Unfortunately, they could not guess that the cause of this matter was actually the dissatisfaction of the desire and incompetence of a coin pool.


    After the hug, Penny put her arms around Cole''s shoulder like a good brother and said with a smile, "can I talk to him outside alone? It won''t affect your task."


    Jeff replied quickly, "of course, sir!"


    Holding Cole, they came to the storage room at the end of the corridor.


    Close the door.


    Penny, who was always smiling, suddenly sank as soon as she entered the door.


    "Cole, have you offended anyone?"


    Cole took out a cigarette, but did not light it, and said, "Celia Finley, it should be her."


    "Finley... You mean aksim Finley of the intelligence unit?"


    "His daughter."


    With a frown, Penny held her chest with both hands and clenched her right hand on her lips, "so it''s like this... Cole, if you like, you can draft an application, and I''ll ask my boss to forcibly transfer you to my team.


    In the psychic investigation department, I''m afraid you may not live for a week. "


    She said easily, but Cole understood that it would cost a lot.


    Leaning against the wall, he joked, "a week? You''re too optimistic. To be exact, you''ll see my body tomorrow morning."


    "Tomorrow? Cole, aren''t you worried at all? You''re still in the mood to joke with me at this time."


    After lighting the cigarette and being silent for a while, Cole said indifferently, "do these things because I saved your life?"


    "Of course, I don''t have to be the leader of the executive team if I can''t keep a newcomer I like."


    Judging from her stubbornness, Cole can be sure that this guy must have promised or boasted about something before.


    As a result, she was stabbed by someone from the intelligence unit.


    Median prisoner sequence, leader of the razor team of the execution group.


    Within the demon hunting group, they are barely middle-class.


    No wonder penny was so obsessed with his affairs that she even made a special trip.


    Cole opened the door, and as they walked back, they said, "don''t worry. Even if that sissy Trevor died, I wouldn''t die."


    "But where do you get confidence? I just asked. The next task of spying for intelligence is very dangerous. It may be dirty things such as first-class demons or evil spirits. It''s very easy for them to kill a newcomer."


    "Really?"


    Back outside the office door, Cole smiled, patted her on the back and said, "maybe in a few days, you''ll have to call me Mr. demon hunter in the exile sequence."


    Staring into his eyes and being silent for a long time, Penny took a ring from her hand and handed it to Cole. "Hide the ring. Take it to avoid a sneaky intrusion. I can only help you here."


    When the four members of the enchanted eye brigade handed such valuable things to Cole, Jeff and others immediately looked straight!


    Hidden ring!


    That''s a high-end product worth more than a thousand pounds!

 Chapter 22

    Send Penny away.


    Cole put the ring on the palm of his hand and knocked it hard. It was made of sterling silver and inlaid with an inverted human bone polished into a hexagon.


    Its thickness and width are more like a ring than a ring.


    The inner side is densely rusted with the same unknown language as the mantra.


    Put the ring on the index finger of his left hand. Cole put his hand in the bag and walked up to Jeff. He used to frown like a gentleman. The mob hugged him on the shoulder and whispered, "triff Moran, your captain and Celia''s distant cousin.


    I guess he must have been persuaded by the coin pool before he promised to let you kill me in the first task. "


    Pointing to the others with his right hand holding a cigarette, he said, "but nothing is absolute. If one of you is willing to follow me, I promise he won''t die in the next task."


    With that, Cole leaned against the door, puffed and said indifferently, "there''s only one chance. Take advantage of it."


    Jeff sneered and turned back to his seat first.


    Another young man with brown hair followed.


    The woman glanced at Cole without expression, and then turned her eyes to a small young man with the lowest sense of presence in the office.


    With a scolding tone, he said coldly, "Hardy, go back to your position."


    The little man seemed very nervous and trembled.


    His temples even shed a cold sweat, held his hands together and said shivering, "Lydia, i... I don''t want to be your servant anymore. I''m also a demon hunter who graduated from the imperial Royal Demon Hunter College. Why do I always be a dog for you?"


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became.


    "And Trevor, he has stuck me in the formal application for a whole year! Haven''t I done enough?


    You bastards clearly want a free servant and attendant! I... I quit! "


    Lydia, with a cold face, elongated her voice and warned, "Hardy."


    Maybe it''s a broken pot. He has put life and death aside. The little young man came to Cole, jumped up and scolded, "don''t talk nonsense! You stink! If you didn''t sleep with me every night, Trevor''s color batch would let you be the vice captain? I wanted to scold you six months ago. It''s a coin pool that will only flatter!"


    Kill and kill.


    As a team member who has worked together for a year, he knows what the other four people of operation magic eye are.


    Lydia is a woman who can''t shit except playing official, wearing small shoes and directing others to work.


    Three years after becoming a regular, I can''t learn a sequence secret.


    This is not even as good as him.


    Lydia, a somewhat beautiful woman, was once hard to see. Her chest fluctuated violently because of anger, and even her voice became distorted.


    "Hardy, good... Good! You have seed!"


    Jeff and I didn''t expect that they were always silent and were shouted around by them. The submissive little Hardy betani suddenly jumped back and pointed at the nose of vice captain Lydia.


    The tall, thin Jeff got up quickly and said angrily, "hardy! Apologize to vice captain Lydia immediately!"


    "Apologize? Go away, you fool who deserves her fart!"


    "You!"


    It seemed to vent the resentment of being a dog in the magic eye brigade for a whole year. Hardy smiled brightly and stretched out his right hand to Cole excitedly. "Hardy betani, although I am your senior, if you can kill Trevor and these three fools, you will be my boss."


    In his eyes, Cole should be as passionate and friendly about everything as he had just graduated from college.


    Unfortunately, his outstretched hand froze in the air for at least five seconds, so that his cool expression began to freeze when he found his backer.


    Cole took a cigarette out of his pocket and handed it to him. He said coldly, "do you smoke?"


    Hardy Shanshan took his hand back, "uh... I won''t."


    "Oh, it''s a good thing not to smoke. In fact, I don''t like these choking paper rolls very much."


    "Uh..."


    Cole patted him on the back, stamped out the burned cigarette handle, and then said to Lydia, who was as ugly as pig liver, "your name is Lydia, isn''t it? Gee, it''s a pity to have such a good name."


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the office is getting more and more tense, it only takes a little spark for the two sides to fight.


    At this time.


    The little girl Cole met earlier, holding a thick stack of documents, pushed the frame on the bridge of her nose, smiled and said, "are you ready to fight? Maybe I''m not here at the right time."


    Lydia snorted coldly, looked at Cole and Hardy with dead eyes, walked up to the short girl and began to discuss some details in the process of task execution.


    When the intelligence group and the executive group go out on missions, the biggest difference is that one has no reserve force and the other has a full set of logistics support system.


    It is not only to avoid startling the snake in the process of intelligence collection, but also to protect those logistics systems whose combat effectiveness is about zero in the face of the unknown.


    The mission location that the magic eye operation team needs to go to this time is the town of bath, 100 kilometers away from the capital.


    A traffic jam.


    Dangerous areas shrouded in thick fog by shoe teaching and unknown terror.


    The cause of the incident was that a week ago, an Imperial Army Infantry squadron passed by there and disappeared a week later. Later, all the agents and private detectives sent by the military control commission to investigate the case also sank into the sea.


    It was determined that there were supernatural forces in bath Town, and the investigation was entrusted to the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment.


    Moreover, due to the special geographical location of this operation, the psychic investigation department only arranged another operation team as support. If there is no news after a week, the support team will enter it, reassess the risk, and the demon hunting regiment will assign a higher-level team to enter.


    ...


    At three pm.


    A half-way bus from the next city stopped slowly on the platform.


    The driver of the bus was about 50 years old. He was fat and had a Mediterranean hairstyle. He looked at the last six guests getting off the bus from the rearview mirror, shook his head, rolled down the window and said to the little young man passing the window, "Hi, young man."


    The little young man was wearing a long old brown coat and carrying a yellow luggage bag. His face was sad. At a glance, he knew that his life was very unhappy.


    "Sir, are you calling me?"


    The little man looked up and asked.


    The driver looked around, glanced over the foggy town far from the platform, and said mysteriously, "if you come here to visit relatives, I advise you to leave."


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you mean."


    The driver looked around warily, waved and hurriedly closed the window. Ignoring the doubts of the little youth, he stepped on the accelerator and soon disappeared into the thick fog at the end of the road.

 Chapter 23

    obviously.


    The six passengers who got off the bus were not ordinary people.


    In order to better enter the town, operation magic eye, including Cole, all changed their new identities.


    A commissioner sent by a real estate businessman, a couple, two veterans, and two poor residents who went to relatives.


    Cole was wearing a valuable striped suit with a greasy face and a pure black leather briefcase in his hand.


    After the bus left.


    Hardy quietly leaned against him. The other four people looked at them indifferently and took the lead in.


    The little man seemed to encounter this situation for the first time, and said nervously, "Mr. Cole, what should we do now?"


    Cole lit a cigarette and said indifferently, "haven''t you worked in the psychic investigation department for a year?"


    "Er... In most cases, I can only follow them and rarely participate in the formulation of action plans."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Hardy had no idea what to do with Cole and Trevor.


    If he hadn''t been called by them as servants every day, he wouldn''t be so hot blooded that he couldn''t get down now.


    He wondered why Cole walker, an intern who had just graduated from college, was always so calm, even... Arrogant and domineering.


    He didn''t have the courage to spit smoke on Carter''s big face, let alone repeated provocations.


    He glanced at Cole with his remaining light.


    Hardy thought, does this guy really have a way to deal with Lydia and them?


    Although it is said that the woman slept all the way to the position of vice captain by sleeping, it is certainly not a fuel-efficient lamp to survive in the front line of the psychic investigation department for four years.


    The other three are also veterans with more than two years of experience.


    Even though Cole Walker has a deep relationship with penny seranda, the executive captain of the middle prisoner sequence, does he really have a card as an intern except for the ring?


    The two stepped forward and walked slowly to the town.


    Speechless all the way.


    Cole''s handbag was heavy. It contained a small radio station, two pistols with the same name as browning m1900, and a full 50 rounds of ammunition.


    Because there may be shoe education organizations in the town, these bullets are prepared for armed conflict.


    The fog on the street is very heavy, and the visible line of sight is no more than five meters.


    In the thick fog, except for occasional dark shadows passing by them, the whole town of bath is like a dead city, empty and silent.


    The buildings that can be seen on both sides of the street vary in height and are crooked. They are also like dying people, decaying and dilapidated.


    Find the hotel with the agreed connection.


    Cole and Hardy parked outside.


    The heavily weathered metal billboard makes a slight creak. The wooden door, which may be older than Grandpa, seems to have not welcomed guests for many days, and it is covered with dust.


    Only the round cast iron door ring had traces of being caught.


    No accident, it should be Jeff who first entered the town.


    The deeper he went into the town, hardy became more and more frightened. He read it for a while and whispered cautiously, "cole, do you really have a way to deal with them?"


    Cole looked at the naturally extinguished cigarettes because of humidity and thick fog, frowned slightly and said, "the gun is in your salute. If you are afraid, you can shoot them."


    The little man smiled and touched his head. "This... Forget it. I don''t want to be watched by the trial court of the demon hunting regiment."


    In this world, any demon hunter who dies in the mission will have a strict audit procedure afterwards.


    Asking the dead is just a basic operation.


    Otherwise, the gun battle would have started before entering the town.


    Pushing open the door of the hotel, the strong musty smell almost pushed them out.


    "God... What the hell is this place?"


    Hardy covered his nose and waved to the front desk. "Cough... I need a room."


    He was received by a haggard old man with bulging eyes, a wrinkled and drooping face like a melting candle, and sparse hair like weeds.


    Staring at hardy with a dull face, he quickly turned over the account book with both hands, then took out a key from the cabinet and handed it to him, "room 206."


    Not just Hardy.


    Cole was also startled by the image of the old man.


    This honor is too reckless.


    If he could not vaguely distinguish his facial features, he would have thought that the old man ran out of Picasso''s oil painting.


    After hardy went upstairs, Cole asked the strange old man for a guest room.


    207, opposite Hardy''s room.


    Put the briefcase on the bed and take out the pistol and bullet clip.


    When he entered the town, he considered using the seventh vision to explore here, and maybe he would find something special.


    After a short thought, the idea was dismissed by him.


    The seventh vision is not as simple as opening your eyes to see the world. In a sense, it is more like the ultrasonic wave sent by bats, peeping at the supernatural forces through the echo from the spirit world.


    Although such a metaphor is very inappropriate, it is also very close.


    If the seventh vision is used rashly in high-risk areas, they may be aware of the supernatural forces hiding here before they can find them.


    The consequences of doing so are quite dangerous.


    Hiding the pistol in the holster on the other side of his clothes and lighting a cigarette, Cole sat by the bed and said, "Sylvie, can you detect anything?"


    After a long time, the timid voice of a girl came from the buckle of his coat.


    "It''s... Cold here."


    "What else?"


    Perhaps feeling the danger, the timid ghost maid never responded to Cole''s inquiry again.


    In other words.


    There are some supernatural forces in this place.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Cole, come next door."


    Listen, it should be strong Carter.


    Hiding the briefcase under the bed, Cole left for room 205 next door.


    The five members of the magic eye action team have all arrived. Look, this posture is mostly preparing the next action plan.


    Even if they wanted to kill Cole and Hardy, they lost their hands at the beginning of the task. It was a very unwise choice in this dangerous town.


    Lydia knew this very well, so she called Cole and them.


    It is more dangerous to hide in the dark than the resentment between them.


    All the tactics were customized by this woman. It can be seen that she is not as stupid as Hardy said she can live in the psychic investigation department for so long.


    The implementation of specific plans is not difficult.


    First, work in pairs, according to the planned route, patrol the town before dark, and find out the surrounding terrain and buildings that need attention.


    After nightfall, alternate vigils.


    Perhaps in order to benefit both sides, she specially proposed to let Cole and Hardy keep a vigil separately to avoid framing each other after special circumstances.

 Chapter 24

    "According to official statistics ten years ago, bath town has about 300 households, a population of nearly 2000, and has always retained the custom of sacrifice..."


    Hardy walked beside Cole with a document in his hand and kept nagging.


    "Cole, is it the object of their sacrifice? According to historical records, although bath town is closed, the residents'' life has always been very calm."


    It''s almost evening.


    Like walking in the streets of silent hill world, there is silence around.


    The thick fog on the streets became thicker and thicker, and the visibility continued to decline at a speed visible to the naked eye, followed by unbearable cold.


    Cole put his hand into his coat pocket and said, "do you believe in God, hardy?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Passing by a low house, they walked over and knocked on the door.


    After a moment of waiting, like the silence of the city, no one responded.


    Hardy stamped his feet, rubbed his hands and cursed, "is it so cold in October, this damn weather?"


    Then he took a breath and complained, "hiss... If we don''t find anything else, we''d better return to the hotel early to exchange information. I always think someone is watching us."


    Cole''s eyes moved to the gravel path in front of the house and leaned over to touch it. His skin felt cold and wet and rough.


    He frowned slightly, looked at the blurred footprints on the ground, got up and said, "no one has been here for a long time."


    "Really?"


    From leaving the hotel, Hardy''s mood began to become impatient, and he became more and more impatient as the night was coming.


    I don''t know whether it was fear or cold. His body trembled slightly, his eyes looked left and right, and his face was blue and white.


    Cole lit a cigarette, the scarlet end of which flickered in the thick fog.


    Breathe in, breathe out


    Is it really related to the fog and cold here?


    It''s not just evocative I. The emergence of evil spirits and demons in the world will cause ultra-low temperature.


    In other words.


    There are a large number of evil spirits in bath town to maintain this unbearable low temperature.


    The gradual approach of night leads to the aggravation of the situation, which can testify to the correctness of this conjecture in a sense.


    Sniffing, Cole examined the thick fog around him, that is, at this moment, there may be many evil spirits spying on him and Hardy.


    Ten?


    Twenty?


    Tut tut.


    Seeing hardy as he is now, it is no surprise that his senses and judgment have been completely disturbed by the dark forces.


    No wonder an integrated Imperial Army squadron will disappear here silently.


    When mortals are in direct contact with evil spirits and dark forces, their senses and spirit will be seriously disturbed.


    If the number of evil spirits is large, or the power is too strong, the time from intrusion to bending will be greatly shortened. Moreover, there is an especially suspicious thick fog in bath town.


    Hardy hugged his arm and kept reading.


    however.


    Facing this situation, after reaching such a terrible conclusion, Coles did not panic. She could even detect that there was a strange rhythm mixed with Hardy''s broken thoughts.


    That''s not human language.


    It''s not a sequence secret.


    He took out a palm sized tape recorder from the inner pocket of his coat. He was going to record Hardy''s nonsense and hand it over to the professional mystical researcher of the demon hunting group. Maybe he could get useful information.


    Now the sun has completely set.


    Night is like a black curtain of death, quickly pulled down.


    The little man, who was already vaguely conscious, didn''t even find the recorder that Cole stretched out in front of him and kept talking to himself.


    This state lasted five minutes.


    Broken thoughts suddenly stopped.


    He looked up at Cole and wondered, "cole, what are you doing with the recorder at me? Oh, oh, oh..."


    In a trance, Hardy was pointed at his head by Cole, quickly raised his hands and retreated.


    For fear that the other party would shoot him crazy, the little man smiled and said, "Hey! Cole, it''s me, Hardy betani. Listen, I shouldn''t put on airs in front of Lydia that I''m your senior. I admit it''s my fault. From now on, you''re the boss. Everything depends on you. I''m serious! You must calm down."


    Cole held the cigarette in his hand and said coldly, "so, are you sober now?"


    Hardy smiled awkwardly and wondered, "awake? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Where''s your concentrated medicine? Take it out and drink it."


    "Drink now?! Cole, do you want to kill me? I... ouch!"


    Hardy screamed and covered his cheek.


    He was not a tough guy. Facing the threat of violence, he didn''t even dare to say more nonsense to resist. He hurriedly took out the concentrated medicine bottled with small medicine from his pocket and drank it with his head up.


    Suddenly.


    His forehead exuded big drops of cold sweat, his eyes were covered with blood, covered his chest and gasped wildly.


    After a while, he bent down and held his knee, spat bloody saliva on the ground, and said hoarsely, "cole, you saved my life."


    Seeing him awake, he put back colt m1900 and handed him a lit cigarette. This time, hardy didn''t refuse.


    He took a strong breath and coughed violently. Hardy smiled, "cough... This thing is really, cough... Not very likable."


    Exhaling a foul breath, he looked warily around the dark, "how did you find that my spirit was seriously disturbed?"


    Cole turned on the recorder and played a piece of reading that he didn''t know himself.


    Hardy shrugged and said helplessly, "well, this kind of thing is the first time I''ve met, but how are you okay? Haven''t they bothered you?"


    Put out the burned cigarette with his hand. Cole patted him on the back. They walked to the street and said indifferently, "they are afraid of me."


    "Uh... Are you serious?"


    Hardy could hardly believe that someone would say such a thing shamelessly.


    Especially such a cold looking bad guy.


    "Yes."


    "Uh..."


    First level killing demons can''t interfere with Cole''s senses, let alone some ordinary evil spirits.


    But his cold joke seemed to scare Hardy.


    On the foggy street, two figures, one high and one low, gradually disappeared and blurred.


    Suddenly.


    When they left.


    Cole''s cigarette handle on the ground seemed to be stepped on by something.


    The gravel path they had stayed in before began to creep like living creatures, and the walls of low houses drooped like melted wax oil.


    Like the face of a hotel owner.


    The windows on both sides are like the invisible eyes of giants peeping into the soul.


    Behind the automatically opened door is the abyss of darkness and distortion.


    later.


    A burst of decadent sounds, as if from a very distant place, played slowly.


    If you listen carefully, you will find that the melody inside is very similar to Hardy''s broken thoughts.

 Chapter 25

    At night, the thick fog, like the sad clouds floating over the cemetery in the early morning, obscured every corner of the line of sight.


    If it wasn''t the map in your hand.


    Cole and Hardy had difficulty determining their way back.


    Zigzag meet the eye everywhere, as like as two peas and a small road, and the same road is the same as the asphalt road. Even the same buildings are everywhere.


    Lack of reference objects, in this area with complex terrain and limited field of vision, it is difficult to distinguish the location by memory.


    The only light in the whole town may be Cole''s nuclear flashlight.


    even though.


    The light yellow light can only illuminate the distance of about three meters in front. Further away, there is only the deep darkness, the treacherous fog and wordless sound when the Yin wind blows.


    "How do I feel that there are no other living people in this town except us? Oh, and the scary looking innkeeper."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole spoke the fact that Hardy was almost scared out of his soul in a calm and indifferent tone.


    "If your guess is correct and more than 2000 living people have evaporated, perhaps this kind of thing should no longer belong to us."


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t mention it. When he mentioned it, the little man shrunk his neck and muttered, "those bastards in the psychic investigation department cherish their lives one by one. They don''t want to invite those high masters without filling in a few more lives.


    If we still can''t meet other living people after dawn, we... We''d better leave. "


    "Oh? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"


    "We''re just interns, Cole. Even if we''re punished, it''s vice captain Lydia who carries the pot in the coin pool. Besides, God knows what the hell is hidden in this place.


    Hum! It''s better to let her and the other three die outside and save us trouble when we go back. "


    Just as they were talking, a slight sound of footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance.


    Dead as bath town.


    Any abnormal noise will be particularly harsh and eye-catching.


    Cole and Hardy looked at each other, made sure it was not the other''s voice, turned off the flashlight, pulled up the little man and hid next to the roadside lamp post.


    Hardy lowered his voice and looked tight. "What are you doing with it off?! it''s so dark that you can''t see anything."


    The unknown is always the greatest source of human fear.


    In the dark, invisible streets, there are footsteps of unknown creatures in the distance, which will cause great pressure on anyone''s psychology.


    Cole reached out and pinched Hardy''s chattering face. "Shh."


    In bath town shrouded in fog, sound can travel farther than light. In other words, hearing the sound of walking does not mean that the other party''s perception can pass through the heavy fog and detect the light of a distant flashlight.


    If you don''t turn off the flashlight, it will inevitably lead to a situation where the enemy is dark and we are bright.


    The consequences can be very bad.


    So Cole was waiting for an appropriate time until the footsteps were close enough to see each other''s shape with the help of light.


    After that, whether it was running or feeding it a gun, there was room for maneuver.


    However, it is obvious that not everyone can be the same as him. His psychological quality is strong enough to remain unchanged in the face of the unknown in this strange place.


    Time also becomes like thick plasma at this moment, flowing forward slowly.


    The sound of heavy footsteps, like a deadly drum, is getting closer and closer.


    Hardy''s forehead was covered with drops of fine cold sweat, his body trembled, and his bloodshot eyes stared at the front, trying to see something in the dark.


    Finally.


    When footsteps from afar passed in front of them, Cole took out his flashlight and shone on the place where the sound came from.


    After a very brief silence.


    Hardy looked at their familiar backs and said, "it''s you. Are you lost, too?"


    Unfortunately, the other party did not stop because of his inquiry.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Because the walking posture of these two guys is different from that of normal people. Their upper bodies lean forward slightly and their hands hang on their sides. There is no inertial swing of their arms when humans walk.


    They could vaguely hear rhythmic whispers from their mouths.


    Familiar, as if still in the ear.


    Like two walking corpses, the stiff backs of Lydia and Jeff gradually disappeared into the thick fog under the light under Hardy''s surprised gaze.


    Seeing this situation, after a long time, hardy said in disbelief, "cole! Are they possessed?! that way..."


    Look down and light a cigarette.


    The sound of the metal flip lighter is particularly crisp.


    Cole said indifferently, "they''re the same as you were before, Hardy."


    "Then we..."


    Before hardy finished, in his frightened eyes, Cole pulled out a pistol and aimed it at the two people''s backs.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Hardy stared and shouted, "cole! Are you crazy?! you''re going to trial!"


    As soon as he grabbed the little man''s collar, Cole pulled him in front of him and said expressionless, "I don''t like people talking nonsense around me. If there''s another time, I''ll pull out your tongue."


    Hardy is two heads taller than Cole.


    Like a thin chicken in his hand.


    The timid little man looked at the man in front of him in horror. The choking smoke floated between them and looked at his cold blue eyes. He knew that this guy was definitely not kidding.


    If he dares to talk nonsense, his tongue will be pulled out!


    He nodded hurriedly to indicate that he knew.


    Colson opened his hand and put the pistol into the holster. His voice was a little hoarse and said in a low voice, "what do I do? I don''t need your advice. If you want to live, just listen to me honestly, okay?"


    Now.


    In Hardy''s eyes.


    The man who spoke to him was no longer the demon hunter intern who he thought could be a backer and companion, because his expression and behavior were like an outlaw accustomed to life and death.


    That is by no means the temperament of an ordinary demon hunter intern!


    He nodded wildly and didn''t dare to say more nonsense. He closely followed Cole behind him for fear that the other party would be unhappy and leave him here alone.


    Looking at Cole''s back.


    Hardy clenched his right hand tightly, but not because of his anger after being humiliated, but because he thought he needed a suitable opportunity, an opportunity to be recognized.


    Only in this way can we really be recognized by Cole walker, who has all the qualities of powerful demon hunters, as a qualified player and subordinate.


    without doubt.


    After being saved by the other party and all kinds of performances along the way, Cole has completely become a hidden senior demon hunter in his eyes.


    But I don''t know why I joined the magic eye brigade as a new person.


    At least, he doesn''t think that a newcomer can walk around in this dead town full of strange and dense fog, and even be in the mood to smoke.

 Chapter 26

    They came to the place where Lydia and Jeff were shot. Unfortunately, except for the blood spreading into the thick fog, they didn''t fall to the ground as expected.


    Looking forward along the blood, Cole was sure that he had just shot the two in the leg, not to mention that they were manipulated physically and mentally by some mysterious force.


    No one can say nothing after being shot.


    Not even tough men.


    "Mr. Cole..."


    Hardy squatted on the ground and put some blood on his fingers into his mouth. He wanted to say something, but his eyes and tone were very hesitant.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lydia and Jeff may be... Dead. I can tell the smell of death from the smell of their blood. It''s like eating a dirty rag into my mouth."


    "Dead?"


    Cole frowned slightly. The force that had tried to invade Hardy was actually very strange in essence.


    It is completely different from the phenomenon when ordinary evil spirits and Demons invade.


    If the little man''s speech and behavior were not full of strangeness, even he could not perceive that Hardy''s spirit and body were being occupied by some mysterious force.


    However, it can be shielded by the effect of concentrated medicine, which seems to indicate that the level of this mysterious power is not high.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "follow the blood and have a look. Maybe you''ll find something else."


    Followed Lydia and Jeff''s bodies all the way.


    They finally came to a strange building. It was not shrouded in thick fog. The walls were covered with dense gray mildew. The asymmetric design was like a deformed embryo, which would make people who saw the house feel serious physical and psychological discomfort.


    The melodious piano sound, just like the melody that Cole and Hardy heard earlier, came from all directions.


    Let all those who hear it can''t help but want to go into the house and find out.


    The bodies of Lydia and Jeff seemed to be summoned.


    Limping, the puppet mechanically stepped on the steps leading to the door of the room.


    The piano stopped suddenly.


    In Hardy''s horrified eyes, two huge, fluffy tentacles protruded from the window and pierced Lydia and Jeff''s bodies.


    Gray mildew is like blooming flowers, tearing open their flesh and blood and breaking their bones.


    The voice of soul wailing tore the silence of the town and the last shred of Hardy''s reason.


    He saw it.


    I saw a huge creature, which melted the souls of Jeff and Lydia like a spider swallowing its prey with its slender mouth.


    Tumbling soul juice, swallowed by it.


    later.


    On its body, which was as bloated as a meat mountain and composed of countless grievance faces, Lydia and Jeff''s faces were like exploding pus, torn and twisted, and squeezed into the body composed of countless grievance faces.


    Even so.


    At the top of the bloated body, I can vaguely distinguish a baby face composed of countless faces, protruding eyeballs, crooked mouth, and melted and collapsed skin like wax oil.


    The fog that pervaded the town floated out of its big twisted and ugly mouth full of faces.


    Cole bowed his head.


    The hand that lit the cigarette trembled slightly.


    Hold NIMA. What the hell is this?


    At this moment, hardy finally couldn''t stand the terrible things in the spiritual world. With a scream, he turned his head and ran wildly, disappearing into the thick fog.


    The burning scarlet of the cigarette lit up gradually.


    Cole looked up at the active culprit, the second level evil spirit fusion? Or three?


    If so, it cannot be ruled out that his senses have been disturbed and modified.


    Now he is immune to the intrusion of first-class demons and evil spirits, but he can''t completely ignore the intrusion of this big guy.


    So he''s going to use his seventh vision to see this guy''s true face.


    Take a deep breath and close your eyes.


    Launch the seventh vision.


    As the first ray of light appears in the endless darkness, as well as the world covered by the black curtain is slowly opened.


    In Cole''s perception.


    The mist filled the air, like dense vines, enveloped the whole town.


    The human beings who once lived here, as well as the missing army Squadron, all their souls were imprisoned in the huge and ugly evil spirit strange baby, making a sad and shrill cry.


    What I saw earlier is already its true face?


    But just then.


    A woman playing the piano in the candlelight living room suddenly appeared in his vision.


    It''s like a camera zoomed in.


    The woman is wearing a crimson backless dress with long brown hair, her snow-white skin is clean and flawless, and her beautiful face is enough to charm any man.


    It seems that someone is watching her.


    The woman''s soft hands on the piano keys stopped slowly. She raised her head, and her Obsidian beautiful eyes seemed to be staring at Cole.


    She smiled.


    The sweet smile is like baked honey, full of death temptation, no one can refuse.


    "Am I beautiful?"


    Unfortunately, she met Cole, a man with strong resistance to the temptation of dark forces.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this smile is filled with passion.


    But in Cole''s view, her smile is only ugly, contempt for him, and the bad taste of wantonly playing with the intention of a new toy.


    later.


    Her skin began to as like as two peas in the hotel.


    Make a laugh that doesn''t look like human beings.


    Is this a witch?


    Turn off the ability of the seventh vision, open your eyes and look up at the crazy evil spirit giant baby.


    Connecting all the clues together, the secret of bath town finally peeled off all the fog shrouded in it at this moment and appeared impressively in Cole''s heart.


    This is not a supernatural event caused by evil spirits and demons.


    That witch is the culprit of all tragedies.


    According to the description of these evil creatures in the witch code, they associate with demons and feed on human souls. Evil spirits and dark creatures are their most loyal slaves.


    This bastard is clearly raising her evil servants with the living people of the whole town!


    Even, in order to avoid the pursuit of the demon hunting group as much as possible, it did not hesitate to spend a huge price to disguise it as a place where the devil existed and was ruled by the shoe cult.


    According to the regulations of the demon hunting regiment, in order to ensure the minimum injury rate, the witch incident needs to send a comprehensive investigation section at least, with the median prisoner sequence and the demon hunter leading the team.


    Operation magic eye, a team from the exile sequence of the psychic investigation department, was totally caught in dealing with this kind of incident.


    After turning off the seventh vision.


    The peaceful town began to riot at this moment.


    Cole''s eyes fell on the evil giant baby who wildly danced its ugly body. His face was expressionless and his secret was pierced. So are you ready to kill people?


    Ruthlessly spit out the cigarette in his mouth and pull out the holster. It''s noon.


    Justice may be late, but never absent.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The smoke of the soul filled the muzzle of the gun that had arrived at noon.


    The body of the evil spirit giant baby is like a punctured balloon, sending out a deafening sharp cry, which is also mixed with vague and overlapping cries of countless voices.


    "Mom... Mom... Mom..."


    No one expected someone to shoot and kill an evil spirit.


    So are the witches entrenched here.


    When the evil spirit giant baby sends out crazy pain and wail, countless imprisoned souls escape from his bloated body.


    The dense fog spreading in the town has also collapsed at a visible speed.


    A scream like rubbing glass sounded in the town in an instant!


    "How dare you..."


    It was the shock and panic of the witch''s loss of love.


    Real men never look back at the explosion.


    Cole held a gun in one hand, lowered his head and frowned, like a bloody mob gentleman who had just smashed his opponent''s territory. He opened the metal flip lighter and lit a cigarette again.


    Let the huge evil spirit giant baby destroy wantonly and howl madly behind him.


    How dare you shout after killing so many people?


    Open the seventh vision and find the witch''s position, "next, it''s your turn."

 Chapter 27

    The other side.


    When the evil spirit giant baby raised by thousands of human lives was blasted by Cole, the powerful dark forces and the resentment of the dead were like rolling treacherous waves.


    This night.


    All senior members of the demon hunter watcher committee were shocked!


    ...


    Bath town.


    In the seventh vision, in the brightly lit and luxurious piano room, all the beautiful appearance and disguise of the witch are like the giant infant of the evil spirit who is gradually dying and breaking.


    The snow-white skin quickly dried and cracked, peeling off her dark, wrinkled body like a wall.


    Charming, long hair as soft as waves, such as dry weeds, gradually becomes yellow and gray.


    She knelt on the ground and grabbed those things that didn''t belong to her in the air with her hands in vain. Her voice trembled and she was extremely sad and angry.


    "No... no, no, no..."


    Finally.


    The witch showed her true face.


    A bent, skinny humanoid with asphalt skin and thin hair.


    She raised her head. It was a terrible face with skeleton like ferocity and misplaced facial features.


    "Demon hunter! I''ll kill you!"


    Don''t give her a chance to fight back at all. Cole turns off perception.


    When he opened his eyes, the town of bath had completely returned to normal, the thick fog dispersed, and the silent night moon was rare.


    But behind him.


    A mountain of bones piled up around the evil spirit nursery.


    That''s more than 2000 lives in the town.


    Hardy didn''t know where he came out at this time. He looked at the terrible scene behind Cole, which was like purgatory on earth. His face turned white and trembled. "Mr. Cole, you... You killed that thing?"


    "That evil spirit is just a pet kept by a witch. Go to the hotel with me. There, we need to meet a new friend."


    "New friend? Uh... Well, you''re the boss and listen to you."


    On the dark and dilapidated streets of the town, two figures, one high and one low, walked to the hotel without hurry or delay.


    After some contact just now, Cole concluded that the witch disguised as a lady with unknown identity must hide far away from bath town.


    The "new friends" he wanted to see in the hotel should be the puppets and media left by the witches to absorb power.


    At the demon hunter academy, each student will learn a course on how to survive alone against the dark forces.


    For witches, this top three demon hunter killer.


    If Cole remembered correctly, the teacher who taught them at that time only wrote one word on the blackboard: escape.


    Try every means to stay away from them.


    This requires senior demon hunters to deal with special non-human creatures, which is very difficult to be killed by physical means. The burning is only a rumor spread among the people.


    If they can be burned to death, an Imperial Army squadron equipped with fuel burner can deal with them.


    Moreover, they are good at camouflage and are good at bewitching people. Even no one knows where their reincarnation Horcruxes are hidden except themselves.


    Bath town incident, if any demon hunter from the psychic investigation department participated in it, it would be impossible to see the sun the next morning.


    The witch knew this well, so she tried to raise her pet with as many human souls as possible.


    Unfortunately, this time, she met Cole.


    He kicked open the door of the hotel, and two other members of the magic eye operation team, strong man Carter and the brown haired youth, survived.


    At this time, it was like two three-and-a-half-year-old dementia children. One squatted in the corner of the wall, his eyes were dull, and pulled out his hair one by one and ate it into his mouth.


    The other pants were wet and filled with a strong stench. While lying on the ground swimming, he kept repeating a sentence, "I''m a fish... I''m a fish..."


    Hardy stared at them dumbfounded. "Mr. Cole."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole walked to the front desk with a gun in one hand and said coldly, "I see."


    Now.


    The ugly and terrible hotel owner was like a string puppet with a broken rope. His twisted and broken body fell to the ground. He heard footsteps, moved his chin hard, and turned his muddy eyes.


    A pair of shiny black leather shoes loomed in its sight.


    It smiled.


    The laughter was dry, like two pieces of sandpaper rubbing.


    "Ha ha... Demon hunter, this is not the end."


    Cole squatted down, pinched his hair, raised his head, frowned slightly, "is it?"


    The puppet''s skin drooped on his face and piled up a gloomy smile as ugly as shit, "demon hunter, I will find you and sacrifice with your flesh and blood..."


    Before he finished, a half burned cigarette end was directly on his face.


    The smell of barbecue immediately filled their noses.


    He pulled him up, face to face. Cole said expressionless, "Oh, are you angry? Witch."


    "You...!"


    Without waiting for her to respond to the threat.


    Bang!


    The loud noise after the indoor gunshot made Hardy''s eardrums hurt. He covered his ears and looked back at Cole who shot the witch puppet''s head with colt m1900. He said reluctantly, "boss, can you remind me before shooting next time that my ears are about to be broken."


    Cole pulled out a chair, sat down, put his legs on the table, lit a cigarette and said indifferently, "tie those two fools with sheets, and then send a telegram to the person who answered us."


    "Oh."


    Hardy didn''t complain. He pulled and dragged them upstairs. Listening to the sound, he should tie them to the bed.


    About ten minutes later.


    I don''t know where he got a bunch of beer, put it on the table and said with a smile, "boss, look what I got."


    He opened a bottle and handed it to Cole. He glanced at the witch puppet lying next to him, and his heart was filled with emotion for a time.


    If it had not been a coincidence, maybe now he was either dead or drained of his soul.


    ...


    Time flies by.


    When the first light shines on bath town.


    A rush of footsteps came from outside the hotel.


    Bang.


    The old wooden gate was pushed open.


    Facing the sunshine outside the door, Cole took down the newspaper on his face, narrowed his eyes and said lazily, "you''re late."


    Hardy, who was sleeping on the table, suddenly stood up and saw the visitor''s face change. He hurried to say, "Mr. Morgan, why are you here?!"


    Chaz Morgan.


    A tall, thin old gentleman with gray hair, leaning on a lacquered stick and wearing a short black cloak, who likes a straight face.


    He is also the next demon hunter, a permanent member of the surveillance committee of the investigation team, and is specially responsible for dealing with all kinds of malignant emergencies.


    He was also joined by an integrated 10 member executive group.


    The leader is a median prisoner.


    He took off his black leather gloves, glanced at Cole, said calmly, "who is the head of the magic eye operation team?"

 Chapter 28

    Facing the big man from the watcher Committee, hardy looked very nervous and straightened his back and said, "report sir! Vice captain Lydia has been killed in battle. Now the team is under the full command of demon hunter intern Cole Walker!"


    "Cole walker? Strange name. Where is he?"


    The little man swallowed his saliva nervously, quietly pointed to Cole who was as if there were no one else, and said humbly, "he is Cole walker. Maybe he was too tired last night, so... So..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Cole''s lazy voice sounded under the newspaper.


    "Don''t hide it for me, Hardy. They owe you and me two lives. The tragedy caused by the witch is fully investigated by the exile sequence action team of the psychic investigation department.


    Tut Tut, I thought everyone in the intelligence analysis section had a holiday. "


    Face criticism.


    Chaz didn''t say anything. He still said with a straight face, "where''s the rest of the team?"


    Hardy said, "Carter and Dowell are still alive, but their souls have been sucked dry. I tie them to my arms..."


    The poor, senseless little man''s voice was mercilessly interrupted again.


    Chaz nodded slightly. "I see. The four of you take them back to headquarters immediately. It may be saved. As for Mr. walker, can I talk to you alone?"


    "Yes."


    Before leaving the hotel, Chaz took a deep look at the fallen witch puppet.


    Come to a deserted corner.


    The stern old gentleman took the lead in saying, "first of all, I must apologize to you for my colleagues in the intelligence group. It''s about witches. Their early analysis and research are too hasty to lead to this situation.


    Then I want to know what happened to the dead witch puppet? "


    Cole gathered his pocket and took out the wrinkled cigarette box. There were only two left. He handed the cigarette box to Chaz. "Smoke?"


    "No, thanks."


    The sound of the metal flip lighter was so clear that it made the corners of the old gentleman''s eyes move unnaturally.


    He was so busy that his majesty called the cabinet prime minister after dinner to ask what was going on in bath town.


    The superior bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment only need to hold a press conference at the top of the demon hunting regiment to offer sincere apologies to the general public, and then pick two responsible persons from the demon hunting regiment to carry the pot.


    The first is the chief of the intelligence analysis section, who has been demoted three levels to stay on duty for inspection.


    then...


    Triff Moran, as the direct leader of the magic eye team, was caught by the picket in a luxury hotel that night when his team worked hard with the evil forces in bath town.


    Serious dereliction of duty, extremely bad lifestyle, confrontation with law enforcement.


    The three charges not only revoked his captain status, but also deprived him of the official demon hunter status by the trial court.


    The next day.


    Another internal reward order for outstanding demon hunter interns Cole Walker and Hardy betani was directly airborne from the top of the demon hunter regiment to the psychic investigation section.


    Bell foster, head of the psychic investigation department, met the two in person.


    "Hardy betani, a graduate of the 1834th excellent Demon Hunter College, in view of your excellent performance in bath Town, your application for regular employment is specially approved."


    "Cole walker, a graduate of excellent Demon Hunter College in 1835, in view of your excellent leadership and calm mind in the bath town incident, after special consideration, you are awarded the title of median exile sequence demon hunter, and your job is transferred to the comprehensive investigation section as the newly established captain of the code named black snake action team."


    The female assistant finished the content of the reward order and pushed the black frame. "Mr. bell, do you have anything to add?"


    Bell foster is a fat middle-aged man with a wig and a pair of small round glasses on the bridge of his nose. His right hand is half inserted in the pocket of his vest, "Cole walker, what an excellent young man, you should have told me about the seventh vision earlier. If you hadn''t killed the witch puppet, I wouldn''t let old barber take you under my nose."

 Chapter 29

    Putting his pen on the table, he continued, "there''s another thing, a little gossip. It''s said that there''s a big man on it who appreciates you very much, Mr. walker.


    If the matter in bath town is delayed for another week, more people will die, and the consequences may be worse. You not only get the most accurate information, but also do the work of the implementation team together.


    Ha ha, those bastards must be very sorry now. Why didn''t they assign you to the execution team yesterday. "


    Gesturing to the female assistant to pass his personal card to Cole, he smiled and said, "call me anytime if you need it."


    After a polite greeting.


    Leaving the office of the chief of the psychic investigation section, hardy couldn''t help feeling excited. He kissed the triangular medal symbolizing the next exile sequence and said incoherently, "one year, a whole year! Mr. Cole, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Unfortunately, Trevor Moran, who packed up his office and was ready to go, and the two people who left the office, hit each other in the corridor.


    The Playboy, who often smiles, has scattered his hair and looks embarrassed today, just like eating a fly.


    The enemy is particularly jealous when he meets him.


    The richer Cole''s reward and the more appreciated by his superiors, the more incompetent he is.


    Even more ridiculous.


    The originally designed dead end became the boy''s springboard and became the captain of the comprehensive investigation section, the middle exile serial demon hunter.


    You know, yesterday he was just an intern at his own discretion.


    The huge gap and the cruelty of reality made Trevor want to punch Cole''s cold, cupping face.


    Hardy whistled, opened his arms and stopped in front of Trevor, laughing, "Wow! Boss, let''s see who this is? Trevor Moran, the supreme officer of the great immortal magic eye brigade, tut Tut, but now he has become a poor worm.


    Your face is so ugly. Have you been kicked out by your old friend? "


    With a calm face and the advantage of height, triff warned from a commanding position, "Hardy, if you don''t want to ask for trouble, you''d better get away."


    Cole gently shakes the cigarette box, lowers his head and takes out a cigarette. While lighting a cigarette, he frowns and says indifferently, "regret it?"


    "Regret?"


    Trivpi said with a smile, "if you mean you can''t kill you yourself, yes."


    After taking a deep breath, Cole came to him, and the white smoke drifted slowly in their eyes.


    "Tell Celia it''s not over yet."


    "Hehe, are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, get out."


    If it were a deserted field, Cole would definitely smash his fake smiling face with one shot.


    Triff looked embarrassed and stood still for a moment. With a cold hum, he got out of the way of the corridor and held back his stuffy fire, which made his footsteps particularly heavy and hurried.


    Hardy raised a middle finger to his back and scolded, "go away! Cao NIMA''s waste sissy!"


    Seeing triff''s embarrassed voice disappear at the entrance of the stairs, the little man immediately put on a smiling face and said, "boss, why don''t I go to the comprehensive investigation section with you?"


    Cole looked at him and didn''t respond.


    Hardy scratched his head and said awkwardly, "don''t look at me like this. In the past, when I was in the magic eye brigade, the tracking task has always been handed over to me, and there has never been a mistake."


    "Really?"


    "Er... Only living creatures. I don''t have your powerful ability to track supernatural dark forces."


    It''s more useful to lead a team and have more satisfactory subordinates than to have more trouble and trouble makers, even if this guy''s personal strength is quite weak.


    Cole thought about it for a while and said, "write an application and submit it tomorrow."


    Hardington was surprised when he said, "so you agree?!"


    The footsteps of the two people gradually faded away, and the corridor of the psychic investigation department returned to calm. Only the short girl sitting at the reception desk put her pen against her chin, as if she were talking to someone or talking to herself, "it''s so interesting. She won the title of middle ranking sequence on the second day of her internship.


    Darby, when was the last time we met such a demon hunter? "


    ...


    As a custom of the demon hunting regiment.


    After becoming a regular intern, all interns have a chance to learn sequence secrets for free.


    At the moment, at the sequence secret office 300 meters underground of the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, a fat old man with limping and greasy hair stuck to his scalp stopped in front of cole and Hardy.


    He had a bottle of rum in his right hand and an eye patch in his left eye.


    If you change another hand into an iron hook, you are like a pirate ship captain.


    "Your permission, burp - where''s the license?"


    Hardy hurriedly took out his and Cole''s licenses and smiled, "Hardy betani, this is Cole walker. We are the demon hunters who have just become regular."


    "Hum! Stop talking nonsense. I''m not interested in who you are. Go in."


    After the guards of the secret house left, hardy lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "that guy was the gatekeeper of the secret house just now, next to the slaughter sequence, crazy dog Nicky Carville.


    It''s said that when he was dealing with a witch, his soul suffered serious trauma. Since then, he has become crazy. Anyway, we should stay away from him. He''s right. "


    As the top secret of the demon hunting group, the sequence secret office is heavily guarded. In addition to the mad dog Nicky, it also needs to pass two levels of identity verification to enter it.


    There is a lot of space in it. The book shelves three stories high are neatly sealed with evil code and forbidden books collected from everywhere.


    As for the real secret place


    Cole and Hardy are now standing in an independent suspended building with only an obsidian column, empty and nothing else.


    Follow the rules of learning secrets.


    Because of the differences of individual souls, the power of sequence will help demon hunters choose the right secrets.


    Cole put his hand on the stone pillar and felt cold. The force of the sequence passed through his body like a slight current.


    Lines of simple and strange words and patterns flitted through his consciousness.


    When the skeleton carving symbolizing the sequence of slaughter on the Obsidian pillar gave out a dim scarlet light, an incomparably powerful but gentle force pushed Cole out of the sequence secret.


    It''s hard for him to describe his current feeling in words, as if someone had forcibly stuffed something that didn''t exist into his soul.


    That kind of heavy feeling is stronger than when I received the spell and secret art in the world of soul summoning I.


    Like a steel chariot, it rumbled over his soul, which was very strange.


    Kohl can understand the words in his consciousness that he clearly can''t read.


    Slaughter secret: Blood flame.

 Chapter 30

    "You have acquired a new sequence secret."


    "Slaughter - blood flame: the growth department''s slaughter sequence secret skill. Activating the secret effect requires a cold weapon quenched by the user''s blood. It consumes the user''s own blood for a long time, and can kill all creatures with entities. After killing dark creatures, it absorbs their blood or dark forces, which are accumulated and superimposed, and the blood flame effect and lethality are enhanced."


    Read the specific instructions of the secret art.


    With the seventh vision and noon, Cole can calmly deal with the dark forces at the supernatural level, but in the face of dark creatures with entities, such as murderers in the mirror, ghouls, witches and so on, he still lacks enough effective cards and means.


    To be exact, slaughter: Blood flame can be used as an important means to strengthen his current strength.


    The most important point is slaughter: Blood flame is a secret skill of growth department. In other words, long-term killing accumulation can continuously improve the destructive power of blood flame.


    The only drawback is that after activating the Secretary, it will continue to burn the user''s blood and can''t fight for a long time.


    Think about it for a while.


    Maybe next, we should find a movie world with enough dark creatures to let the power of blood flame grow up in advance before the main world starts its next task.


    Hardy also completed receiving sequence secrets at this time.


    Unlike Kohl, standing in place as if nothing had happened, the little man with low strength and soul half knelt on the ground, holding his head in his hands, gasping for breath and looking very white.


    "Those bastards really didn''t lie to me. Hiss... It hurts."


    Hardy looked up at Cole and grinned with pain. "Mr. Cole, don''t you feel it at all?"


    "No, does it hurt?"


    "More than pain! I feel something trying to open my head from inside! God..."


    Reluctantly stood up and walked out with Cole. As he walked, he said, "peeping eyes... The name should be right, the secret of exile sequence.


    By the way, boss, what''s your secret skill called? "


    Cole took the cigarette box out of his pocket and was about to light one, but it happened to collide with the eyes of a guard.


    "Smoking is forbidden here, demon hunter."


    But he put the lighter back, put his hands in the pocket of his coat, held the cigarette in his mouth, and said indifferently, "no demon hunter likes to hang his cards in his mouth, Mr. Hardy betani."


    As if the pain had eased, hardy looked embarrassed. "Er... I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else."


    On the way.


    After some attempt, the little man finally figured out what his sequence secret was.


    Peeping eyes.


    As the name suggests, after deactivating the activation secret, he can peep through any item and watch what has touched it for a period of time.


    In a sense, this is the super cheap weakened version of the seventh vision.


    There is a time limit, physical media is required, and activation requires considerable physical strength.


    But it''s perfect for tracking.


    So Hardy, who was walking beside Cole, kept patting his chest and assured him that he would be responsible for all the tracking tasks of the black snake action team in the future.


    ...


    noon.


    After parting from Hardy, Cole went to the comprehensive investigation section to report.


    As a newly established team, the black snake brigade has only one light pole commander at present.


    With regard to the recruitment and allocation of team members, the assistant section chief first asked him for a list of prospective personnel, including specific individuals, or their specialties, gender, age and so on.


    Then gave him a very clear answer: personnel transfer will take some time to wait.


    At this point.


    Cole didn''t think he was a bureaucrat in the integrated intelligence section and wanted to give him a blow.


    After all, all the departments of the intelligence unit are famous hard work and death posts within the demon hunting regiment.


    The lack of backup and a full set of logistics support is all right. There are many tasks and they are extremely dangerous.


    Even if the salary is double that of other institutions and there is a great chance of promotion, few demon hunters are willing to come.


    No one likes to joke about his life.


    He waited in the office until the afternoon before Cole waited for his second team member.


    A young woman with a smell of gasoline all over her body, windproof goggles on her forehead and stains on her face.


    It''s hard to describe her appearance and figure.


    Bloated and dirty work clothes, work boots with oil stains thicker than the wall, messy blond hair and careless character.


    Originally hardy wanted to put on the airs of old qualification in front of her.


    Unfortunately, this guy didn''t play cards according to the routine from the moment he entered the door. When he saw the first face between him and Cole, he didn''t say hello or hand in his check-in card to introduce himself.


    Instead, he asked Cole for a cigarette.


    Even his boss lit it for her himself.


    After being addicted to smoking, he threw the dirty check-in card to hardy, sat in a chair and began to discuss with the captain of the black snake action team he admired most about the creation of a cold weapon.


    "I know your story. I killed a witch puppet and investigated bath town by the way. Ha ha! It is said that the telephone of the prime minister''s office directly reached the headquarters the next evening after the great tragedy in bath town. The dignitaries on the top didn''t look very good.


    I heard that you need a professional logistics, and you don''t have to go to the front, so I came. "


    With that, she stretched out her right hand to Cole and said with a smile, "grace Siegel, the next exile sequence demon hunter, level 3 mechanic and level 2 alchemist, you can ask me to do whatever you need.


    But... Is the investigation section really willing to pay me? After all, your salary is much higher than that of logistics support personnel. "


    Cole smiled. "Old barber will agree. If he doesn''t agree, you''ll go to the psychic investigation department with me tomorrow."


    Grace stared at him suspiciously, "really?"


    "No one will refuse my offer, grace."


    The woman shook her head helplessly and said, "well, let''s talk about the cold weapon you want. What type is it? I''m good at this."


    "I need a long knife. To be exact, many are exactly the same."


    Cole plans to superimpose the destructive power of blood flame in the film world for the next period of time.


    To do this, you must use a lot of long knives and brushes to hurt.


    Slaughter: the description of blood flame only mentioned that the power of blood flame can be enhanced, but it didn''t say that the knife can''t be cut off.


    That''s why he asked the assistant section chief for a professional mechanic to tailor a weapon with the best feel for him.


    Instead of looking for those fat bastards in the logistics department.


    With the temperament of those bureaucrats, and without mentioning whether they are willing to tailor it for him, it involves financial problems, and various departments need to approve the application at all levels.


    Besides.


    Weapons that activate blood flame need to be quenched with blood.


    According to his current demand, it is most suitable to find a private mechanic to tailor it for him.

 Chapter 31

    In the imperial Royal demon hunting regiment, the action team bypasses the logistics support group to hire personal logistics. The black snake brigade is not the first exception.


    Any department, any team and any demon hunter have the same power.


    The premise is that your section chief is willing to bear additional financial expenses.


    Generally, the material and support application and financial settlement process of the action team or department go through the independent financial group of the demon hunting regiment.


    If the department or action team employs logistics personnel, the financial settlement can only go to the Department''s own financial department.


    This may sound very common, but the demon hunter is not a saint, and the demon hunter group is a huge imperial bureaucracy.


    As long as it is linked to money, many things will become extremely cumbersome.


    At the same time.


    An action team with personal logistics is also a symbol of status and ability within the demon hunting regiment.


    In order to keep Cole as a key training object, the chief of the comprehensive investigation section had to spend the money.


    Follow the principle of maximizing interests.


    Grace Seager, a famous genius in the logistics department.


    The assistant section chief was found in the logistics group, and a few of them were willing to enter the intelligence group, including the best logistics personnel.


    Grade III mechanical engineer, any industrial giant company entering the Empire, has the qualification to independently lead the operation of a project.


    It was only seven months since grace got her qualification certificate before she came to the black snake brigade.


    In other words, if she hadn''t heard that Cole personally killed a witch puppet in the bath town tragedy, she had an extremely rare seventh visual talent.


    Not everyone is qualified to let her leave the bright future of the logistics group and run to the intelligence group with uncertain future.


    Moreover, Cole also promised that she would not restrict her freedom to continue her further study because she joined the action team.


    In the office.


    Cole and grace spent the afternoon finalizing all the design details of the long knife. At her request, the black snake brigade needs to rent a studio for her, and all equipment and raw materials need to be prepared as soon as possible.


    However, for the forging of the first batch of ten long knives, she can write an application and borrow the equipment of the logistics department.


    As for the materials to be used for quenching, Cole pumped 800 ml of blood in a hospital and sealed it in a cold storage for use at any time.


    Late at night.


    The street lights are dim.


    A pure black duchy one was driving on the inaccessible street.


    Hardy, sitting in the front row, saw the pale Cole through the rearview mirror, turned and said with concern, "boss, if you want to have a snack, I know a restaurant tastes good."


    The smoke in the car was taken away by the cold wind along the gap in the window.


    Cole was holding a cigarette in his hand. Because of a lot of blood loss, his lips were dry and white, and his legs cocked up. He said, "I''m fine. After dawn, you can find a suitable house in the market. You can discuss the price with Miss Shane."


    "Uh... You mean Miss Shane, the assistant to the section chief? What if she doesn''t agree?"


    Cole didn''t answer. He smoked and looked out of the window indifferently.


    Hardy''s green performance reminds the car driver of himself who used to work under Mr. da.


    To ease the embarrassment, he smiled, "I think Miss Shane will agree."


    Hardy turned around and sat down.


    Duke one slowly stopped outside Burton building and watched Cole''s back disappear outside the brightly lit gate of the building.


    The little man sighed and said, "Shaw, how long have you known Mr. Cole?"


    "Two days, where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    "Third Avenue."


    Yu Guang glanced at Hardy, who looked rather lost. AVA said with relief, "don''t be so depressed, Mr. betani. When I was as young as you, I behaved much worse than you."


    "You used to be a demon hunter?"


    AVA lit himself a cigarette, seemed to recall the bloody experience of the past, and said, "no, I used to be Mr. Meyer''s driver."


    "Meyer? I seem to have heard the name somewhere."


    "People in fukalin like to call him ''Mr. Big''."


    "Sir? I remember! God, you used to be a Mafia?!"


    "I''m a peripheral member of the family, but..."


    AVA opened the window and took out the choking smoke from the car. He turned to hardy and smiled, "opportunities don''t wait for me, Mr. betani. Everyone must take advantage of them.


    And some people are born big people. We just need to follow them and we can get wealth and power that many people can''t imagine. "


    Hardy put his arm on the window and glanced over the Burton building. It seemed that it was a very proud thing in his life to call Cole "boss". He smiled confidently, "of course, Mr. AVA, no one knows his means and strength better than me."


    ...


    The next morning.


    Cole received the first sample from grace.


    The blade is straight, with a length of three feet and an inch, without any cumbersome decoration and embellishment.


    It''s exactly what he wants.


    The scabbard and handle are made of black hardwood with frosted surface to prevent reflection during concealed operations to the greatest extent.


    Grace served as his heavily paid private logistics... Or technical support staff specializing in demon hunting.


    At the same time, a specially designed firewood chopper, a military dagger and two sleeve swords were sent.


    The blade of the firewood chopper is narrower, about one foot long, and easy to carry.


    The dagger is the common equipment of the imperial army.


    The two sleeve swords adopt spring telescopic design, and the extended blade can be folded 90 degrees in the palm of the hand, which is convenient for secondary grasping.


    And all weapons are quenched with blood, which can activate sequence secret arts.


    At the same time, grace also provided him with appropriate carrying equipment, scabbard, leggings, fixed buckle and so on.


    In the office, hardy looked greedily at the cold weapon on the table, "boss, can I ask grace to design a weapon for me?"


    Holding the long knife, he drew an arc in the air and put it into the scabbard. Cole said indifferently, "if grace wants to, she can."


    The little man smiled and stopped the topic.


    If he is a new player, he can use his old seniority to force the other party to agree. Unfortunately, grace ignored him completely.


    The talented mechanical engineer agreed to join the black snake brigade, but it was all in Cole''s face.


    Send hardy away and ask him to go outside and help grace find a decent studio.


    Cole put the dagger and firewood chopper into the leggings, fixed the two sleeve swords, and finally put the long knife across his waist.


    Have to say.


    As a mechanical engineer specializing in demon hunting, grace is also a formal subordinate demon hunter in the exile sequence. She guessed about the purpose that Cole asked her to make cold weapons.


    The firewood chopper is used to deal with hard bones with rough skin and thick flesh. It is also a spare weapon.


    Dagger and sleeve sword can be used to sneak attack or save life.


    Now the equipment is in hand.


    Cole decided to increase the destructive power of blood flame as much as possible before the next mission in the main world.


    "System to select the best world to enhance the destructive power of blood flame."


    "Filtering..."


    "Best option: world class I - blade warrior I, you will play Cole walker, a Night Walker active in LA, and meet blade for the first time at the vampire underground bar."

 Chapter 32

    At present, the formation of the black snake brigade has not been completed. According to the usual practice, the investigation section needs to dispatch at least one demon hunter to Cole to form a three person team before going out to perform the task.


    So now he has a lot of time to study the plot details of the film and what needs attention.


    Put your legs on the table and light a cigarette with your head down.


    "System, play the original blade warrior I."


    The voice fell.


    Cole''s vision appeared a film that only he could see.


    Blade is one of Marvel''s superheroes. It has half human and half vampire blood. It is also a vampire hunter. It is powerful.


    Blade warrior I is an old film adapted and released in 1998 based on the cartoon prototype.


    It tells the story of blade''s conspiracy to summon the blood god to rule the world through a series of investigations, which found that deacon Forster, a pure blood descendant, broke the Millennium agreement with mankind, and then saved the world by deciphering the remnant pages of Erebus''s book.


    An old-fashioned film with a pretty cool process.


    Cole has some knowledge about the book of Erebus mentioned in the film. The remnant of the vampire Bible is also a part of the evil book of the devil''s salvation and the dark Bible.


    Compared with soul summoning I, there are not many details that require Cole''s attention in the overall plot of blade warrior I, and the threat coefficient of the vampire group to the protagonist group is not high.


    In a sense, blade, as the protagonist and superhero of the film, is either hunting vampires with a cold face or walking on the road of hunting vampires.


    On the contrary, after entering the film, the Nightwalker member played by Cole may be the one in the most dangerous situation.


    In Los Angeles at night, darkness and evil are everywhere.


    Street boys, women, lawyers, stripes, politicians, financial giants... Every one of them may be a vampire, a blood slave, a slave and an eyeliner of the underground kingdom.


    The power of vampires, from top to bottom, penetrated into all aspects of the city.


    Play the Night Walker into the film world, a pure human vampire hunter, if you can''t assassinate or deal with all witnesses.


    Revenge from vampires may make his situation very bad.


    Even blood slaves, their strength, speed and recovery ability are not comparable to human beings.


    Although Cole''s strength can face and kill more than ten vampires alone.


    But in Los Angeles, a neighborhood dominated by gangs, there are at least hundreds of vampires and blood slaves.


    The bustling streets are even more exaggerated. Thousands of people are by no means alarmist.


    So Cole still has a lot to prepare before entering the blade warrior I film world.


    Even if you have the blood flame secret skill, you should still be prepared.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    He is not a blade. No one in the vampire world knows that he can openly rush into the vampire nest and kill. Those dark creatures can only hide in the corner and tremble.


    Cole watched the whole movie three times in one morning.


    As for the basic strategy of operation plan and action, there is already a prototype in mind, and the only variable is the main task that will be generated only after entering the world.


    Vampires in blade warriors fear only three things: garlic, silver and ultraviolet light.


    At this point, it is not far from the vampires in the world.


    The only difference is that the above three things, in this world, only silver and sequence secrets can completely kill this dark creature.


    Pick up the phone and ask the operator to transfer to the logistics group.


    About five minutes later, Grace''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Grace Siegel, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s me."


    "Cole? Haha, are you satisfied with what I sent you?"


    After a brief chat, Cole said, "help me prepare two pistols, a hundred silver bullets, a portable mechanical crossbow and a silver arrow.


    If the application can pass, I also need some grenades containing silver fragments and adrenaline injections. The quantity is not too much. "


    "(whistle)... My dear Mr. Cole walker, are you going to trouble vampires with so many silver weapons? And the cost of these things you want is not low. I can''t guarantee that you can get the quantity you need."


    Cole said indifferently, "try your best. If there is a lack of funds, you can charge it to my account. Can you get the goods at night?"


    "Evening? If you are in urgent need, of course. I''ll send someone to your apartment before 10 o''clock."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You can call me if you need anything."


    Hang up the phone. Hardy just came back from the outside at this time. The little man gasped, "boss, I''ve found the studio. Although an abandoned warehouse in the southern suburb is a little old, it has a large area, complete water supply and electricity, and the rent is 40 pounds a month."


    Throwing him a cigarette, Cole got up and walked out. "Come on, it''s time for lunch."


    ...


    After lunch.


    Hardy went to the comprehensive investigation section to find the assistant section chief to solve the problem of Grace''s studio.


    Cole came to a bank and exchanged two hundred pounds worth of gold bars at the counter.


    The biggest difference between blade warrior I film world and soul summoning I is that all the activities of the latter are concentrated in the Bolang family in a few days.


    The former covers the whole of Los Angeles and lasts at least one month.


    Therefore, the cost of food and clothing must also be taken into account, so he will exchange western pounds into gold in the bank. After entering the blade warrior I world, he can find a bank to exchange gold into US dollars to provide funds for his activities in the film world.


    Then bought four plastic bottles at a perfume shop, a cheap men''s perfume of about forty milliliters, bought five pounds of garlic, a juicer and a shoulder bag in the market.


    Take these things back to his private apartment in Burton building and have the ghost maid dilute it with water and put the filtered garlic juice in a bottle.


    It was evening when Sylvie helped him with the garlic juice and added two more pockets and straps to the lining of his coat.


    Grace sent someone to deliver what he wanted at this time.


    Six old fragment grenades, a mechanical crossbow, a bag of 20 crossbows and arrows, two pistols and silver bullets in wooden boxes.


    At the bottom of the box, there are three filled adrenaline injections.


    The risk coefficient of blade warrior I world is much higher than that of soul summoning I world. Considering the injury and blood loss, or the long time of activating blood flame secret art, it may cause hemorrhagic shock.


    These three adrenaline injections can save his life in an emergency.


    Tidy up all the supplies and equipment, Cole took a deep breath.


    "System, enter the blade warrior I world."

 Chapter 33

    "Test vital signs..."


    "Start data hosting..."


    "Carrying materials are being digitized..."


    "The embedded information is completed: Cole walker, a member of the vampire resistance Nightwalker, is tracking a female vampire into an underground nightclub..."


    "Material dispersion has been completed."


    "Ready to enter class I world: blade warrior I."


    The cold mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    Cole opened his eyes and the streets of Los Angeles were full of people and traffic.


    A muscle car drove at full power in front of him.


    According to the beginning of the film, at this time, his target should be flirting with an unlucky little gangster in the car.


    Vampires are used to catching prey.


    Within ten minutes, the car stopped outside a relatively quiet cold storage.


    Cole sat in the car and stared at the bastard hugging vampires and walking to the human slaughterhouse.


    "Main task: help the blade kill deacon frost, the false blood god, and complete the reward: improved day Walker blood."


    "The secret mission has been generated: Blood flame is rising."


    "The first evolution: 0%. After purification, the destructive power of blood flame increases slightly and the blood consumption decreases slightly."


    "The regional task has been triggered."


    "Life or death: your whereabouts have been exposed. Hiding in the shadow, malice is watching you. Looking for the blade is your chance to survive. Survival reward: fighting instinct."


    Yu Guang glanced in the rearview mirror. A group of ten Street gangsters dressed up leaned towards him from a distance with malice.


    Cole lit a cigarette in no hurry.


    Blade warrior I is a world full of vampires.


    Good guy, I''m direct, good guy.


    Is it so exciting to enter the film world in only ten minutes?


    At that time, he wore only a dagger, a Colt Pistol with seven bullets, and a garlic juice that could be sprayed out with perfume bottles.


    All other equipment carried by the system was forcibly placed in his secret operation base.


    He opened the door with a cigarette in his mouth, and his black coat swayed gently in the night wind.


    He lowered his head, frowned, took a deep cigarette, looked up at the street gangster blocked in front of him, and Cole said indifferently, "what are you doing?"


    The bastard shook the dagger in his hand, kept gesturing in front of cole, looked at his accomplice and threatened, "if you don''t want to get hurt, take out all the valuable things on you."


    At the demon hunter Academy.


    Fighting and actual combat are compulsory courses for all students. Although the strength of the official old guabi is far from that of the blade, it is enough to deal with these street gangsters.


    Besides, fighting has always been Cole''s specialty.


    The bastard with a knife looked at Cole for a moment, swallowed saliva and blinked, indicating that he seemed to be beginning to panic.


    Just as everyone who has met Cole has an inherent impression of him.


    This guy is definitely not a good man in the ordinary sense.


    Black handed gangster.


    Bounty hunter.


    Mob gentleman.


    Put the smoke fart into the bastard''s mouth. Cole patted him on the face, showed the pistol pinned on his waist, and said coldly, "if I were you, I wouldn''t ask for trouble."


    Seeing the pistol, the aggressive Street gangsters immediately screamed and fled in all directions.


    Obviously, they are not a member of the vampire force, but the most common street gangsters.


    Cole threw the smoke on the ground and stamped it out with his feet. The white smoke in his mouth had not dispersed. He looked up and his eyes fell on the local ruffian standing outside the cold storage in the distance.


    Those people were all watching him maliciously.


    After careful analysis of the description of the branch mission, it is only mentioned that his whereabouts have been exposed, and the name of the branch mission is also called "life or death".


    In other words, if he drives away now, vampires will never let him go easily.


    Maybe it''s not because of his identity as a night walker, but because these guys regard him as prey.


    "Finding the blade is your greatest chance of survival," that is, the task is to induce him to enter the cold storage in the distance.


    After that, the blade will massacre the vampires and blood slaves inside. Once the situation becomes chaotic, the end of a human being involved can only be described as bloody terror.


    With his hands in his coat pocket, Cole walked to the freezer.


    How could such a feast of blood and death be without him.


    What''s more, there are rewards for branch missions waving to him.


    When they came to the entrance of the cold storage, two bastards stopped in front of him in a bad tone, "fools wearing coats in summer are not welcome here."


    Cole said expressionless, "my friend was brought in by a woman. I''m looking for him."


    While talking, he lowered his head and lit a cigarette, and his eyes fell on the stamina of a person not far away.


    The tattoo with a special pattern should be a blood slave kept in captivity with pure blood.


    Many bastards looked at each other and saw the bloodthirsty excitement and malice from each other''s eyes. One of them, a Mexican wearing a Bulls No. 23 shirt and a big gold chain around his neck, twisted his chin and motioned him to take Cole in.


    After all.


    For inferior blood slaves, uninvited prey has no reason to shut him out.


    Through the freezer hung with rows of frozen dead pigs, the Mexican took him to a secret entrance, shouted to the bodyguard there, and Cole was put in.


    A flickering glare.


    Men and women who twist their bodies madly on the dance floor.


    With post punk style and classic acidtrack psychedelic electric sound, the whole underground nightclub is like the world after drug addicts take drugs.


    Crazy, unreal, impetuous desire roars in the abyss.


    Every time Cole took a step forward, there were more than a dozen "friendly" eyes staring at him.


    without doubt.


    In the midsummer, he still likes to cover himself up in black.


    In the middle of the dance floor is the most beautiful boy.


    Almost every vampire and blood slave is aware of cole, who seems to come from the last century and is completely incompatible with nightclubs and all blood sucking styles.


    In the 1990s, the skinny beauty under the aesthetic, swings her body with the rhythm, leans on his body from time to time, and greedily sniffs the breath of living people with her nose.


    The unlucky guy who had been brought in before stood in the middle of the dance floor with a confused face and was pushed around by vampires and blood slaves, as if he didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at the moment.


    Cole squeezed across the dance floor and found a shelter above his head.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, a pair of greedy and bloodthirsty eyes flitted over him.


    When the music brought the atmosphere to the climax, the sprinkler arranged above began to spray bright red, which is the blood of living people.


    Vampires and blood slaves bathed in scarlet, screamed excitedly and twisted their bodies.


    And the unlucky Street bastard is their prey and all the fun tonight.


    Push, lick, intimidate, enjoy his cry of fear.


    The bastard fell into the blood water all over the ground and struggled and climbed out in fear to escape from this hell on earth.


    Finally.


    The sprinkling blood and music stopped gradually, and the restless blood sucking species quieted down one after another.


    Only the poor street gangsters are still shouting and climbing out desperately.


    Until a pair of dark tactical boots appeared in his sight without warning.

 Chapter 34

    He raised his head slowly.


    In the dim flickering light, he saw a black man, a black man in black leather, fully armed and wearing sunglasses.


    After a brief stupor, street gangsters crawled and hid in one corner.


    When the music stops completely.


    Blood sucking species wipe away the blood water that obscures their sight.


    Instinctive fear made them involuntarily close to the middle of the dance floor and stay away from the uninvited guest as far as possible.


    Crowded together, there were bursts of discussion.


    "Is that him?"


    "God... Really that man."


    "Blade! That day Walker!"


    Cole stood by the wall with his head down, spitting out the burnt out smoke fart, so he bowed his head and lit one again.


    Compared with being ready to open the blade of unparalleled mode in the crowd at any time.


    He is much more conservative about fighting.


    His pistol currently has only seven silver bullets and must be used with caution.


    Although the secret of slaughter is powerful, it has obvious side effects. Moreover, with his human body, it is tantamount to looking for death to single out a group of blood sucking species with super recovery ability and almost unlimited physical strength.


    If you want to retreat in this battle, you must let the blade attract most of the fire.


    however.


    When all the blood sucking species focus on the blade, the crisp sound of the metal flip lighter is particularly harsh and eye-catching.


    Blood sucking species standing near him cast their eyes one after another, ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    Cole took a cigarette and looked through the white smoke. There was no wave in his heart. Is it going to start?


    Finally.


    The blade smiled.


    He stepped forward, and the invisible pressure was like a real gas field, pushing the crowded blood sucking species back.


    When the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme, a violent blood slave who couldn''t stand the threat roared and rushed to the blade with his bare hands.


    "Come on! Day Walker!"


    His voice was like a stone thrown into a calm lake.


    Under the huge noise of shotgun, the grumpy blood slaves turned into a pile of fly ash. This underground nightclub, which was still in a frenzy a minute ago, suddenly turned into a pot of porridge!


    The scream of escape.


    The fury of the guards who poured into the nightclub.


    I don''t believe in evil and want to fight with the blade, but I keep moaning about the death of blood sucking species for nothing.


    Among them, five or six strong men, aware of Cole''s blood slaves, opened their teeth and claws to squeeze away the noisy crowd from a distance, trying to fish in troubled waters and take away the prey sent to the door when the blade was not paying attention.


    "Catch him!"


    "Go away! You fools in the way!"


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    When the strongest and most ferocious vampire pounced on him, Cole took out a Colt Pistol with a cigarette in his mouth, pointed it at his eyebrow and pulled the trigger.


    Count silently in your heart: one.


    Bang!


    In the scream of tearing heart and lungs, the blood sucking species who believe that they have an immortal body are like burning withered grass, which turns into flying ash in the struggle in an instant.


    The sudden change in front of me immediately made the other blood sucking species around stay in place.


    But they can''t scare these bloodthirsty and cruel blood sucking species.


    Come back to God.


    One of them shouted angrily, "silver bullet... Grass! Son of a bitch Night Walker, kill him for me!"


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the DJ who took out the Uzi submachine gun from the stage, shot out the blood sucking species rushing towards him, and counted in his heart: two.


    Cole turned and ran.


    Even vampires know to keep pace with the times.


    Dada dada


    Hiding behind a pillar, the loud noise of knife blades and guards fighting with guns is deafening in the relatively closed underground nightclub.


    However, Cole had just found a place to avoid bullets, but he happened to collide with two blood slaves in black.


    The two sides looked at each other.


    Without any nonsense, the two thugs grabbed the crowbar and rushed at Cole fiercely.


    Spit out the cigarette.


    Cole took the lead in smashing the blood slave thug who rushed from the left, counting three in his heart.


    Then he raised his hand to block the crowbar waved by another thug and kicked him in the crotch.


    The poor blood slave thugs haven''t had time to wail about broken eggs.


    Cole was expressionless, took out the dagger in the leggings, activated the blood flame secret technique, grabbed his hair with one hand and pulled it back. The dagger burning light red blood flame stabbed it fiercely from his lower jaw.


    The blood slave''s throat made a snore drowned by the pouring of blood, like a lighted dry firewood.


    Coax!


    In the unique sound of fierce combustion of flame, it breaks and turns into coke.


    Feeling the slight stabbing pain in the palm of his hand, Cole looked down and saw that the palm of his right hand holding the dagger kept oozing blood at a drop per second, and then absorbed by the power of the blood flame secret technique.


    In the measurement of liquid volume, twenty drops are about one milliliter.


    Based on the amount of bleeding he currently activates the blood flame, he needs to consume three milliliters of blood a minute.


    It takes 300 ml of blood to fight for ten minutes.


    In other words, in the limit state, can the blood flame secret art only support half an hour of combat?


    At this time, the original noisy underground nightclub has been empty, leaving only blood and ashes.


    Cole closed the slaughter secret and hid behind the pillar to see the outside.


    A group of heavily armed blood slave thugs, led by a Sao Bao vampire wearing a net sock T-shirt, rushed in from the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, the Sao Bao vampire with pigtails pointed to the nose of the blade and his crazy mouth smelled.


    "Catch him and kill him! Take a hard bath and make him miserable! Wuhu ~"


    Although the vampire looks coquettish, Cole knows that he, Kun, the number one pony of Deakin frost, has an abnormal brain, likes to talk, is bloodthirsty and irritable, and hates the bone marrow of the blade, but he is very afraid.


    The abuse was followed by cheers.


    He is really serious.


    Even after a few minutes, he will still be nailed to the wall by the blade and baked over fire.


    Facing more than a dozen blood slave thugs, the blade not only did not panic at all, but even drew a boundary on the ground with a knife and waved to them.


    Implication: if you can cross this line, I''ll lose.


    Obviously, ordinary blood slaves are not the opponent of blade at all, and they can''t even pose any threat to him. A group fight with more to less turns into blade''s personal skill in an instant.


    The official appointed old guabi was present.


    Cole, who was hiding behind the pillar, thought there was nothing wrong with him until another group of four rushed in from the side door with Uzi submachine guns.


    You can just see Cole hiding behind the column.


    The next moment.


    Both sides were stunned.


    Blood slave thugs never dreamed that at this time, humans would hide in underground nightclubs and even want to light a cigarette for themselves.


    Cole clearly knew that there would be thugs holding Uzi in the follow-up, but in the film, only the scene of them being killed by the blade did not explain where and when they came in.


    Put back half the cigarettes you took out.


    I scolded in my heart. NIMA compared. It doesn''t play cards according to the routine!

 Chapter 35

    The current situation is four UZ submachine guns, no more than five meters away.


    Any act of resistance can have very bad consequences.


    Cole got up, ignored Uzi who was about to hit his face, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said coldly, "you''ve found the wrong person. The blade is over there."


    The four blood slave thugs looked at each other with submachine guns. For a time, they couldn''t be sure whether it was an enemy or a friend, which made them a little uncertain.


    In their eyes.


    The guy in black windbreaker with cold expression did not panic because it was a vampire nightclub, even turned a blind eye to their threat and existence, and his words were full of contempt for lower blood slaves.


    Cole put his cigarette in his hand, put it in his pocket, frowned, as if scolding them for their rudeness and stupidity, and said, "didn''t Forrest tell you who I am?"


    Now, the four blood slave thugs were even more confused.


    In a sense, his clothes, his posture, his expression, his tone.


    He is a senior cadre of the pure blood family.


    The name of deacon fulst is not something ordinary people are qualified to know.


    Now the situation is urgent, not to mention who this strange human is, but at least it can be determined that it should be their friendly army.


    Now.


    Blade and Kun are fighting in the other corner of the nightclub, or a Sao Bao''s vampire is beaten unilaterally.


    Heard their boss yelling when he was beaten.


    The four of them hurried to the other side regardless of confirming the identity of the strange human.


    Cole turned and looked at their backs, thinking, is it so easy to cheat?


    Expressionless, take out colt m1900.


    Bang bang!


    "Ah!"


    "Uh!"


    Four silver bullets roared out of the muzzle of the gun in exchange for the broken back heads of four blood slaves. They fell to the ground one after another and turned into a pile of fly ash.


    This time.


    The blade who was coming to kill the four blood slave thugs happened to see Cole shooting.


    After a brief hesitation, put down the shotgun aimed at Cole.


    Staring at him in silence.


    Cole''s arm holding the pistol hung on his side and his other hand held a cigarette. The smoke in his sight had not dispersed. He said slowly, "don''t thank you, blade."


    After confirming the identity of the friendly forces.


    Blade went back and began to take care of Kun nailed to the wall by him.


    Like the movie plot, he stuffed a timed incendiary bomb into his pocket, and then Frost''s number one horse began to scream wildly in the raging fire.


    Hearing the scream in the distance, Cole didn''t go to mend the knife.


    Because in the original plot, Kun was not completely burned to death, but was saved by subsequent police officers with fire extinguishers.


    Later, two doctors were bitten at the identification Office of the hospital.


    Among them, Karen Jason, a hematologist and doctor, is also an important role in promoting the plot and developing anticoagulants.


    Without her help, it would be almost impossible to kill deacon Forster, the false blood god who completed the ceremony.


    Stand and think for a moment.


    If you contact the blade now, it may be too late, and the guy is cool when hunting vampires, but the secret road to avoid being found is a sewer.


    Considering his two hundred pound coat, drilling into the sewer is... Forget it.


    Cole quickly left the cold storage before the police and security personnel arrived.


    Even if the final outcome of the film is still that the blade killed the pseudo blood god deacon fulst with anticoagulant, the main task clearly mentioned one word: ''help''.


    Help the blade warrior kill deacon frost.


    If he paddles all the way or works alone just to evolve the blood flame secret technique and hunt vampires everywhere, once the main task fails, all the items and progress he obtains in the film world this week will be cleared and restarted.


    So he plans to follow the ambulance transporting Kun''s "body" all the way later and wait for the second meeting with blade on the top of the building opposite the hospital.


    Sit in the car and wipe the blood off your body with toilet paper.


    "System, check the progress of blood flame evolution."


    "Current progress: 2.5%"


    Calculate the number of blood slaves and vampires he killed with blood flame secret technique and silver bullet in the cold storage, that is, he can get 2.5% progress for each blood sucking species he killed.


    The number of silver bullets and other weapons killed is not included in the progress of evolution.


    Cole opened the window, squeezed the empty cigarette box into a ball and threw it away. He looked at the flashing alarm light outside the cold storage from a distance.


    If so.


    The process of evolving blood flame may be more difficult than he thought.


    Start the car, step on the accelerator and quietly follow the ambulance carrying Kun.


    ...


    Los Angeles, city of angels.


    Its night scene is like a punk illustration composed of light and darkness.


    No matter how beautiful and holy it is described.


    Can''t hide the crime and chaos active in the streets.


    The blood slaves who hide in the dark corner and wantonly suck the tramp''s blood, the human slaves who enjoy the pleasure of being sucked under the pink neon signs, and the luxury top-level apartments, hug left and right, but show sharp teeth and greedy upper class people from time to time.


    Cole parked his car outside the tall building opposite the hospital.


    Watched two medical staff transport the body bag containing Kun''s charred body in.


    get off the car.


    Using the system, he initially generated a wrinkled $20 in his pocket and bought a pack of Marlboro and a bottle of iced mineral water at the convenience store.


    All the way to the top of the tall building opposite the hospital.


    The night wind is slightly cool.


    Cole stood at the exit on the top of the building, lit a cigarette, pulled an abandoned paint bucket from the side and sat on it.


    Look down at your watch.


    It''s ten twenty-seven in the afternoon.


    No accident.


    Five minutes later, a fierce gunfight will break out in the corridor of the hospital, and then the blade will throw Karen, the female doctor, and take her back to the secret base in the garage.


    Unscrew the mineral water bottle.


    Tons


    What happened next was what Cole expected.


    Kun, who jumped from a building and ran away, had a gunfight and was thrown over by Karen, a female doctor.


    In order not to be accidentally injured by the police officer who will shoot later, Cole came to the stairwell early, lit a cigarette, leaned against the wall and waited silently.


    After a while, he saw the blade holding Karen, a female doctor, rushing into the stairwell against the gunfire of the police without taking into account the hostages.


    The stairwell is dark because there is no light.


    The blade saw the scarlet cigarette burning around the corner and said, "it''s you."


    Cole said indifferently, "that woman is dissimilating, blade."


    Pause for a moment.


    The other party ignored him and strode downstairs.


    Cole took a cigarette in one hand and inserted a bag in the other. Instead of chasing it, he stood at the entrance of the stairs and shouted, "I know who bit Vanessa."


    Different from the setting of Marvel comics, in the blade warrior film series, the name of blade''s biological mother is Vanessa Brooks, which is also one of the truths he has been searching for.


    Sure enough.


    Hearing the familiar name, the blade immediately stopped, turned to look at him and said, "where did you know the name?"


    Cole walked slowly down the steps, threw away his cigarette and said indifferently, "you''ll know in the future, but now I need your help. The Presbyterian Council has an eye on me."

 Chapter 36

    The atmosphere in the stairwell gradually became solemn and dignified.


    After a brief silence, the blade said, "why do you believe you?"


    "You can''t believe it."


    Cole frowned, put one hand in his coat pocket, lowered his head and took a deep breath of smoke, crushing the burning cigarette end on the wall.


    In many cases.


    There is no need for too much conversation and investigation.


    The same kind of people can often identify each other faster in the crowd.


    Blade glanced at Karen, the female doctor in her arms, turned and ran downstairs and said, "come with me."


    Before the police surrounded the building, the two ran downstairs. Cole went to his car and looked at the blade.


    Then.


    One black and one silver, two dodge challengers, running all the way on the streets of Los Angeles.


    The blade is located in the base of the garage, far from the city center.


    It was not until after dawn that they drove to the garage in the suburbs.


    His backup and adoptive father, Abraham Whistler.


    A 60 year old American red neck with limping, foul language and gray hair may be very impolite, but it is.


    At the moment, he was grinding metal with a grinding wheel on the workbench not far away, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    The tape recorder nearby plays the classic rock music: bad moon rising.


    £¨Ifearriversoverflowing.Ihearthevoiceofrageandruin...£©


    "Whistler!"


    Maybe after Karen Jason, a black female doctor, was infected by a vampire, he remembered his biological mother. He got out of the car, and the blade picked up Karen, a female doctor, and put her on a metal workbench.


    Turning off the tape recorder, the rugged old American man glanced at Cole standing in the distance, limped to the workbench and joked, "so you''re taking in refugees now?"


    "She was bitten."


    Whistler looked down at the woman doctor with blood on her neck, frowned and said, "you should kill her."


    Blade took a deep breath and took off his sunglasses. "I know, but I can''t do it."


    As a partner for many years.


    Whistler understood why the blade couldn''t start.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "if she starts to change, kill her."


    Turn on the lamp on the workbench, stare at the blade and say seriously, "otherwise I will do it myself."


    Then confirmed Karen''s current status and identity, and injected a concentrated garlic solution into her neck.


    He picked up a rag, wiped his hands and said to the female doctor, "you have a 50% chance of surviving through tonight."


    Then he looked at Cole from a distance and asked, "who is he? The Mafia? Hehe, I thought this was Chicago in the 1920s."


    "Our colleague, and he knows who bit Vanessa."


    "Shit."


    Whistler obviously didn''t believe this reason and ignored Cole. He returned to his original position, turned on the recorder, hummed a tune and started working again.


    The blade pulled the comatose female doctor''s head to the other side with his hand. Seeing the smoke from the vampire bite, he motioned cole to talk with him in another house.


    Follow him to a very humble living room.


    There is only one cushion on the ground, a black-and-white TV twenty years ago.


    Maybe when blade hunted vampires, he forced graman, but in fact, he and Whistler have always lived in poverty.


    There is a very interesting passage in the film.


    After the blade stunned a vampire slave police officer, under the stunned gaze of the female doctor, he touched all the valuable things on the human ghost.


    And justifiably: otherwise, where do you think I got the money?


    Cole can fully understand this.


    A large number of sterling silver bullets are used to hunt vampires every day. Unless there is a mine at home, the family will be destroyed sooner or later.


    The gentle dawn sun, through the prison like small and narrow window, shone on the blade''s face.


    "Tell me that name."


    Cole lit a cigarette and said indifferently, "now is not the time, blade, because the facts are far more cruel than you think."


    The blade''s yellowish pupils are different from human beings. He looked at Cole coldly and said, "you never know what I''ve experienced, stranger. Tell me that name. I''ll take you out of town tonight."


    Smoke is like an illusory dream in the sun.


    "Deacon frost."


    "Evidence."


    Cole didn''t answer. He handed the cigarette box over and put it back in his pocket. "Oh, I almost forgot. You don''t smoke."


    Then he said, "do you really want to know?"


    The blade was expressionless and didn''t answer.


    Cole patted off the cigarette ash standing on the skirt, held the cigarette in his mouth, frowned and said, "Vanessa Brooks, she''s not dead."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Referring to the life and death of his biological mother, blade''s mood became a little out of control. After reconfirmation, he grabbed Cole''s collar, put him against the wall and angrily said, "lie! I saw her die with my own eyes!"


    I''ve seen the film three times in detail, I''m familiar with all the plot, and then I have a plan, so Colgan didn''t panic.


    Take a cigarette calmly, and the choking smoke floats in front of them.


    Mind, is this the power of the day walker?


    Although he is not a 300 pound super strong man, the blade doesn''t seem to need much strength to lift him easily.


    After a silence.


    Cole said indifferently, "I told you that the facts are more cruel than you think. I wanted to tell you this when the time was ripe."


    A woman bitten by a vampire and medically confirmed dead is still alive. The reason for this doesn''t even need to be considered.


    The blade who has hunted vampires for more than 20 years knows what this means more than anyone.


    Change.


    Blood slaves.


    No one can stand being insulted by others, and this is one of the truths he has been searching for for for years.


    Put Cole down, the blade pointed to his nose with his right hand and said angrily, "I''ll confirm it myself. Before that, you''d better get out of the city and never come back."


    Flatten the folds on the coat, Cole said, "I also learned by chance that that bastard foster is brewing a plot against the pure blood family and the human world. Vanessa is his weapon left to deal with you."


    He took off his coat, revealed his gray vest and pure white shirt, raised his hand and loosened his black tie. He held a cigarette in one hand and put the other hand in his trouser pocket. He said indifferently, "do you really think that I will be coerced by those dirty beasts and have no choice but to leave the city?


    Asking for your help is not to let you send me out of town, blade. I need you to help me investigate what the unruly bastard foster is planning.


    I can handle the pursuers from the Presbyterian Council myself. "


    The blade ready to leave stopped.


    Turning around, I seriously began to examine the stranger who was calm from beginning to end for the first time.


    Unless he''s a detective from Forrest, or like him: a vampire hunter.


    Otherwise, he could not have understood so clearly about the Presbyterian Church, the pure blood family and Forster.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Cole."

 Chapter 37

    The blade was silent for a moment and said, "what''s your plan?"


    Cole sat on the cabinet by the wall, rolled up his sleeves, took a sip of a cigarette and said, "they won''t let the insider go, so Karen Jason is our best bait."


    Although this is very cold-blooded, it is obvious that blade and Cole are the same kind of people.


    Put on your sunglasses again, said the blade. "I need to go out. If you mess around here, Whistler will break your leg."


    Cole frowned. The forehead lines on his forehead were particularly obvious. He smoked the remaining half of the cigarette and threw it on the ground. He said coldly, "I''m not interested in old men and vampires, blade."


    "You have a bad sense of humor."


    Patting the iron door, the blade turned and left the living room.


    Cole jumped down from the cabinet, stamped out the cigarette butts, and the blade left at this time, mostly to sell the stolen goods in his familiar black market shop, and then buy a bottle of serum for injection.


    Although he has a special blood line after the combination of human and vampire, if he does not inject special serum regularly, he will not only be unable to maintain the strong power of the day walker, but also continue to change to a pure vampire.


    Lying on the cushion, Cole is ready to take a nap with his eyes closed and save energy for his actions at night. After all, vampires and blood slaves start their activities most of the time after the sun sets.


    ...


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Half asleep and half awake, Cole, who was on guard, vaguely heard a painful groan outside.


    Open your eyes, get up and rub your cheeks.


    According to his memory of the plot, now blade should be asking Whistler to inject serum into him, and the process needs to bear great pain.


    Put on your coat and light a cigarette.


    Leaving the living room, I happened to see Karen Jason, a female doctor, hiding behind a huge machine and peeking at the painful blade tortured by serum.


    I heard footsteps behind me.


    She looked back to see Cole, but accidentally kicked the sundries on the ground and made a sound, which attracted the attention of the blade and Whistler.


    Wake up after coma and find yourself in a strange place. Anyone will be vigilant.


    Seeing that she was perceived by the other party, the female doctor turned around and ran away.


    Whistler also limped and hurried after him.


    Cole watched her back disappear around the corner, ran after her and shouted, "you can''t escape, Karen Jason."


    When the noise of the iron door being pushed sounded in the distance, Whistler stopped in front of the female doctor, "have you gone astray, doctor?"


    Karen stepped back warily and said, "who are you?"


    "Abraham Whistler, you should have seen the blade."


    Hearing the strange noise behind her, she looked back and saw the blade jumping off the shelf, wearing a vest and extremely strong body. She knew she couldn''t escape.


    Cole leaned against the shelf, cigarette in one hand, chest in both hands, shrugged and said, "we don''t mean any harm, doctor."


    The poor, weak and helpless female doctor looked at the men who were blocked by her. The three men almost engraved "bad guys" on their foreheads.


    After a moment of silence, he honestly followed Whistler inside.


    Half sitting on the edge of the table, Karen glanced at Whistler who cheered the Dodge Challenger. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Cole sitting on the other side and the blade with a map in his hand.


    "So, I was imprisoned by you?"


    Whistler stuffed the oil gun into the car, lit a cigarette and said, "not exactly. We need to take some precautions before we let you go.


    They are everywhere, vampires, night spirits.


    We hunt them, track their tracks and clean them up city by city, but it''s hard to kill them. "


    (do not imitate dangerous actions. Smoking is prohibited in gas stations!)


    Karen, who had received a science education, obviously didn''t believe it and said, "do you expect me to believe these nonsense?"


    The blade said while marking with a pen on the map, "you''ve seen Mr. barbecue in the hospital. What do you think he is?"


    Karen was speechless for a moment.


    Then they discussed with her about vampires for a while.


    Before giving her away, Whistler handed her a bottle of anti wolf spray mixed with a mixture of silver nitrate and garlic juice. At the same time, she told her to buy a grab as early as possible. If one day she began to feel allergic to sunlight, she had better shoot herself, because such a dead method was painless.


    Blade and Cole are on the other side.


    "What''s your plan? Leave Los Angeles before dark and you may survive."


    Cole said indifferently, "this is war, blade. My plan remains the same. Send Karen back. No accident. Frost will definitely have her killed before midnight today. We can wait for the rabbit."


    At this time, the system prompt sound suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Camp event triggered."


    "Under the constraints of the main task, your choice can not forcibly reverse the plot trend of the film, but will affect your image in the eyes of the leading group.


    Good, or evil, everything is your choice.


    Different choices can get different rewards. "


    "Current camp: orderly and evil."


    "You know who the ghost of the police station where vampires are installed is, but you completely ignore the feelings and safety of the heroine Karen Jason in order to ensure your own interests. Although you know she will be fine, this choice makes blade think you are a vampire hunter who uses all means to achieve your goal."


    "Additional rewards are being calculated..."


    "Reward 1: heart like stone; Reward 2: an experienced vampire hunter. "


    [heart like stone: you are a villain who only cares about self-interest and principles. Your sense of guilt in all criminal events has decreased moderately, and the temptation of the dark forces to you has decreased significantly.]


    [experienced Vampire Hunter: your ability is exactly the same as that of the blade. You have been on the road of hunting vampires for decades and are proficient in various hunting methods. Your fighting skills have been greatly improved, your fighting ability has been greatly strengthened, you have learned how to make vampire hunting weapons, and your senses are more sensitive than ordinary humans in the dark.]


    Blade didn''t say anything, started his Dodge Challenger, took Cole and Karen away.


    Cole sat on the co pilot.


    Read the reward instructions carefully.


    As for reward one, the villain and the sense of guilt decreased, but he didn''t feel anything.


    Maybe that''s what he is?


    However, the temptation to the dark forces is increased, which will be very useful when he fights against evil believers.


    In many cases, those guys generally use the bullshit logic of "those who believe in me get extraordinary power".


    Only with the blessing of evil, the ordinary words of evil believers may also be mixed with dark forces that confuse people.


    Open the window and throw away the burnt out smoke.


    The afternoon sunshine in Los Angeles, passing through high-rise buildings from a distance, is particularly dazzling.


    Cole can obviously feel that his strength is greater than before, and there are many means and combat skills about hunting and killing vampires in his consciousness.


    Moreover, the ability of hearing, smell and vision to recognize different objects has been enhanced to varying degrees.

 Chapter 38

    The streets of Los Angeles in the 1990s have nothing to do with the adjective clean and tidy.


    There are waste paper and newspapers blown by the wind everywhere.


    Narrow dark alleys between buildings are filled with dirty and smelly garbage.


    The walls and shops are covered with colorful but incomplete advertisements like psoriasis.


    The blade stopped the Dodge Challenger under an apartment building, put down Karen, the female doctor, rolled down the window and warned, "open your eyes, they are everywhere."


    The voice fell and left quickly along the alley between the buildings.


    Leaving only an ignorant face, Karen stood in place, opened her arms and shouted helplessly, "but now it''s Day!"


    In a minute.


    Blade parked his car in an empty alley, pulled out the key, turned to Cole and said, "no matter what happens later, you must listen to me, okay?"


    Cole knew what would happen to Karen next.


    First, when taking the elevator, I found that a man and a woman on the same journey with her were all blood slaves with tattoos.


    Then go home.


    Was routinely checked by an insider of the police station.


    All things add up to no more than five minutes.


    Ignoring him, he opened the door and got off. Cole lit a cigarette and said, "if you want her to die, you can sit in the car and talk to me more."


    Straining his unbuttoned coat, Cole trotted all the way.


    Karen''s apartment is on the 13th floor.


    He knew that if he moved slowly, the female doctor would probably be shot dead by the ghost in the police station who came to the door.


    Climbing up the 13th floor from the fire passage, Cole could hear the sound of fighting in the distance.


    Now.


    Karen Jason''s apartment.


    The female doctor has just sprayed the ghost police face with the spray of "vampire worry".


    But he looked at the other party unharmed in shock.


    "They told me that this thing can be used to subdue vampires!"


    While swearing at his mother, police officer Krieg pointed a gun at her and approached her step by step. He smiled excitedly, "aha... Vampire? Who told you I was a vampire?"


    Unfortunately, the poor man who was anxious to show his loyalty to his vampire master and wanted to experience the pleasure of killing human beings in advance did not find that a guy with a cigarette in his mouth and a ferocious face had silently stood behind him.


    There''s no time to shoot in the future.


    A precise right hook from behind hit him fiercely in the face!


    Cole took a cigarette, stepped on his right hand holding the gun, bowed his head and said, "hehe, you also want to be a vampire?"


    "Ah!!"


    The first scream hasn''t come out yet.


    Cole bent over, grabbed his hair and hit the ground again and again.


    Dong! Dong!


    Then he lifted him from the ground and hit him hard on the table. One hand against his neck and the other hand with his fist was an unreasonable violent beating.


    Punch and say.


    "He''s a confidant"


    "Well --"


    "People who want to be vampires."


    "Ah --"


    "If he shows enough loyalty and ability."


    "Oh -"


    "His master may let him complete his transformation."


    The female doctor had never seen such a violent scene and looked at it with horror.


    Cole took off the clothes behind the police officer''s ghost''s neck so that Karen could see the tattoo on the back of his neck, took a breath, raised his hand, smoothed his messy hairstyle, and said, "uh huh, Deakin Frost''s possession?"


    The female doctor looked at the blade standing at the door. It seemed that she suddenly thought of something and said unbelievably, "wait! You took me as a bait?!"


    The blade said coldly, "don''t be amorous."


    He went to pick up the dazed police officer who had been beaten and couldn''t find the ghost in the north, and pushed him on the shelf.


    The sound of broken glass ornaments immediately raised the female doctor''s voice eight degrees.


    That''s the sound of loving money.


    "Hey! Is it really necessary?"


    The blade said while searching for valuable things on the police officer, "officer Krieg, will you be a blood sucking dog?


    Your master seems to be doing well recently. "


    Karen raised her eyebrows. In her eyes, the current Cole and blade still have nothing to do with the romantic image of vampire hunter.


    Two lawless thugs at best.


    Step back, hands akimbo said, "Wow, in addition to beating, you''re going to rob him? Are you going to rob me together?"


    so


    Blade''s next line, just like the plot Cole saw, almost shattered the three views of the female doctor.


    Vampire hunters also want the right meal.


    When the blade threw a fake watch on the ground, Karen stopped her eyes on cole, who sat smoking, and said, "so what about you? You''re so professional. Do you usually make money as a thug for the Mafia?"


    Cole cocked his legs, took a cigarette and talked nonsense without pressure. "I''m different from him. My father has a real estate company and my mother is a Hollywood producer, but they''re dead."


    He picked up a water cup from the table and smashed it on officer Krieg.


    He screamed when he smashed it.


    Cole stroked his hair, looked up, took the cigarette in his mouth, cocked his legs and said, "he was bitten to death by his bastard master''s kind.


    However, I have spent almost all their property, so sometimes I do the same thing. "


    Blade turned and looked at him, "seriously?"


    Cole was noncommittal.


    Although it is nonsense, he still has a certain purpose and gets more trust from the blade and the protagonist group.


    Because this experience is very similar to the blade''s partner, Abraham Whistler.


    Dragging Krieg, the three took the elevator downstairs.


    The blade opens the trunk.


    There is a white suitcase in the freezer.


    Karen opened her suitcase with three blood bags in it and said, "hilban clinic, I know this place, blood bank."


    Cole threw the burned cigarette on the ground and said indifferently, "vampire blood bank, every city has it."


    The blade glanced at Cole. "That''s my line."


    Cole shrugged and prepared to light a new cigarette, but the female doctor stopped him, looked at him seriously and said, "if you smoke so frequently, you will get lung cancer sooner or later."


    Cole said indifferently, "lung cancer? I wish I could live to that day."


    The sound of the metal flip lighter made Karen''s eyelids jump involuntarily.


    Now?


    She suddenly understood what inhuman days the two vampire hunters lived every day.


    For the blade.


    Being able to meet the second knowledgeable Hunter besides Whistler, although beyond his expectation, may be a good helper.


    And his mind changed.


    That''s the only reason Cole approached him.


    Whether it''s the main task or the evolutionary blood flame, never act alone in the angel city ruled by vampires.

 Chapter 39

    What happens next is the same as in the film.


    The blade beat the police officer in the street, pointed a gun at his head and asked the whereabouts of the goods in the police car, but was disturbed by Karen, a female doctor, which led Krieg to find a chance to escape.


    But because of Cole.


    The ghost of the police officer who could have escaped smoothly was knocked unconscious by his violent punch on the chin, and then stuffed him into the car in full view of the public.


    Press the accelerator.


    The three drove away.


    On the way, blade and Karen almost quarreled about her letting Krieg go.


    After some argument, the two sides stopped.


    The female doctor was the first to speak and asked to join the team of blade and Cole.


    The reason is also very good.


    She needs to find new drugs that can completely cure vampire infection.


    In half an hour.


    Stopping at the downstairs of an apartment several kilometers from the city center, Cole picked up a cigarette, opened the door and said, "come back in five minutes."


    After entering the blade warrior I world, all the equipment and materials he carried were forcibly kept by the system in the rental house on the top floor of this apartment.


    It''s two hours before sunset.


    Because of a clear understanding of how the next plot will develop, Cole needs to get back his weapons and supplies and be prepared to hunt vampires at night.


    The area of the rental house is very small, one kitchen and one bathroom.


    Go into the bedroom and take out a black suitcase from under the bed.


    After opening the code lock and making sure that all weapons and equipment are not missing, carry the gold bar worth about 12000 dollars in a black handbag in the other hand.


    Go downstairs.


    In the police car, Karen seemed to be arguing with the blade. When he came over, he turned his face to the other side, hugged his arm and said nothing.


    Cole stuffed the black suitcase into the back seat of the car.


    Then he opened the front passenger''s door, took a deep breath of the burning cigarette and threw away the cigarette fart. Therefore, he conveniently threw the heavy handbag to the blade sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Get in the car, close the door, frown, lower your head, relight a cigarette and say, "you know here, help me dispose of these things and give you a 20% commission."


    I have to mention.


    The dull sound of precious metals colliding with each other is particularly noticeable in the closed police car.


    Even Karen couldn''t help looking curiously.


    Blade opened the handbag, which contained a pile of one ounce standard gold bars.


    He raised his eyebrows and joked, "uh huh... Gold bars, don''t tell me you robbed them from the bank."


    Karen looked at Cole in shock. "God... So much gold!"


    The United States in the early 1990s.


    Twelve thousand dollars is definitely not a small sum for many people.


    The purchasing power is roughly equivalent to the common currency of a mysterious ancient oriental country of about 200000 in 30 years.


    Cole opened the window so that the choking smoke could float out, frowned and said, "I borrowed it from a rich vampire."


    Karen stared at her handbag. "Is he your friend?"


    The blade started the car and said expressionless, "no one will make friends with the dead, doctor."


    As the car engine started, there was a sound of punching, kicking and whining in the trunk.


    Carrying two people.


    He first found a buyer specialized in dealing with black goods in the gangs'' rampant neighborhood and disposed of the gold bars in his handbag at a price far lower than the market price.


    After taking 20%, there was only a little more than 8000 dollars left in Cole''s hand.


    Cole took out two hundred dollars and handed it to Karen as compensation for the broken furniture.


    Then he came to an abandoned unmanned warehouse and hid the police car behind a rusty container. The blade carried the chicken to carry officer Krieg to the storage room under the warehouse, his temporary stronghold in Los Angeles.


    While interrogating Krieg.


    Cole put the suitcase heavily on an old wooden table and opened the code lock.


    Karen couldn''t help exclaiming, "you use these things to hunt vampires on weekdays?"


    Take off your coat, smoke in your mouth, put on your scabbard and crossbow, and fix your sleeve swords on your arms respectively. Cole said indifferently, "silver bullets are very expensive, Karen."


    "Oh."


    The blade beat Krieg, looked back and said, "crossbow, sleeve sword, colt m1900, do you have anything older than these?"


    Clegg was tied to a chair and beaten with blood all over his face, but he still shouted wildly, "hahaha... I don''t know what you''re talking about? Vampires? You eat too much shit and burn your brain... Oh -!"


    Wearing all the equipment, Cole took out a dagger from the leggings. In the surprised eyes of the female doctor, he went to Krieg without saying a word. He cut off his ear with a knife.


    Even though she was an expert in hematology, compared with the patients who were drugged in the laboratory, Krieg''s shrill scream and splashed blood made her cover her chest, take a step back, spread her hands, raise her voice and say in shock, "Hey, Mr. Cole, do we really need to do this?!


    You just cut off his ear! God... "


    When Krieg opened his mouth and howled wildly, Cole put the cut ear into his mouth, then squeezed it hard, said expressionless, "your heart is too soft, doctor, if you want to join us, you must know how to deal with these blood sucking beasts."


    Put his hand on Krieg''s wound, and the policeman''s ghost screamed in pain.


    Cole continued, "of course, and their pet dog."


    Grabbed Krieg''s hair with his other hand and said indifferently, "the whereabouts of that batch of goods, or die."


    Finally.


    Really can''t stand Cole and the blade beating him repeatedly, the young Krieg said painfully, "I... I can''t say that Forrest will kill me!"


    Cole said coldly, "Oh."


    Loosen his hair, squeeze his other ear hard, and then put the dagger on it, "now?"


    Karen held her forehead and couldn''t bear to look straight around.


    Krieg shouted quickly, "No. 3... No. 3 nightclub! In the territory of Japanese gangs!"


    "Very good."


    Cole wiped the dagger clean with Krieg''s clothes. "You take us there."


    When he put away the dagger and lowered his head to light a cigarette, he seemed to think of something and said to the female doctor, "Karen, remember to bandage him to avoid losing too much blood and dying on the road."


    At the same time.


    He also heard a system prompt sound in his ear.


    "Regional mission one, triggered."


    "Find the remnant of Erebus, the jihadist, displayed in the vampire library. Reward for completion: increase the progress of blood flame evolution by 100%. "


    "Regional Mission 2, triggered."


    "When you enter the vampire library and archives located underground, you will encounter a large number of vampire ambushes, evacuate safely, and kill their leader, Deakin Foster''s number one pony, Kun. Reward for completion: Van Helsing''s Pneumatic crossbow. "

 Chapter 40

    Nine in the evening.


    A black Dodge Challenger stops in a dark alley filled with garbage in a gang run neighborhood.


    Not far away is the No. 3 nightclub mentioned by Krieg.


    A bodyguard in black with a headset stopped at the door to check the identity and invitation of the incoming guests.


    Extreme women and pimps gathered scattered under the street lights, smoking and waiting for guests.


    Cole took Krieg''s clothes at the back of his neck, threw away his burned cigarettes, looked at the distant nightclub and said coldly, "if I were you, I wouldn''t play tricks, officer Krieg."


    Blade handed Karen the backpack with an ultraviolet flashlight.


    The female doctor shook her head slightly and straddled her backpack.


    What happened yesterday to today, until now, she still didn''t fully accept it. She bowed her head and fastened her strap, but said, "everything is like a nightmare."


    With a very gorgeous technique, he took back the scabbard of the samurai sword with his back. The blade said expressionless, "there are more terrible things than vampires tonight."


    Karen wondered, "like what?"


    "Me."


    Moving his neck and shoulders, he saw Cole carrying Krieg and said, "and Mr. Cole walker."


    Cole patted Krieg on the neck to show him the way ahead, lit a cigarette and said, "I like what you say."


    On the way over, give Karen a pistol with a silver bullet and tell her some common sense about dealing with vampire anatomy.


    For example, the cross and holy water are invalid. They must attack their head and heart with silver or garlic to fight for one death, etc.


    Krieg walked in front of him trembling and looked back at the ferocious Cole and blade from time to time.


    He wanted to run away.


    Unfortunately, their eyes fell on their weapons and equipment, shrunk their necks, and gave up the idea of seeking their own death.


    He has reason to believe.


    The two guys never hesitated when they shot him.


    In order not to be suspected by the people in the nightclub.


    Cole designed according to the plot of the film.


    Let Krieg hold the box of goods and keep a distance of about ten meters from them.


    it is as expected.


    Krieg was hurt all over. Although he was suspected by the bodyguard, he was put in after talking.


    When the three walk past.


    "Bridge bean sack."


    The bodyguard in black stopped them with a professional fake smile and said in a strong Japanese accent, "do you have an invitation?"


    The blade took off his sunglasses and smiled at him.


    In five seconds.


    The three stepped over the fainted body of the bodyguard and the glass fragments on the ground and entered the interior of the nightclub along the dark narrow corridor.


    Under the flickering light.


    Small round table, wine cup, cigarette, suit and shoes.


    All the guests inside are native Japanese gangsters.


    Two young Japanese women dressed in JK and wearing a double ponytail sang Japanese rock on the stage.


    After knocking over the second bodyguard who got in the way.


    Krieg, who was trying to find a chance to escape, ran back to the kitchen and shouted the bartender''s name, "Kener!"


    Unfortunately, without waiting for the bartender to touch the shotgun hidden below, the blade flexibly turned over the bar and kicked him in the face.


    Cole walked into the back kitchen with a cigarette.


    Take a breath.


    He raised his head and showed a "friendly" smile to the panicked Krieg.


    "No... no, no, no! Ah --!"


    One foot kicked him to the ground, and the knocked down shelf and kitchen utensils fell to the ground and clanked.


    Cole stepped on his chest, looked down and said, "where is the entrance?"


    Kriging pointed to the corner with a painful expression and said incoherently, "the entrance... The entrance is in the freezer."


    At this time, blade and Karen came from the outside.


    Pulling Krieg from the ground and sticking it against the wall, Cole smiled, "Wow, the freezer, isn''t it?"


    The police officer who had been beaten and began to doubt his life quickly hugged his head and shouted, "I told you, man! The entrance is in the freezer!"


    Cole certainly knows where the secret entrance is.


    However, in order to avoid being suspected by the blade that it is a spy sent by a vampire, the necessary interrogation process cannot be lacking.


    Turn around and look at each other.


    Blade went to the corner and carefully opened the refrigerator. There was a road leading to the underground.


    Patting Krieg on the face, Cole grabbed his collar and said indifferently, "go back and tell Forrest that the hunting season has begun. Go away."


    Ignore the ghost of the police officer running out.


    The three entered the secret road.


    It''s empty, as long as there''s an elevator at the end.


    Take the elevator into the ground.


    The flat space is lined with old-fashioned data storage servers.


    Along a strange smell, the three found the archivist hiding in the innermost, a gray meat mountain.


    To be exact, she is a fat house vampire weighing at least 700 pounds.


    The next story is that blade and Karen torture the God of bleeding and the calling ceremony from her mouth with an ultraviolet lamp, and take away the data hard disk stored here by Forster.


    Bomb another metal door to the confidential archives.


    The remnant pages of the book of Erebus, written on huge parchment, are separated page by page and placed vertically in a glass container like an exhibition cabinet.


    The first branch mission requires you to find the remnant page of "Jihad" here.


    There are at least 30 display cabinets in the sight, and I''m afraid only the person who wrote it can understand the hieroglyphics used on the remnant pages.


    Cole lit a cigarette and frowned.


    Time limited tasks?


    The branch line task looks simple, but its difficulty lies in how to accurately find the page required by the task in a limited time.


    Look down at your watch.


    According to the original plot, within two minutes, Frost''s number one horse will rush in with a lot of ambushes.


    Whistler, who came to support later, will completely blow up the place with a bomb.


    As he expected.


    He just walked to the fifth showcase. In the original plot, the footsteps deliberately separating the blade and Karen suddenly sounded in the silent confidential archives.


    The blade made a silent gesture to him and Karen and chased him quietly along the place where the footsteps came.


    Cole glanced at his watch again.


    Has it been a minute?


    Since the civilized method can''t be found, we have to change it.


    Roll up your sleeves, draw out the long knife, turn the handle in your hand and make the back of the knife face the other side.


    Under Karen''s puzzled gaze, Cole swung a long knife and violently smashed one of the glass display cabinets.


    The huge noise in the archives is like a flat thunder, which is very harsh.


    The female doctor spread out her hand, looked at Cole who bent down to pick up the remnant page, and said in an incredible voice, "Hey --! Are you crazy?!"


    I vaguely heard the rustling footsteps behind me.


    Kun and his blood slave thugs have arrived.


    Take the old parchment pages in your hand and quickly open the seventh vision.


    This moment.


    Cole suddenly fell into the perception of absolute darkness. A bright red page outline suddenly appeared not far away. At the same time, there was a faint breath quietly approaching him.


    eureka.


    Open your eyes.


    The long knife in the hand is blazing like blood.

 Chapter 41

    At this moment.


    Time seems to fall into infinite stagnation.


    Karen looked at the black thugs who quietly appeared around her, and her frightened expression solidified on her face.


    In the distance, the blade under the siege of vampire elite thugs was forcibly disarmed by the invisible force driving the plot.


    Cole understood his situation.


    Forrest needs the blade of survival to open the blood God calling ceremony with his blood.


    Karen Jason, a female doctor, is an important chip used by Kun to intimidate the blade.


    So.


    From now on, if caught alive by these thugs.


    He was the first to die!


    Never expect a group of cruel blood sucking species to actively suppress their bloodthirsty nature and get along well with their prey after capturing surviving humans.


    Time begins to flow.


    Cole clenched the handle of the knife with both hands and turned quickly. He was only born for killing without any gorgeous violent chopping. At the moment of blood and flame splashing, he was like the ultimate bloody aesthetics!


    "Ah --!"


    Evolution progress: 5%


    Karen got up from behind by two blood slaves and shouted, "blade! Cole!"


    Cole dodged the blood slave on the other side. At the moment before it rushed over, the long knife cut off the blood slave''s body from the bottom to the top, ignited it, and fell to the ground into a pile of burning debris.


    Evolution progress: 7.5%


    His eyes fell on the blood slave who rushed to him from the entrance. Cole stepped back, pulled out the colt m1900, aimed at the thug who kidnapped Karen, and shot his head twice.


    "Blade!"


    "Protect the doctor!"


    In the original plot, the blade was captured alive because Karen was caught alive, so he was so tied up in the face of a group of elite vampire thugs that he was almost caught alive.


    Now that the female doctor is saved by Cole, he can put aside his concern and kill.


    He hugged Karen Jason, who ran from a distance and almost fell. Cole fired all the remaining five bullets in colt at one go and said coldly, "doctor, your gun."


    This time.


    She remembered that before entering the nightclub, the blade gave her a Glock pistol full of silver bullets.


    He quickly pulled out the gun from his waist, took it in his hand, pointed to more blood slaves coming from a distance, and said loudly, "now


    "Protect yourself."


    Push her behind her, Cole kicked the flying blood slave and blocked the crowbar from the other side. The blade slipped rapidly along the body of the crowbar, cut off the blood slave''s hand holding the crowbar, kicked him down and executed him with a knife at the chest!


    Evolution progress: 10%


    Get rid of the nearest blood slave.


    Cole''s eyes fell on the far corner, the remnant of the book of Erebus less than ten meters away from him.


    Mission item required by Branch Mission 1: Jihad.


    With it, the blood flame can complete the first evolution.


    This time.


    An Asian vampire with a moustache, holding a dagger like a mad dog, roared and rushed towards him from a distance!


    At the moment of using the long knife to control its close position, the Asian vampire switched the attack, kicked off kolger''s right arm with a high whip leg.


    Different from low-level blood slaves.


    In the world view of blade warrior I, the closer the blood line is to pure blood, the stronger the strength and strength of the vampire transformed by human beings.


    Deacon fulst, a direct blood relative of the pure blood elder Kitano Dragonetti, has extremely powerful power.


    Even with silver and garlic, it''s hard to kill them without enough doses.


    Except for the blade of the day walker, ordinary humans have little power to fight back against him.


    After spitting out his cigarette, Cole stepped back. The pain made his hand tremble slightly.


    See him vulnerable.


    The Asian vampire stopped and laughed, "it''s rumored that there is a human assistant around the day Walker recently. Hehe, is it you?"


    Cole was expressionless and suddenly pulled out the empty colt from the holster.


    As soon as the Asian vampire''s face changed, he instinctively rolled aside and dodged.


    See the other party bluffed by him.


    Throw down a sentence, "stop writing."


    When the long knife returned to its sheath, Cole turned and ran to the remnant of jihad. At the same time, he took out the prepared cartridge clip and quickly changed the cartridge.


    I realized I was fooled.


    Asian vampires were so angry that they exposed their fangs and made a sharp roar that was not like human beings. They turned into a mad dog again and rushed at Cole fiercely.


    But this time.


    Pointing a gun at it wasn''t just a bluff.


    Bang!


    The bullet''s great stopping force suddenly overturned it in the air and fell to the ground.


    Never die?


    Kill him while he is ill.


    Pull out the machete and activate the blood flame.


    Hold your hands and use all your strength.


    In the frightened eyes and roars of Asian vampires, the thickened machete has unparalleled destructive power and instantly cuts off the dagger he tried to stop.


    Break its skull, break its head and tear its neck.


    "Ah --!"


    When the power of blood flame began to burn his body, this high-level beast, which was completely different from blood slaves and ordinary vampires, screamed.


    Roll wildly on the ground and last for eight seconds before being completely killed.


    Even now.


    The lethality of blood flame and silver bullet has not completely burned its body.


    Evolution progress: 50%


    Hear the system prompt tone.


    Cole frowned and increased his progress by 40%?


    Is the combat effectiveness of an elite vampire equal to the collection of 16 blood slaves?


    When he saw four or five more blood slaves coming around, Cole broke the glass display cabinet and got the remnant pages of the book of Erebus.


    "The first regional mission has been completed."


    "Blood flame progress increased by 100%."


    "Calculating existing progress..."


    "Blood flame, the secret art of slaughter, has completed the first evolution. Progress of the second evolution: 25%."


    [evolution I: are you still worried that you can''t effectively kill vampires? Give it a knife and let those bloodthirsty beasts taste the taste of death! The strength of your cold weapon using blood flame has increased slightly, the destructive power of blood flame has increased slightly, and the blood consumption has decreased slightly,]


    "The regional mission: life or death, has been completed."


    "Facing an elite vampire alone, you survived safely, and your ability and Hunter identity have been recognized by the blade."


    "You are a natural soldier and hunter. Killing the enemy makes you excited. You gain: fighting instinct."


    [fighting instinct: after killing the enemy, recover a little physical strength.]


    Activate the blood flame that completed the first evolution.


    The bloody flame ignited by the secret art of slaughter on the long knife is dimmer than before, but its destructive power is more concise.


    Kill the four blood slaves who rushed with random knives.


    Evolution progress: 31.4%


    While killing them and passing to the blade and Karen, Cole can intuitively feel the physical recovery brought by the fighting instinct.


    Similar to high-intensity fitness, rest between groups brings a sense of recovery to the body, but it will cause fatigue accumulation.


    After the three meet.


    Kun took a large number of blood slaves with guns and surrounded them in a corner.


    This neurotic beast with abnormal brain, whose burns and scars on his face have not yet healed, yelled all the way. He came to take off his left glove and shook it to grow out again. He looked like an extremely disgusting novice.


    Seeing the three people who had been forced into a desperate situation, he laughed like a winner, "Wow, blade, do you remember my hand cut off by you? Unexpectedly, it grew again, ha ha."

 Chapter 42

    Face the silent trio.


    Kun still used his hand as the topic, laughed, made funny expressions and movements, and said, "do you think I can''t continue to play the piano?


    You can cut it into pieces, you can chop it into small pieces, but Kun Kun will live forever, ha ha!


    I''ll catch them! "


    In the face of the blood slaves surging up, the blade said expressionless, "I count to three, you get down, one, two..."


    Karen wondered, "what?"


    Cole pressed her neck down hard. The female doctor screamed and the three fell to the ground at the same time.


    Kun spread his hand and looked at his subordinates. "What are they doing?"


    The next moment.


    I just heard a quick ''didi'' sound.


    Boom!


    The terrible destructive power of plastic bombs opened a huge gap in the wall five meters away from Cole!


    Under the diffuse smoke and dim light.


    Abraham Whistler, the old American man who limps, likes listening to old-fashioned rock and roll, has a cruel and kind mouth. With an MP5 submachine gun and a headset, he is like a late protagonist, wearing an unbuttoned cowboy gown, standing in a cool posture and saying, "am I late?"


    The submachine gun roars like a sickle of death.


    The blood sucking species who were caught off guard were suddenly turned upside down by Whistler alone.


    Another group rushed in. The gunman hadn''t fired yet. Kun roared while dancing in the barrage of MP5, "no, no, no! Don''t shoot! Forrest wants a living blade!"


    "Go!"


    The blade hacked the elite vampire closest to him, and Cole ran to Whistler quickly.


    After receiving the three, the old man threw a black travel bag containing C4 into it.


    The four turned and ran.


    As she ran, Karen said, "have you been in touch?"


    Whistler teased, "how can a child break through outside without protection?"


    The burst gap connects the maintenance channel of the subway.


    Just got to the door.


    A subway roared past, making a loud noise. The high-speed air flow suffocated the people close to it.


    The blade pulled Karen close to the wall and slowly moved out of the hole to avoid being affected by the C4 shock wave and heat wave.


    Cole and Whistler hid on the other side.


    Ten seconds later.


    The huge explosion and splashed solid fragments, like wheat cutting, instantly devoured all the blood slaves in the channel!


    Whistler''s nagging was not over. Several pieces of gravel bounced against the speeding carriage of the subway. One of them bounced on the shoulder of the old man''s face and beat him down from above.


    The huge momentum made the gravel like a low-speed bullet. The second piece rubbed over Cole''s ear at high speed, rebounded from the wall and hit his head.


    To be exact.


    The next second, Cole was hit in the head and almost lost consciousness.


    Karen''s face changed. "Whistler! Cole!"


    At the moment, the subway had passed by. The blade grabbed her arm, his face was sweating, as if he had collapsed, and shouted, "they can take care of themselves! Jump with me!"


    Cole staggered aside, kneeling on one knee.


    Touch your head with your hand. It''s all blood.


    Yell in your heart, Falk! Damn NIMA''s blood!


    He was beaten by a pile of blood sucking seeds without breaking his skin. He was almost killed by a small stone!


    On the other side of the subway tunnel, Karen was pulled up by the blade and shouted to him, "cole! Jump!"


    He tried to get up by holding his knee, but his dizziness almost made him fall.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Whistler, who had slipped away along the well cover. In the distance, the noise of the next subway was like the roar of a giant beast!


    Kun stood opposite the blade with a large group of blood slave thugs and surviving elite vampires.


    At this moment, the naked eye can already see the coming subway and pose to test forward. He yelled at one of them, "you take someone to kill the pig! Others jump with me!"


    But it''s too late.


    Except Kun jumped alone, all the three blood slaves who jumped with him were hit by the subway!


    The view was blocked by the subway, and Cole couldn''t see the situation on the other side of the blade.


    According to the development of the film plot.


    The blade is bound to hold Karen and jump into the last carriage of the subway.


    However, it was not because he was afraid or deliberately gave up Cole.


    Sweating and weak all over, it shows that he is trying his best to suppress the thirst and bloodthirsty brought by vampire blood.


    If you don''t inject serum as soon as possible and don''t say help, you may pass out on the spot.


    However, the process of injecting serum is very dangerous. He can''t seek his own death under the watchful eyes of a large group of blood slaves.


    Sure enough.


    The local railway passed by.


    Cole burst into a rage, pulled out his machete and helped a blood slave who didn''t know how to live or die, amputated and cremated all below his neck.


    Turning around, the golden haired elite female vampires with only Eastern European descent and more than a dozen blood slaves reluctantly stopped chasing.


    Through the glass behind the subway car.


    He saw Karen, a female doctor who clenched his fist and knocked on the glass with an anxious face, shouting at him madly, and the blade who was weak and almost slipped on the carriage.


    Facing the vampires and blood slaves who came slowly and surrounded him, Cole took out the metal flip lighter and lit a cigarette.


    Like a warrior who leaves behind the temple and is not afraid to face death.


    Take a deep breath, the blue smoke slowly dispersed and smiled at Karen.


    It seems that there is a fierce battle waiting for him.


    And this.


    It was also the last scene seen by the almost desperate female doctor when the subway turned the corner.


    Satisfy smoking addiction.


    Cole pulled out his long knife, looked at the crowded blood slave thugs and ordinary vampires around him, threw away half of his cigarettes and said indifferently, "who will come first?"


    "Bastard Night Walker, kill him for me!"


    The roar of elite vampires is like the horn of riots.


    Yell, yell.


    The five blood slaves closest to Cole, like a male dog in heat, showed their fangs, copied the iron bar used for street fighting, and fiercely rushed at him!


    "Kill him!"


    "Suck up his blood!"


    Pull out colt m1900 and shoot the first blood slave.


    Count the number of bullets silently in your heart: two.


    Hold a knife in your right hand.


    Stop two iron bars waving over, kick over one of them with one foot, and shoot another dead with a gun.


    The third one.


    Although Cole has achieved perfect defense, there are too many blood slaves and ordinary vampires. Where can you see, 20? Thirty?


    And there were scattered blood slaves, who climbed out of the ruins of the passage with a disheartened face.


    The stimulation after the injury made these beasts more bloodthirsty and crazy than usual.


    Cut off the other blood slave''s arm with a knife and raise the gun to shoot again.


    The fourth round.


    At the same time, the system threw in the broadcast evolution progress: 33%.

 Chapter 43

    In the distance, half of his face was destroyed by the subway, and the novice was cut off by the blade. Kun, who was ready to run, turned back and ran with his broken hand in his arms. He shouted angrily, "video recorder! I need a video recorder! Fuck that son of a bitch! Record it and give it to the blade to show him how his assistant was killed by me!"


    Command received.


    Those blood slaves and ordinary vampires who gathered around to test and were deterred by his thunder killing method and hesitated heard the orders of their immediate superiors.


    Like beating chicken blood, Qi ghost howled and rushed at him!


    Cole took a deep breath.


    Stop the gun quickly.


    Step back and stabilize your body.


    Hold a knife in both hands to activate the secret arts, and the blood flame roars silently.


    Compared with the gorgeous blade and cool fighting style, Cole''s method of hunting vampires is only extremely bloody and cruel.


    No extra action.


    Chop, stab.


    Every attack is only one shot.


    Amputated limbs, headless bodies, spilled black blood.


    The scattered death nourishes the blood flame and burns violently.


    In less than two minutes.


    Kill one person at a time.


    The number of blood slaves around Cole suddenly fell by half, and the burned debris piled up under his feet.


    Ordinary vampires and blood slaves who survived by chance, like frightened beasts, jumped away, exposed their fangs one after another, roared uneasily, surrounded him and dared not move forward.


    That was the first time they faced humans, a panic and fear when they could have wantonly hunted and killed abusive prey.


    The black coat was soaked with blood, and the blood was mottled on his cold face.


    The sticky blood coagulated into drops along the handle and fell slowly.


    Cold system prompt sound remains in the ear, evolution progress: 57%.


    Cole vomited the blood splashed in his mouth, and his eyes fell on stunned. He stopped on the way, as if he had known Cole for the first time.


    The neurotic elite vampire with abnormal brain was stunned for a long time. Then he spread out his hands and shouted unbelievably, "Falk! What are you doing?! he''s not the day walker. Let''s go together!"


    After giving the order.


    But he himself stopped where he was, unwilling to be too close to Cole.


    He was afraid of death for nothing else.


    This time, his orders were no more effective than the last time.


    Blood slaves and ordinary vampires looked at each other. After getting the order, they took the initiative to distance themselves from Cole.


    They fear the blade of the day walker.


    Because he is stronger and more agile than a vampire, and he is not afraid of silver and sunshine.


    Now?


    They finally began to fear the bloody man in front of them. They regarded him as the assistant of the blade, a human Night Walker they had never seen or even heard of.


    An unexpected guest suddenly appeared in the city of angels.


    A bloody and cruel guy like a butcher.


    Kun stood in the distance, jumping with impatience and yelling wildly, "waste! You waste! Ah... Falk! Kill him for me!"


    The Eastern European woman who had chased the blade along the subway line pushed away the blood slaves stopped on the road, turned and stretched out a middle finger to Kun, who was afraid of death, then pulled out the samurai sword around her waist, made a standard start-up action, and stared at Cole indifferently without saying a word.


    Like Kun, this beautiful woman with fair skin and bony feeling is also a confidant of Deakin Forster.


    When she stood up, the other two elite vampires at a lower level also approached Cole. The three formed a corner and surrounded him.


    Seeing this, blood slaves and ordinary vampires stepped aside and climbed to the road one meter above the ground on both sides of the railway track.


    Cole frowned slightly, three to one?


    His previous experience with the Asian vampire told him that dealing with these guys must not be as hard as killing blood slaves.


    These beasts with some pure blood family lineage are only a little weaker than the blade.


    To be exact.


    If they hit the key, even if they don''t die on the spot, it will also cause serious internal bleeding and bone fracture.


    At this time.


    The roar of the subway in the distance was like a bronze bell sounded by a referee.


    The Asian vampire standing to Cole''s right roared and rushed at him with his bare hands.


    Eastern European women and another man as strong as a cow are also in trouble at the same time.


    Using the advantage of long knife attack distance, Cole followed the same pattern, stuck the Asian vampire''s attack position for a moment, pulled out the colt m1900, raised his hand at the Eastern European woman on the other side and pulled the trigger.


    Now he has only three silver bullets in his gun.


    Even if they all hit the head, they can''t completely kill these elite vampires, but the attack involving them is enough.


    Bang bang!


    After all, the Eastern European woman is deacon fulst, who flows the pure blood of the ancient Dragonetti family and is a confidant of the dark world of the city of angels and the underground emperor.


    Less than three meters away, only shot her, and it was not fatal in the shoulder.


    Leave the last bullet.


    Cole did not hesitate, caught a gap, turned and ran.


    In the distance, Kun shouted angrily and asked the blood slave to pull him down.


    The next moment.


    The subway coming from a distance made a deafening noise and roared past in front of a group of blood slaves!


    Cole ran wildly in the violent air with a knife in his hand.


    Waiting for the subway is one of his plans.


    Relying on the unstoppable steel power of industrial products, he divided the battlefield with three elite vampires.


    At this time, only the guy as strong as an ox was chasing after him, and the other two were forced to hide on the other side of the subway.


    Seeing that the distance was close enough, Cole suddenly turned around and sank, rubbing his feet back on the ground for a very small distance.


    With the elite vampire''s strong body of more than 200 pounds, it is impossible to stop like Cole.


    Rely on the deadly terrain that can only accommodate one person between the subway and the wall.


    There is no escape.


    It bumped into the long knife like a rolling meat mountain, and the huge force overturned Cole!


    Even so.


    The two fell to the ground in just a second.


    The struggle between life and death continues.


    At the moment of pressing over Cole''s head, he grabbed the clothes on Cole''s shoulder and wanted to hit the subway with force before his body completely lost its balance.


    But he mispredicted the terrible destructive power of blood flame after the first evolution!


    Like a red steel knife into butter.


    Cole''s face was covered with blood and his expression was ferocious, like a murderous butcher.


    With a roar, he tried his best. The long knife ignored the great resistance of muscle fiber contraction and bone rigidity, without any lateral inertial force.


    Pierce the abdomen of the elite vampire, cut off his lumbar spine, cross obliquely from the ribs of his lungs, and cut off with the arm that grabbed Cole!


    The raging flame clings tightly to all the wounds touched, like a tarsal maggot.


    The elite vampire who is as strong as a cow, like a burning paper man, screams, stumbles forward, stumbles a few steps, and hits the subway. After being bounced off, he hasn''t landed yet and turns into a pile of burnt out debris!


    Evolution progress: 83.6%.

 Chapter 44

    The rumble of the subway went away.


    Cole knelt on one knee with a knife, half of his body bathed in the thick blood splashed by the strong man''s body.


    There is no chance of breathing.


    Asian vampires and Eastern European women attacked him at the same time.


    Pull the gun and pull the trigger.


    High speed silver bullets hit the abdomen of women in central and Eastern Europe at the same time.


    Like being knocked down by a hungry hyena, the Asian elite vampire has twice the power of human beings and presses cole to the ground.


    Put your knees against your chest.


    One hand pressed his head, the other hand pulled open his collar, exposed his fangs, opened his mouth and bit hard at Cole''s neck.


    In this moment of facing death.


    Cole''s bloody face was still cold.


    Perhaps in the eyes of vampires, the Night Walker like a butcher will finally end his evil life of hunting vampires here.


    The blood slaves shouted excitedly and couldn''t wait to see him bitten off his neck, and the hot blood gushed out.


    Kun held his broken hand and shouted excitedly.


    "Yeah! That''s it! Bite off his neck!! ha ha!"


    Unfortunately, they can''t think of it at all.


    Until it was suppressed on the ground, all the battle tracks were under Cole''s control and expectation.


    When the Asian vampire ignored his weak struggle and resistance and tried to bite Cole''s neck with brute force.


    A sleeve sword burning blood flame.


    Silently popped out of Cole''s sleeve and deeply pierced the throat of Asian vampires.


    Bend your elbow 90 degrees, hold the sleeve sword bent at the same time, and cut it hard.


    Poof!


    The completely cut neck is like a fountain of blood.


    The head, which had not yet been opened, solidified its ferocious expression and fell to the ground.


    Evolution progress: 98.7%.


    The sudden change made the excited blood slaves and Kun all quiet for a moment.


    It''s all a damn expression.


    They were afraid of day walkers, but they had never seen a human Night Walker, more terrible than that guy''s means.


    Shrink the sleeve sword and kick open the burning elite vampire body. Cole rolls back and holds a knife to prepare for the attack of Eastern European women.


    result.


    All he saw was a graceful figure covering his abdomen, stepping back, turning and staggering to the distance.


    Escaped?


    The change of events is often so dramatic.


    Seeing this, other blood slaves and ordinary vampires, from predators to sheep like strong wolves, screamed one after another and fled in a swarm, fearing that they would be the next to die.


    As Forster''s number one pony, Kun, the psychopathic vampire, was in a bad situation. He pushed away the blood slaves stopped on the road and ran away!


    Other vampires, Cole can let go.


    But it is impossible to let go of a walking branch task reward.


    Collect the knife and replace the cartridge clip for colt m1900 while chasing.


    The subway tunnel is long.


    The recent maintenance channel has collapsed. It''s not easy to find another exit.


    Kun will never think of it.


    One day in the future.


    He will meet a human Nightwalker who is more cruel and evil than the blade.


    He tried his best to escape along the tunnel. Kunben thought he had escaped. As a result, when he looked back, he found that the night walker who was bleeding and like a butcher was less than ten meters behind him. He was surprised and angry, and shouted wildly, "Oh no! No, no, no!"


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    He shrunk his neck, tried to avoid flying bullets and yelled.


    "Fark! You son of a bitch Night Walker!"


    Bang bang!


    "Ah --!"


    He was hit in the back by a silver bullet. The huge kinetic energy of the bullet stopped and his allergy to silver made him scream in pain and fall to the ground.


    Turning around and seeing Cole pressing step by step, he sat on the ground and stepped back crazily, covered his face with one hand and shouted, "you''re not a blade! Kill me, Forrest won''t let you go! He must..."


    Cole''s face was expressionless.


    Three steps in front of it, aim at his forehead and pull the trigger mercilessly.


    Bang!


    The last silver bullet in the clip accurately sank into the head, then blossomed and splashed with blood.


    Pull out the long knife and activate the blood flame to stab into the heart.


    The moment the flame rises.


    The cold mechanical synthesis sounded in my ears.


    "Task 2 of the feeder line has been completed."


    ''you have: Van Helsing''s Pneumatic crossbow.''


    [fan Haixin''s Pneumatic crossbow: a special demon hunter crossbow with 30 rounds of ammunition and a firing rate of two crossbows per second. It can add half of the damage of a single secret skill. It can not be discarded and will never be damaged. It is poured with divine power, poured with the ingenuity of the master, soaked with the blood of demons. With it, you are the most fierce and hot man in the demon hunter team!]


    "Evolution progress: 100%."


    "Calculating additional progress..."


    "Blood flame, the secret technique of slaughter, has completed the second evolution. Progress of the third evolution: 5.3%."


    [evolution II: the strength of the cold weapon you use blood flame has been increased, the destructive power of blood flame has been increased, and the blood consumption has been reduced.]


    In the open and dark subway tunnel.


    Cole frowned, lowered his head and lit a cigarette.


    I heard footsteps not far away and looked back.


    Perhaps it was too much fear. A lost blood slave saw Cole standing on the edge of Kun''s burning wreckage from a distance, and their eyes collided.


    The expression of fear of blood slaves is even more exaggerated than that of human beings when they encounter blood sucking species.


    "Fark..."


    The left foot tripped over the right foot, and then turned around and ran away. I was afraid that if I looked at the terrible vampire butcher more, he would bleed.


    Didn''t chase.


    After Cole satisfied his smoking addiction, he activated the blood flame and began to count.


    One... Two... Three


    Turn off the blood flame.


    In other words, does a moderate reduction mean a 30% reduction in bleeding?


    Hold the wall.


    Killing so many blood sucking species, the accumulated fatigue of combat instinct is on the one hand. The longer the blood flame secret skill is used, the more blood is bled, which is much more harmful than the elite vampires.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette, dry lips, sit on the edge of the road.


    At the moment, he not only has soft legs, but also feels flustered


    It''s impossible for anyone to pick a group of dark creatures alone and release at least 100 ml of blood by sequence arcane.


    His eyes stopped at the coat that had been soaked with blood and left a lot of scabs.


    Tut.


    Unfortunately, the two hundred West pounds.


    Take out a wrinkled handkerchief from your pocket and wipe the blood off your face.


    Had a good rest.


    Throw away the second burnt cigarette fart. Cole slowly returns along the road, ready to find the sewer where Whistler evacuated and leave the subway tunnel.


    ...


    In an hour.


    On the top of a skyscraper in Angel City, there is a senior apartment with an independent swimming pool.


    Deacon frost, fiercely biting the neck of a unlucky man who tried to join them but was rejected.


    After sucking his blood, he said contentedly, "you said, Kun is dead?"


    "A human Night Walker killed him."


    "Night Walker?"


    Forrest has the same temperament as a local ruffian and a little crazy. It''s difficult for people who don''t know him to connect him with the underground emperor of the city of angels.


    Throw the unlucky guy''s body to other blood sucking species, go to the blood slave who reported to him, hold his face, smile and say, "help me find him and live."


    Then he licked the blood slave''s face with his bloody tongue.


    therefore.


    On this night.


    Blood sucking species active under the night in Los Angeles have received a safety warning.


    The butcher in the subway tunnel.


    A human Nightwalker, who killed three nobles alone under the protection of a large number of blood slaves, announced the arrival of the vampire hunting season to the city.

 Chapter 45

    mid-night.


    A manhole cover in a dark alley was pushed open.


    Cole climbed up the iron ladder with a cigarette in his mouth.


    A group of local ruffians gathered under the street lamp not far away saw him. One of them took out a dagger and wanted to blackmail the uninvited guest.


    But when they saw Cole''s blood, they smelled the strong smell of rust in the air.


    "Fark."


    "God..."


    They all looked like ghosts and ran away.


    Abandoned newspapers were flying all over the sky in the night wind.


    Take off your sticky coat, hold it in your hand and stop a taxi with a gun.


    "I mean no harm."


    Throw ten twenty dollar dollars to the driver, tell him the destination, roll down the window, frown and light a cigarette.


    The black driver glanced at Cole. A thin sweat of tension and fear flowed from his temples. He didn''t dare to say superfluous nonsense, so he quickly stepped on the accelerator and left.


    To prevent being tracked.


    Cole got off on the outskirts of the city, two kilometers from the abandoned garage.


    Bypassing the front of the car, holding colt m1900 in his hand, he lay on the driver''s window and said indifferently, "if you don''t want to involve your family, don''t tell others that you''ve seen me. Let''s go."


    The driver swallowed his saliva nervously and nodded.


    Cole got up and signaled that he could leave.


    I took out the cigarette box and wanted to light a cigarette, but it was gone.


    Throw away the cigarette box with a curse.


    Walk slowly towards the blade''s secret base.


    Maybe it''s luck.


    Maybe something else.


    After a man walked alone on the road for about five minutes, a motorcycle flashed its high beam twice and stopped steadily in front of him.


    Maybe because the blade is black and likes to wear pure black leather clothes and sunglasses at night, Cole narrowed his eyes and stared at him for a while before recognizing that it was the blade himself riding on the motorcycle.


    There was no superfluous nonsense. The blade turned around and said indifferently, "come on."


    Cole smiled and shook his head. "I need a box of Marlboro, blade."


    Buy a box of cigarettes at the convenience store window.


    The blade said expressionless, "I''m going to the subway tunnel to collect your body, Cole."


    Cole threw him his bloody coat, lowered his head, lit a cigarette and said, "Kun was killed by me."


    After a moment of silence, the blade said, "Forster will not let you go."


    Turn over and sit on the motorcycle with the engine roaring.


    Cole said indifferently, "yes, I won''t let it go."


    The two returned to the abandoned garage. As soon as they met, Karen gave Cole a tight hug and said with concern, "God, your body is full of blood!"


    The blade stood aside and said indifferently, "there is no one of his own."


    Whistler, standing in the distance with a brandy bottle, whistled and joked, "look, who''s back? I guess you must have beaten the shit out of those bastards."


    Cole threw away his cigarette end and stamped it out with his foot. "I have to take a bath first."


    ...


    The condition of the garage is very poor.


    But things are very complete.


    The so-called bathing room of blade and Whistler is only a small room of four square meters, with a water tank and a self-made shower on the head.


    After taking a bath.


    Karen threw the washed and dried clothes to Cole, CHIGUO''s strong upper body, and said, "that coat should be very expensive, but no laundry owner would like clothes stained with blood."


    The implication.


    Cole''s expensive coat worth two hundred pounds and twelve thousand dollars was barely cleaned by her own automatic drum washing machine with cheap detergent and blade.


    Rest and talk all night.


    Before dawn.


    Whistler sat under the lamp, wiped his lame metal booster, with a cigarette in his mouth, and talked about the life experience of the blade to Karen, the female doctor who had just got up.


    "When I found him, he was 13 years old. He lived in the street and lived on tramps. After entering puberty, he couldn''t resist the desire for blood."


    I thought he was a vampire and almost killed him, but I didn''t know what he was until later.


    Blade''s mother was attacked by a vampire when she was pregnant. Her mother died and he survived. Unfortunately, his gene mutated.


    He can stand garlic, silver and even sunshine, but he also has their ability. At this time tomorrow, the wound will heal, but he will still age like human beings.


    Vampires age more slowly than we do. Unfortunately, he also inherits his bloodthirsty nature. "


    Karen frowned and said, "I think serum has an inhibitory effect."


    "Time is not enough. His body has begun to reject serum. All my efforts to find an antidote have failed for so many years."


    "Why hunt them?"


    So Whistler talked about his past, his wife and a pair of daughters were all killed by vampires, and determined that it had something to do with Forrest.


    Moreover, it is speculated that the great change today must be that the power groups within vampires are fighting, and Forster is the initiator.


    Cole lay on the cushion and could vaguely hear the conversation outside.


    According to the plot of the film, at this time, Deacon frost should be on the beach, and his gang of men are ready to kill the pure blood elder he first loved and the chairman of the Presbyterian Council, Kitano Dragonetti, by watching the sunrise.


    Take great power from the vampire inner group.


    In the morning, before blade goes out to get serum, Karen will use the instrument she "borrowed" from the hospital to introduce blade to a miraculous drug that can quickly kill vampires, the anticoagulant EDTA.


    After that, he will meet deacon frost in Chinatown.


    And that bastard sucking blood will take the opportunity to sneak into the garage, kidnap Karen, cripple and transform Whistler, and let the blade kill him himself.


    The only difference is that the wreckage of Whistler''s number one pony, which is responsible for transforming Whistler, should now float in the subway tunnel.


    Consider the main task.


    Cole is not ready to make any changes. He can save Whistler and Karen instead of killing Forster, which leads to the failure of the task of killing the blood god.


    After making a decision.


    The cold system prompt sound suddenly sounded.


    "Camp incident: second, it has been triggered."


    "Good or evil, you can only choose one."


    "Current camp: orderly and evil."


    "You are a ruthless demon hunter. You pursue interests and your own strength. You can selectively sacrifice the interests of others, regardless of their life and death. Your wicked index has greatly increased, and your soul is falling into darkness. "


    "Additional rewards are being calculated..."


    "Feature award has been obtained."


    "Reward 1: controlling violence with violence; Reward 2: the devil''s lifelong enemy. "


    [fight violence with violence: you don''t believe in procedural justice, despise rules and laws, and firmly believe that only blood and death can make evil and darkness accept the judgment of justice. The next time you accept the stone of sequence, you must obtain the secret of trial sequence.]


    [the devil''s lifelong enemy: ''my God! That man is coming again!'' said one devil. In your eyes, the devil''s whisper is all nonsense. The temptation of power is the whole life. You only believe in your own justice. Your temptation to the dark forces has greatly increased, and the hostility of the devil camp to you has greatly increased.]

 Chapter 46

    Three hours later.


    Before setting out, blade handed Whistler the remnant pages of the book of Erebus he got in the vampire archives.


    The old man frowned and sniffed.


    "Well... It smells like vampire toilet paper."


    "The blood book, which I brought from the archives, may have something to do with Frost''s plot."


    Whistler gently rubbed the palm sized human skin paper with his hand, looked down for a while, frowned and said, "I can''t understand anything else about the blood God and the twelve Holy Spirits."


    The blade handed him the disk he had previously obtained from the fat house vampire and said, "maybe you need this."


    This time.


    Cole came out of the lounge with a cigarette, leaned against the iron frame and said indifferently, "gather the blood of the twelve Holy Spirits to summon the blood god to come, and the blood of the day walker is the key to the ceremony."


    Whistler turned to look at him and said, "you know?"


    Cole shrugged. "The book of Erebus is part of the dark Bible. I was lucky to read some when I was active in Austria."


    Whistler raised his eyebrows, limped to the computer and joked, "if it were the middle ages, you would be tied to a pile of firewood and burned to death."


    Dark Bible.


    Anyone who mentions it will be regarded as a felony of blasphemy and secret communication with Satan.


    Unfortunately, this is a new era.


    No one cares about these strange metaphysics.


    After a silence.


    The blade came to Karen who was playing with the instrument. "What are these?"


    "I borrowed some instruments from the hospital last night."


    "Develop your magic medicine?"


    The female doctor picked up the medicine bottle on the table and explained, "this is EDTA, an anticoagulant used to treat thrombosis.


    Look, what happens if I drop it into vampire blood? "


    Dropping the solution on a glass slide under the microscope, Karen stepped back and said, "back up, the reaction will be fierce."


    obviously.


    As a professional, blade doesn''t believe her words at all.


    He took off his sunglasses and put a suspicious and tugging expression on the edge of the microscope.


    In five seconds.


    Bang!


    The violent chemical reaction with vampire blood instantly exploded the slide together with the microscope.


    The blade shrouded his eyes and retreated rapidly.


    Cole sat in the distance with a cigarette in his mouth and a small glass of brandy from Whistler in his other hand. "Now, you know why the pure blood family would compromise with the human government instead of trying to start a war like that fool Forster."


    Frowning and taking a sip of brandy, he joked, "the steel torrent of World War I and World War II must frighten those beasts."


    Karen put her hands on her hips and said, "do vampire hunters believe in science?"


    "There is no conflict between the two, doctor."


    The blade turned his head and looked at Whistler with a rare laugh and said, "good antidote."


    Karen said seriously, "I didn''t say it was an antidote, but you can use it to blow up the vampire''s head."


    Then.


    When the female doctor took blood samples from the blade, she talked about Whistler''s incurable disease and some past events between them.


    After he left, Whistler saw Karen whose vampire bite began to deteriorate in front of the bathroom mirror, threw down the comfort of "you only have one day to live" and turned away.


    Cole asked Whistler to give him the address of an underground arms dealer and left later.


    Because just now.


    Karen''s idea of defeating metaphysics with science suddenly reminded him of something.


    The world background of blade warrior I is the United States in the 1990s, not the main world and Mengxi Empire shortly after the industrial revolution.


    So he is going to buy an automatic rifle on the black market, and then buy a large amount of silver and make a new silver bullet with the help of the equipment of the garage.


    Colt m1900 may be the most advanced industrialized weapon in the main world, but it is stretched out in this era when blood slave thugs have been replaced with Uzi submachine guns.


    Drive to the gang run slums of Los Angeles.


    According to Whistler, there is a Ukrainian named Ivankov in the Russian territory, who is engaged in the business of buying and selling illegal weapons.


    As long as the money is in place, tanks and even fighter planes can help you get them.


    After a friendly warm-up with the three bodyguards, Cole kicked open the wooden door behind the bar and saw Ivankov.


    Two thousand dollars.


    A G3 automatic rifle made by Germany, two glocks, four fragment grenades and 300 rounds of bullets.


    Carrying a heavy black luggage bag in his hand, Cole left the bar and took a taxi back to the apartment set up by the system to store his equipment.


    Close the curtains.


    Still under the bed, Cole took out a brown suitcase and opened the code lock, which contained the pneumatic crossbow for the reward of the branch mission.


    A total of four drums filled with small crossbows and arrows are equipped, all fully loaded.


    After folding the pneumatic crossbow and stuffing it with a luggage bag, Cole opened the door of the apartment, but saw a fat and a thin area patrol standing outside the door.


    "Mr. Cole walker?"


    Cole said expressionless, "you''ve got the wrong person."


    However, the other party is obviously not ready to make way.


    One of the patrolmen took out a mobile phone, handed it to him and said coldly, "someone wants to talk to you."


    According to the development of the film plot, now, Deacon frost should have negotiated with Chinatown and blade soon. In other words, he sent the two vampire slaves.


    Put down your luggage bag.


    Cole took the phone. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of their right hands, all on the waistband holster, with no expression on their faces.


    The thin policeman said, "there''s only one number in it. Dial it out."


    "Forrest sent you?"


    The two policemen looked at each other and didn''t answer.


    Cole, who deliberately distracted them, suddenly attacked.


    He kicked the fat policeman in the crotch, then hit the thin policeman in the neck, then hit the former in the face and broke his nose bone.


    Grabbed the latter''s hair and smashed it against the wall.


    Pulling down the clothes of the thin policeman who had been unconscious, Frost''s slave mark was impressively printed on the back of his neck.


    Seeing that another fat policeman had not fainted, Cole shot him in the face, stepped on his back and dialed the number.


    Toot¡ª¡ª


    Toot¡ª¡ª


    At the other end of the phone, a relaxed but malicious voice sounded.


    "Mr. Cole walker, the famous vampire butcher, we finally meet."


    Cole said indifferently, "deacon frost."


    "Oh? You know me, blade should have told you, but I have a proposal. Are you interested?"


    Cole smiled, "really? It seems that I didn''t kill your old face last time. I was too careless."


    The beautiful eastern European woman with a knife and Kun are also close friends of Forster, but the relationship between them is much closer than this level.


    Intimacy of negative distance.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while, as if he was trying to suppress his anger.


    According to Cole''s knowledge of Forrest, he is not the kind of guy who likes patience.

 Chapter 47

    "I want a truce with you, Cole."


    "Eat shit."


    Nodding down a cigarette, Cole hung up the phone, picked up his luggage bag and left the apartment building.


    You can imagine.


    First rejected by the blade, then rejected by Cole.


    Frost on the other end of the phone, what kind of angry expression is he at this time.


    Take a taxi back to the abandoned garage.


    After getting off the bus and walking forward for about 20 meters, Cole saw four strange black cars parked behind a container.


    Gunfire could be heard faintly from the factory building.


    Has Forrest''s men arrived yet?


    Go to an abandoned car, put the luggage bag into the trunk, take out the G3 rifle, install the optical sight and silencer, and load it.


    Two Glock pistols, one left and one right, are pinned in the belt.


    Hearing the sound of the iron door being pushed open in the factory building, Cole hid behind a container and secretly watched Forrest and two bodyguards come out, get in a black car and walk away.


    It''s noon.


    As long as Cole wants to kill him, Deacon frost will never get out of here alive.


    Unfortunately, if the angry Beast dies here, the main task will fail.


    Stamp out cigarette butts with your feet and watch them leave.


    Cole bent down and quietly approached the factory along the wall. At the entrance, a thug who was shot and killed fell under the iron frame.


    Two armed thugs were standing at the commanding height to patrol, and two other thugs in black put Karen, a female doctor, out of it.


    Another group of blood slaves were beating Whistler inside. The blond Eastern European woman in a white coat stood aside with a pistol full of blood.


    Not surprisingly, Whistler has been infected by her.


    The purpose of Forrest''s doing this is to revenge the blade, kill and kill his heart, and let him personally kill his father and friend''s old partner.


    After determining the positions of all the enemies in his eyes outside the gate, Cole took a deep breath.


    Dodge into the gate.


    Raise your gun.


    Pull the trigger decisively.


    The rifle with silencer is very quiet, and the sound of the gun is like dull dumb thunder.


    But even so, the gunfire was caught by others.


    Standing at the highest place to patrol, the dead thug in black hasn''t fallen from it yet. The two people escorting Karen quickly pulled out their guns and shouted, "there are people around!"


    Bang!


    Dong!


    The sound of the corpse falling from a high place instantly attracted everyone''s attention in the workshop.


    Karen saw that the two people around her were distracted, turned and ran.


    "Hey! You come back!"


    One of them raised his gun, but was pressed down by another, "Forrest wants to live! Don''t shoot! Ah -!"


    "Damn it! It''s... Uh --!"


    Against human thugs, silver bullets are far less useful than ordinary bullets and rifles.


    Quickly solve the four armed guards.


    With a gun in his hand, Cole, like a well-trained marine, tightened his body, highly concentrated his mind, slightly bent down and lowered his center of gravity, and quickly pushed into the plant.


    Compared to vampires.


    These thugs with guns pose a higher threat to him.


    Take advantage of the enemy''s advantage of being clear and dark.


    Cole spent a short time cleaning up the other three human thugs with guns in the plant.


    Decisively throw away the rifle, take down the pneumatic crossbow from the back, put it in front of the body and continue to push inward.


    Finally.


    After turning a corner blocked by an iron frame, Cole met the vampire beside Whistler.


    When one of the blood slaves saw Cole''s strange face, he sighed with relief and said with a relaxed smile, "I thought it was the blade back. It was one..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    He looked down and saw a short crossbow stabbed into his chest and burning blood flame. He looked up and was stunned.


    Coax!


    Just like the dry firewood ignited, it burns instantly and turns into ashes.


    Evolution progress: 6.3%


    "Damn it!"


    "Joseph!! you bastard!"


    Blood sucking species were shocked and angry for a time!


    Until they thought of the rumor and warning.


    Vampire butcher, Nightwalker Cole walker.


    Seeing the situation, the woman in Eastern Europe shot to suppress Cole''s attack, quickly retreated and said, "stop him!"


    Drop this sentence, turn around and run away.


    Man''s name is the shadow of the tree.


    For the blood sucking species in Los Angeles, the name of vampire butcher is now as terrible as the blade.


    "Fark!"


    "It''s him! Cole walker, the subway butcher!"


    "God... Mike!!"


    The silent crossbow was like the reaping sickle of death. One blood slave after another fell in the burning blood flame and howled, turning into burning debris.


    In just 30 seconds, the group of blood slaves who beat Whistler were cleaned up by Cole.


    Evolution progress: 13.3%


    The other side.


    Karen, a female doctor, suddenly jumped out of a corner, pointed a gun at the head of an Eastern European woman and forced her back.


    "Cole! Go and see Whistler. He may not be able."


    Carrying the pneumatic crossbow behind his back, Cole took out his pistol and walked over. At the same time, he was alert to the possible thugs and blood slaves around him.


    The terrain in the plant is very complex. In such a short time, he can''t be sure whether it is cleaned up completely.


    Seeing Whistler tied to a chair, covered in blood and with vampire bite marks on his neck, Cole took a deep breath and walked over to kick the women in Eastern Europe.


    Tie her hands with a rope, then hold her hair and drag her to Whistler. She said coldly, "did you bite?"


    "Kill me."


    "I will realize your wish, coin pool."


    Let Karen find an iron chain and tie the female vampire to the pillar of the factory.


    They walked up to Whistler, who was dying.


    The old man''s breathing was very weak. He opened his eyes and saw Cole. He smiled reluctantly and joked, "cough... I appreciate you more and more, boy."


    Cole frowned, lit a cigarette and put it into Whistler''s dry mouth.


    This time.


    But I heard the sound of the blade outside.


    "Whistler!"


    When he pulled out his gun and crossed a corpse, he saw Cole and Karen. He went to Whistler and saw that the old American man, who was also a father and friend, was beaten out of shape and infected by vampires.


    Take off your sunglasses and be silent for a moment.


    Whistler said weakly, "it''s irreparable, you know."


    Blade didn''t respond.


    As he had talked with Karen before, silence was greater than heart death, and silence was the deepest grief.


    The female doctor sat on the sofa mountain without saying a word.


    Cole lit a cigarette, went to the East European woman, turned out a mobile phone in her pocket, put it in her pocket, found Forrest''s phone and dialed it out.


    "You and Forrest are lovers?"


    The woman said expressionless, "it has nothing to do with you."


    Soon, Frost''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Mercury, is it done?"


    Cole took a puff of his cigarette, and before the white fog had cleared under his mouth and nose, he frowned and said, "it''s done, Deakin frost."

 Chapter 48

    After a dead silence.


    Finally.


    Deacon frost, the ambitious hybrid, did not know whether it was because his lover was captured alive or because his dignity and status were greatly provoked and despised.


    At the moment, he could no longer keep calm and roared angrily, "cole Walker! Listen, if she has any mistakes, I swear I will wash Los Angeles with blood and repay this hatred with the blood of your precious kind!"


    "Oh."


    Cole said coldly, "Mercury, a good name. Unfortunately, it''s used on a low-level beast. Do you have anything else to say to her?"


    "You cheap pig!"


    The angry roar in the receiver even attracted the attention of blade and Karen.


    Cole looked expressionless, took a cigarette in his mouth, pulled out the dagger in his leggings and said, "what else do you have to say to her?"


    "Cole! Wait..."


    Unfortunately, no matter how cunning he is, trying to exchange chips for Mercury''s life, or wantonly threatening, Cole has no interest in continuing to listen to his nonsense.


    Put the phone on the lips of Eastern European women.


    Facing death for the first time, the woman''s beautiful face flashed tears and her voice trembled slightly, "Forster, I..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The dagger inserted into the heart and burned with blood flame turned the farewell language before death into a heart rending scream and wail!


    "... Forrest --!"


    Leaving the last scream, bathed in the flame, the women of Eastern Europe turned into a burning mutilation.


    The cold mechanical synthesis also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Progress of the third evolution: 26.6%."


    When he picked up the phone, Cole took a cigarette and said, "deacon frost, Whistler, it''s not over."


    "Pigs! Bastards! I..."


    Completely ignore the incompetent rage at the other end and hang up.


    Seeing Whistler with a gun in his hand, Karen came over and patted Cole on the shoulder. She was a little depressed. "If I finished the transformation like Whistler, would you kill me?"


    Cole threw away the burnt cigarette end and said indifferently, "yes."


    Bang!


    Huge gunshots echoed in the factory building.


    Abraham Whistler, an experienced hunter who had fought with vampires for decades, chose to drink bullets and kill himself for the last dignity of mankind.


    Afterwards.


    The three briefly buried Whistler.


    No priest spoke and no relatives attended the ceremony.


    Just a tombstone and a bunch of flowers.


    ...


    Two days later.


    After a series of complicated preparations, blade decided to personally kill the bastard who killed Whistler.


    Rainy night.


    Under the dim light outside the safe house.


    Cole and Karen watched blade drive away alone.


    "He''s angry now, Cole."


    Throw away the cigarette butts, Cole said indifferently, "go in. Los Angeles won''t be peaceful tonight. You need to call me."


    "Take care."


    When Karen walks into the safe house that blade has prepared for her.


    Cole wrapped his coat tightly, opened the door, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared into the rain of the night.


    ...


    Now?


    Deacon foster killed blade''s closest comrades and partners.


    Today, after completing the power reshuffle within the Presbyterian Church, with his publicized and arrogant style of behavior, he will never hide around, and the apostles will avoid the Revenge of the day walker.


    However, it can be believed that deacon Forster is arrogant, but he is not stupid at all. Otherwise, he could not raise the Presbyterian Church step by step as a mixed race, and then complete the seizure of power.


    As an ambitious man who tries to summon the blood god, let the blood sucking species enslave and captivate the human world, and become the only vampire emperor in the world, this is the ultimate goal he pursues all his life.


    In a sense, staying in his base camp is more like a trap using himself as bait and waiting for the blade to come to the door.


    In the plot of the film, blade will encounter the biological mother of blood slaves in Forster''s base camp. After being shocked, the ambushed blood slaves sneak attack with electric shock guns and then be kidnapped.


    Although Cole had warned him earlier, it was unclear whether the angry vampire hunter could listen.


    Now.


    A silver Dodge Challenger stopped in an alley 100 meters away from the Forrest building.


    Cole had a headset, smoked and had no expression.


    Wear all the equipment prepared in two days.


    A large number of silver bullets made at a cost of $3000 were filled with cartridges, refilled with pneumatic crossbows and 12 anticoagulants.


    He didn''t act with the blade into Forster''s base camp because he had to provide backup for the blade after Whistler''s death.


    Avoid two people entering the heavily fortified Forster building at the same time and being caught at the same time.


    Through the window, a group of four Hispanic Street hooligans stood under the eaves outside the store not far away, looking over and whispering from time to time.


    When they spoke, they exposed sharp teeth much sharper than human beings, revealing their identity as blood slaves.


    After a burst of flesh and blood explosion came from the headset.


    "On reaching the top floor, Karen''s anticoagulant worked well."


    Cole opened the window, got the choking smoke out and said indifferently, "do you need support?"


    The blade didn''t answer.


    Inferring from the explosion in the headset, the blade should encounter two Asian elite vampires in the corridor on the top floor, and then pass through a glass door. He will enter the trap arranged by Forster.


    There, the encounter has become a blood slave and a completely dehumanizing biological mother.


    When he hesitated to kill his biological mother who had been searching for 20 years, Forster sneaked into him with a stun gun.


    The following story is that he and Karen are transported to the underground of an abandoned chemical plant in the suburbs, where there is a holy land for the summoning ceremony of the blood god.


    If the blade is caught.


    Cole can track his vehicles and find the location of the secret holy land.


    Twelve anticoagulants, enough to kill Forster''s false blood god.


    But before that, he needs to prepare some cold blood or take Karen''s mobile blood bank.


    Without the help of the blade whose combat effectiveness explodes after sucking human blood, it is difficult for him to solve the false blood god Forster alone.


    You know.


    After the completion of the ceremony, except for immortality, Deacon fulst''s strength and agility were all promoted to a superhuman level.


    It can be said that it is invincible to move at a fast speed, crush rocks with one foot, incarnate blood, and not afraid of silver, garlic and sunshine.


    Although a large amount of anticoagulant can effectively kill him, the premise is that you need a suitable opportunity, otherwise you will be beaten to death face to face. How can you inject anticoagulant into his body.


    Sure enough.


    Five minutes later.


    Cole heard the voice of the blade talking to a woman in his headset.


    "Eric?"


    After a strange silence.


    "I''m back, Eric. That night, Deacon accepted me with open arms."

 Chapter 49

    obviously.


    Even when we first met, Cole warned blade that Vanessa''s existence was a trap.


    But suddenly one day, he ran into his biological mother who had been searching for the truth for 20 years, and became his most hated blood slave.


    Kill.


    Don''t kill.


    Entanglement, hesitation.


    If any vampire stood here, blade would never let her live for three seconds. Unfortunately, her Vanessa, many people that blade would miss day and night.


    It was precisely because of his hesitation that frost, who suddenly broke in, attacked him with a stun gun.


    Compared with Kun, the crazy and reckless man with abnormal brain.


    Deacon fulst''s strategy of catching the blade alive is very smart. He lays a trap and uses a high-voltage electric shock gun to make the famous day Walker kneel on the ground and can''t stand up.


    Then.


    The bodyguards behind him rushed up with an electric stick in their hands, crackling a fierce electricity until the blade fell to the ground with a dull hum and couldn''t stand up again.


    The severe pain caused by electric shock will also consume the serum injected before the blade leaves, making him gradually fall into the vampire''s bloodthirsty nature: "thirsty.".


    For blood sucking species, if they don''t eat fresh blood for a long time, they will become extremely weak, accompanied by thirst that can''t be alleviated by any liquid, except human blood.


    Cole sits in the Dodge Challenger.


    From the headset came the dull hum of the blade when it was shocked, as well as disgusting nausea and mockery from Forrest.


    "Who would have thought you would survive your mother''s death? Now we are all here, a happy grass egg family."


    In the movie.


    When he said this, Forrest held Vanessa all the time, and even the woman took the initiative to hug and kiss, just in front of the blade.


    It''s disgusting to kill people.


    Previously, when Karen, a female doctor, talked about his life experience with blade, the man who had borne many hardships since his birth, said this sentence.


    "I spent all my life looking for the thing that killed my mother, which shaped me. Every time I killed a monster, I regained a memory of being born."


    So Cole understood very well why a ruthless Vampire Hunter like blade suddenly became indecisive at that moment.


    His biological mother was not only slept by the bastard he was looking for in his poor life, but also turned her into a dirty beast, making her completely abandon all the powerful beliefs of mankind.


    Love, sacrifice, dedication


    It''s like a dog, fawning around Forrest, just to get shelter, suck blood and live in the world.


    Cole threw the cigarette end out of the window.


    After a current murmur, there was the sound of Deakin foster pulling up to the sky.


    "Cole walker, haven''t you missed me for two days?"


    Cole said coldly, "you''re looking for death, Forrest."


    "Hehe, after tonight, everything will change."


    Throw away the headphones that make a harsh noise.


    Suddenly.


    The strong light of two headlights, one in front and one behind, sandwiched him in the middle.


    At the same time, the cold mechanical synthesis sounded in his ear.


    "Your whereabouts have been exposed, and a large number of vampires are on their way."


    "The limited time regional task has been triggered."


    "Within three hours, break out of the siege and find the escaped pure blood elder Rosie enor. He will help you find the location of the vampire Holy Land eternal night hall and complete the reward: Voodoo Doll; Punishment for failure: restart blade I world. "


    With the white high beam, Cole couldn''t open his eyes.


    Call Karen, the female doctor, hold the steering wheel tightly, Cole steps on the accelerator and slams forward!


    Bang!


    The glass is broken and the car body is deformed.


    With the strong horsepower of the Dodge Challenger, Sheng Sheng bumped into the car at the corner of the alley, screamed with the tires rubbing the ground, drove onto the road and disappeared!


    At this moment, a holographic perspective map of Los Angeles is impressively presented in his vision.


    The mechanical synthetic sound of the system is continuously broadcast.


    "Rosie enor is a pure blood vampire who attaches great importance to tradition. After a conflict with deacon Forster, he fled overnight three days ago.


    Now he and many family members are hiding in the safe house in the north of the city. For the common interest, he will tell you the location of the eternal night hall.


    Good luck. "


    On the holographic vision map, several red driving routes have been planned for him.


    Behind him, three black cars pursued.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The sound of Uzi submachine gun broke the silence of the night, and the street gangsters wandering along the street ran crazy in the sound of gun.


    Cole quickly lowered his body and swung the body from side to side to avoid bullets behind him.


    This time.


    Karen finally got through.


    The fierce gunfight really startled her.


    Cole told her Rosie''s hiding place and asked her to prepare the serum for the blade within two hours. If not, she would prepare fresh refrigerated blood and a large amount of anticoagulant. She would meet near Rosie''s safe house before 4 a.m.


    Hang up.


    Cole ran through the red light and suddenly turned right in front of the intersection.


    At the same time.


    A police car parked on duty on the roadside turned on the siren, shouted Cole''s license plate number through the horn and warned him to pull over.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    Forster''s vampire mob completely ignored that this was downtown Los Angeles. In the wild laughter, a shuttle of bullets poured wildly on the police car in the way.


    then.


    Through the rearview mirror, Cole saw a bald man in a suit, leaning out of the window with a rocket launcher.


    Nima, vampires entering a new era, don''t talk about tradition and basic law in their daily activities?


    Turn into another street and the red route on the hologram is also updated in real time.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The huge fire and roar turned the whole street into a war zone.


    Determine the position of the pursuer behind him through the rearview mirror and calculate the distance. Cole pulls out the pull ring of the fragment grenade and throws it out of the window.


    When the black car nearest him passed the grenade.


    Boom!


    The violent air wave lifted the front of the car up, and the flames splashed everywhere. The splashing fragments immediately sieved the whole car!


    Get rid of one of them.


    In the distance, the shrill siren was approaching rapidly.


    Far away, the high-power searchlights of armed helicopters stand out at night.


    Cole is hard to determine how many insiders there are in the alerted LAPD.


    Not surprisingly, serious violent attacks have occurred in the city center. The Los Angeles police department and special police, which have begun to take action, will set up checkpoints and roadblocks at all intersections.


    The plan to drive to the destination is not working.


    Park the Dodge Challenger in a relatively complex alley surrounded by tall buildings and staggered streets.


    Flameout, with the help of the cover of the night, Cole plans to hide in the distant Hotel, find a way to get rid of the first batch of vampire pursuers, change his identity and leave again.

 Chapter 50

    The plan went well.


    The vampires who chased him were entangled by the LAPD.


    Under the cover of night.


    When Cole entered the hotel, he opened his room, spent a rope and a dirty rag, got his clothes from a waiter, shaved his stubble in front of the mirror and washed off his hair wax with water.


    Then change into the waiter''s clothes, mess up your hair and knock off the lenses on the black framed nerd''s glasses.


    Tidy up the appearance against the mirror, put all the weapons into the black luggage bag, and Cole looked down at his watch: 1:33 a.m.


    There are still two hours and 27 minutes before the end of the limited time task.


    His position is twelve kilometers from his destination.


    After opening the door and confirming that there was no one else in the corridor, Cole quickly left the hotel.


    In the city of angels under the night, the sound of police sirens roared past.


    The fierce gunfight in the distance pulled the whole block into the battlefield.


    On the night of the arrival of the blood god, the vampire group led by Forster finally couldn''t resist the impulse of longing for blood and violence, and had a positive conflict with the human world for the first time.


    Walking alone under the street lamp.


    In an open car, hippies with big guns and Uzi submachine guns cheered across the road.


    "Kill the Night Walker, one million dollars is ours! Wuhu --! Hahaha..."


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The sound sped away with the convertible.


    Cole felt into his pocket to light a cigarette, but he left the box of Marlboro in the hotel.


    Look into the distance, heart, a million dollars? Forrest, the beast, was really willing to pay for his revenge for killing mercury.


    It''s the 1990s.


    The temptation of one million dollars is enough to drive the gangs and blood sucking species in the whole city crazy!


    According to the route marking of holographic map.


    Avoiding the sound of gunfire, Cole rode a bicycle borrowed from a civilian house and quickly drove to his destination.


    The journey was smooth at first.


    Until he entered the slum, a place outside the law where even Los Angeles police officers did not want to visit, gangs ran rampant and blood sucking seeds piled up.


    The night here.


    Violence and crime are always above the law.


    When passing through the alley and the main road, the telephone suddenly rang, which immediately attracted the attention of the mob around.


    "Cole, I''m in trouble."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a faint gunfight in addition to Karen''s voice.


    "Vampires occupied the hospital. I can''t get what you want."


    Yu Guang fell on a group of thugs driving in the distance. Cole said coldly, "where is the hilban clinic?"


    "Hilban clinic? Cole, you don''t want to..."


    "As you think."


    "OK, but you have to come to the hospital to pick me up. Now the situation here is a little bad. Those guys are completely crazy!"


    "I''ll be there in fifteen minutes."


    Karen''s hospital is not far from the slum. Fifteen minutes is enough. As for where the car comes from


    Braking, Cole looked coldly at the three convertible cars that surrounded him.


    A skinny man with a tattooed neck and arms, playing with a butterfly knife, came up and said with a smile, "you seem to be lost, waiter."


    "Hey, hey..."


    The men and women around laughed and got off one after another.


    A bearded man reached out and tugged at his luggage bag tied to the back of his bicycle. "Hey! What''s in your black bag? Is your girlfriend''s green fun toy?"


    Cole grabbed the bag and suddenly grabbed his hair and pulled it down.


    His eyes fell on the back of his neck without tattoos, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Isn''t it a blood sucking dog?


    "Fark! Ah... Let go! I''ll kill you, asshole!"


    Cole pushed him away and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, don''t wander in the street. Get out."


    Pushed away, the bearded man rushed to punch him in the face, but Cole pinched his wrist and broke it.


    The beard immediately screamed.


    "Terry, this son of a bitch looks down on us?!"


    "Break his leg!"


    However, at this time.


    A group of six people suddenly jumped out of a low house, stood in the shadow and said, "cole walker, the famous vampire butcher, finally found you."


    People and animals are more harmless than wearing waiter clothes.


    The six people who walked out of the shadow slowly knew that they were not easy to mess with just from their appearance.


    Sharp fangs, covered with blood on the chin and chest, are different from ordinary people''s pale skin.


    Ignore them.


    Cole found a box of Marlboros in beard''s pocket, took out one, lowered his head, lit it and took a deep breath.


    Let go of your hand and said coldly, "get out with your friends."


    The moment his voice fell.


    Vampires are like hungry wolves who break into sheep. Six Street gangsters are caught by them in one face, biting their necks and surging blood.


    When have these bullying bastards ever seen such bloody violence.


    He was so frightened that he screamed and fled in all directions.


    The leading vampire threw down the twitching bastard''s body, looked bloodthirsty and fanatical, and laughed, "butcher! Forrest bought your life with a million dollars!"


    Cole suddenly pulled out the colt m1900 hidden in his clothes.


    Bang bang!


    He picked up his luggage bag, turned and ran. While running, he took out the long knife and G3 rifle from inside.


    Six elite vampires?


    At this moment.


    Time is like solidification.


    The crack of the loaded bullet was crisp and harsh.


    The vampire who jumped off and rushed over could crush Cole in a second, bite his neck and earn a reward of $1 million from Forrest.


    The next moment.


    The scarlet of cigarettes gradually lit up under the dim street lights.


    Holding a cigarette obliquely.


    Cole turned abruptly, frowned and pulled the trigger.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    "Ah --"


    "Silver bullet!"


    "Uh --"


    When the first vampire''s skull is like a broken watermelon, red and white crack and splash, and the body spontaneously ignites under the great destructive power of the silver bullet.


    The firesnake at the muzzle of G3 is like a sickle for mowing grass, and the silver bullet roars!


    Even though the speed and power of elite vampires are far better than ordinary humans, it''s a pity to face the absolute fire suppression of 7.62mm caliber at close range.


    The strong body they are proud of is a weak white paper.


    Standing in the burning wreckage, Cole bent down to pick up a mobile phone that hasn''t ended the call, took the cigarette in his hand and said indifferently, "tell Forrest I won''t leave Los Angeles tonight."


    ¡°...¡±


    Throw your cell phone on the ground and trample it.


    Take a look at your watch: 2:47 a.m.


    It is one hour and thirteen minutes before the end of the mission, and six kilometers from the destination.


    Now his whereabouts have been revealed, which has far exceeded the expected objectives of the battle plan.


    Cole put the pneumatic crossbow on his back, put the knife back into the leggings, started the convertible left by the street gangsters, and prepared for the possible battle in the second half of the journey.


    He slammed down the accelerator and sped off to the hospital where Karen worked.

 Chapter 51

    ten minutes later.


    Karen hid in the utility room on the third floor of the hospital.


    His face was tense, and the muzzle of the pistol was facing the wooden door.


    Bursts of shrill human screams and wild laughter of blood sucking species sounded in the corridor of the hospital from time to time.


    Female doctors have never hated those who suck blood and treat living people as beasts of livestock like today.


    Now?


    She finally understood how the blade felt when he said that sentence to her.


    This group of vampires originally dormant in human society, because deacon Forster, an ambitious bastard, completely ignores the peace agreement originally made between the Presbyterian Church and the high-level of the human world.


    Openly attacking humans against the police.


    If she wasn''t smart enough to hide in the utility room for the first time, now she has become a corpse.


    Suddenly.


    Shrill screams came one after another in the corridor, and there was a blood sucking crazy cry.


    "Whoever kills him will get a million dollars from Forrest!"


    "Fuck you! What shit vampire butcher, kill him!"


    "Come on!"


    After a scream of overturning.


    The phone began to vibrate.


    "Your position."


    Karen pushed open the door of the utility room and saw Cole standing outside the door, covered in blood. She hurried over and said, "God, are all the vampires in the city crazy? What''s going on outside?"


    "Very bad."


    Looking down and lighting a cigarette, Cole and Karen went upstairs and talked about the situation outside.


    Whether it was a reward of one million dollars or Forster''s contempt for mankind after taking power, like his attitude towards livestock, completely dragged the angel city into an unprecedented blood sucking riot.


    Those beasts who only dare to touch and attack humans in the dark openly took to the streets to vent their madness and bloodthirsty. Gunmen occupied the police station in a hail of bullets and declared that the city was under their control tonight, and all crimes were infinitely forgiven.


    If not convinced that this is the world of blade warrior I, Cole thought he had come to Gotham, a city with simple folk customs, happy and free every day.


    however.


    There is no explanation in these films that will happen. It must have something to do with a tough uninvited guest.


    Kill someone''s right arm first.


    Kill another lover who is close to someone, and kill the heart.


    At the same time, on the phone, he ridiculed the underground emperor of the city more than once.


    What Cole has done in a week is many times more outrageous than his low-key blade.


    Perhaps the human world cannot perceive the changes in the dark.


    But in the vampire world, Cole walker, a pure human Night Walker and a famous vampire butcher, was born like a deep-water bomb!


    More arrogant than the blade, more tough and bloody than the blade!


    All the way to kill, with the broken blood and bone, open a road to the blood bank.


    Standing outside the blood bank, a long knife dripping blood, Cole lit a cigarette.


    But I saw an emergency news on the TV still broadcasting in the distance.


    "... please stay at home and protect yourself with garlic and silver..."


    The hostess looked very serious. After broadcasting the information for ordinary citizens, she seemed to get a sudden notice. She took a piece of paper from the director''s hand, looked down and said, "now the country is in a state of emergency. If there are relevant professionals in Los Angeles, please call the emergency phone of the Pentagon Department of defense. We need your help."


    Just then Karen came out of the blood bank, saw the news and looked at Cole.


    The woman doctor shrugged. "Professionals, wow, does the Pentagon know you exist?"


    Cole said indifferently, "vampire hunter is a very old profession, which is older than Night Walker. You may be surprised, but the famous Abraham Lincoln is one of us."


    "What?!"


    "The one you think of, and he likes to use a logging axe."


    After Karen was in an unparalleled shock.


    Dial the phone number displayed on the TV.


    The operator is a woman with a sweet voice.


    "This is the special command center of the Ministry of defense."


    Cole said indifferently, "let the Secretary of defense answer the phone."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment and said, "wait a minute."


    Soon, a man''s dull voice came out of it.


    "I''m Richard Bruce Cheney, Secretary of defense."


    "I need you to use the National Guard to help me open a road. If the support can''t arrive in 40 minutes, the consequences may be unacceptable to you and me."


    After a silence.


    "Sir, I need to confirm your identity."


    Cole said indifferently, "cole walker, a vampire hunter, I have a blood expert Karen Jason around me. She has a treatment plan for being infected by vampires.


    We''re at Haley hospital. Let your people prepare silver bullets before you come. "


    Maybe Cole was regarded as a madman or an innocent citizen desperate to save himself, so the voice on the other side of the phone soon became another rough male voice.


    "We have understood the situation. We suggest you and your wife hide in the hospital and don''t go out. The support will be provided after dawn..."


    Cole, with a cigarette in his mouth and an expressionless face, said, "the book of Erebus."


    ¡°...¡±


    obviously.


    They don''t know nothing about vampires.


    After a heated discussion, the voice of the Secretary of defense came over the phone.


    "A team of seals will land on the roof of Haley hospital in 40 minutes. They will assist you in your operation."


    "Thank you."


    At this time.


    The mechanical synthesis of the system sounded in his ear.


    "Special event triggered."


    "Changes in the world line: the world line of blade warrior I is seriously disturbed because of your emergence and choice. The plot reversal device has failed. The subsequent plot will change irreversibly. Vampires and vampire hunters will no longer be a secret after tonight.


    Your identity has been confirmed. You have been detected by human forces. The current relationship between human forces: friendship. "


    "The mainline task has expired."


    "Mainline task regenerating..."


    "Rescue the dying blade, kill the false blood god deacon frost alone, and help the Pentagon clean up the remaining blood sucking species of frost forces in Los Angeles."


    "Special rewards are being calculated..."


    "Reward 1: double the monetary reward for event settlement; Reward 2: improved day Walker blood. "


    [double the settlement money reward: your settlement reward has been greatly increased. Grab the landlord! Super double!]


    [improved day Walker blood: a simple modified day Walker blood, which removes the bloodthirsty feature.


    Your strength is greatly enhanced, your speed is greatly enhanced, your recovery is greatly enhanced, and your food intake is greatly enhanced.


    Brave and fearless hunter! This is your reward. Kill that stupid two devil hybrid! Let him know who is the father!]

 Chapter 52

    "Reward for completing the main task: Colt - just trial."


    The mechanical synthesis sound is played.


    A strange force began to rush in Cole''s blood and body.


    It is difficult for him to describe in words what kind of experience it is. Like hot magma, it is constantly pumped by the heart to every cell of the body.


    The explosive terrorist force is also dormant in every inch of his muscles like the undercurrent of the ocean.


    There is no feeling of maladjustment.


    As he was born.


    It can accurately control every power.


    besides.


    Special event: the plot twist device mentioned in the change of the world line also solved a doubt in his heart. Why didn''t he produce the butterfly effect because of his appearance when summoning the soul I world, and after some things, the plot of the film will return to the original track.


    In other words.


    Even if there is an uninvited guest in the film world and there is a [plot reversal device], it is not easy to forcibly change the plot.


    Just like this time, miracles must be done vigorously from strange angles.


    Throw away the cigarette end and hand Karen a Glock pistol full of silver bullets. Cole said, "go to the rooftop and wait for support."


    Hearing the ghost cry of blood sucking species coming from downstairs in groups, Karen held the refrigerated blood taken from the blood bank in one hand, stuffed the pistol into her pocket and said, "what about you?"


    Pull out the long knife and relight a cigarette. Cole''s indifferent eyes fall at the end of the hospital corridor. "I''m a hunter, not a prey, doctor."


    Karen sighed in her heart. She couldn''t imagine how many dark creatures the cold guy standing in front of her had killed before she put on such a cool gesture like, ''you''re surrounded by me alone'', which makes people want to go crazy with him.


    In this bloody and dead city ruled by vampires, it seems that he is the man who really stands at the top of the food chain.


    "Well, you pay attention to safety."


    After Karen left.


    The bell that the elevator reached the floor sounded like the first shot of war in this suddenly silent corridor.


    When the elevator door opened, a group of vampires rushed out of the elevator.


    Their chins were covered with scarlet, messy and dirty clothes, blood scabs condensed, sharp teeth exposed, and holding all kinds of weapons for street fighting.


    Whatever their reason.


    Or ask Forrest for credit, try to enter the aristocratic circle of the vampire world, or be tempted by a huge reward of one million dollars.


    Before dawn, only one person can leave the hospital alive!


    Cole looked down at his watch. At 3:30 a.m., the supporting seals should be on the way.


    Take a deep breath, cross your lungs, and smoke curls around your mouth and nose.


    Hold the knife in both hands.


    The half burned cigarette has not landed yet, and the roaring blood flame is like the fire of hell, attached to the blade and burning.


    Step forward and step out.


    Violent knife waving.


    Blood, like scarlet pigment, splashed on the walls and the ground. The scattered burnt out debris and the still lingering mourning of death sounded the death knell of blood sucking species at this moment.


    These blood slaves who deliberately came to die and ordinary vampires without social status.


    All think that the legendary vampire butcher, Cole walker, an uninvited guest of the city of angels, is nothing more than a walking million dollar knife and an ordinary human blown to heaven by the vampire aristocracy.


    The idea of being controlled by desire and violence makes it difficult for them to understand why the noble lords in the vampire world give a person the nickname "vampire butcher", which makes them very uncomfortable and wants to beat him up.


    The truth is.


    As they fear the blade.


    Only when they face death in person can the blood sucking species really understand how Cole''s name as a butcher comes from.


    Compared with the blade, the day walker who likes to drink and has gorgeous killing techniques.


    It''s in the 15 meter attic corridor.


    Cole walker is a ruthless killing machine.


    The vampire''s blood covered his clothes and body, burned out, and debris piled up the whole corridor.


    Kill three in one step.


    Like death.


    Cole didn''t know how many blood suckers he killed, rushed into the hospital in an attempt to earn a reward, until he was the only living person left in the corridor on the top floor.


    The system tone is still ringing in my ears.


    "Evolution progress: 99.1%"


    Pick up a piece of old clothes left on the ground, kick away the burned debris piled at your feet, sit on the bench and wipe away the sticky blood on your face.


    Look down and light a cigarette.


    This time.


    The originally silent corridor suddenly heard a frivolous sound of men and women laughing.


    "Baby, that''s a million dollars!"


    "Are you really sure to deal with that guy? It''s said that he killed two close friends of Forrest who couldn''t solve the blade."


    "Ha ha! Those fools have long been frightened by the blade. A human deserves to be called a vampire butcher? I only need a little force to bite his neck... Er, neck."


    I''m most afraid of sudden embarrassment.


    The young couple dressed in hippie style walked out of the stairs of the fire passage hand in hand.


    then.


    The longing and happiness for a better future suddenly solidified on their faces.


    In the corridor, which was neither long nor short, they saw a terrible scene like hell on earth.


    Incandescent tubes flicker.


    The bare wires sizzled.


    The stinky blood sticking to the soles of the feet, like paint, covered the corridors and walls.


    The burning debris piled up, like the road of hell paved by human bones, is terrible.


    And these are not the most frightening.


    When their eyes noticed Cole sitting on the bench in front of them.


    It was just like the human being just fished out of the sea of blood. The pungent smell of blood didn''t even have time to arouse their bloodthirsty nature. The young female blood slave turned and ran with a scream, but she bumped into the door of the fire passage.


    The male blood slave stepped back and hit the windowsill. He raised his hand to hold his hat and said in panic, "damn..."


    This time.


    His eyes collided with Cole.


    Ruthlessly pulled out of the holster, Glock pointed to two blood slaves. Cole, like the same hell demon, had a cigarette in his mouth and said expressionless, "good evening, two."


    "Oh, no! No -"


    "Jack, help me!"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The smoke from the muzzle of the gun drifted slowly.


    The male blood slave was shot in the head. At the same time, the body became burnt out and piled up under the windowsill.


    The female blood slave instinctively tilted her head, so that she narrowly escaped a disaster, only one ear was scraped off by a bullet.


    "Missed?"


    Put Glock away. Cole got up and went to the young woman who covered her ears and collapsed on the ground trembling. She took a cigarette and said indifferently, "it seems that you haven''t been transformed for a long time."


    Seeing the hope of survival, she quickly hugged Cole''s leg, cried with tears, and begged for mercy, "it''s Jack! He bit me! Please... I''ve never killed anyone! Woo woo..."


    "Really?"


    "I was coerced by him! I really didn''t know things would turn out like this. Let me go. I''ll do whatever you want me to..."


    Unfortunately, before she finished, the frightened expression was frozen on her face forever.


    Blood flame burning.


    Cole kicked away the remains of the female blood slaves that burned into a pile of ashes, took the smoke from his mouth with his thumb and index finger, frowned, walked to the roof, and said indifferently, "are you good or evil? I''m not interested. Suck blood."


    At the same time, the system prompt sounded in his ear.


    "Evolution progress: 100%."


    "Calculating additional progress..."


    "The third evolution of blood flame, the secret art of slaughter, has been completed. The final evolution progress: 0.1%."


    [evolution III: the strength of the cold weapon you use blood flame has been greatly increased, the destructive power of blood flame has been greatly increased, and the blood consumption has been greatly reduced.]

 Chapter 53

    The night wind on the roof is very strong.


    The supported seals were seven minutes ahead of schedule.


    Under the loud noise of the helicopter.


    Karen yelled at Cole, "this is captain Bain! Bain Morris, the commander in charge of this operation!"


    The two shook hands


    "Cole walker.".


    The Nordic looking Bain frowned and said, "tell me the destination! David will stay in the helicopter and cover us!"


    Cole shouted, "let the helicopter escort Karen away, and the others follow me downstairs."


    Bain nodded. After some arrangement, Karen took the helicopter they came in and flew out of Los Angeles under the escort of two team members.


    On the way downstairs.


    Cole then said, "we may encounter many obstacles on the way. Vampires don''t need you to do it. I just need you to help me solve the local gangs and fugitives."


    "Gangsters?"


    "They work for deacon foster, who is currently in power in the Presbyterian Council."


    The four seals looked at each other.


    Obviously, they don''t quite understand what Cole is saying.


    However, the authenticity of the identity of the vampire hunter was no longer suspected in the hearts of the four people after seeing him first.


    Who would think that a fully armed, bloody guy with cold eyes and murderous spirit would be an ordinary citizen?


    When they reached the corridor on the top floor, they were ready to take the elevator downstairs.


    But when the four seals saw the scene inside


    "God..."


    "Fark."


    "Shit, what happened here?!"


    Then they all looked at Cole.


    Cole lowered his head to light a cigarette and joked, "do you think vampires will wait for you while playing Texas poker with me? Time is tight. Let''s go."


    In the elevator.


    Bain looked at him and couldn''t help saying, "so all your blood is theirs?"


    Cole didn''t answer.


    They found a car that could start in the street, slammed down the accelerator and drove quickly to the destination of the trip.


    Cole called for support for the same purpose he told Bain.


    He''s enough alone to deal with ordinary vampires.


    However, in the face of local gangs and outlaws with guns and lack of effective fire suppression and tactical cooperation, it will be very difficult to cross the streets that have become war zones alone.


    Tell the seals some common sense about dealing with blood sucking species.


    On the way, they encountered three waves of outlaws with guns.


    A fierce gunfight.


    With the help of seals'' advanced weapons and equipment and strong tactical literacy, they can kill all the other parties without danger.


    More than a kilometer from the destination.


    They finally got into their first big trouble.


    The intersection was laterally intercepted by a large burning truck, and a large number of cars were blocked at the intersection, so it was impossible to drive through.


    There are many blood sucking species all around.


    Get off and walk.


    Cole looked at the time, 3:41 a.m.


    There are 19 minutes before the time limit mission fails.


    Confirming that it was not noticed by too many people, Bain made a forward tactical gesture, and the people bent down, pressed close to the shadow of a building and moved forward quietly.


    When you cross the intersection and pass a convenience store.


    Under the street lamp in the distance, four blood slaves held a human body and gnawed wildly to vent their bloodthirsty nature.


    It''s impossible to avoid them.


    Cole walked in front, raised his hands and clenched his fists, indicating that the four players would stop quietly.


    Remove the pneumatic crossbow.


    Get close to them quickly with the help of cars stuck in the road.


    Activate blood flame.


    Cole was going to quietly assassinate the four blood slaves in the distance, but suddenly he heard a scream behind him, followed by a deafening gunshot.


    "Asshole! Let Roy go!"


    "Bain! Watch your back!"


    The four blood slaves suddenly turned around and saw not only Cole who was half naked, but also the light of fire not far away.


    The ghost howled and ran frantically in the direction of cole and the seals.


    The blood slaves and blood sucking species they had previously avoided were like sharks smelling blood. They ran all the way shouting and yelling at the sound of gunfire.


    Cole, expressionless, pulled the trigger of the crossbow.


    The flying crossbow and arrow wrapped in blood flame and killed four crazy blood slaves in an instant.


    Evolution progress: 2.1%


    He pulled out his machete and looked like an arrow off the string. He kicked away the blood slaves lying on the seals with one foot at a running speed far exceeding that of humans.


    Turned around, grabbed the hair of another blood slave who tried to bite Bain, cut off his head, and blood splashed on Bain''s face.


    Finally, use the pneumatic crossbow to shoot the blood slaves who are not ready to run away.


    The other two seals were completely stunned by the scene in front of them.


    One of them was holding a carbine with empty bullets and stood there with his mouth open. Until Cole called him for help, he hurried to the team member whose neck was bitten.


    "Press hard on his neck!"


    "Oh... Oh."


    He held his helmet and said with a frightened look, "Walker, they are the kind of ghost you said?! God, I emptied the magazine, and he didn''t do anything!"


    Remove the syringe from the portable kit and pour the garlic solution into the perfume bottle. Karl pressed the injured player''s chest and said, "this may be very painful."


    "Ah --"


    The shrill scream is like the catalyst of bloody Carnival under the night.


    One blood sucking seed after another appeared under the street lamp at the far intersection, holding various weapons in his hand, singing and laughing like madness.


    Bain, as a veteran with rich combat experience, came down from the Gulf battlefield and aimed his gun at the dense enemies in all directions.


    Now his hand trembled uncontrollably with fear.


    Originally, as the commander of the team, he witnessed the appalling scene that a shuttle of bullets could not kill the blood sucking species. His face was highly tense, a cold sweat flowed from his temples, and shouted, "cole, what shall we do now


    The garlic solution was injected into the neck of the team member. Cole looked up at the distance and said coldly, "most of them are low-level blood slaves. They are everywhere in the streets of Los Angeles. Didn''t you prepare silver bullets before you set out?"


    "The time you asked for is too urgent. The headquarters is worried about delaying the time. After receiving the order, we didn''t stop and rushed over directly."


    He took down the G3 rifle and handed it to Bain, then handed the remaining Glock and pneumatic crossbow to the two team members respectively, and said, "there are not many silver bullets left, so it is economical to use."


    "And you?"


    Cole''s long knife answered their questions.


    He looked down at the team member with less air intake and more air outlet and said indifferently, "Bain, shoot him in the middle of the eyebrow."


    "What?!"


    Without hesitation, take out the colt m1900 from the holster, aim at the team member who has been infected and lost too much blood, and pull the trigger.


    Bang!


    The skull blossoms.


    The next moment, the two players immediately pointed at Cole with the muzzle of their guns, looked frightened and shouted with sweat on their faces.


    "Hi!!"


    "Walker! Asshole... What did you do?!"


    Cole put away his gun and said coldly, "he''s hopeless."


    Ignore pointing at his gun and look at his watch: 3:52 a.m.


    The distance limited time task failed. The blade I world restarted. All the gains disappeared, leaving only the last eight minutes!

 Chapter 54

    Bain''s body was tight, the muzzle of the gun was aimed at Cole''s eyebrows, and even his finger was on the trigger.


    After a brief hesitation.


    "Ah... Fark!!"


    His face was covered with fine sweat. Under the emotion of depression and extreme anger, he roared and pulled the trigger, but the muzzle of the gun moved to the blood slave who appeared in the distance.


    Cole shook his knife with one hand, looked into the distance, walked up to him and said, "get ready, we don''t have much time."


    "What?!"


    "Follow me."


    The voice fell.


    In the shocked eyes of the three seals, facing the huge number of enemies in the street, Cole took the lead with a knife, as if he didn''t care about the number of enemies.


    They also know that this is not the time to grieve for their dead comrades in arms.


    If we can''t break through, everyone will die here.


    Bain made several tactical gestures to the two players, picked up the G3 rifle, shot the blood slaves in the distance, covered Cole, lowered his body and walked quickly.


    The other two players should deal with the blood slaves on both sides and behind him and lean behind him.


    Finally.


    When running to the blood sucking seed of the three people, it overflowed into the intersection full of cars like a flood.


    Under the dim street lamp.


    Cole cut the first one across the roof and tried to rush at his blood slave. The burning blood flame was particularly dazzling in the night.


    The vampires who saw this scene nearby retreated and shouted.


    "Hell... He''s the Night Walker!"


    "It''s him! Vampire butcher, Cole Walker!"


    Vampires dare to do whatever they want on the streets of Los Angeles, largely because ordinary humans can''t kill them.


    Now?


    Many low-level blood slaves began to panic when they met the rumored vampire butcher.


    Everyone is afraid of death, and they are no exception.


    Seeing the blood sucking species standing in the distance and hesitating, the three seals exchanged eyes. Bain said, "hunter, do they know you?"


    Cole held a knife in both hands and said indifferently, "they are afraid of me."


    The four people are like reefs in the flood. While warning the surrounding areas to move forward rapidly, all blood sucking species that encounter them will consciously retreat to five meters behind.


    Until a minute later, a hoarse ghost cry suddenly sounded in the dark.


    "Cole foster offered a reward of one million dollars for his life!!"


    "A million dollars? Really?!"


    "Forrest? Deacon Forrest?!"


    "That''s him! I heard that guy killed his lover."


    "Ha ha! A million dollars belongs to me, bastards!"


    The gun hit the head bird.


    A blood slave with pigtails, fancy clothes and obvious drug abuse has not been close to the front three meters of the four.


    A silver bullet from a G3 rifle turned his head into a broken watermelon in an instant.


    Bain''s breathing was very short and his spirit was very tense.


    "Fire carefully and wait for my order."


    In his limited sight, the number of blood slaves could not see the end at a glance.


    Surrounded by a great sense of oppression, he is challenging his psychological tolerance all the time.


    Even in the Gulf, he had never encountered such a desperate scene.


    A hundred?


    Or two hundred?


    Perhaps on paper, this is just a meaningless data, but for him who has been on the real battlefield, this number of enemies can no longer be described in specific numbers in urban street warfare.


    It''s a death trap! A dark forest that eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    Two hundred. It takes five minutes to line up for him to shoot. Maybe even because the barrel is overheated, he doesn''t shoot the enemy, but breaks the barrel.


    Not to mention the night when the terrain is extremely complex and full of blind spots and shadows.


    Every step, we need to worry about the enemy lurking in the dark.


    Without the presence of the demon hunter, I''m afraid he and his team members will be torn to pieces by crazy blood sucking species at the first time!


    The atmosphere in the street gradually became dignified and fell into a strange silence.


    A roar broke the deadlock between the two sides.


    "Kill him!"


    "He has only one person!"


    "A million dollars reward, kill him is ours!"


    For a moment, the blood slaves standing in the shadow made a harsh roar and rushed to Cole one by one!


    Kick off the blood slave who rushed over, stab him in the heart with a backhand knife, turn around and elbow the other blood slave who tried to attack him, and cut off its neck.


    Three seals shot back-to-back and followed Cole closely.


    Amid the deafening gunfire, Bain shouted, "Walker! What now


    Cole said coldly, "don''t stop."


    "What?!"


    "Follow me!"


    The six lane intersection was full of cars, blocking their footsteps, but also slowing down the speed of blood slaves approaching.


    It will not be completely blocked in like an open area.


    Cole held the blood flame long knife in his hand, like a god of killing. While maintaining the forward speed, he cut melons and vegetables all the way.


    Three seals followed him, shuttling between the traffic flow, knocking down and killing all nearby blood slaves with long-range weapons.


    In the dark shadow, as if there were countless blood sucking species lurking.


    No matter how many they kill, more blood slaves will appear in nearby alleys and streets.


    "Bain, I''m out of bullets!"


    "Asshole!"


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    "Bain, help me! Falk! Get off me, beast!"


    "Glen!"


    Before he could shoot, Cole''s long knife had cut off the blood slave!


    Look down at your watch: at 3:57 a.m., there are three minutes before the end of the limited time task!


    The holographic map shows that Rosie enor''s safe house is in the distance!


    Cole said, "see that house? Run, I''m broken."


    "Go!"


    Pulling up the fallen players, Bain put on the last clip and killed the blood slaves running from the side.


    The other two players immediately used their milk strength and began to run to the target position.


    Cole pushed Bain and fought and retreated.


    Until you get out of the traffic jam, turn and run!


    While running, I looked down at my watch: 3:59 a.m.


    Last minute.


    There is only the last 150 meters from the target location.


    With Cole''s current physical quality, 150 meters, full attack, it only takes more than eight seconds to run.


    Unfortunately, there are always blood slaves with short eyes on the road, encircling them from the side and trying to win Forrest''s $1 million reward.


    become entangled in.


    Seeing that there was not enough time, he hacked the blood slave in front of him, and the red eyed Cole angrily said, "Forster is going to die! You are all going to die!"


    There are only the last 30 seconds left, but there is still half a short distance of 150 meters.


    Cole is holding his fire now.


    Is a million dollars really that attractive?


    These cheap, no combat effectiveness, like insects, will only disgust people''s blood slaves, and they will die one by one.


    Now?


    After completing the limited time task, he didn''t want to go to find Forster''s trouble at the first time.


    Just like the reward description of the blood of the day walker.


    He wants these blood sucking fugitives to know who is the father!

 Chapter 55

    "Go away!"


    The terrorist power of the blood of the Japanese Walker made Cole run like a humanoid chariot all the way to the target location!


    Yu guangpi glanced at his watch: 3:59:51 a.m.


    Target range 50 meters!


    Reading seconds in my heart, I even had no time to cut down the blood sucking seed stopped on the road, hit and kick it.


    By all means.


    Finally.


    When the cold mechanical synthetic sound sounded in Cole''s ear, there was only one jump left from the second hand to the end of the time limit!


    "The limited time extension mission has been completed."


    "Get a reward: Voodoo doll."


    [voodoo dolls: consumables. The wearer can despise a call of death by using a doll with soul grabbing Blackwood characteristics: unexpectedly, I am resurrected again.]


    "Rosie enor is a pure blood elder who attaches great importance to tradition and peace. Knock on the door five times to show your identity. He will tell you the location of the eternal night hall."


    Maybe Cole and three seals rushed all the way. In the eyes of many blood sucking species, it was a manifestation of his fear and cowardice.


    The famous vampire butcher, but so.


    In their cognition.


    If it''s blades, they''re the ones who should run away now.


    No one will easily let go of the $1 million offered to his mouth, so this group of short eyed beasts will pursue him all the way.


    It''s like Cole running all the way. He''s the timid prey running around and panicked by them in the street.


    After mechanical synthesis.


    Cole stopped, took a deep breath, and touched his pants pocket.


    "Do any of you smoke?"


    With weapons in their hands, the three seals looked nervously at the blood sucking plants that surrounded the house in just half a minute.


    Bain''s throat wriggled, swallowed his saliva, and his voice trembled slightly. "Walker, they''re coming around."


    "Damn it! The crossbow is out of ammunition."


    "Captain Bain, how many bullets do you have?"


    "Last clip."


    Blood sucking species gathered three meters away from Cole. A strong bald man with a metal baseball bat in his hand took a step forward and laughed at his kind, "Wow! Did the vampire butcher, the famous Nightwalker Cole Walker finally stop his escape?


    What a bullshit butcher! Just now he looked like a frightened wild dog! Ha ha! "


    The blood sucking species immediately burst into a mocking laugh.


    "A hunter as famous as the blade? Oh, it really scares me."


    "Hey! What kind of dog! Didn''t you run very fast just now? Why don''t you run now? If you kneel down and lock our cattle, maybe we will be kind enough to let you go, hee hee."


    As if he hadn''t heard the foul language of blood sucking, Cole bowed his head, hit a metal flip lighter, took a cigarette, turned his head and said to Bain, "knock on the door of the room behind you five times. When you meet a vampire, you say I''m looking for Rosie enor about Deakin Forster."


    Facing the approaching blood sucking species, Bain stepped back and said nervously, "what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Cole smiled.


    Pull out the long knife and wipe the blood on the blade with your sleeve. "Tut, have you started rolling the blade?"


    Take a deep breath of cigarette, spit out half of the burning cigarette butts, and the white smoke in his mouth and nose drifted slowly. Cole looked up at the blood slave who came up to him with a baseball bat in his hand and hit his crotch.


    When the blood slave bent down because of severe pain, he grabbed his hair. Cole smiled, "you don''t want to hide and don''t want to die. It''s hard for me to do."


    "Fark! I''ll kill..."


    Before the strong man had time to attack Cole, the long knife fell, and a burning head fell to the ground with blood splashing.


    Then Cole pulled out the pocket and took a step forward.


    It is like an invisible powerful aura.


    This step.


    He pushed the huge number of blood slaves back one step.


    Behind him.


    Bain knocked on the door of the room and was greeted by a bodyguard with sunglasses, suits and ties.


    After explaining the purpose.


    He glanced at Cole''s back and said coldly, "butcher, Lord enor has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Cole waved back at him and said, "I''ll deal with some private affairs with these little cute people and let him wait a little longer."


    Bang.


    The iron door was slammed shut.


    Cole activated the blood flame, the smile on his face gradually cooled, held a knife in both hands, spit on the ground, and suddenly roared, "fuck you!"


    For a moment.


    Like a wolf into a sheep!


    Under the blood flame long knife, no blood slave can live for a second in the blood flame after three evolutions.


    Screams of horror, burning bodies, flying ashes!


    At this moment, I finally understood why the man was nicknamed "vampire butcher".


    Bang!


    A blood slave who quietly touched and detoured behind Cole and fiercely hit him on the back with a hot metal pipe had not had time to show a smile of successful sneak attack.


    Waiting for him was Cole, who suddenly turned back and stared at death with blood on his face.


    "Fark, it''s over..."


    The blood of the experienced hunter and the day walker, Cole''s body highlights an anti beating.


    The sneak attack was successful.


    The hard hand feeling from the blood slave''s hand is more like hitting on a stone.


    Now.


    Like the beast that blew up its nest, a dozen vampires who were cut to death face to face retreated one after another, crying and howling, and fled in all directions.


    "Crazy! That guy is crazy!"


    "NIMA''s! Who told me to make a million dollars by doing it?! I won''t tear his mouth!"


    "Stop chasing me! Wow, mom, help!"


    Cole took a long knife and looked like a blood sea demon. He cut down the nearest unlucky man and scolded wildly, "you dogs! Stop, don''t let him run away!"


    He grabbed a passing blood slave''s arm, elbowed him on the neck, threw it on the ground, jumped up and trampled on his face with his boots. While stepping on it, he wiped the blood off his face and yelled.


    "Asshole! Come back here! FAK FAK! Chase, like chasing?!"


    It is not difficult to kill blood sucking species in a closed environment because they have no way out.


    But in the open street, the frightened blood sucking species scattered in a crowd, like dirty water on the ground. Seriously, Cole really didn''t have a good way to take them.


    Drinking water.


    In a blink of an eye, there were only Cole and the screaming blood sucking species trampled under his feet. In addition, no ghost could be seen.


    Holding the blood slave on the ground in his hand, Cole looked very fierce and said, "go back and tell your peers that today''s business is not over!"


    Hit it hard on the street lamp post, and Cole kicked him angrily.


    When the unlucky man who was hurt all over and his face was crushed ran away, Cole felt out the cigarette box, but found that all the cigarettes inside were broken.


    Pinch the cigarette box.


    Take a deep breath to calm the anger that will be rekindled again.


    Take the knife, put your hands in the bag and walk to the room.


    Bain pushed open the door and held the tactical helmet on his head, as if he knew Cole for the first time. The veteran held it for a long time, raised his thumb and whispered, "cow."

 Chapter 56

    Rosie enor.


    A pale skin with a hooked nose, like an old aristocrat from medieval oil painting.


    Before meeting Cole.


    He has spoken to captain Bain, who represents the official Pentagon.


    The content is nothing more than the aftermath of the Forrest incident to prevent the vampire family from being completely liquidated by the human government.


    Compared with Forster, the ambitious but far sighted two devils who have transformed and grown into old blood relatives soon, from the middle world to today''s Rossi deeply understands that only compromise, peace and abiding by the rules can the human world have their foothold.


    Especially after the Renaissance, World War I and World War II.


    Witnessing the rise of science and personally experiencing the steel torrent and strong ships and guns that almost destroyed the world after the war between axis countries and allies.


    The belief of peace has been firmly rooted in his thought.


    Or.


    It is more afraid of humans than of them.


    Then, according to his specific location, Cole went alone to an abandoned factory on the southern outskirts of Los Angeles.


    Underground there, there is the holy land of vampires, the eternal night hall.


    ...


    Four fifty in the morning.


    Ten minutes before dawn.


    A black limousine slowly stopped at an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    With the help of the night, Cole knocked down a mob outside and set the specific location of the entrance and exit from his mouth.


    Then he walked to a sandy land covered with old asbestos tiles.


    When the asbestos tiles were lifted, a dark step leading to the underground appeared in front of us.


    Armed with a pneumatic crossbow, Cole stepped down quickly.


    After turning the third corner, the sound of pain, wailing and violent air waves from the ground made him unable to open his eyes.


    Has that bastard foster finished the ceremony?


    This time.


    Two blood slaves patrolling near the entrance happened to meet Cole with Uzi submachine guns.


    They were stunned.


    But when I remember shooting, the two crossbows and arrows had quietly disappeared into their chest.


    Final evolution progress: 27.8%


    Move on.


    On the way, he assassinated several patrolling blood slave thugs with crossbows and arrows. Finally, Cole saw the altar not far from the exit of the steps.


    The pure blood soul stripped from the body by the ceremony sends out a soul shaking neighing, like a transparent humanoid bat, pouring into Forster''s body from the air.


    This is a scary scene.


    Even his blood relatives and subordinates were terrified.


    The two unlucky men who took advantage of the chaos to hide in the corridor were pierced by Cole''s heart with a crossbow and arrow and died in the burning blood flame.


    Prepare twelve anticoagulants for use.


    Carry the pneumatic crossbow behind you.


    When the blood god came to the end of the ceremony, the blood sucking species hiding everywhere leaned out to check the situation outside.


    In addition to Forrest standing in the center of the altar, they also saw a man, an uninvited guest who should never appear here.


    Vampire butcher, Cole walker.


    "Forrest!"


    Cole stood at the entrance to the altar with a long knife.


    After completing the coming ceremony and absorbing the power of the day Walker and the twelve pure blood elders, Deakin fulst turned his eyes red, opened his arms to Cole, and laughed, "cole walker, you''re late."


    The voice fell.


    The battle is imminent.


    The blood sucking species hiding everywhere picked up the guys one after another and ran all the way to the entrance.


    Cole walked slowly to the altar.


    Like a killer who stepped into the hall and assassinated the emperor.


    Kill one person in three steps.


    All the species that tried to stop him from sucking blood were howling in the blood flame and burning the debris.


    Finally.


    When Cole came to the edge of the altar, there were only two people left in the magnificent eternal night hall.


    According to the movie plot.


    After Forster completed the blood god coming ceremony, he was not afraid of garlic, silver and sunshine. His body tissue could regenerate indefinitely. His body power was enough to break rocks, and his speed was comparable to that of a blink.


    But he has a fatal weakness: inflation, extreme inflation.


    And quite in line with his arrogant and arrogant character.


    In the movie plot, he didn''t notice the existence of anticoagulant from beginning to end, and even thought it was the serum carried by the blade.


    So he didn''t hide or flash. He wanted to rely on the power of blood god to forcibly kill the blade. As a result, he was arranged by anticoagulant.


    Cole''s battle plan was also based entirely on Forster''s weaknesses.


    Give him an illusion that he is to save the blade and is ready to rely on the power of serum Fusu blade to fight against the power of blood god.


    Otherwise, even if you have the blood of the day walker.


    It is impossible to kill deacon fulst by ordinary means, which opened the invincible lock blood and blinking old hanging ratio with the help of the blood god coming ceremony.


    Forrest took the blade of the samurai sword and bathed in the first ray of sunshine at dawn. Like a vampire emperor, he hooked up with Cole and smiled confidently, "Night Walker, come on."


    Without any nonsense, Cole jumped onto the altar with a knife.


    At first, both sides beat you to me.


    But soon, Forster, who didn''t know how to use a knife, was cut off by Cole. The right hand holding the knife, the upper blood flame attached to his wound, was quickly swallowed up by the blood like a living creature, and a new arm was regenerated for Forster in a very short time.


    He stepped back, hugged the newly grown right hand, smiled cruelly and said, "you''re too weak, Cole."


    Cole frowned, pretending to be surprised and took two steps back.


    Just then, an anticoagulant hidden in his pocket suddenly fell to the ground.


    Forrest''s eyes fell on it, as if he had seen through his real purpose, and mocked, "do you want to save the blade? He''s up there."


    Cole looked up at the stairs leading to the upper part of the altar, turned and ran.


    up to now.


    The battle plan was all in his expectation.


    Even Forrest''s cat and mouse attitude was within the scope of his plan.


    Like a gust of wind passing by.


    Forster suddenly stopped in front of cole, his expression gradually fierce, and said to him, "cole, what should we do about the account you killed mercury?"


    So fast!


    Before Cole could react, it was like being hit by a running bull, with broken ribs and a harsh click.


    It hasn''t landed yet.


    Forrest was already standing below waiting for him.


    His right foot stepped on Cole''s chest and bowed his head. "How does it feel to be beaten and killed? Butcher."


    Cole coughed twice. His mouth was full of the rust smell of blood. His face was expressionless and said, "it''s... Good."


    "Really?"


    Forrest showed his fangs, raised his feet and was ready to crush Cole''s chest.


    In this moment of life and death.


    Cole struggled to roll aside, felt the anticoagulant hidden in his pocket, threw it at fulst, and the positive pressure syringe injected all the drugs into his body in an instant.


    After being attacked by the first anticoagulant, Forster didn''t respond. He even mocked and pulled out the syringe. In order to satisfy his arrogant heart, he was ready to torture cole to death with an unwavering and arrogant attitude!


    And everything is in Cole''s plan!


    Then he rolled up and threw one anticoagulant after another at fulst.


    The half blood devil who has been dazzled by the power of the pseudo blood God and whose heart is not expanding.


    It is not as like as two peas, but as the plot in the movie is exactly the same. It is hard to carry on to kill Karl.


    Until all eleven anticoagulants were stuck on him.


    Finally.


    The third second after all anticoagulants were injected.


    The confident foster noticed the abnormality of his body, stood in place in pain, gasped heavily, and couldn''t even speak.


    Cole picked up the last potion that had fallen on the ground and said coldly, "some bastards always overestimate their strength, Forrest."


    Throw up the medicine and kick the syringe into Forster''s forehead with a rather gorgeous volley!

 Chapter 57

    The next moment.


    Deacon fulst, the arrogant vampire underground emperor, is like a bloated balloon.


    The pure blood soul absorbed by him howled ferociously under his thin skin.


    Bang!


    The liquid splashed on the ground and the heavy sound of the wall announced his death.


    "You killed the false blood god deacon fulst. According to the blood flame contact time, you are calculating the evolution progress..."


    "Final evolution progress: 77.3%."


    "The special bounty task has been triggered."


    "Assist the American government in cleaning up the Forrest remnant party entrenched in Los Angeles for 40 days, and help the Department of defense train a secret special force, code named night devil."


    "Reward system: blood slaves $500, ordinary vampires $1500, elite vampires $5000, training commission $500000."


    "The bounty is entitled to the event settlement rate plus."


    "The reward will be converted into western pounds."


    Cole stood on Forrest''s body, which had turned into a pool of blood. While taking out his cigarette box, he took out the voodoo doll rewarded by the limited time task from another trouser pocket.


    Thumb size, hard texture, shape like a winged beast.


    A small ring for hanging at the back.


    Simply put, its function is to give the wearer one more life.


    Put it back in your pocket, light your cigarette, put it in your pocket and walk upstairs.


    As in the movie, the blade is locked in the sarcophagus at the top by Forrest to bleed.


    But Cole didn''t worry much that the guy would die from bleeding too much. At best, he was too weak to stand up.


    Take some time to get the blade out of the sarcophagus.


    Later, he also met Vanessa, who was trembling and trying to beg him for mercy as the blade''s biological mother.


    The woman knelt on the ground, put her hands together and begged, "Night Walker, for your sake and the blade are comrades in arms, put..."


    Cole spits his cigarette butt on the ground, pulls out his gun, looks expressionless and ruthlessly pulls the trigger.


    Bang!


    The loud noise of colt m1900 echoed in the Closed Ceremony room.


    Vanessa''s body also turned into a pile of fly ash in the embers.


    Cole frowned and lit the cigarette again.


    Then he picked up the unconscious blade and walked out slowly.


    At the same time, the cold mechanical synthesis sounded in his ear.


    "The main task has been completed."


    "Reward: Colt - just trial."


    "The settlement will begin after you leave blade I world."


    "You can stay in blade I world for up to three months."


    [colt - justice trial: the prototype is colt m1900, specially provided by the demon hunter. The effective range is one kilometer. The firing accuracy is very high and the power is huge. The bullet can add special damage of secret arts. The surface is quenched and freshly baked!]


    After the system prompt sound was played, a black armpit holster suddenly appeared under Cole''s left shoulder. A pistol with the same overall structure as colt m1900 was inserted into the holster.


    At this time, the sun rises in the East, and the cool morning wind strikes my face.


    Put the blade in the car.


    Cole lit a cigarette, squinted at the orange sky in the distance, took a deep breath and pulled out the colt justice in the holster.


    The overall metal texture of the pistol is thick and cold.


    On the chrome plated metal grip, there is a line of dark gold text: justice does not die.


    The gun body is bright in color and has blue purple patterns quenched on the surface.


    Get in the car and blow down the accelerator.


    The black limousine went away in the morning sunshine.


    ...


    Three hours later.


    The blade suddenly woke up. The dazzling white light made him unable to open his eyes. His first reaction was to reach out and take out the pistol loaded on his waist.


    This time.


    The choking smell of smoke floated from the side, and there was a familiar sound.


    "Are you awake?"


    The blade narrowed his eyes, confirmed for a moment and said, "cole? Where is this?"


    "My apartment."


    He wiped the sweat off his face and said in a deep voice, "where''s Forrest?"


    "Dead."


    Cole, with a newspaper in one hand and a cigarette in the other, sat on a chair beside the bed with a cup of cold coffee.


    The blade opened the quilt, sat down by the bed, rubbed his face and said weakly, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "One day."


    He threw the latest Los Angeles Times to him and said, "look at the above report. The Pentagon invited you and me to train a special force for the Department of defense to deal with blood sucking species. Are you interested?"


    After reading the contents of the newspaper, the blade got up and staggered to the door, saying, "I''m not interested."


    "Don''t you want to say thank you to me before you leave?"


    Bang.


    His only response was the heavily closed apartment door.


    Cole smiled and shook his head.


    It''s strange that hunters who walk in the dark like blade will agree to the invitation of the Pentagon.


    Jingling bell¡ª¡ª


    When he answered the phone, Cole said indifferently, "let your people wait for me downstairs."


    ...


    For more than a month.


    Cole hunts blood sucking species on the streets of Los Angeles every night to earn a reward and increase the progress of the final evolution of blood flame.


    During the day, he helped the Pentagon train the night devil special forces at the Los Angeles air force base.


    There are twenty students in the first phase.


    The elite selected from various ace special forces.


    Captain Bain, who had previously fought with Cole on the streets of Los Angeles, was transferred to serve as Cole''s deputy.


    In addition to daily teaching during the day, you have to lead the team into the street practice training in Los Angeles at night.


    Occasionally, they can meet a colleague who is mysterious and likes to wear sunglasses at night.


    Originally, the Pentagon military wanted to give Cole a formal establishment, but he refused.


    ...


    The fifty fourth day.


    The streets of Los Angeles at night are no different from the past.


    Wandering drunkard, extremely female looking for customers, sneaky powder vendor.


    In the dark, damp and dirty alley, blood sucking species who can''t restrain their bloodthirsty impulse hide behind the dustbin and eat the tramps who have died miserably.


    The top of a tall building with bright lights and drunken money.


    A figure was faintly visible standing on the edge of the building.


    In the night wind, the black windbreaker swings gently, and the unburned cigarettes are scarlet, like the only starlight under the night.


    "Please! I really don''t know where he''s hiding!"


    "Joseph''s whereabouts are secret. No one knows where he is hiding!"


    Two unlucky guys tied back-to-back by a rope, like bait hanging on a fish hook, are strung on a steel pipe, exposed outside the building, and experience the cold wind at night.


    Bang!


    After a gunshot.


    One of them turned into ashes in the roaring blood flame.


    The crotch of another blood sucking species was immediately soaked in yellow water and shouted wildly, "butcher! For God''s sake, please, I really don''t know where Joseph is hiding!


    Don''t talk about me, even his confidants don''t know! Please, let me go! "


    "Don''t you know?"


    Bang.


    The gunfire rang out again.


    Hear the mechanical synthesis sound after evolution.


    Cole put his hands into his coat pocket. He wanted to light a cigarette, but he found that the cigarette box was empty.


    Take a deep breath and overlook the beautiful night view of angel city.


    After a silence.


    Maybe it''s time to leave.


    "System, leave the blade warrior I world."


    Thanks for Qingfeng fireworks, sorry to miss you, fat people in Inner Mongolia and sofa cushions ~ Wuhu~

 Chapter 58

    "Final evolution progress: 100%."


    "Slaughter secret: Blood flame has completed all evolution."


    "Camp events and special events are over."


    "You have successfully stopped Forster''s evil plot to rule the world. You are a great demon hunter. You deserve these rewards."


    ''you got twelve thousand West pounds.''


    "Bounty task is being settled..."


    "You have received $5745000, equivalent to 9575 West pounds."


    "The reward multiplier effect has taken effect."


    ''you have received a total of 43150 West pounds.''


    "All your equipment has been sent to the arsenal."


    [final evolution: the strength of your cold weapon using blood flame has been greatly increased, the destructive power of blood flame has been greatly increased, and the blood consumption has been greatly reduced.


    The destructive power of blood flame will be increased by soul strength. Current increase: a small amount.]


    [arsenal: a space independent of the main world and the film world, which is convenient for storing an increasing number of magic hunting tools.


    Current arsenal location: in your apartment bedroom, turn the lamp 360 degrees to turn it on.]


    After a burst of darkness.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    Take a look at your watch: 9:34 p.m.


    The same time he left.


    The black coat has not changed. It is as new as ever.


    The difference is that the weapons and equipment he brought into the blade I world are no longer on him.


    Arsenal?


    Ask the ghost maid to make him a cup of black tea and prepare a dinner. Cole enters the bedroom of the apartment and turns the lamp at the head of the bed.


    I saw the large wardrobe originally used to store clothes, moved horizontally, and a flat wall mounted weapon repository appeared in front of him in the light of spotlights.


    Pneumatic crossbow, just trial, noon, sleeve sword and other weapons are all hung on it.


    Take the long knife off the.


    This weapon, which accompanied him to hunt vampires in blade warrior I world, is full of scratches on the blade, the blade and the tip have been broken.


    If there is no blood flame secret blessing.


    Such a knife can''t cut vegetables.


    besides.


    There is also an iron safe under the wall. The password is 123456, and the reward of 43150 West pounds is a lot of one pound, all in it.


    It''s not all new banknotes. There are many wrinkled and dirty old banknotes in it.


    After confirming that the harvest of the film world was correct, Cole took a bath, filled his stomach, put the just trial and noon on his pillow and slept deeply.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Penny seranda called the apartment.


    "Cole walker, the top commander of the black snake brigade, the middle exiled demon hunter, tut Tut, promoted to regular, aren''t you going to buy my old friend a drink?"


    Wearing a white shirt and black vest.


    With the phone in one hand and morning tea in the other.


    The ghost maid floated in front of him and helped him tie his tie.


    Cole put down his tea cup, pulled his collar in the mirror and said with a smile, "maybe we can have a drink in the bar at noon. It''s my treat."


    "That''s right. That''s it. See you at noon."


    Put down the phone, then dial Ava''s number and ask him to pick him up at the Burton building.


    In half an hour.


    Demon hunting regiment headquarters, intelligence investigation division, comprehensive investigation section.


    Cole walked into the office building with his front feet.


    At the back foot, a pile of newspaper reporters came from all directions.


    "Are you Mr. Cole walker?! I''m a columnist for the daily ratransh! Do you have anything to say about the tragedy in bath?"


    "Mr. Walker! I''m Sarah, a special reporter of Royal weekly. I heard that you met an unknown witch in bath town. How did you survive?"


    "Mr. Walker..."


    "Mr. Walker!"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole looked coldly at the reporter who aimed a long gun and a short gun at him, took the cigarette down from his mouth and said coldly, "who let you in?"


    "Mr. Walker! Now the demon hunting regiment has completely blocked bath town. The imperial people need to know the truth!"


    "Is the bath town tragedy caused by the major mistake of the demon hunting group?"


    Pushing away the reporter stuck in the road, Cole came to his arm.


    Hardy leaned against the wall and said with a helpless smile, "boss, those reporters are much more difficult to deal with than witches. When I came in the morning, they almost pushed me out of the hall."


    Cole put out his cigarette and said, "haven''t you settled on the new team?"


    "Miss Shane hasn''t arrived yet, but there should be results. I heard it''s from the action team."


    Now the black snake brigade has not been formed.


    Their daily work is to paddle in the office.


    But it''s nice to have such a leisurely holiday occasionally.


    At ten forty.


    Miss Shane, assistant section chief, with a shy looking young man with brown curly hair and freckles, knocked on the door of the office.


    "Captain walker, I''ve brought the person you want. If it''s convenient, there''s a task to be handed over to your team at two o''clock in the afternoon. Come to the office to see me then."


    Leave such a cold word.


    The workplace beauty with black framed glasses seemed to have a lot of things to do, and her footsteps disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    The young man who came to report was medium-sized, wearing a dirty and old dark blue coat, and his worn shoes had begun to peel because of lack of maintenance.


    He smiled, showed his irregular front teeth, went up to Cole, held out his hand and said, "gene, gene Andorra, used to work in the action group and have been in the demon hunting group for two years."


    Cole sat in his chair, deadpan and perfunctorily shook hands with him, then lit a cigarette and said coldly, "specialty."


    Before coming to the black snake brigade, he had heard that the new captain was difficult to get along with.


    I didn''t mind Cole''s indifferent attitude and said with a smile, "I''m better at dealing with evil spirits and demons. In the past, when I was in the action group, I personally imprisoned a first-class evil spirit, and..."


    Cole frowned, his mouth and nose shrouded in smoke, looked up at him and said coldly, "I want to hear something different, okay?"


    In the devil hunt.


    There is never a need to make a fool of yourself.


    Because no one knows if they can live to see the sun the next day.


    The ability of a member of an action team is directly related to the survival rate of his teammates.


    Cole''s open and even ruthless interview method is not uncommon in the demon hunting group.


    Gene rubbed his nose awkwardly and said with a smile, "is it different? Does it count if you never forget? As long as I have seen the roads, words and pictures, I can remember them clearly, and I know the languages of the thirteen countries."


    Cole picked up his eyebrows, and the raised lines on his forehead were particularly obvious at this moment. He turned and sat down facing the table, stretched out his right hand to him, "documents."


    "File? Oh... Oh!"


    After signing his name on the job transfer letter, Cole got up, stretched out his right hand to him and said, "gene Andorra, you''re qualified."


    The curly haired youth patted his chest, took Cole''s right hand and said with a sigh of relief, "really?! God... Miss Shane also said that you have higher requirements for team members than many teams. I''m still worried..."


    He handed the cigarette box to him. "Smoke?"

 Chapter 59

    "I don''t smoke."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole looked down at his watch, then put his hand into his trouser pocket, frowned and said, "Hardy, take the new team to grace. If you need to order weapons, all the expenses will be charged to my account.


    I have to go out for a drink with penny. "


    Maybe I spent too long in the magic eye brigade.


    Every time new people join, Hardy betani always wants to use his predecessor''s identity to establish enough prestige in the black snake brigade.


    The idea was not completely dismissed by Jean Andorra until he introduced himself.


    good heavens.


    The senior demon hunter of the action team can never forget, proficient in 13 languages, and even imprisoned a first-class evil spirit himself.


    Plus Grace''s careless woman, a grade III mechanic officially certified by the Empire.


    Hardy suddenly found out.


    In the black snake action team, it seems that he is the most delicious newcomer.


    Think of it here.


    The little man''s attitude towards gene became more gentle for a time. As he walked out with him, he said, "grace Siegel was originally from the logistics department, but..."


    Cole called Penny''s office.


    "Action team, psychic razor brigade, who are you looking for?"


    The person who answered the phone was a guy with a very rough and hoarse voice.


    "Penny seranda."


    "The number of the investigation section... Are you the legendary demon hunter Cole walker?"


    Suddenly, there was a burst of happy laughter at the other end of the phone, as well as a shout away from the microphone, "Captain penny, your little lover is calling for you!"


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Is this an old cow eating tender grass? Captain."


    "You don''t love me anymore, little Ni."


    therefore.


    In a burst of wild laughter, I could vaguely hear Penny''s "friendly" greetings to the team members.


    "Shut your mouth! You, chart! A 30-year-old virgin with a smile..."


    Cole sat in a chair with a cigarette in his hand and his feet on the table.


    Sure enough.


    Human nature is gossip.


    "Hi."


    Take a smoke, frown and say, "they seem to care about you."


    "It''s just a group of greasy old bastards. I heard that your new team member is from the action team. How about it?"


    "Good."


    "Oh."


    "My car is parked outside. Go to the George post station for a drink?"


    "Give me five minutes."


    Hang up.


    Cole frowned and smoked the rest of the cigarette.


    Then he suddenly smiled and said to himself, is Mr. Cole walker, who has always been in bad luck, going to have good luck today?


    Call AVA to drive away from headquarters.


    Get up and go downstairs.


    In the streets at noon, cars come and go.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Cole?"


    "Et al."


    Perhaps after he got married and had children, AVA Shaw gave up his usual Mafia clothing taste and wore an ordinary gray jumpsuit and white shirt.


    Soon, she saw penny seranda walking out of the gate of the headquarters and looking around.


    A black women''s Woolen windbreaker with long wavy hair.


    Cole got out of the car, leaned against the door and waved to her.


    Penny smiled and came over.


    "Duke Hodge one, tut, when did you become so rich?"


    Get in the car.


    Said to AVA, "George post station."


    All noon.


    Both of them get along very well.


    Until I leave.


    Seeing no one around, Penny leaned close to Cole''s ear and whispered, "you have to be careful recently. I heard that the Finns are very dissatisfied with you because of Trevor.


    Although old Finley could not directly intervene in the affairs of the investigation office, he had a deep relationship with many bureaucrats of the intelligence unit, and Celia was recently engaged to a young man of the urban family.


    You know what I mean. "


    Cole took the last sip of whisky from his glass, took a cigarette and said coldly, "urban, the new chief of the intelligence analysis section?"


    "It''s him."


    Originally, Cole thought that dealing with a Celia was just a matter of moving his fingers. Now it seems that the Finley family has a lot of bureaucratic relations with the intelligence unit.


    It''s not easy to touch her directly.


    "But old barber of the comprehensive investigation section has never dealt with urban. He will certainly be on your side."


    Press the three pound note under the wine glass and they go out of the bar.


    Penny said, "if you need help, you can come to me anytime."


    Cole nodded and looked at his watch: 1:40 p.m.


    Let AVA take him back to headquarters.


    Based on the analysis of the current situation, after Trevor''s affair, the conflict of interest between him and the Finley family has reached an irreconcilable point.


    There was no intersection between them.


    And all this is thanks to Celia Finley.


    I don''t know the bad luck of the urban family. I know the character of the coin pool. Layers of green hats hit his head. He can''t hold it.


    Put your arms around.


    Hardy and gene have been waiting for him outside the section chief''s office.


    Leaning against the wall, the little man looked teasing and smiled, "boss, is the date going well?"


    Cole put his hand in his mouth, smoked and frowned. "Hasn''t miss Shane come yet?"


    Just finished.


    The sound of high heels appeared in the corridor.


    The female assistant handed the document in her arms to Cole and said expressionless, "St. wich of the mission site, the specific content is in the briefing.


    The section chief specially told me that I hope you can do it better, which is very helpful to your future. "


    "St. wich?!"


    Hearing the location of the mission, gene was shocked and said, "Miss Shane, aren''t you kidding us?"


    Holding the black framed glasses, the assistant lady said indifferently, "do I look like I''m kidding?"


    Cole finished the content briefing.


    The number of missing girls in St. wich police station has increased sharply in the past half month. The local sheriff suspects that these cases are related to vampires.


    So all the cases were handed over to the demon hunting regiment.


    One came and two went, and finally handed it over to Cole.


    As for why Jean''s attitude is so surprised, it is largely related to the history of St. wich.


    The birthplace of the death cult, one of the places where witches gather, one of the places with the largest number of headless unsolved cases in imperial history, and the legendary entrance to the underworld.


    There is also a strange folk song that has been circulating so far.


    ''don''t look in the mirror at night, it will find you; Don''t knock three times, it will hear you. "


    Be silent for a moment.


    Shane glanced at his watch and said, "Mr. Cole, if there are no other questions, I have another meeting."


    Throw the cigarette butts on the ground and stamp them out with your feet. Cole said coldly, "we need double the mission funds."


    "Yes."


    Hurriedly wrote a handwritten letter, sealed the official seal and handed it to Cole. The female assistant stepped on the cat walk, and her graceful back soon disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Hardy opened his mouth. After a while, he looked shocked and said, "isn''t it?! boss! Are we really going to the ghost place in St. wich?


    He scolded! Why didn''t the bastard bureaucrat of the investigation department give us three thick hemp ropes and let us hang directly in the corridor! "

 Chapter 60

    Because there may be vampires in the disappearance of St. wich girls, the three need to make some necessary preparations before departure.


    Ask the little man to go to the logistics department to apply for pistols for him and gene and allocate enough silver bullets.


    Then call grace and ask her to make two steel core silver plated daggers for the new team members to defend herself, and take the previously made long knives to our office.


    When everything was ready, the sun had set.


    The cold sea breeze mixed with freezing rain poured into the imperial capital.


    Bang!


    The door of the office was kicked open.


    Grace, wearing a black poncho and holding a huge wooden box in her arms, appeared outside the door and joked, "is this an attitude towards a weak lady? Gentlemen."


    Hardy hurried to put the cigarette on the edge of the table and walked over with gene to help her carry the wooden box to the table.


    He took off his hat and exposed his wet blond hair. He put one hand on the box and panted. "Six long knives that have been quenched, a hundred silver bullets, two colt m1900, and the dagger you want are all inside.


    Hoo... It''s so urgent. Is there a new task? "


    Hardy picked up the pistol, checked the sleeve and hammer, and complained in a long voice, "St. wich, my dear Miss grace.


    The bureaucrats of the investigation department may have prepared the coffin for us. "


    Ask Cole for a cigarette, grace said. "St. wich? Wow, it''s a good place, simple townspeople, friendly ballads, and a lively night market."


    Hardy''s action of pressing bullets into the magazine froze, stared at her and said, "seriously?"


    Grace patted him on the shoulder, went to the door, took a cigarette and smiled, "well... I can only wish you good luck, Mr. Hardy betani."


    When she leaves.


    Cole looked down at his watch: 6:13 p.m.


    Put a long knife across your waist.


    Then open the weapon box from the apartment.


    Wear a brown leather strap type armpit holster on your body. It''s noon and install it inside with the justice trial.


    Then equip the sleeve sword, machete and dagger.


    Take out the ticket for the 6:40 train to St. wich from the drawer, and the three take Duke Hoshi one and drive to the station.


    On the way.


    Gene glanced at Cole''s sleeve from time to time, hesitated for a while, and said shyly, "Captain, can I ask Miss Siegel to make such a sleeve sword for me?


    It looks so cool. "


    Cole held a cigarette in his hand, his eyes fell on the rain flowing and misty windshield, and said indifferently, "have you ever met a vampire?"


    Gene smiled awkwardly and said, "the secret skill I master can only imprison evil spirits under specific circumstances, and I''ve been working in the Department of psychics, so..."


    "So I haven''t encountered it."


    "Yes... So."


    Cole rolled the window down a gap to let the smoke out and said, "pistols and silver bullets are better for you, Mr. Andorra."


    Hand to hand combat with cold weapons and vampires, a means of hunting with high risk and low return, is still within the scope of professors in the college, but after the completion of the industrial revolution, the practical level has completely faded out of the stage of demon hunting technology.


    Firearms and bullets can not only improve the hunting efficiency, but also protect the life safety of demon hunters to the greatest extent.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The whistle sounded like a crow wailing on a cold rainy night.


    I was speechless all night.


    ...


    The next morning.


    The train stopped slowly at St. wich''s platform.


    A place full of weeds and black cinders is like a dead place of barren graves.


    The night rain has stopped.


    The humid air was filled with a choking smell.


    The local Sheriff has been waiting for them outside the platform.


    A middle-aged man with brown coat, beard, fat body and bald head.


    After shaking hands with Cole.


    "Devon Graham, Sheriff of St. wich."


    "Cole, demon hunter."


    They got into his old car and drove on the wild dirt road leading to the town. Devon threw a thick stack of case files to Cole, frowned and said, "on the 3rd of last month, I received the first missing case report. Then, every once in a while, a girl will mysteriously disappear.


    At first I thought they were attacked by coyotes nearby or captured by witches until I found this at a crime scene. "


    As he spoke, he took out a palm sized note from his pocket with blackened blood on it.


    "This thing can react with silver tableware."


    Hardy leaned over, took the note in his hand, buttoned down a small piece of blood scab fragment, threw it into his mouth, held it for a while, and said, "his tongue is numb. It tastes like dog shit... Captain, it should be a vampire."


    Gene stared at the little man with a look that almost vomited out and said in shock, "God, don''t you think it''s disgusting?"


    "Yes?"


    When the three were sent to the town, the sheriff put his arm on the window and said, "I have to pick up my little son in the city. If you need help, go to the police station to find me after ten o''clock."


    Watched his old car disappear at the end of the street.


    Hardy wrapped his coat tightly and said shivering, "boss, what''s next? Do you need me to track the vampire with a secret?"


    "If you are in a hurry to die, you can."


    Taking the document, Cole threw down Hardy, who stood in place with a helpless face, and walked into the restaurant not far away.


    Hardy''s peeping eyes are the same as the seventh vision.


    Rash use is bound to be detected by the dark creatures lurking in this town.


    St. wich''s "glorious" history saturated with evil forces.


    This behavior is no less than self explosion on the spot.


    While having breakfast in the restaurant, Cole looked through the case file.


    There were 23 cases of missing girls. All the victims were no more than 14 years old, and they were found mysteriously missing by their families the next morning.


    In this world, although they are vampires, they are far more evil and have the attribute of traditional mystics than the vampires in the world of blade warrior I.


    Not old, not dead, not afraid of garlic, not afraid of sunshine and any religious ceremony, obsessed with virgin blood, the body can be dispersed into sewage like blood, hiding in any possible dark corner.


    But in many cases.


    They are keen to disguise the appearance of adults, live in a prosperous metropolis, and attract prey through their handsome appearance.


    St. wich''s current situation, such a crazy crime, must be a rookie who has been held for the first time.


    With Cole''s knowledge of vampires.


    Those cunning old guys will only shoot once and change places forever.


    After the three had breakfast, Cole was going to visit the victims'' families door to door according to the case file given to him by the sheriff, trying to find a breakthrough in them.


    He was not going to ask the soul of the dead through the seventh vision until he found the exact clue.


    God knows if there''s a witch gathering in this damn place, or any other mess.


    Especially that ballad.


    In this world surrounded by dark forces, any demon hunter has reason to believe that the local popular Centennial ballads are not lies to scare children.

 Chapter 61

    Time flashed into the night.


    It is difficult for cole to use specific words to describe what kind of strange atmosphere is filled in this stupid town shrouded in the night.


    The moon was obscured behind the thin clouds.


    The breeze talks nonsense and the Nighthawk cries.


    Like a wronged soul, hide behind the gate of the underworld and tell the miserable and miserable past to the world.


    There is always a pungent smell in the town, like being corrupted by evil gods. There is a land full of dark cinders everywhere.


    Hotels, houses, pubs, restaurants


    All mirrors will be covered with thick black cloth and tied tightly with ropes before the sun sets.


    Copper bells and eye-catching red ropes are hung on the door of each household.


    They will warn outsiders not to knock at the door in St. wich.


    Visit all day.


    The small town residents Cole saw were in a hurry and talked like unspeakable terror taboos flowing in their blood.


    When talking and asking for specific information, send them away in a few words, and then close the door.


    Only a family of young people who returned to their hometown from other places five years ago gave them a warm reception.


    Now.


    The three of Cole stood in the dark street of the town.


    "Boss, are we really going to stay in such a damn place?"


    At the end of the day, Qien, who likes to laugh, was not frightened by ghosts, but was frightened by the strange expressions and abnormal actions of the residents here.


    His face turned pale, like a unlucky wretch. He looked around in the dark with trembling, breathed into his palm and said, "Hardy, you''re right. The bureaucrats of the investigation office are indeed a group of bastards! Hiss... It''s cold. I just hope they can help me prepare a good coffin."


    Cole frowned and lit a cigarette.


    frankly speaking.


    After a whole day''s investigation, there was little gain.


    The townspeople do not cooperate and lack effective clues. It is difficult to deal with the possible vampires.


    Just as the three were standing in the street, unable to do anything about this difficult case.


    Suddenly.


    On the open street, a vague figure flashed away under the street lamp.


    Hardy swallowed his saliva, lowered his voice and said in horror, "did you see it just now?! something seems to have run past under the street lamp."


    Gene pulled out his pistol and frowned. "Did you see it, too?"


    As they talked, Cole had pulled out a long knife and chased after them.


    "Captain Cole!"


    "Don''t be stunned, chase!"


    With the blood of the day walker, Cole''s eyes caught what appeared in that short moment.


    A very fast humanoid.


    Vampires lurking in the town?


    No matter what it is, ordinary human flesh and blood can never reach the speed he can''t reach when running.


    Chase out of town in one breath.


    I''m going to lose it.


    Cole took out the justice trial and fired three shots in a row!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The firesnake at the muzzle of the gun shattered the night.


    In the dark.


    The blurred figure turned into a pure black shadow, fell into the ground, turned back close to the ground, and approached him at a very fast speed.


    Cole stopped in place, and the vision of the day Walker made him clearly see the dark shadow he thought was well hidden.


    If you can''t escape, do you want to fight to death?


    At the moment when the shadow approached him, Cole bowed his head and looked expressionless. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at the shadow on the ground to activate the blood flame secret.


    At the same time.


    A woman''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "I don''t want to kill you, demon hunter."


    Pull the trigger mercilessly.


    Bang!


    Shrouded in scarlet, the warhead hit the dark figure trying to escape from his feet in the gorgeous tail flame.


    The next moment.


    A dull groan of pain sounded.


    I saw a beautiful woman in one-piece tight black leather clothes, covering the shot, sitting on the ground with her wound attached by blood flame, raising her head, staring at Cole with black pure eyes, and the Colt Pistol pointing to her head.


    As he moved back, he raised his left hand and shouted, "wait! Demon hunter! Listen to me..."


    Bang!


    She was not given a chance to finish the nonsense of begging for mercy and sophistry.


    Colt''s deafening gunfire exploded in the silent night.


    The skull was broken, the blood flame burned, and the liquid of various colors splashed all over the ground.


    Cole took a cigarette out of his pocket, put it in his mouth, then went to the vampire''s body, aimed at his heart and pulled the trigger again!


    Bang!


    After the tool repair is completed.


    With a gun in one hand and a metal flip lighter in the other.


    Frown, bow your head and light a cigarette.


    Brush your clothes and walk to the town.


    However.


    Just as Cole took a cigarette and walked back, he took his hand out of his ear.


    A violent cough and a sudden inhalation suddenly sounded behind him.


    come back.


    The beautiful female vampire who was shot in the head and then shot in the heart was sitting on the ground, panting heavily.


    Two shots still alive?


    Take a smoke, squint and frown slightly.


    "Demon hunter! Wait..."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One shot in the head, one shot in the heart.


    Perhaps not safe enough, Cole went back to the vampire''s body and replaced the clip.


    Pull the trigger seven times to empty the second clip.


    Then he put the justice trial back into the holster, lowered his head, patted off the ashes that had just fallen on his coat, inserted his bag in one hand, and walked slowly to the town.


    In about five seconds.


    Only a startling roar of anger exploded behind him.


    "Demon hunter! Can I grass you!"


    This time.


    Finally, Cole was surprised.


    Good guy, I''m direct, good guy.


    Is this the blood hanging?


    Spit out the cigarette that had only smoked two mouthfuls. Cole decisively pulled out colt and it was noon. He turned and shot!


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the open field.


    Until the justice trial finished the third clip, the muzzle was red at noon.


    then.


    A magical scene happened.


    All the wounds healed quickly with the naked eye. Three seconds later, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    But found that colt''s muzzle with gunsmoke was facing her forehead.


    After a strange silence.


    The female vampire broke the silence.


    "Enough?"


    "You''re not a vampire."


    She stirred the long milky hair scattered on her shoulders, pushed aside colt pointing to her skull, stood up and patted her clothes.


    "I''m a witch... No, most importantly, I''m not your enemy."


    The cold breeze at night blew between them.


    Cole said coldly, "reason."


    The woman spread her hand and said helplessly, "someone paid for the life of the unruly vampire, so I came. Our purpose should be the same, right?"


    "But you''re not a demon hunter."


    "Of course, I do things with money, no matter who the employer is."


    After a slight pause, she raised her hand, moved colt, who pointed to her forehead, and then said, "why don''t we cooperate to kill the bastard who broke the rules, and give you half of the reward."

 Chapter 62

    Cole stepped back and put down the pistol.


    Smoke a cigarette and say, "do you know where it''s hidden?"


    The woman stood with her legs apart, one hand on her hips and said, "this is St. wich, the demon hunter. It doesn''t have many places to hide."


    "How much is the reward?"


    "Five hundred pounds."


    Throw the cigarette end on the ground and stamp it out with your foot. Cole said, "keep it for yourself."


    "So you''re rich?"


    When it comes to money, the woman seems to have forgotten her previous experience of being killed three times in a row, and her smile is like a flower path, "Haley Johnny, just call me Haley. If you want to kill anyone in the future, you can go to 22 Downing Street to find the shopkeeper, with a minimum of 100 pounds per order."


    Cole frowned, took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Someone you want to kill?


    At this time, hardy and gene barely caught up.


    The little man held his knees, bent over and gasped, "boss! Next time... Can you wait for us next time? You''re running too fast!"


    Gene put his hands on his hips, looked at Haley, gasped, "Captain, who is she?"


    "Peers."


    Cole said coldly, "and she knows where the vampire is hiding. Let''s act together tonight."


    Gene smiled at Haley, went over, held out his hand and said with a smile, "I''m gene. That''s Hardy. Do you work in the demon hunting group, too? I don''t seem to have seen you."


    In a sense, Haley is a beautiful and outrageous woman with long milk white hair, exquisite body, black purity and soul catching eyes.


    But in the eyes of Cole''s professional demon hunter.


    Her beauty is unnatural.


    As she mentioned earlier, she is neither a witch nor a.


    It''s not hard to change your face.


    Haley didn''t shake hands with gene or even look him in the eye. She took a long, seductive sound and said, "come with me, demon hunter."


    Hardy stared at her graceful figure and swallowed her saliva. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "boss, she''s so beautiful!"


    As Cole walked past him, he patted him and said, "if you''re not afraid of death, you can try to associate with her, Mr. betani."


    "Well... Is it so terrible?"


    After a short observation, gene obviously found that Haley was different from ordinary people, gathered around Cole and said mysteriously, "Captain, isn''t she a witch?"


    "Witch?!"


    Almost shouted out. Hardy hurriedly covered his mouth and confirmed that the other party didn''t look back at him. Then he said carefully, "boss... Cooperate with the witch? Really good?"


    Following her, the three came to an abandoned coal mine about one kilometer away from the town.


    Haley stooped to look at the footprints on the ground, got up and shouted, "Lucas! I know you''re hiding inside!"


    The night wind blew.


    Her voice echoed slowly over the deserted and ghostly abandoned coal mine.


    See no response.


    Haley said, "demon hunter, you stay here."


    Dropping this sentence, the woman turned into a shadow and disappeared at the entrance of the mine.


    Hardy took a cigarette and handed it to Cole. He lit a match and said suspiciously, "boss, if you let me use the exile secret to find it in the beginning, maybe now we have got on the train back to the imperial capital."


    Cole said indifferently, "this is St. wich. Hardy, witches and evil gods will find you according to the source of secret magic power."


    "And such a thing?"


    Gene was silent for a moment, holding his chin in one hand and said thoughtfully, "I really want to hear such a saying that the elders with psychic ability in the demon hunting group rarely use it in dangerous areas. As for why she knows the rules of the demon hunting group so well

 Chapter 63

    Gene cut off a finger of the vampire as a basis for completing the task.


    Haley pulled out a tooth and stuffed it into her pocket before the body was burned.


    Let hardy and gene go back to town first.


    When they get away.


    Cole threw away the empty cigarette box and said, "three thousand pounds will buy a man''s life."


    "Name."


    "Celia Finley."


    Haley didn''t ask Celia who she was. She held out a hand and said, "10% deposit, the rule of our business."


    Cole said coldly, "how long will it take?"


    "No more than a week."


    He took out a stack of ten pound notes from his wallet and handed them to her. He said expressionless, "I don''t care what method you use, a request, stay away from the imperial capital, and the world evaporates."


    The witch''s smile was very attractive. When she took the money in Cole''s hand, she pretended to tease her fingers across his palm.


    "Three thousand pounds of big business is rare, demon hunter, but you hire me directly. Don''t you worry that I will be caught and the matter will be exposed?"


    "So let her evaporate."


    "Gee, what a bad guy."


    Drop this sentence.


    Haley Johnny slipped into the shadow and disappeared into the dark night.


    The next morning.


    Cole returned the case file to the sheriff and announced that the murderer was dead.


    Later, when chatting at the police station, hardy inadvertently mentioned the identity of Cole''s psychic medium.


    He didn''t mention it.


    Speaking of this, Sheriff Devon Graham suddenly looked tense and said mysteriously, "Mr. walker, you... Haven''t used the ability of psychic media?"


    Cole cocked his legs, took a cigarette in one hand and said coldly, "this is St. wich, sheriff."


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing the exact answer, he gasped and said, "many years ago, a psychic demon hunter came to St. wich..."


    A conversation.


    Cole learned that every rumor of St. wich was true.


    A hundred years ago, this small town rich in coal resources was full of vitality and simple people.


    Until a miner dug a statue in the deepest part of the tunnel.


    It''s the size of a palm, ferocious and terrible in shape, and looks like a skeleton or a ghost.


    Since then.


    Strange things happen frequently in the town.


    Some see unspeakable evil in the mirror, and some hear murmurs from hell when they knock at the door.


    Every worker working in the coal mine claimed that they saw the entrance of the underworld. In the following years, they either went crazy Sha or became talkative, preaching the world and doomsday of the dead.


    It was also at that time that the Church of death began to emerge.


    Then.


    More and more strange women often appear in the town. They never hurt the town people, but they never contact the town people.


    Until the elder psychic demon hunter mentioned by the sheriff led a team into St. wich to investigate.


    last.


    The whole demon hunting team evaporated, but the strange things in the town began to decrease gradually.


    So far.


    For thirty years, no one has seen the unspeakable madness in the mirror.


    On the train.


    Hardy still seems to be immersed in Sheriff Devon''s statement of St. wich''s ancient past.


    His face turned white, and his eyes glanced at the glass reflecting his face from time to time.


    It was not until the sun set, the whistle of the train entering the station and the prosperity of the imperial capital that he pulled back his fantasy of the evil and unknown strange and evil land to reality.


    "Boss, I can''t believe we walked out of St. wich alive..."


    When the three passed a flower willow lane.


    The little young man claimed that his injured spiritual world needed treatment, and then disappeared around the corner of the alley with two girls in his arms.


    Gene walked beside Cole and coughed awkwardly. "Captain, is hardy like that?"


    Cole bought a pack of cigarettes from a little boy''s mobile booth, tore open the package and said, "the investigation department needs to face many unknown horrors, gene.


    Maybe the legend of St. wich scared him. "


    "But it''s too..."


    obviously.


    Born into a family of traditional values, gene Andorra finds it difficult to accept Hardy''s way of venting pressure and anxiety.


    Let him go to the Department to submit the task, and Cole returns to the apartment in Burton building.


    After the dinner prepared by the ghost maid.


    I was going to bed after taking a bath, but I heard a knock at the door.


    "Is Mr. Walker in? Room service."


    Open the door.


    A waiter handed an envelope in both hands and said, "someone asked me to hand it over to you."


    Throw him a tip of twenty pence.


    Cole turned and opened the envelope. Inside was a delicate wedding invitation.


    ''Celia Finley: I sincerely invite you to attend my wedding with Carlos urban at the Royal Hotel Moncey, time: 11 a.m. on October 16, 1835.''


    At the same time, there was a handwritten letter in the invitation.


    It roughly means that the Finley family invited him to Celia''s wedding, hoping to take this opportunity to alleviate the sharp contradiction between the two.


    If he refuses.


    There will be no room for it.


    If he agrees, Celia has a distant cousin to marry.


    In other words.


    Join or die.


    If the sender''s head didn''t say Finley, Cole would have thought it was from the Mafia.


    The next day.


    Gene called early in the morning and reported the details of the mission to him.


    Old barber, who came back last night, praised the efficiency and zero casualties of the black snake brigade. Cole was the most talented and excellent young demon hunter he had ever seen.


    A day off for the black snake brigade.


    Even threatened on the spot.


    If Cole can complete three tasks with this efficiency, he will be given the title of upper banishment sequence after the end of the year.


    But old barber can only talk about promoting his professional title.


    Without the approval of the personnel management department of the demon hunting regiment, even if he is an intern, he has no right to become a regular.


    Fortunately, such a boss who doesn''t ask for trouble and protects his weaknesses is not a bad thing.


    Ten thirty in the morning.


    There are many foreign guests in Mengxi Royal Hotel, and the waiter is busy in front of luxury cars arriving.


    Let AVA wait for him in the parking lot.


    As soon as Cole got off the bus, a waiter came eagerly, smiled and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Hand him the wedding invitation.


    "Please follow me."


    Outside the door, in charge of registering guests, was a middle-aged man with a fierce face. When he lowered his head to write down bin''s name, he heard ''Cole Walker''.


    He looked up for a while, smiled and said in a bad tone, "cole walker, I thought you didn''t have the courage to come."


    Cole said coldly, "if my friend gets married, I will come."


    "Hum, be careful, young man."


    Return the invitation to the waiter, "go in."


    The wedding is on the third floor of the hotel.


    It can be seen that the Finley family attached great importance to the marriage.


    In the season when everything is in decline, the whole venue is decorated with flowers and green, like a vibrant atrium garden.


    Cole took a glass of red wine from the waiter''s plate.


    However, a waiter whispered for a moment in the ears of two young people, one tall and one short.


    Their eyes fell on cole, and then they came angrily.

 Chapter 64

    "Cole walker?"


    The tall young man was very thin, with prominent cheekbones and deep sockets.


    Cole held the glass and said, "it''s me."


    When they looked at each other, the tall young man held out his hand and said, "Ron, Ron Carver, he is my brother Kane."


    Kane, who was a little short, had a bad face, dry lips and prominent dark circles under his eyes. It seemed that he hadn''t slept well for many days.


    "It''s inconvenient to speak in another place."


    Cole thought they were the young people of the Finley family, but seeing the face of the carver brothers with kidney deficiency may be because of other things.


    Follow them to the stairwell.


    Ron took out a box of Red Lion cigarettes, handed one over, frowned, lit a cigarette with a match and said, "I hear you''re a psychic."


    "Say something."


    Kane rubbed his face hard and said, "Walker, you know the rules of the demon hunting group. We are not allowed to take private jobs, but..."


    Ron puffed at his cigarette and frowned deeper.


    "We need money to cure little Ethan, so a week ago we took a private entrustment through an intermediary to solve the devil pestering Leon, a big businessman in Winterberg town.


    But we underestimated its level. It''s not just the merrils family, we''re also entangled by it. "


    Cole, holding a cigarette in his hand, said coldly, "why don''t you let him apply for assistance from the demon hunting regiment through official channels?"


    Kane looked embarrassed and said with a forced smile, "Mr. merrils has some strange hobbies. He accidentally bought a strange ancient book in the hands of an antique dealer five years ago, and then..."


    Cole took a smoke.


    He said in a moment of silence, "then he was so curious that he read the words and spells he shouldn''t read, and got into trouble."


    Crush out the smoke, throw it into the dustbin in the stairwell, turn and walk to the hall.


    Ron quickly stopped the road and said, "Mr. Merrill is willing to pay two thousand pounds for it! Don''t you really think about it?"


    When he put his hand in the bag, Cole said expressionless, "I''m not short of money. You can find someone else to deal with this."


    "But Mr. Merrill has three children!"


    "Go and talk to the demon hunting regiment."


    In this world.


    Ordinary people who secretly store forbidden books and evil codes will not only be sentenced to at least three years'' imprisonment according to the law, but also three generations of direct descendants are not allowed to enter the state power departments and demon hunting groups.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    Why did the big businessman prefer to pay a huge reward of ¡ê 2000 rather than poke the matter to the official of the demon hunting regiment.


    Take this dirty private work, it is likely that you didn''t get the money, but took your life in it.


    Even if it is successfully completed in the end, it will leave a handle on others.


    Cole refused them. In addition to these reasons and his lack of money, there is another interesting thing.


    How did they know they were coming to Celia Finley''s wedding?


    The carver brothers would never have taken the initiative to find him without intentional advice.


    Think of it here.


    Cole couldn''t help looking at the way the Finley family dealt with him.


    If he makes a slip of promise and doesn''t have an accident, he will be caught by them.


    His heart is sinister.


    Go to the corner of the hall, lean against the windowsill, bow your head and light a cigarette.


    Then he saw an old gentleman with a stiff face, holding a glass of wine in his hand, coming up to him.


    "Mr. Cole walker."


    Cole held a cigarette in his hand, his mouth and nose shrouded in smoke. He looked up and said indifferently, "director Chaz Morgan, what brings you to me?"


    "Old barber spoke highly of your handling of the St. wich vampire incident at his regular meeting this morning."


    "So?"


    The old gentleman took off his leather gloves, smiled and said, "I mean no harm, Mr. Cole. One of my nieces joined the intelligence analysis section last year, but she has always hated working in the office.


    The black snake brigade was established soon, so I want her to go to you. "


    "My team doesn''t need to be cumbersome."


    Maybe it''s asking.


    This time, Chaz Morgan didn''t change his face because of Cole''s inhumane attitude, but smiled magnanimously, "Vera was taught by me. You can rest assured."


    Cole smoked, frowned, thought about it for a while and said, "let her meet me in the office at three in the afternoon."


    "I''ll tell her."


    There was a strange silence between the two. Chaz took a deep breath and said, "excuse me."


    Finish the second cigarette.


    The protagonist of the wedding finally appeared on the red carpet in the living room.


    Dressed in a wedding dress, with a red face and an unhappy face, the groom almost jumped up and scolded his mother.


    The traditional wedding ceremony is held in an orderly manner under the auspices of the master of ceremonies.


    Cole stood at the back of the crowd with his glass.


    When the newlyweds on the stage exchanged rings with each other, a middle-aged man with decent clothes and somewhat similar appearance to Celia walked aside.


    "How have you considered my proposal?"


    Their eyes fell on the stage.


    Cole, holding a goblet, said indifferently, "I don''t like being threatened."


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a coalition, Mr. walker.


    If you join me, you can go to a higher position in the demon hunting regiment rather than an ordinary operation captain.


    And Celia''s distant cousin is very beautiful and likes you very much. "


    "I refuse?"


    Janssen Finley.


    Director of equipment support department of logistics support group of demon hunting regiment, Celia''s father.


    A handsome man with a gentleman''s beard, flowers in his coat pocket, three or seven oil heads and a straight suit.


    He turned to look at Cole and said with a gentle smile, "even if Celia and Trevor want to kill you, you shouldn''t let them lose their jobs in the demon hunting group and be imprisoned by the trial court."


    At this time, the wedding ceremony is over.


    He put down his glass, went out of the hall with many friends, welcomed Celia and her husband, and completed his first trip after his wedding.


    Cole stood where he was, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, put his hands in his coat pocket and walked out in the strange eyes of the guests.


    In other words.


    Is his life less valuable than the future of Celia and Trevor?


    Tut Tut, things are getting more and more interesting.


    Perhaps in old Finley''s decadent thoughts.


    The bureaucrat of the demon hunting regiment holds power and can handle it at will within the framework of rules. He is an action captain without background.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that he was not the only bureaucrat with real power in the demon hunting group.


    even to the extent that.


    Having been in a high position for too long, he has neglected the essence of the demon hunter.


    Strong personal strength.


    Like a magnet.


    All power and wealth will unconsciously flow to more powerful individuals.


    Just like Chaz Morgan, a permanent member of the surveillance committee of the intelligence unit who also occupies a high position, he will be forced to lay down his body and negotiate with Cole because he loves his niece and worries about her safety.


    At the grass-roots level of the demon hunting regiment.


    The strength and experience of the operation team leader is the guarantee of all safety and efficiency.

 Chapter 65

    Cole wanted to punch Janssen Finley''s tall, smelly face.


    Then step on both feet.


    However, considering that the imperial capital has always advocated a civilized society, bureaucrats boast of good morality and self-cultivation.


    If you beat him up, you might be invited to tea by the police department.


    It can only be done.


    As an awkward outsider at the wedding scene, there was no reception and no friends.


    So that they are secretly pointed out, discussed and even mocked by good people.


    Cole put his hands in his coat pocket, took a cigarette, stuffed a pound tip into the waiter''s coat pocket and told him to go to the parking lot and let AVA drive over.


    I didn''t care. I walked around the wedding site, and even had a very drag attitude, as if he was the protagonist of the wedding.


    "Is he the demon hunter in bath?"


    "Demon hunter? God... I thought he was a gangster Celia knew..."


    "I heard he had some festivals with the Finley family. How did he appear at the wedding?"


    A demon hunting group bureaucrat who knew the situation snorted coldly and warned the people, "no matter what happened between him and the Finley family, the young man can deal with the witch alone. Do you understand what I mean? Don''t provoke him."


    "Deal with the witch alone?! him?!"


    "This..."


    In this world.


    No matter how strong or weak their strength is, all the demon hunters who can deal with witches alone and survive are determined... Or ruthless guys.


    At this point.


    Celia and the unlucky groom are saying goodbye to their family.


    When the coin pool caught a glimpse of Cole''s red face, it immediately pulled down, snorted coldly, pulled the groom with ''I don''t want to go'' on his face, and rode away in the wedding car.


    Cole frowned and smoked, threw the burned cigarette end on the ground, opened the door, collided with Janssen Finley, got in the car and drove in the other direction.


    He took a cigarette and held it in his mouth, but it was not lit.


    Rolling down the window, he saw the busy street outside the imperial capital and said, "is your son well?"


    AVA glanced at the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "Ryan? He has recovered. Mr. Cole, you still remember this."


    Remove the metal flip lighter.


    Cole wanted to light a cigarette.


    But she was attracted by a woman dressed as a small citizen walking in the street.


    She kept staring at Cole''s car, even looking through the open window and stopping on him.


    It was nothing strange.


    Until their eyes met, the woman''s expression suddenly became very unnatural and turned her head to the other side.


    The action of lighting a cigarette suddenly froze in the air.


    The demon hunter''s intuition told him that there was something wrong with that woman.


    "Stop!"


    "Mr. Cole?!"


    He hurried to open the door. When he looked back in the street, he found that the woman had disappeared in the crowd.


    Her eyes... Seem to have seen it somewhere.


    AVA hurried out of the car and wondered, "what happened? Why did you suddenly..."


    "Shh."


    Cole took a deep breath with an unlit cigarette in his hand and closed his eyes.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    instant.


    The noise of cars on the streets of DIDU seems to have been sunk into the deep sea and blurred until it disappears completely.


    His vision also suddenly brightened from the absolute darkness.


    The next moment.


    A dilapidated, dusty, wasteland like Imperial Capital hangs upside down like a shadow over the mortal world.


    Those who died in the imperial capital, because of their nostalgia and obsession, lingered around their loved ones.


    Those demons hiding in dark corners like shadows.


    Those wandering in the alley, aimless evil spirits.


    At this moment, they were called inexplicably.


    A pair of dead, evil and strange eyes stared at Cole.


    A shrill wail, a pathetic cry, a devil''s whisper.


    Woven into a frightening and malicious melody, like an entangled soul, lingered in his ears.


    This is also the time.


    In a hurry to depart as like as two peas, Karl saw a man, who was exactly the same as the woman he saw outside the window.


    Suddenly.


    She stopped and jerked back.


    Human skin peeled off from her face like scraps of paper, revealing a dark and ferocious face like a freak.


    He opened his ugly mouth with uneven teeth and roared wildly at Cole like an evil animal, "demon hunter!"


    Before being swallowed up by the evil enveloping the imperial capital.


    Cole turned off the seventh vision and his expression remained unchanged, as if what he had just seen was not the spirit world surrounded by evil spirits, but a tourist attraction with slightly worse scenery.


    Look down, light a cigarette,


    The witch in bath?


    Go to the public telephone booth and call the office of the integrated investigation section.


    "Me, Cole, is the section chief there?"


    The woman assistant Shane answered the phone and said, "what''s urgent?"


    "There are witches in the imperial capital."


    Be silent for a moment.


    "The section chief is not in. I''ll inform the witch emergency management department immediately. Where are you?"


    "Burton street, outside the post office."


    Toot¡ª¡ª


    Hang up.


    Cole took a cigarette and suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said, "AVA, now go pick up your family and take them to the demon hunter headquarters. It may also find you."


    "Witch?!"


    "The emergency department will protect you. Go quickly!"


    Concerned about the safety of his family, AVA ignored more questions, got in the car, slammed down the accelerator and left.


    About five minutes later.


    A horsey Mustang stopped in front of Cole. A gray haired man pushed open the door and said, "get in."


    Sit in the back of the car.


    The man turned on the recorder and said seriously, "cole walker, I''m Russell, the director of the witch emergency department. Where did you find her?"


    Cole took a cigarette and said coldly, "when dealing with the great tragedy in bath, I killed her evil pet and her puppet.


    No accident, this is my trouble. "


    "The culprit of the bath town tragedy?"


    Turn off the tape recorder, close your eyes like Cole, open it a moment later, and say to the driver, "go to the west of the city."


    At the same time, he took out an old telegraph from the back of the car and contacted the emergency department.


    While sending a telegram, he said, "cole walker? I remember you. I heard that old barber praised you at the meeting."


    Russell Fisher.


    Over half a hundred years old, gray hair, but still hale and hearty.


    The head of the witch emergency department has the same rank and treatment as the directors of each group, but only under the direct leadership of one of the top echelons of the demon hunting group, the cabinet and her majesty.


    Special treatment of witches in the imperial capital.


    No better than other cities.


    Here live the royal family, prime minister, cabinet members, senior military and political officials and so on.


    Any mishaps.


    Not only will it cause serious unrest.


    It is also impossible for the Empire and its people to bear the pain.

 Chapter 66

    Take Russell''s special bus on the way to the west of the city.


    Through the window.


    You can see the members of the Royal first cavalry regiment galloping in the city while leaving soldiers with guns stationed on both sides of the street along the way.


    The police poured out to evacuate and appease the panicked people.


    The loudspeaker installed on the street telegraph pole plays the stable recording again and again, but it has little effect.


    "Please don''t panic. This emergency is a witch Disaster Simulation Drill signed by her Majesty the queen. Please return to your jobs or homes in order and take care of your children and the elderly."


    On a chaotic street.


    In addition to the citizens who fled in panic and the serious shortage of police force, the police who were busy sweating, and many street gangsters took advantage of the chaos to smash, loot and burn.


    "(screaming) help! Someone robbed!"


    "Asshole, let her go! Oh -"


    Following the sound, I saw three young people knock a young man under the age of 20 to the ground, then block another woman on the wall next to the store, pull the necklace around her neck, and roar wildly to let her hand in all the valuable things.


    Cole finished his last cigarette and said to the driver, "stop."


    Russell, who was concentrating on directing the emergency department on the radio, looked up out of the window and said, "move faster. We''re in a hurry."


    Push open the door and flick the cigarette end in your hand.


    Looking at the three young people whose bodies trembled slightly because they were too excited.


    "God, there are more than a hundred pounds in it!"


    "Mike, we''re rich!"


    Trot two steps, kick one person violently, then grab the other bastard''s shoulder and hit him on the wall.


    The right hook fist greeted him fiercely on his face.


    Blood and three or four broken teeth, mixed with a painful dull hum, soared to the ground.


    He took back the woman''s finance from the hunzi who was stunned in situ, handed it to her, and said coldly, "let''s go."


    Take a look at Cole, the woman panicked, helped her boyfriend, said thanks, and hurriedly disappeared into the crowd in the street.


    Then, the bastard who didn''t get beaten escaped a knife from his pocket. He looked ferocious and shouted, "you size! I''ll kill you!"


    Squeeze the wrist he waved and twist it out.


    "Ah, oh -"


    When he felt pain, his expression turned into a mask of pain. Before the knife in his hand landed, Cole grabbed his wrist and beat him violently.


    This time.


    Only heard a harsh whistle in the distance.


    Two policemen rushed through the crowd with batons and shouted, "you! Stop it!"


    The young man who was beaten and still unconvinced, with a black nose and a swollen face and blood on his mouth, could even show a mocking smile at Cole.


    "Wait to die! Asshole, spit!"


    A policeman running over separated the two people from the middle, and the other took out handcuffs to arrest all four people fighting.


    Cole took the hunter''s ID from the pocket inside his coat.


    "I have something else to do. These three robbed bastards have been handed over to you."


    Demon hunter!


    Not only the police were surprised, but the bastard who showed his teeth to Cole turned gray for a moment, lowered his head and dared not say more nonsense.


    Now the imperial capital is in a special period.


    Demon hunters have great law enforcement power.


    Seeing that Cole was his own, the policeman with a gentleman''s beard put his handcuffs on another bastard, turned around and said to him very seriously, "demon hunter, there are many kind and innocent people living in this city. Don''t let us down."


    Frown, lower his head, light a cigarette, insert his hands into his coat pocket, turn around and leave. At the same time, he said indifferently, "I''ll kill her myself."


    Get back in the car.


    Cole said, "Mr. Russell, get someone to the office and bring my long knife."


    Russell whispered a telegram and said, "you don''t need to participate in this incident. I''ll take care of it."


    With his cigarette arm on the window and his eyes on the street outside, Cole said indifferently, "this is my private affair."


    "Your level is too low. If you die unexpectedly, it will trouble me."


    Russell also acted according to the rules. Cole didn''t force him. He said to himself, "Sylvie, go to Hardy betani and ask him to send my long knife to the west of the city."


    "Know... Know."


    The frightened voice of the ghost maid flashed away in the carriage.


    Russell stopped his hand in the telegram for a moment and turned to look at Cole. "Servant ghost? Who is she?"


    "By chance."


    Seeing this, the director of the emergency department can only sigh helplessly and say, "well, since you strongly request to participate in this matter, I can promise, but everything has to listen to me."


    Cole smoked and didn''t respond.


    Five minutes later.


    The number of residents on the street in the west of the city is decreasing with the naked eye.


    The soldiers of the first cavalry regiment were stationed on both sides of the street along the way.


    Put barricades at the crossroads not far away and pull out the warning line to prevent vehicles and irrelevant people from entering the west of the city.


    They got out of the car. Russell went in first to direct the search for the witch, while Cole waited outside for Hardy to send the knife.


    A member of the emergency department stationed outside asked Cole for a cigarette and said, "I heard that you found the witch? Psychic?"


    Cole said coldly, "the one in bath town may be angry, so he ran to the emperor to seek revenge on me."


    "Bath, oh, you''re Cole walker."


    "Am I so famous?"


    The colleague of the emergency department smiled and said, "you underestimate those reporters, man. The shocking news of the bath tragedy made your name hang on the front page of the rush daily for three days.


    Not only us, but the whole empire probably has heard of your name more or less. "


    Waited about ten minutes.


    A Duke of hohy No. 1 stopped not far away. The door was opened. Hardy panted and ran over, handed the long knife to Cole, scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "boss, that witch, shouldn''t it be..."


    "You guessed well."


    The little man took a deep breath and then yelled, "bastard of the intelligence analysis department! The witch I provoked for no reason, he''s numb..."


    without doubt.


    Cole was retaliated, which means that he may also be on the witch''s blacklist.


    After all.


    Shooting evil pets and human puppets is as serious as riding on the witch''s neck to pee.


    Far away.


    AVA got out of the car, waved to Cole and shouted, "Mr. Cole, they''re all safe!"


    Nodded to him.


    Hold the cigarette in your mouth and remove the tarpaulin wrapped around the long knife.


    Just as I was about to enter the west of the city, I heard a deafening and thrilling scream roaring in the residential area in the west of the city.


    The soldiers stationed on both sides of the street and the demon hunters guarding all covered their ears in pain.


    Some people even shed a line of blood from their eyes and nostrils.


    The next moment.


    I saw a huge house, with two fuzzy shadows similar to human beings, thrown into the sky by invisible terrorist forces!

 Chapter 67

    "Boss!"


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette, threw away his cigarette butts and walked quickly to the residential area in the west of the city.


    Hardy wanted to grease the soles of his feet.


    The hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly, stood in place, hesitated for a long time, and gritted his teeth, "shit! Dry!"


    Pull out the matching gun and catch up with Cole step by step.


    They went deep all the way.


    However, if the minister in charge of encircling and suppressing witches had not gone to neighbouring countries to deal with more difficult witch incidents, it would not have taken them so much effort.


    Because it''s rare.


    The number of users of trial secrets is particularly rare.


    Almost every day around the world, dealing with the malignant events caused by witches.


    In order to deal with this serious shortage of human resources, the emergency department has developed countermeasures specifically for today''s situation.


    Manual arrangement of trial secrets.


    Just like what emergency department members are doing now.


    But it will take a long time.


    Now.


    Cole escaped the flames of hell and entangled the witch to avoid being escaped into the air by her.


    Superhuman strength and speed are enough to support him to complete this amazing feat in the eyes of others.


    A knife was slashed on the magic staff that the witch resisted.


    She wanted to escape into the air and find a better place to kill the demon hunter she hated.


    But Cole grabbed his ankle and smashed it to the ground with an extremely arrogant attitude!

 Chapter 68

    Bang!


    The force of terror smashed the ground.


    Cole pulled out the justice trial and fired three shots at her head.


    The silver bullets wrapped in blood flame were nailed into the evil spirit''s coat one by one and stopped at a place less than an inch from the skin.


    The witch''s right hand gripped in the air, and a railway lamp was pulled up by her and a large piece of cement pavement, whistling towards Cole.


    Quickly roll back to avoid.


    But she was caught by the Witch and soared like a black ghost.


    Invisible supernatural forces gathered in her hands, like shrinking and bulging singularities.


    As she throws.


    A large number of buildings on both sides of the street were dismembered, smashed, rose into the sky and hit the ground like meteorites.


    Shit.


    Cole scolded secretly, picked up the abandoned devil hunter colleagues and ran away.


    Gravel, glass, twisted iron bars.


    The rain poured down behind him.


    "You can''t escape, demon hunter!"


    Even if he tried to avoid, he was hit on his back by several fist sized stones.


    With a dull hum, he staggered three steps forward and fell to the ground.


    In the distance, hardy ran all the way with the unconscious female demon hunter on his back.


    I heard a loud noise like an earthquake behind me.


    Turning back, he turned pale at the terrible sight of gravel all over the intersection.


    Waiting for his eyes to fall on Cole who was hit on the ground and the wounded who flew out of his arms.


    He hesitated for a second.


    Maybe his heart was inspired by Cole.


    Maybe he''s always been like this.


    Give the female demon hunter to the person who receives him.


    He pulled out a broken iron door from the ruins on both sides of the street, turned and ran to Cole''s position.


    The other side.


    Cole was in the center of the witch spell, and the sundries fell like meteorites. The people in the emergency department were busy with themselves, not to mention supporting him.


    Rolling on the ground, he got up and bounced off the falling gravel with a knife.


    The witch flew in the air.


    Laughter, crazy destruction of the surrounding streets and houses, forming a meteorite.


    She is very clever.


    Know that close combat is not Cole''s opponent.


    As long as you keep the spell for a period of time, the damn demon hunter will be killed by the rubble.


    The fact is just as she expected.


    Cole, who struggled to resist, was eventually pierced in his shoulder by an iron pipe. After losing his balance, he was hit in the head by a small stone.


    He knelt heavily on the ground.


    Touch your head. Your hands are full of blood.


    Shake your head and stay awake.


    Heart, is the time really not mature enough?


    It is never the principle of a qualified demon hunter to find an enemy who can''t be defeated and die with full blood.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Cole is like a strong man, but his strength is not enough.


    But as early as the first time he came into contact with the witch''s evil spirit coat, he had the idea of killing the evil creature without relying on the trial secret arts.


    However, considering that in bath Town, she had seen the destructive power of evil spirits at noon, she must be vigilant.


    So there''s only one chance.


    Close up, take advantage of her unprepared, tear a gap in the evil spirit''s coat at noon, and then pop up the sleeve sword to pierce her head.


    The limited killing effect of blood flame esoteric skill on supernatural forces does not mean that the flesh and blood of the corrupted witch can withstand the destructive power of sequence esoteric skill.


    This time.


    Just listen to a shout behind him.


    Hardy put the broken iron door on his head as a shield and ran to pull him up.


    "Boss! I''ll cover you!"


    get up.


    Follow the little young man all the way to the nearest alley.


    The rubble crackled on the iron door.


    And Hardy''s twisted, gnashing expression.


    Not surprisingly, his finger grasping the door frame was hit.


    The moment they rushed into the alley.


    Behind him, the walls on both sides were pushed together by great force and rolled over to them quickly.


    Boom!


    The moment of dust splashing!


    Hardy threw down the iron gate, spared no effort to get out of the alley, rolled several times on the ground, got up and shouted, "be careful behind you!"


    The next moment.


    A wooden door roared and smashed Cole straight out.


    "Cole!"


    With a bang, the wooden door pushed Cole, broke the window on the other side of the street and flew in.


    Cole''s arms crossed in front of him, his face covered with blood.


    Push open the wooden door pressed against you.


    A family of three, the man holding his wife and daughter hiding in the corner, looked frightened.


    When they saw the blood man Cole, the man quickly covered the child''s eyes, "are you... A demon hunter?"


    With his injured left rib, Cole took a breath of cold air.


    Just a scream.


    The little girl held in the arms of a man flew out of the house uncontrollably.


    Hardy was also held in the air by the witch with supernatural power.


    The little man looked terrified. He struggled wildly in the air and shouted, "Captain, help me!"


    The demon hunters of the emergency department who came from another street saw the bad situation and stopped fire one after another.


    Russell cursed and shouted to the witch, "everyone, cease fire! Witch, what conditions do you have, tell me now!"


    "Condition?"


    She looked down at the director of the emergency department and said with a grim smile, "I want you all to die!"


    When the little girl and Hardy were about to be killed.


    Cole rushed out of the room, pulled out that it was noon and pulled the trigger decisively.


    The wary witch also noticed the strange revolver in Cole''s hand that could kill evil spirits.


    Bang!


    At the same time, she grabbed them and quickly dodged aside.


    At the same time, he stared at the noon and said, "that gun..."


    Cole also shouted at the moment, "Hardy, scold her!"


    The little man who was oppressed by the spirit of the Witch and completely dominated his soul shouted in panic, "boss, what are you talking about


    "Scold that son of a bitch''s coin pool!"


    The dialogue between the two.


    Let everyone present have no idea.


    It''s time


    After a brief silence.


    Hardy, who is full of desire for survival, doesn''t care about others. He yells at the witch!


    Cordial greetings to herself, cordial greetings to the devil she serves.


    Utter foul language.


    A few words.


    Hardy, who was originally full of fear, became more and more excited.


    Just as like as two peas at Lydia''s angry eyes, he was just like the angry captain of the magic team. He was more than he went to Hua Liu Xiang, and he had to vent all night and shout, "ha ha! This is too cool, head! I... Ah, ah, ah!"!


    The angry witch screamed, "I''ll take you --"


    The basic rule of witches to cast spells on humans: they can only dominate those who fear.


    so


    At the moment when he fell from the air, Hardy''s instinct for survival made him grasp the witch''s ankle, and became angry with shame. He was about to cast a spell to kill his witch, and fell from the sky together.


    Cole, who had been prepared for this, rushed across the street and caught the falling little girl!


    Then he shouted to hardy, "hold her! Don''t let go!"

 Chapter 69

    When he fell from a four story building, even if he grabbed the witch''s ankle to slow down, the little man was not light.


    He coughed a few times, blushed and had a thick neck. He squeezed out a sentence between his teeth, "boss... I... I caught her."


    Cole looked at the little girl he was pressing on him. "Are you okay?"


    She nodded and said timidly, "thank you... Thank you."


    Get up and push the frightened little girl back to her parents.


    Now.


    Hardy was like a local ruffian wandering the streets. He hugged the witch''s leg and struggled and shouted, "come on! I... him... Can''t hold it!"


    The angry witch screamed, but this time.


    The supernatural force wrapped in spiritual oppression did not shake Hardy''s soul at all.


    "Bug! Let go of me!"


    She raised her right hand and clenched her fist. The external iron stairs hanging above Hardy''s head were twisted into a ball and smashed down madly!


    "Cole!!"


    Cole pulled out the gun. It was noon. Before the iron stairs came down, he threw hardy and the witch aside, and then rode on her. At noon, it was dark and the muzzle of the gun pointed to her face.


    "Demon hunter! Dare you..."


    Bang bang!


    A bullet made of pure spiritual power comes out of the chamber!


    The evil spirit coat wrapped in the witch''s body is like a cheese that encounters a red soldering iron and is melted into a big hole in an instant!


    Activate the secret.


    The sleeve sword ejected is burning with blood flame.


    for the first time.


    Facing Cole walker, a newcomer in the demon hunter industry, the witch felt a very strong threat, even fatal!


    She screamed.


    The glass of hundreds of houses was shattered throughout the block.


    The road and wall are cracked.


    Even in the city center thousands of meters away, you can still hear the creepy witch scream from the west of the city.


    Cole threw it away. It was noon. He pressed the witch''s forehead with his left hand, raised his right hand and stabbed it down!


    One breath time.


    A blade wrapped in blood flame.


    Into the eyes, through the witch''s whole head!


    Coax!


    The bloody flame immediately wrapped her head, burned wildly and spread to all parts of her body.


    Pick it up at noon and put it in the holster.


    Roll aside, lie on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The burning witch''s body crackled around.


    Hardy stumbled and pulled him up.


    He touched the back of his head, as if he couldn''t believe that they did it in front of him, and laughed for the rest of his life, "ha... Ha ha... Ha ha, boss, I''m not dreaming! We just... Killed a witch?"


    Cole didn''t answer. He took out the flattened cigarette box from his pocket, handed it to the little man, raised his hand, wiped the blood off his face and rubbed his eyes.


    It''s noon to light a cigarette.


    Take a deep breath.


    Looking down at the witch''s body, he said, "I''ll find your reincarnation Horcrux, witch."


    This time.


    The demon hunter of the witch emergency department, who came late, gathered around the burning witch body. The female demon hunter responsible for drawing the trial secret, took a deep look at Cole and said to Russell, "boss, it seems that our preparation is useless."


    The gray haired emergency director walked up to Cole and Hardy, patted them on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well done, two."


    Then he took a step back, sank his face, turned his back and said in an official voice, "you were lucky to deal with the witch, but you seriously violated Article 17, paragraph 3, of the demon hunter code.


    The code of the demon hunting regiment is not for bondage, but for protection. I hope you can understand it.


    Sarah, take them to the trial court. "


    The female demon hunter hesitated, "boss, is this really good? After all..."


    "A rule is a rule that the court will give a reasonable ruling."


    "All right."


    She shook her head and smiled at Cole. "Come on, two."


    Hardy shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and said helplessly, "boss, it seems that we are busy in vain."


    Cole didn''t say much.


    Looking at Russell Fisher with a serious face, he felt something else, some very complex emotions, compared with the arrogance and superiority of bureaucrats.


    On the way, Sarah glanced at Cole from time to time and said to herself, "no wonder the boss''s reaction today is so fierce..."


    Hardy said, "what?"


    The woman was silent for a moment and said, "cole, didn''t anyone tell you that your side face is very similar to Mr. Russell''s son? Well


    That guy is also an old smoker. "


    "Son..."


    Cole threw away his cigarette end and said expressionless, "listen to your tone, he''s dead."


    "Yes, little Fisher is also a member of the emergency department. He died in an emergency four years ago and was sucked away by the witch in front of Russell.


    And we haven''t been able to kill her yet.


    I can''t imagine what despair and sadness old Russell experienced at that time. "


    At this point, she turned to smile at them and then said, "she helped us so much, but was asked to be sent to the trial court. Maybe it''s because Cole reminds him of little Fisher.


    I hope you can understand. "


    Hardy opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment. He held it for a long time before he said, "what a coincidence?"


    Sarah smiled, "maybe, at least, I''ve never seen old Russell panic like that when he was on the scene.


    He has been in this business for more than twenty years. "


    On the way back.


    The police car and fire fighting roared through the street. The military doctor of the first cavalry regiment was transferred and sped to the west of the city in a truck.


    From time to time, you can see the citizens of the imperial capital secretly looking out through the window.


    Cole took a cigarette and his eyes fell on the window of a family''s attic.


    A little boy with a toy gun in his hand smiled and waved to him, and then his parents arranged for him.


    Seeing this warm scene, even Cole couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that the son was not cold, the father took out seven wolves.


    For many demon hunters.


    Except privilege and money.


    What else can drive them to face the dark world without retreating?


    The innocent smile of the little boy may be the answer.


    Back to headquarters.


    Sarah handed them over to the interrogation room.


    Find the bailiff responsible for receiving Cole and Hardy, explain the specific situation and leave.


    The trial court did not embarrass them, no handcuffs, no trial, and even poured hot tea for them.


    The only regret is that I can''t leave the house for the time being.


    We need to wait until the emergency meeting above is over.


    Sit in a chair.


    Hardy betani, who is too idle, can''t help revealing his nature.


    Holding the hot tea cup, staring at the rotating tea leaves inside, he sighed, "Sarah DiCaprio... Boss, I feel I''m in love with her."


    Cole put his feet on the seat and said coldly, "she''s married."


    "What?! how do you know..."


    "She''s wearing a wedding ring."


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 70

    It was not until the evening that the Municipal Police Department announced the lifting of martial law in the whole city through the horn, and the emergency meeting held by the top level of the demon hunting group ended hastily.


    After smelling the news.


    The major newspapers in the imperial capital started work overnight.


    A flood of reporters packed the gate of the headquarters.


    The next morning.


    An explosive news once again made the front page of the Lagrange daily.


    "Forty seven years later, evil witches are coming to the imperial capital again!"


    The subtitle reads: "should the demon hunting troupe be supervised by the public?"


    This paper reviews the glorious history and achievements of the demon hunting regiment at the beginning of its establishment, and analyzes in detail how the decadent bureaucratic group has fallen into the vortex of power step by step, regardless of the life safety of the majority of imperial citizens.


    List the bad events in history one by one and count the crimes of the demon hunting group.


    Among them are the great tragedy in bath town and the return of witches to the imperial capital.


    Not to mention whether the authenticity of the content of the article is worth studying, just talking about the title and the article itself will sell well, which is hot across the country.


    Then add bricks and tiles to the public power and capital in the hands of the newspaper.


    Royal Army hospital.


    Hardy closed the newspaper and shouted, "shit! It''s bullshit! Why didn''t the bastards of Lagrange daily say anything about the loss of the demon hunting group?!"


    Cole put down his lunch box, lit his cigarette, sat on another hospital bed and said, "is it strange?"


    Really angry, the little man crumpled the newspaper into a ball and smashed it on the wall, "shit."


    The female nurse in charge of dressing Hardy''s sprained right foot squatted on the ground, looked up at Cole, showed a suggestive smile, picked up the iron plate, twisted her waist and left the ward.


    Then.


    Old barber and his assistant Miss Shane came into the ward with a fruit basket of sympathy.


    Cole also met the chief of the comprehensive investigation section for the first time.


    A middle-aged and elderly man with fat body, gray windbreaker, bald head and beard.


    With his left hand on his back and his right hand in his narrow vest pocket, he smiled, "cole walker, Hardy betani, warrior of the comprehensive investigation section."


    The little man looked at Cole, jumped out of bed, straightened up and said nervously, "good morning, chief barber!"


    "Don''t be so nervous. Sit down."


    Let Shane put the fruit basket at the head of the bed, then took a document from her hand and said, "the trial court has handed over to me your opinions on the handling of your participation in the witch incident in violation of the regulations."


    Pause slightly.


    Under Hardy''s gaping gaze.


    In front of them, they tore up the disposal opinions, crumpled them into a ball and threw them into the trash can, "disposal opinions? Shit! I''ll go back to Russell''s bastard for trouble.


    Ha ha, let''s talk about you. How''s it going? "


    Cole said indifferently, "I''m fine."


    The first time he was cared by the big leader, hardy felt his head very embarrassed and said with a smile, "I sprained my foot. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    "That''s good."


    He looked down at his watch and said, "I''ll give you three days off, adjust your body and come back to me. There''s a case for you to deal with."


    With his head down, old barber looked up at Cole, smiled, coughed and turned away from the ward.


    Miss Shane pushed the frame on the bridge of her nose and said coldly, "the case has been delayed for a long time, and the headquarters can''t draw out other psychic media to investigate.


    Come back to me after you recover. The section chief told you not to put pressure on your work during this period, have a good rest and enjoy your holidays. "


    When they leave.


    Sitting in bed smoking, all kinds of boring hardy couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart, pulled out the disposal suggestions in the trash can and put them together again.


    Fortunately, the damage is not serious and does not affect reading.


    Hardy read word by word, "first, according to the law of the demon hunting regiment, Cole Walker and Hardy betani should be sentenced to half a year''s imprisonment, deprived of the official title of the demon hunter and retained for inspection.


    After discussion among the three judges, in view of their decisive performance in the witch incident, they will not be punished.


    The Department shall pay no less than 300 pounds of consolation money and give no less than two days of leave.


    Second, according to the principle of division of special work, the section chief of the Department should actively allocate them to the witch emergency department, action team witch Governance Office and other institutions as appropriate.


    Third, in view of his less than one year of regular employment, lack of experience and special approval for professional title promotion, this event only records the contribution points... "When reading this, hardington fell into a strange silence. "Shit, boss, we were fooled."


    without doubt.


    The three hundred pounds that should have belonged to them disappeared.


    And whether dispatched to the emergency department or the witch management office, it is tantamount to change to promotion.


    The former is directly under the central government, while the latter department is one level higher than the investigation section. It is a brother of logistics support and enjoys preferential treatment.


    The forefoot happily sent old barber''s little man away, threw the disposal opinions back to the dustbin, and couldn''t help scolding, "cunning old fox, shit."


    ...


    Eleven in the morning.


    In Hardy''s amazing eyes, Cole ate the third lunch, and his injury began to repair quickly.


    This time.


    A slender old gentleman in a bowler hat knocked on the door and asked politely, "excuse me, is Mr. Cole Walker here?"


    Cole leaned against the bed.


    Holding a cigarette in one hand, he looked out of the window and ignored him.


    Hardy said, "what''s up?"


    "There is a young lady waiting for him downstairs."


    "Miss?"


    Mention women.


    The little man turned his head, looked at the indifferent Cole with resentment, and said in a sour tone, "boss, aren''t you going to go down and have a look?"


    Cole ran out his cigarette. "What can I do for you?"


    The old gentleman said in an orderly manner without changing his face, "it''s a business. She wants to talk to you alone."


    get up.


    Go downstairs with him.


    A spotless, black and shiny Gottlieb Unicorn with pure gold logo and luxurious decoration stopped downstairs of the hospital.


    Go to the window.


    The old gentleman tapped the window three times.


    The window was rolled down, and a sweet female voice came from behind through the black curtains.


    "Mr. walker?"


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, Cole frowned, smoked and said, "if you have something to say."


    "There''s nothing important."


    Be silent for a moment.


    The woman in the car said, "Swain, let''s go."


    The old gentleman stooped slightly, smiled apologetically at Cole, bypassed the front of the car and sat in the cab.


    The moment the engine starts.


    A hand with white lace gloves opened a gap in the curtain to reveal the curious brown eyes behind.


    Look at Cole.


    Looking down, with a reserved smile, he loosened his hand and the curtain fell.


    Sitting in the limited edition Unicorn worth more than 5000 pounds and with no market, it disappeared at the end of the street.

 Chapter 71

    As for who is the mysterious woman?


    Throw the burnt out cigarette on the ground.


    Cole returned to the ward.


    Based on his understanding of the ladies and celebrities in the imperial capital, a powerful and young demon hunter who made the headlines because of the discovery of the great tragedy in bath town and personally handled the witch''s return to the imperial capital.


    Perfect creator of afternoon tea topic.


    Even if the incident happened again, the major newspapers did not mention his name under the pressure of the demon hunting group.


    But for the ladies and celebrities in the imperial capital, just ask a little, and you can know who the young demon hunter in the newspaper is.


    Analyze with this idea.


    It is not difficult to understand why a strange lady who had never met him would suddenly visit and then leave.


    If you are not familiar with the world, it may be difficult to understand what the reserved laughter means.


    But Cole knows.


    The woman was very satisfied with him, in all kinds of senses.


    Three days?


    ... two days?


    Perhaps shorter, there is bound to be an invitation to a reception on the table in his office.


    What will happen after you ask?


    The night is long and drunk.


    Lone men and widowed women.


    In the ward, Hardy was flirting with a female nurse delivering medicine. When he came back, he grabbed the female nurse''s hand and said with a smile, "boss, how do you feel?"


    Frown and light a cigarette.


    Cole''s consistent silence and indifference made the little man helpless to shrug his shoulders and ask no more questions.


    A cigarette.


    Three new guests came to their ward.


    Chaz Morgan with a gift, a girl eager to try.


    And gene Andorra.


    The shy young man looked embarrassed. He pulled the curly hair on his forehead with his left hand and said, "Captain Cole, I just got the news.


    This morning I was wondering why you and Hardy didn''t come to the office.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Morgan, I... "


    He didn''t finish.


    The old gentleman coughed gently, put the gift beside the bed, put his hands in front of him, and said seriously, "Mr. Cole walker, on behalf of the demon hunting group and the general citizens of the imperial capital, I just want to say thank you for your heroic performance in the witch incident.


    Now the investigation department is considering moving your work from the comprehensive investigation section to a place where you can give full play to your ability, but before that, I need to ask your opinion. "


    For the demon hunting group that recruits and lacks people every year.


    Cole walker.


    The little-known, but in the two events, he showed far more powerful abilities than the newcomers in the same period, and even comparable to the powerful abilities of the senior demon hunter.


    Just one night, a few emergency meetings.


    Whether the cunning old barber, the trial court of Li Zhongke, or Chaz Morgan representing the investigation office.


    All want to get him to their respective departments.


    As long as he nods and agrees, a hundred bureaucrat positions with real power can be put on the table for him to choose.


    Cole sat on the windowsill with his back to the sun.


    The tie is loose and messy, the white shirt is stained with blood, and the valuable black windbreaker is stained with stains.


    Take a smoke and say coldly, "I''m not interested in your proposal."


    His eyes fell on the young girl who was curious about him and said, "is she the niece you mentioned?"


    See Cole mention her.


    The girl hurried over, stretched out her hand, showed the standard smile tempered in the workplace, and said, "Vera Morgan, an outstanding graduate of the 1834th year of magic hunting college.


    After joining the black snake brigade, I hope we can get along well, Captain Cole. "


    No handshake.


    Cole took off the ashes of the cigarette end, frowned, took a cigarette, looked up and said, "dark creatures and evil spirits won''t greet you warmly, miss.


    For director Chaz''s sake, you have a minute. "


    Relying on the power of Chaz Morgan in the investigation office, she has been enjoying a smooth journey since she entered the demon hunting college and has been praised by others for her habit.


    Obviously, he did not adapt to Cole''s rough, savage growth and serious lack of bureaucratic posture.


    She frowned.


    Look back at Chaz.


    Hardy whispered to the female nurse to let her go out first, cough and say, "introduce yourself, Miss Vera."


    "Oh."


    Referring to her resume, the girl was very proud to stand up and talk.


    "When I was in second grade, I dealt with a first-class evil spirit with Mr. Chaz. I led it out myself.


    The third grade passed the level 3 examination of occult science.


    After graduation, he worked as a senior analyst in the information analysis department. "


    I''m most afraid of the sudden silence of the air.


    "What are you all looking at me for?"


    Gene shook his head helplessly and reminded, "you need to... Er, say something different, Miss Vera."


    She raised her chin slightly, "different? Did you kill a cult by yourself?"


    That''s it.


    Her uncle looked a little embarrassed and said, "you go outside first, Vera."


    "Uncle!"


    "Be obedient."


    When the girl left the ward with dissatisfaction on her face, Chaz leaned on his cane and said, "cole, I have to admit that Vera lacks enough qualifications to enter the black snake brigade.


    But she is very smart and my favorite niece.


    I can''t let her go to the investigation department. Other action teams die. Help me. I''ll help you deal with the Finley family. "


    Cole said, "if you join my team, she will die."


    "But you can protect her."


    Throw away the cigarette butts and jump off the windowsill. Cole smiled, put his hands in the bag and said, "am I in the infant care center? Director Chaz.


    You should understand that the comprehensive investigation section will face many strange things.


    No one can protect her except herself. "


    obviously.


    Chaz Morgan agreed with Cole very much, so he couldn''t refute it.


    The so-called strange.


    Including but not limited to: Urban strange talk that can make investigators evaporate, delivering takeout to evil creatures, falling into the devil''s trap, talking and laughing with groups of evil believers, and scratching evil gods with guns.


    and so on.


    But Vera, standing outside the door, heard the conversation in the room, pushed the door open and shouted, "I can take care of myself, Mr. Cole Walker!


    Give me a chance to join your collaborative investigation. I don''t want to live under the wings of director Chaz Morgan all my life, just like an infant who hasn''t been weaned! "


    Mention infants.


    She glared at Chaz, then closed the door and said, "even if they refuse me, I''ll join other action teams."


    The old gentleman sighed helplessly.


    "Previous commitments remain unchanged, Mr. Cole.


    Give her a chance. If you are not satisfied, I will transfer her to another team. "


    Cole, think about it for a minute.


    "Yes."


    Vera Morgan, if she was an intern instead of a regular member, the black snake brigade would not be responsible for her life.


    Just like every graduate of the demon hunting college.


    So does Hardy, so does gene, and so does Cole.


    If you can''t climb out of the dead, you will never be a demon hunter qualified to live.

 Chapter 72

    The next evening.


    Integrated investigation section, office of the chief.


    Old barber opened the drawer, took out a page of report from it, frowned and said, "the report of the Institute of mystics is the protagonist of the events in bath town and the return of the imperial capital."


    While talking, take out the monocles from the glasses box.


    "Noumenon is Kaila, the Witch of pain. The record of this name can be traced back to the period of civil strife in the kingdom of mowin 700 years ago.


    Kayla Jena, a peasant woman who was not burned by fire, began to appear in the folk about the painful witch in the past 50 years.


    According to the existing records of the demon hunting regiment, her last appearance was in the 1850s, when the Church of death was the most active. "


    After a moment of silence, he put the report on the table and said, "cole, her body is far more dangerous than the evil force carrier in the imperial capital, but the director of the witch Governance Office of the action group will personally lead the team to deal with it. Be careful yourself during this time."


    Cole didn''t respond. He wanted a briefing and file for the new mission.


    Look.


    "With regard to the number of homicides in Newcastle in the past year, at the request of the city police department, the comprehensive investigation section was ordered to send a black snake brigade to investigate.


    There are 137 homicides in total. It has been found that all cases are related to mirrors or arbitrary light reflectors. The intelligence analysis section believes that this case highly coincides with many vicious homicides in 1776, 1717 and 1659, and it is suspected that there is a periodic law.


    We hope the investigation bureau can find out the culprit of the incident. If you can''t deal with it, you can apply to the action team for assistance. "


    "Murderer in the mirror?"


    Old barber''s expression was very serious and said very carefully, "yes, the most famous hundred year outstanding case of the demon hunting group.


    Don''t ask me why this case is handed over to the black snake brigade.


    Although the risk factor of the task itself is very high, the Institute of mystics believes that the level of the murderer in the mirror itself is not high, or even worse than the first-class evil spirit.


    Therefore, the psychic media in the regiment will go to Newcastle to investigate once. You are the last one to join at the end of the year, and the case will be transferred to you. "


    This year, the demon hunting group sent many psychics to investigate, but they still found nothing, and three colleagues died on the way. "


    Old barber put the monocle back in the box, put up three fingers and said, "the rule of three days. There is no harvest in three days. You must leave Newcastle before the morning of the fourth day, or you will die."


    Cole took his cigarette and listened to him finish the details of the task.


    After a silence.


    Roll up the briefing and file, tuck in the coat, and Cole gets up and leaves.


    Go to the door.


    Old barber poured water into the glass and said meaningfully, "learn from the past. Don''t try to deal with that guy on the fourth day. I hope you understand what I mean, Mr. Cole walker."


    Bang.


    The door of the office was slammed shut.


    Even if it is not stated in the mission briefing, Cole knows the famous killing devil in the mirror and the one or two hundred year outstanding cases of the demon hunting group.


    Except for time, there is no law to follow.


    Old people, young people, children... Even pets.


    There is still more than a month to the end of the year.


    Not just the devil hunt.


    Newcastle residents know that as long as the New Year bell rings in 1836, the murder in the mirror will naturally stop, or lie dormant until the next 60 years, that is, 1895.


    During the three-day period, the demon hunting regiment gained valuable experience after paying the lives of many psychic demon hunters.


    No matter what you see in the seventh vision during the period, you can probably get out of your body.


    Take the car back to the apartment.


    Tell the ghost maid to pour a cup of hot tea.


    Cole took up his tea cup and stood in front of the landing window, overlooking the dark night view of the imperial capital.


    As for the hundred year old unsolved case, very few survivors claimed that they saw the world in the mirror when wandering on the edge of death.


    A twisted, bizarre place.


    The specific descriptions are vague.


    Pick up the file set aside.


    Cole frowned.


    The photos of the scene can only be described as crazy.


    Perhaps to satisfy its evil taste.


    Perhaps these things are regarded as noble works of art by it.


    Each victim''s body will be split and reassembled into a twisted and bloody monster, and it will always sew its face with a needle and thread to keep those strange flesh and blood dolls smiling.


    Just looking at the photos, Cole was able to imagine the expression of the detective who received the case when he entered the scene.


    The three-day rule mentioned by old barber.


    It''s just a summary of experience. Many demon hunters will die inexplicably in Newcastle before the third day.


    If you''re not ready.


    Cole can''t guarantee that he will come back alive.


    It''s not as simple as going to St. wich to hunt vampires to become a famous century old unsolved case of the demon hunting group and die of many demon hunters.


    "A system to screen films about the world in the mirror."


    "Filtering..."


    ''best option: Alice in Wonderland; Secondary option: Narnia legend; Secondary option: Ghost Street i... ''


    "Analyze the coincidence between the ghost street and the murderer in the mirror to see if the confrontation is feasible."


    "Analyzing..."


    "The degree of coincidence has been determined: etheric perception."


    "Abnormal world evil characteristics: can''t be killed by any means."


    "There is an unknown superposition between the abnormal world and the normal world. When you pass through the menggui street I film world, your survival rate in the mirror world will increase greatly. You will get an unknown seal container, and you will get an unknown secret of the prison sequence."


    "When you enter the world of menggui street I film, you can choose to play any film role or choose to play yourself."


    "The first episode of menggui street begins."


    While watching the movie.


    Cole drank his last sip of black tea and thought about what to prepare for it.


    It''s very different from entering the blade warrior I film world.


    The world in the mirror and the world in the dream are the products of idealism and mysticism.


    In other words.


    Being dragged in by those monsters, even if you pack up a nuclear launch base or turn into iron man, it''s useless.


    You think you''re dead, so you''re dead.


    The projection from the abnormal world to the material world is fully realized.


    And the system clearly puts forward that evil things in the abnormal world cannot be killed by any means. In other words, the only means to deal with them is imprisonment and seal.


    Quite tricky.


    The plot line of menggui street I is very simple, and there is no need to record too many film details.


    make preparation.


    Look down at your watch: 3:11 a.m.


    "System, enter the world of fierce ghost street and play myself."


    "Test vital signs..."


    "Start data hosting..."


    "Seal prop generation..."


    "The embedded message has been formulated: Cole walker, a young demon hunter from Elm Street, returns to his hometown to prepare for the legendary abnormal killer Freddy Kruger..."


    "Ready to enter class II World: fierce ghost street."

 Chapter 73

    After the cold mechanical synthesis.


    A strange nursery rhyme suddenly sounded in all directions.


    ''one, two... Freddy will come to you, three, four... Lock your door, five, six... Grab your cross, seven, eight... Stay up all night, ninety... Never sleep.''


    The cold tone and emotion without ups and downs are like the devil in a child''s appearance whispering in a dream.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The surrounding environment is damp, shabby and cold.


    The ground was covered with sewage, and the rusty iron pipe above his head made a disturbing clatter.


    The dark and low corridor extends in all directions, like an endless maze of death.


    At this time.


    A slightly hoarse voice, with the unique teasing and funny of metamorphosis, suddenly sounded at the end of the corridor.


    "Cole..."


    Cole wrinkled and pulled out a cigarette from his pocket. Unfortunately, the metal flip lighter couldn''t hit anyway.


    Dream world... Is the beginning so exciting?


    Put the cigarette and lighter back in your pocket.


    The system prompt sounded in his ear.


    "Challenge task has been generated."


    "This is the dream world dominated by the abnormal murderer Freddy Kruger. The means that the demon hunter is proud of are useless here. You can''t kill him, escape or escape.


    Freddy has chased you in the dream world for the third time. After his abnormal psychology is satisfied, he decides to kill you this time.


    The brave demon hunter will find a way to awaken himself and leave the dream world. "


    "Completion reward: burning nimosan lantern."


    In the dream world, nothing can be inferred by common sense.


    Such as a lighter that will never hit.


    That is the concrete manifestation of Freddy''s control over the dream world. Here, he is the only God, or an evil devil who can do whatever he wants and play with his prey wantonly.


    "Cole... Ha ha..."


    The tone fluctuates, and the voice that makes people laugh like a clown echoes constantly. It is particularly penetrating in this lifeless boiler room.


    Cole reached for the holster in his coat. Justice and noon were all there.


    Then carefully analyze each sentence of the challenge task.


    The purpose of the challenge task is to awaken oneself and leave the dream world, with special narration: unable to escape, escape and kill Freddy.


    In the movie plot


    When the heroine Nancy Thompson was trapped in the dream world, she awakened herself by the strong pain caused by scalding her arm through a steam pipe.


    So using a gun is the simplest and rough way, but the injury will be reflected in the normal world by Freddy through the abnormal world.


    In other words.


    If you blow your head with a gun here, his head will turn into a broken watermelon in the real world.


    But there is one thing to note.


    The task tips and words given by the system have never been nonsense.


    Can''t escape.


    This means that it is difficult for him to leave the dream world with the severe pain caused by hurting himself.


    Because the process of killing prey will cause pain, which will awaken the prey, which is contrary to the logic itself.


    So when Freddy wants to kill someone, the other person can''t wake up from his dream anyway.


    That''s what''s really scary about it.


    Invincible in the dream, immortal.


    So Cole had to find another way to make Freddy give up killing him or send him out.


    Think of it here.


    "Ah ha ha..."


    Wearing a red and green striped sweater, an old top hat and a burned face, Freddy suddenly appeared, laughed, gave Cole a frightening greeting and pushed him behind him.


    so


    An embarrassing scene happened.


    In the low and dirty corridor, the man in black windbreaker, white shirt and tie, greasy head, cold face and incompatible with this place only took a small step forward.


    The thin Freddy was pushed to the ground by the reaction force.


    But.


    It''s also at this moment.


    He keenly captured Freddy''s weakness and characteristics.


    Too weak ontology.


    They are keen to torture and finally kill their prey by frightening.


    Soon, a feasible plan appeared in his mind.


    In many cases.


    Abnormal way of thinking can not be inferred by ordinary people''s rationality.


    If Cole faced a gang member with the same hobby, perhaps he would not adopt such a plan, because of the changeable character of mankind itself, it is likely that his plan has not been implemented.


    The other party shot him first.


    But for Freddy Kruger, a killer whose brain circuit is different from ordinary people, his plan may be useful.


    He turned around and looked down at Freddy sitting on the ground. Cole put his hands in his pockets and frowned. His ferocious expression was like a gang leader who was hit by a little gangster on the shoulder.


    "Lost? Freddy Kruger."


    As if at this moment.


    It''s Freddy who should be frightened.


    As a regular visitor of hell, it is a nightmare that will never disappear over Elm Street.


    The abnormal dream killer has never encountered this situation, so that he stared at Cole and was stunned. Someone was not afraid of him?!


    "You..."


    After a brief surprise, Freddy''s body turned into crawling maggots in a burst of low evil laughter.


    The roads and walls of the corridor have also become sticky sarcomas.


    later.


    The funny tone of the old pervert playing with his prey sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Run away, run away... Hehe, Cole boy..."


    It seems that he wants to stimulate Cole''s primitive fear in this way and alleviate the slightly embarrassing experience just now.


    To show the horror of his killing ghost king.


    You''re right!


    I''m worth two hundred pounds!


    Cole cursed.


    He pulled his feet out of the sarcoma, covered with mucus, and moved step by step to the dry cement ground in the distance.


    Along the way.


    Sarcomas grow all kinds of disgusting and strange tentacles or ferocious faces on the walls.


    Freddy expects that the prey dragged into his dream world will show a frightened expression to meet his abnormal psychological needs.


    To enjoy the joy of torture.


    However, he was disappointed again.


    No matter what evil laughter you make, or what terrible thing you turn the corridor into.


    Cole walker.


    The poor prey he was staring at always had a cold face, or it could be described as very sad, sad, and even had the mood to stop and try to light a cigarette.


    It''s like laughing at his incompetence and sadness.


    The painstaking means of intimidation are like a farce that no one can watch.


    For Freddy, who likes killing and enjoys the despair and scream before the death of his prey, Cole''s uncooperative attitude has seriously touched his bottom line as a abnormal killer!


    You can''t be frightened. You''re angry.


    Freddy appeared out of thin air, fiercely fell on cole, pressed him like a mountain, grabbed his neck, like losing his heart, and laughed wildly, "I''ll find you, Cole boy, I''ll find you, I''ll find you..."


    In the dream world, no one can resist Freddy''s power.


    Neither can Cole.


    At this moment, he couldn''t even control his fingers.


    I can only watch Freddy strangle my neck.


    Before suffocation, the confusion of the sense of space and time is like overlapping and chaotic dreams.


    Suddenly.


    He suddenly opened, big drops of cold sweat covered his forehead, and the strong sense of suffocation made him bend down and cough wildly.


    At the same time.


    The system prompt sound also sounded in my ear.

 Chapter 74

    "The challenge has been completed."


    ''you''ve got: the burning nimosan lantern.''


    "Mainline task generated."


    "To ensure the survival of all the protagonists, use the nimosan lantern to sneak into the dream world, capture the memory of Freddy from the residents of elm street, and complete the seal."


    "Completion reward: etheric perception."


    [burning nimosan Lantern: nimosan, the ancient memory manager, twist the air valve of the lantern, you will be free to enter and leave the abnormal world, find and imprison those evil memories that interfere with the normal world order.


    When traveling, don''t forget to bring a hand weighing weapon, demon hunter.]


    Now.


    Cole sat in the driver''s seat of the silver Dodge Challenger with a red face and a thick neck.


    Greedy intake of air to relieve the sense of suffocation.


    He raised his neck to the rearview mirror, and there were red fingerprints pinched by Freddy on his skin.


    Sure enough.


    What happens in the dream world will be brought to the real world.


    Put your left hand on the steering wheel.


    This muscle car should be the one he drove in blade warrior I world. The passenger seat threw about 500 US dollars left behind.


    Roll up the money and put it in your trouser pocket.


    Pick up a lantern about twenty centimeters high and put it under the windshield.


    Metal, rusty, old.


    Like the gas lamp antiques left over from the last century.


    The wick kept a dim orange flame.


    Unknown words covered with rust can be seen on the air valve that can enter the abnormal world.


    Put down the lantern.


    Take out a cigarette and light it.


    Eyes fell on the small town high school outside the window.


    get off the car.


    Look down time: 7:28 a.m.


    In American high school class time, the protagonist group will appear soon.


    Five minutes later.


    A red Cadillac stopped by the side of the road and three young people got out of the car.


    Tina gray, the first blonde girl in the film to be killed by Freddy.


    Nancy Thomson, the heroine, with great courage, took the initiative to confront Freddy, but finally failed to escape the dream world.


    Glenn lands, Nancy''s boyfriend, has no sense of existence in the film, but he is the worst unlucky guy to die.


    The fourth person in the leading group is Tina''s boyfriend.


    Rod Lynn, with curly hair, short black leather clothes, headphones around his neck, full of yellow jokes, rebellious, typical hippie culture lover, bad boy on campus in the 1980s.


    Streets in the early morning sun.


    After the daily quarrel, send off the difficult rod.


    The other three walked to school while discussing last night''s nightmare.


    Stopping at the school gate, Tina said to Nancy with her schoolbag on one shoulder, "... So, what nightmare did you have?"


    obviously.


    Nancy did not believe the strange rope skipping nursery rhyme mentioned by Tina and comforted, "everyone dreams occasionally, Tina, forget it."


    Glen stroked his girlfriend''s hair and said, "the next time you have a nightmare, tell yourself that it''s true when you meet it, and then it''ll be all right.


    At least... I am. "


    However.


    This time.


    A very discordant voice came from the side.


    "So you''ve met, Mr. Glenn."


    Follow the voice.


    The three cast their eyes.


    A man stood under a tree by the side of the road.


    A guy with a cigarette in his hand, dressed up by the Chicago Mafia in the 1920s, who knows at a glance that he''s not easy to mess with.


    For this group of young people who are still in high school, Cole''s dress and appearance seem too powerful.


    Wearing a baseball suit, Glen hurriedly protected the two girls behind him and said with a tight look, "Sir, we... Don''t know each other? Besides, how do you know my name?"


    This time.


    When the class bell rang, Nancy grabbed her boyfriend''s arm and threatened, "my father is the Sheriff of the town. I advise you not to mess around!


    Glen, let''s go in! "


    Cole threw away his cigarette end, stamped it out with his foot and smiled. He wanted these young people to be a little friendly.


    As a result, they were scared to take the next step.


    "Don''t come here! The school police will be nearby right away. You..."


    Cole put his hand into his coat pocket and said, "Tina gray, you''ve been haunted by nightmares lately, haven''t you?


    Red and green sweater, scalded face, and... "


    Raise your right hand and move your fingers.


    Then he turned and pointed to the silver Dodge Challenger across the street and said, "I''ll wait there. If you think about it, come to me after school.


    Now, go to class. "


    Glenn took Nancy and hurried into the classroom. For fear that Cole would take out sacks from his coat and knock them unconscious into the trunk of the car.


    Only when Tina hesitated to take a look at Cole before she left, did she slowly enter the school.


    ...


    afternoon.


    The bell rang after school.


    A small pile of cigarette butts had been thrown out of the window of the Dodge Challenger.


    From a distance, you can see Tina and the other two people in the leading group walking out together.


    Rod, who slipped out of the classroom early, sat on the low wall and waved to them.


    The four stood by the roadside arguing for a while.


    Then he saw rod taking the lead, followed by reluctant Glen and Nancy, walking to the Dodge Challenger parked across the street.


    On the way, the bad boy rod completely ignored Tina''s hint of pulling his arm, looked relaxed, and even laughed at Glen.


    "Mafia? Oh, is this Chicago in 1910? Coward Glenn.


    I''ll let him know the consequences of harassing Tina. "


    Because of the reflection of the tree shadow on the window, he couldn''t see the situation in the car clearly.


    Knock on the hood, sit at the front of the car and say to the windshield that can only see the red spots of cigarette butts, "nice car, brother."


    Then he jumped down, felt the folding knife hidden in his trouser pocket and knocked on the cab window.


    When the window rolled down, he warned with a folding knife, "listen, you..."


    "Listen to what?"


    Cole, with one hand on the steering wheel and a cigarette in the other, looked indifferent.


    Rod''s voice suddenly froze


    Swallow your saliva.


    Looking back at Tina, she couldn''t get down. As a bad boy who had a criminal record in the police station, sucked abuse and spent a month in prison, he wandered the streets all day.


    At a glance, he could understand that the guy sitting in the car could not be provoked by people like him.


    Maybe it''s cool for young people of the same age to hurt people with a knife.


    But he promised that the man in the car was at least a hundred times more dangerous than the man with a knife.


    He quickly hid the knife behind him and said awkwardly, "Sir, i... I mean, your car is really good, ha... Ha ha."


    As he spoke, he elbowed his girlfriend and motioned to say two good words for her.


    In case it''s too late tonight.


    There will be another sunken body in the river outside the city.


    Cole didn''t pay much attention to him, looked at Tina and said coldly, "now that you''re here, get in the car."


    Seeing the four people looking at each other, they were in a dilemma.


    Throw away the cigarette butts and frown, "I''m not a bad man."

 Chapter 75

    final.


    Under Cole''s threat... At least they think so.


    Four people get on the bus.


    Tina is in the front passenger seat and the other three are in the back seat.


    After a moment of silence, the blonde said, "so, what''s the matter with us?"


    Cole leaned over, rolled down the front passenger''s window to avoid the choking smell of the car from damaging them, and said, "save your life."


    "We?"


    Nancy frowned and wondered, "Sir, we don''t know your name yet."


    Rod leaned forward on the back of the front seat and said with a smile, "our lives? You mean, someone is going to kill us?


    Have we ever offended anyone? "


    "Do you know that rope skipping nursery rhyme?"


    Tina nodded. "One or two... Will Freddy come to you?"


    "Good."


    Cole lit a cigarette, frowned, looked out the window and said, "you can call me Mr. Cole, the demon hunter.


    The guy who appears in the nightmare is Freddy Kruger, a perverted killer who specializes in killing children. I came to Elm Street to deal with him. "


    The four looked at each other.


    Rod coughed to prevent him from laughing and said, "demon hunter? Wow, cool, you mean that guy Freddy will kill me in his dream?"


    "No."


    "Uh..."


    Cole turned to Tina and said coldly, "the first person he wants to kill is Tina. You''re behind her."


    Rod shrugged, apparently not taking Cole''s warning seriously.


    "Well, just take it as true, Mr. Cole."


    Then he leaned over to the co driver, kissed Tina and smiled, "see you tonight, honey."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait to push the door open.


    The black muzzle had been aimed at his head.


    Rod quickly raised his hand and shouted, "Oh - relax, man! I''m talking about fun."


    The first time she was pointed at by a gun, Tina and the three were obviously frightened.


    Cole said expressionless, "sit down, rod, and you."


    "Well... You''re the boss. Listen to you."


    Put justice back in the holster.


    A moment of silence.


    Cole said, "not only Tina, but Nancy also saw him in her dream. That''s a sign of being watched by him."


    "I''ve seen him too? Who?"


    Tina, who has been chased and killed by Freddy more than once in a nightmare, has begun to believe Cole''s words. She turns to her best friend and says, "a man with a top hat, a red and green striped sweater and nails as long as a blade."


    Perhaps the characteristics of top hat and sweater are not enough to remind Nancy of the experience of the dream world in her chaotic memory.


    But the blade like nails awakened the deep memory of her encounter with Freddy.


    Two as like as two peas.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Nancy frowned and said in surprise, "I think it''s more like a homemade blade... Wait! Tina, did you dream of that freak?!"


    Glen sat aside and said helplessly, "the same dream? Impossible."


    Cole said coldly, "the well-known rope skipping nursery rhyme, in fact, the devil believers call Freddy''s death omen.


    Before Freddy Kruger was burned to death in the boiler room, he was a well-known abnormal murderer on Elm Street.


    After death, out of fear of him, your parents covered up the truth to you more than ten years ago.


    But this fear and memory reshaped Freddy and helped him return from hell. "


    If you dream of a murderer or a devil from hell, such a statement is difficult to be convincing.


    Freddy Kruger, once a human freak murderer, is obviously more deterrent.


    Hear this.


    Tina, tortured by nightmares for days, doesn''t care whether her friends believe it or not.


    He looked a little anxious and said to Cole, "what should I do now? Aren''t you a demon hunter?"


    Cole tapped his head with the index finger of his right hand and said, "Freddy is not an ordinary devil. He lives in your dreams... Or memories, Tina.


    More than ten years ago, the fear of Elm Street residents shaped him, so the only way to kill him is to let everyone who has heard of Freddy''s name forget him, or eliminate his fear. "


    Nancy, as the heroine of ghost street I, is the fierce man who finally survived in the face of Freddy''s pursuit.


    More independent and braver than the other three peers.


    She didn''t fully believe what Cole said, but she didn''t take Glen and rod lightly.


    Holding Tina, who looked more and more excited, said calmly, "Mr. Cole, we need some time to verify what you said.


    If Freddy really wants to kill us, what''s the reason? "


    Cole said coldly, "enjoy the fun of teasing you, as well as the scream of despair and fear."


    That''s it.


    Rod glanced disdainfully and said with a smile, "so can we leave now? Mr. Cole, if Nancy comes home too late.


    You may get into other trouble before you deal with that murderer.


    Her father is the Sheriff of the town. "


    "Yes."


    Pushing the door to get off, Cole said to Tina, "can you talk alone?"


    She glanced at her three partners and walked with Cole to a tree.


    "Tina, Freddy is bound to enter your dream world tonight.


    Remember, control your fear, and then I''ll help you. "


    The girl hesitated for a moment, as if she wanted to ask more questions.


    "Fear? I don''t quite understand."


    "That''s the source of his strength. Go back."


    Watch the four protagonists leave.


    Cole didn''t expect them to easily believe what was said about Freddy.


    But this does not hinder his thinking of action.


    Because a bold plan, such as dancing on the tip of a knife, is already clear in my heart.


    In the film, the protagonist group, as Freddy''s hunting target, must be his greatest source of strength.


    To ensure their life safety and teach them to control fear is good for sealing Freddy''s actions.


    So Cole plans, after all four of the protagonists fall asleep.


    Through the power of nimosan lantern, enter the dream world of the other three.


    Let them witness Freddy''s pursuit of Tina in his dream.


    So, just let them believe in Freddy''s existence.


    Cole had the opportunity to clear the fear memory of Freddy of Elm Street residents one by one through them.


    however.


    If they can get through tonight, including Cole.


    At night.


    As in the movie, Tina and rod fell asleep upstairs after clapping for love.


    Nancy and Glen, who had traditional ideas, listened to the whole process downstairs and scolded the world for the decline. They slept in the guest room and sofa respectively.


    If we don''t interfere with the development of the plot, Tina will be killed in her dream by Freddy in half an hour.


    Then the panicked rod would jump out of the window and run away.


    Cole sat among the Dodge challengers with a cigarette in one hand.


    His eyes fell on the houses whose lights had been out for half an hour not far away.


    Take the last sip and throw away the cigarette end.


    Pick up the nimosan lantern and turn the rusty air valve.

 Chapter 76

    If the line of sight is quickly pulled into the water.


    All the scenes became unreal and blurred.


    Until he suddenly stood on Elm Street shrouded in strange fog.


    It''s late at night.


    The empty streets were silent, and the houses on both sides were lifeless.


    Although living in Elm Street in the dream world, Cole can''t affect anything except the dim lantern in his hand.


    Even a fallen leaf on the street.


    It seems that everything here is separated from him by a layer of invisible water.


    Touch will only produce something like water ripple, spread in the air and finally eliminate it.


    Is this the memory world shaped by nimosan?


    Frown slightly.


    If the dream world really exists, then the power of lantern can only help material creatures observe the abnormal world, but can''t interfere with each other?


    Systematic description of nimosan Lantern: it can let him enter the abnormal world, find and imprison the memory of evil.


    But if we can''t interfere with each other


    Holding up the lantern, with the help of weak light, Cole carefully observed the only air valve that could rotate.


    Wipe the rust around with clothes, and then three different hieroglyphs appear below.


    A closed eye, door, Lasso.


    Now the pointer of the air valve points to the closed position.


    The meaning of the symbol itself is not difficult to understand.


    The closed eyes represent his present state, and the lasso represents capture and imprisonment.


    As for the door


    Cole reread the item description of nemosan lantern.


    The official sentence of the last sentence, or do not make complaints about it, tell him the meaning of the second symbols.


    "When traveling, don''t forget to bring a weapon weighing your hand, demon hunter."


    In other words.


    Turning the air valve to this position is bound to open an extremely dangerous interference mode.


    About the third symbol.


    According to the rules of Lantern use: find and imprison the evil memory that destroys the normal world order.


    Found.


    Imprisonment.


    In other words, the fear of the protagonist is Freddy''s main source of strength and secondary memory.


    The evil memory of the residents who knew the past of elm street and burned Freddy himself was the main factor constituting him.


    The main task requires all the protagonists to survive, capture the memory of Freddy from the residents of Yushu street and complete the seal.


    It just supports his inference.


    This time.


    The system tone suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Discovery event triggered."


    "Exploring and inferring useful information from very little information is a required course for a powerful demon hunter."


    "You have unlocked all the functions of the nimosan lantern."


    "You have acquired the secret of the prison sequence: the eternal night cage."


    "Mainline task change."


    "Ensure the survival of all the protagonists and imprison the only evil memory of Freddy in the dream world."


    [observer''s eye: watching the abnormal world as an observer.]


    [door: link in and leave the abnormal world. You can interfere with the abnormal world to a minimum.]


    [memory lasso: collect enough ''ordinary'' evil memories, which will guide you to find the only one.]


    [secret of imprisonment sequence - Eternal Night cage: prepare a medium-sized black wooden box, a drop of your blood, three grams of salt, and a milliliter of night dew in the abnormal world.


    After launching the secret art, you can complete imprisonment after passing the judgment of etheric perception resistance.]


    The system prompt tone is played.


    After mastering the sequence secret, the intense heaviness from the soul made Cole frown.


    Different from the last two times.


    This time, it was as if a mountain had been forcibly thrust into his head.


    Three sequence secrets... Is it the limit of his soul now?


    deep breathing.


    Cole walked towards Tina''s house with a lantern.


    Not to mention the specific role of nimosan lantern.


    The only evil memory.


    According to the information he has now, it may well refer to the memory of Freddy, the first person to make up a rope skipping nursery rhyme.


    In other words.


    He must use a lantern to collect enough evil memories to find him accurately.


    Otherwise, finding the "only one" among the thousands of residents on Yushu street is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    As for the method of collection.


    In the movie plot.


    Nancy, who finally survived, overcame her inner fear and deprived Freddy of her domination in her dream world.


    So Cole is going to gradually teach the four protagonists to overcome fear in their dreams, and then deprive and kill Freddy in their respective dream world.


    Without fear and the support of the source of strength, Freddy is bound to become the same.


    An evil memory.


    Find Tina''s house along the street.


    From a distance, Cole could see Freddy sneaking behind the trees and throwing stones at the upstairs bedroom window.


    Tina stood by the window in a white nightdress. She didn''t seem to find that this was a dream world. She looked carefully out of the window.


    Trying to find the guy who played a prank in the middle of the night.


    As a bystander.


    He could not interfere with Freddy and Tina, nor could they find his existence.


    According to the original plan.


    As a bystander, Cole found the dreams of the other three and turned the air valve of the lantern to the position of the "door".


    After a sound of mechanical operation.


    A door handle protruded from the bottom of the lantern.


    The top cover on the top is opened to the right, revealing the same knob as the air valve. The orange light forms the dial with the initials of the four protagonists, and there is a small return pull rod stretched out next to it.


    The method of use is very simple.


    Select only one person''s dream world and turn the door handle to open a door for access.


    For multiple selection, it needs to rotate clockwise. After each person is confirmed, return to the position and reconfirm the next person.


    Then turn the door handle to get through their dream world.


    One turn counterclockwise will return to zero.


    After some debugging.


    Open the door to Tina''s dream world to the three people in her dream.


    Now.


    Freddy is chasing Tina in the dark and scary street.


    so


    Three young people with chaotic consciousness stepped into the door that suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The shrill scream of fear and Freddy''s penetrating funny laughter made them fight for inspiration in an instant.


    Then I found that they had inexplicably stood on the street outside.


    "Glen, rod, why are you here?"


    Glen frowned and said, "when did I..."


    Unfortunately, the situation has not allowed them to stand here for leisurely analysis and chatting.


    Tina jumped into rod''s arms and looked behind her in shock.


    Pear blossoms with rain and a trembling voice said, "rod! Help me!"


    The tall bad boy felt his head, "Tina? We''re not..."


    Wait for him to finish.


    Like a clown popping up in a frightening gift box.


    Freddy burst out of the trash can beside the four with a laugh.


    A dead and strange street.


    The shock caused by the sudden appearance is even more frightening than his burned face and blade nails.


    "Tina ~"


    Swing your eyes left and right with a smile. It''s a funny abnormal voice like corn.


    Suddenly, the four people screamed.

 Chapter 77

    "Fark..."


    Glen sat on the ground, got up, turned and ran.


    Nancy shouted, "Glen! Wait!"


    Rod pulled Tina behind her, took the knife out of his pocket, pointed at Freddy and shouted, "get out! You freak!"


    up to now.


    Apart from Tina, the other three still haven''t found themselves in the dream world ruled by Freddy.


    The blonde girl grabbed rod''s arm. Her face was covered with sweat drops. She looked tight and said, "rod! Listen to me, everything here is very abnormal..."


    "Tina, who is he?"


    On the street.


    Freddy disappeared in the trash can. His hoarse and funny laughter hovered and hissed like a mourning Nighthawk at low altitude.


    "Tina ~ I''m coming... Ha ha..."


    "Fark."


    Rod''s face changed slightly, pulled Tina and ran away.


    Nancy went after Glen, but when she turned the corner of the intersection, she bumped into someone''s arms.


    She looked up.


    For the first time, I looked directly at Freddy''s burned face with holes in his skin, revealing the bloody muscles below.


    "(screaming) ah --!"


    "Ha ha..."


    The old pervert didn''t do anything to hurt her. He just laughed hoarsely and funny, bent slightly, stared at the girl''s running back with his crazy eyes and a smile.


    then.


    He grabbed the corner of the intersection wall with his hand. The moment before rod and Tina passed here, he put out his head, stared and said, "Tina, I''m here."


    "(screaming) ah --!"


    "Tina! Hi! Wait for me!"


    Maybe it''s out of biological instinct and nature.


    This street is the closest to Tina''s house.


    Although the four ran away, they all ran to Tina''s house.


    And what shocked them most was that they tried their best to escape after seeing Freddy waving his teeth and claws and chasing after him in a funny posture, but it was always the same as the leisurely jogging at the end of dinner.


    It feels like a nightmare.


    A half asleep nightmare.


    Knowing it''s a dream, everything is false.


    Struggling desperately, trying to move even one finger to wake himself up, but found that it had no effect.


    Finally.


    When Glen looked back, he found that Freddy was getting closer and closer.


    In a panic, he bumped into Tina''s door.


    Fall.


    Hurriedly got up and sat on the ground.


    A dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him with his back to the moonlight, which immediately frightened him into shouting wildly, as if he wanted to push out his inner fear with the help of this hysterical scream.


    Deng.


    Click.


    After the metal collision, Glen saw each other''s face in the light of the lighter.


    Frown.


    Look cold and ferocious.


    "Hiss... Hoo..."


    The smoke with the residual temperature of the cigarette rises slowly.


    Seeing Freddy coming, he turned decisively, raised the noon in his hand and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!!


    After the deafening gunfire.


    Freddy lay on the ground with his head broken and a lot of crawling maggots came out.


    In a very short time thereafter.


    It was like a TV picture that dropped the frame after the signal was disturbed, and the gradually living maggot body flickered twice.


    Cole took a cigarette, frowned and said to glen, "stand up."


    "It''s you!"


    "Open the door behind you and leave."


    Glen looked back and found a wooden door with orange light on the edge, standing alone on the lawn.


    When he came to the door, he looked back and said, "what about you?"


    This time.


    The other three people, one after another, turned around the corner in the distance.


    For Nancy and rod, Freddy didn''t have the idea of killing them at all. He seemed to want to enjoy the screams of his prey when he was chased in his dream.


    But Tina is not so lucky.


    A pair of hands stretched out of the ground grabbed her ankles and burst into abnormal laughter at the same time.


    After losing her balance, Tina fell to the ground.


    The ground under him suddenly turned into thick mud.


    "Rod! Nancy! Help me!"


    "God... Tina!"


    In the screams of horror and the incredible eyes of rod and Nancy.


    Freddy gave out a gloomy laugh, yanked Tina into the ground and said with a smile, "cole boy ~ want to save her? Hei hei..."


    Glen stood by the lantern dream door and shouted, "Hi, Nancy, rod! This way!"


    Nancy glanced at him, panting, ran over and said in surprise, "Mr. Cole?"


    Rod grabbed his hair in both hands and said at a loss, "what should we do now?! Cole... By the way! Aren''t you a demon hunter?!"


    Cole took a smoke and said coldly, "when you go out, find a way to wake Tina up. I''ll procrastinate."


    Finish.


    It was noon in her hand and walked slowly to the place where Tina disappeared.


    "Hi!"


    Rod wanted to hold him.


    But she was stopped by Nancy. She gritted her teeth and said, "listen to him! Let''s go!"


    When the three left along the dream gate, Cole went to the place where Tina was dragged in, an iron staircase leading to the underground.


    The familiar sound of the boiler room pipe and the girl''s scream fade from time to time.


    Go down the stairs.


    The surroundings were the same as when he was dragged into the dream world by Freddy for the first time.


    Damp, cramped.


    "Freddy!"


    Cole''s voice echoed in the boiler room with pipes everywhere, and no one responded.


    This time.


    Hearing the girl''s heartrending wail not far away, Cole threw down his cigarette end and quickly chased him in the direction of the sound.


    "Help! Ah, ah -"


    "Hey, hey..."


    The blade rubs against the pipe and makes a harsh hum.


    Finally.


    After turning the third corner and entering the boiler room, Cole saw Tina frantically running away in the gap of the pipe.


    Freddy''s laughter was also gradually cruel, forcing the blonde girl to the last corner and falling with a knife.


    A shot!


    The bullet wrapped in the kinetic energy of terror smashed his right hand in an instant.


    "Tina!"


    The instinct of survival made the girl ignore others. While Freddy looked at the empty right hand with a confused face, she ran to Cole.


    One hand hugged the young girl who burst into his arms crying.


    Cole watched Freddy''s back warily, retreated slowly, and whispered, "do you remember the way you came?"


    Tina nodded.


    "There''s a door on the ground. You''ll be safe if you go out from there."


    Be silent for a moment.


    Tap her on the back. "Are you ready?"


    The girl''s voice was crying, "um..."


    "Run!"


    Let go of her arms and Tina ran out with sucking strength.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Freddy suddenly looked back, a lot of stinking live maggots recombined his right hand, and laughed, "you can''t escape, Tina!


    And you, Cole boy! "


    Bang!!


    Cole pulled the trigger, the gunfire echoed in the closed boiler room, and the violent sound waves could break the eardrums.


    However.


    Freddy''s body disappeared at the moment he shot.


    The next moment.


    An ugly face, enough to make people vomit overnight meals, suddenly pasted in front of him!

 Chapter 78

    "Cole!"


    Ridicule and teasing when treating others differently.


    As a well-known family, it can stop children from crying at night.


    On Cole.


    Freddy tasted frustration for the first time.


    This is no longer a matter of fear.


    Because the man standing in front of him was not only afraid, but even wanted to kill him.


    So that he had the illusion that you were a murderer or I was a murderer.


    The last time he didn''t drag cole to other people''s dreams, maybe he really had to experience the feeling of being chased and killed.


    And this time.


    Something incredible happened to him.


    In the dream world, as the only master.


    Anywhere, anytime.


    He can kill his prey in many ways.


    Allowing them to escape is also the pleasure and satisfaction he brings when he wants to enjoy the fear of prey.


    Originally, Freddy wanted to control Cole like last time, so that he could not resist, and then torture him slowly until he was afraid, and then let him go.


    later.


    Repeat this step again and again until he loses all interest and tortures and kills him in a dream.


    Unfortunately, the idea only existed in his mind for a second.


    A blood flame burning sleeve sword runs through the lower jaw and back of the brain from bottom to top.


    they hurt?


    Freddy has never had such an experience since he climbed out of hell and became the killer of his dream.


    Pull out the sleeve sword.


    Cole glanced at Freddy, who held his knee and stood in place with crazy hemoptysis. Without hesitation, he turned and ran.


    Although nimosan''s lantern can allow him to interfere in the abnormal world in a very small range, killing Freddy is far from being done.


    At best, it can only make him feel some pain.


    Unless the master of the dream abandons fear and does it himself.


    In the movie plot.


    Nancy finally just abandoned her fear, which had made Freddy lose almost all her power in her dream.


    Previously, Cole suspected that his experience after coming to the world of ghost street might be forced into others'' dream world by Freddy.


    According to the system description.


    He plays himself, a demon hunter, but Freddy himself is an old pervert who only kills children.


    So infer.


    Most of the scripts arranged by the system for him in the world I of menggui Street are just demon hunters who gradually uncover the truth of the event in their dreams, and then save the story of the protagonist group and the residents of Yushu street.


    Running to the ground.


    The system prompt sound suddenly sounded in my ear.


    "Exploring events: second."


    "Menggui street I movie world, original risk rating: IV, but you are a powerful demon hunter who rarely fears darkness and evil. You are a terrible dream killer. Freddy Kruger doesn''t even dare to take the initiative to enter your dream world."


    "You are keen on thinking, just like a real dark world detective."


    "Special reward: a flash of inspiration."


    [flash of light: in addition to excellent observation and careful inference, it sometimes requires a little bit of logical imagination to find the truth of the case.


    After the launch capability, obtain a useful clue, and each event will only take effect once.]


    Because the nimosan lantern itself cannot enter the dream world.


    So Cole was completely indifferent to any shit.


    If he wants not to be killed by Freddy, in Tina''s dream, he needs to run all the time until he leaves the door of the dream, or Tina wakes up.


    ad locum.


    The blonde''s fear is Freddy''s source of strength.


    Run to the iron stairs in one breath.


    Cole could even hear Tina''s footsteps on the staircase.


    "Cole boy!"


    Far away.


    Freddy''s roar approached quickly.


    The stairs at the foot are like melted cream, and the stairwell is sealed by the crowded land in all directions.


    Cole, who had just run to the second floor, lost his focus and fell into a mass of stinking mud.


    Freddy''s hands suddenly stretched out the mud, grabbed Cole''s head and pressed it down.


    "Freddy! Fuck you... Goo Doo..."


    His face was dragged into the mud.


    The stinking mud is everywhere.


    The feeling of suffocation made his lungs contract violently.


    Cole grabbed Freddy''s arm, but he couldn''t use his strength at all.


    Like a person who can''t swim but accidentally falls into the water, he struggles madly in the mire.


    "Hehe..."


    Freddy gave a strange hoarse laugh and pulled Cole''s head out of the mud.


    "Vomit --!"


    A big puddle of mud came out of his mouth.


    If it were someone else now, he might be afraid of life and death and be gradually controlled by Freddy.


    Unfortunately, when Cole noticed something in the mud grabbed his leg, he said angrily, "Freddy! I must throw you into the septic tank... Gudu..."


    "No next time, Cole boy, hey hey."


    If it was just the impotent rage of the lamb before he died, Freddy would only feel joy and satisfaction.


    Cole walker.


    This demon hunter who has escaped from him three times not only seriously challenges the professional bottom line of a abnormal killer.


    Previous experience of smashing the right hand and pain.


    It also made him feel a little threat.


    In the mire, huge, like being grabbed by a train, the irresistible force of terror kept pulling Cole deeper into the mire.


    Oxygen in the lungs and blood is constantly consumed.


    Just as Cole was about to lose consciousness.


    The feeling that the throat was blocked by something dissipated in an instant.


    With one hand grasping the steering wheel and the other hand opening the door, Cole''s neck and face were covered with green veins. He pulled the air valve of the lantern back to its original position. Dozens of households climbed out of the car and vomited violently while breathing fresh air.


    At the same time, he scolded wildly in his heart.


    Dog money, Freddy.


    Nima''s, even if you drown, can you find a cleaner place?


    He didn''t know what it was like to face the fear of death. Anyway, nausea made him sick.


    After breathing.


    Get up, light a cigarette, suck it all in one breath, and dispel the disgusting smell left in your memory.


    Lean against the door.


    I''m going to light a second cigarette.


    But the four protagonists appeared in the street in the distance.


    See Cole leaning against the door.


    It''s like trotting all the way to see the Savior.


    As soon as we meet.


    Tina, with tears still on her face, hugged Cole hard and said in a trembling voice, "thank you..."


    Rod and Glen still had the fear of their dream experience on their faces.


    On the contrary, Nancy was the most calm one in the crowd. She was silent for a long time and said, "Mr. Cole, have we just... Met in a dream?"


    Cole took a deep breath and said, "yes."


    The three looked at each other.


    Tina said quickly, "Glen! Nancy! I said that dream and that freak named Freddy were true!"


    Rod could only whisper comfort.


    There was another silence.


    Nancy said, "Mr. Cole, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 79

    After seeing Freddy Kruger in a dream.


    The reaction of the leading group is all within the scope of Cole''s plan.


    fear.


    be confound at.


    Smoking, scratching his temples with his hand, he said, "don''t sleep. You won''t see him again tonight."


    "Tonight... What about tomorrow?"


    Cole smiled, leaned against the door and said with deep meaning, "everyone needs a rest, Nancy."


    Mention rest and sleep.


    None of the four looked very good.


    Tina said hastily, "Mr. Cole, aren''t you a demon hunter? There must be a way to deal with him, right?"


    After all.


    The average age of the leading group is no more than 14. Dealing with the murderer in their dreams has far exceeded their ability limit.


    The risk coefficient of menggui street I film world was originally set as grade IV.


    The difficulty is much higher than soul summoning I and blade warrior I.


    Freddy Kruger''s Noumenon strength, according to his observation, relying on the comparison of the devil code, is not as good as the first-class killing of the devil bassheba.


    however.


    This old pervert lurks in the abnormal world and will only choose the most vulnerable time of human sleep.


    Made up of pure evil memories.


    The danger is far from comparable to the killing devil with spiritual entities.


    Cole took a cigarette and said indifferently, "I told you how to deal with him."


    "Method?"


    Then.


    He gave a brief account of Freddy''s character and essence to the four. Finally, he said, "you have only one day left tonight.


    I can''t help you if you can''t face your fear.


    Or help me find the man who made up the rope skipping nursery rhyme, and I will seal his evil memory. "


    How to completely kill Freddy Kruger.


    Cole has a clear idea.


    Instead of relying on the power of nimosan''s lantern, teach the protagonist group step by step, slowly collect evil memories, and then find the "only one" according to the guidelines.


    He prefers to use a flash of light.


    Let the four protagonists go to the town to inquire. Nancy''s father happens to be the sheriff again. There are channels to find some clues in the files sealed by the police station.


    Things will be easier after that.


    With the just judgment and noon has come, he broke up the evil nursery rhyme Weaver twice.


    At the level of reality and soul, the only evil memory is physically erased.


    Elm Street is inaccessible late at night.


    Let four people sit in the car first and tell them not to fall asleep.


    Stand outside and smoke the last cigarette, stamp out the cigarette end with your feet and return to the driver''s seat.


    Close your eyes.


    Put all the clues about the Elm Street murderer together.


    There was a flash of inspiration in my heart.


    A sudden thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Why not go find Jason, an old drunkard who lives in the suburbs? Maybe he will know something. "


    Drunkard Jason?


    There is no such character in the plot of the film.


    I was speechless all night.


    When the sun rose in the morning, the four people who were frightened all night couldn''t wait to get off. According to the countermeasures discussed last night, they worked in pairs to investigate the records of Freddy Kruger in the history of the town.


    Because there is only one day.


    In order not to be killed in the dream, the protagonist left with a slightly heavy pace.


    Before leaving, Cole warned them not to tell anyone about it, including Nancy''s sheriff''s father. The more people hear Freddy''s name and story, the more powerful he will be in the dream world.


    Buy a box of cigarettes and a bag of bread at the convenience store in the town.


    Find out the address of drunkard Jason.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Cole drove into the woods in the suburbs.


    In front of a dilapidated wooden house full of sundries, an old man wearing a gray knitted hat, sloppy and holding a wine bottle lay in a chair and slept.


    Walk over.


    Taking the bottle from his hand, Cole said coldly, "Jason?"


    A hangover drunkard wakes up.


    Raised his eyelids to take a look at Cole, waved his hand and said impatiently, "I said I would pay him back at the end of the year! Get out!"


    Then he closed his eyes and began to snore again.


    Cole threw the bottle on the ground, grabbed his collar, held him up, smashed him against the tree and said, "I''m asking your name, old bastard."


    "Hey! I didn''t say that money..."


    He opened his eyes, held the knitted hat on his head, and said in surprise, "who are you?"


    Cole said expressionless, "I ask, you answer, understand?"


    As soon as he woke up, he was threatened by a vicious guy on the tree. Old Jason hurriedly said, "well, what do you want to know?"


    "The rope skipping nursery rhyme."


    "Nursery rhyme?"


    Drunkard Jason spread his hand, frowned, wrinkled his face, and said, "are you serious? Just for this?"


    He put his strength against the tree again.


    The violent impact almost made Jason spit out all the wine he drank yesterday, and he screamed.


    Out of breath, he said, "Okay, okay! I said! That rope skipping nursery rhyme was made up based on the story of Freddy Kruger.


    Everyone in town has heard of it! "


    "That''s all?"


    "So? What else do you want to know?"


    Cole smiled, released his hand and let the drunkard Jason yell and fall to the ground. Kick him in the chest and kick him over.


    Pull out a just trial.


    He pressed his chest with the knee of his right leg, put the black muzzle of the gun against his forehead and said angrily, "if you lie to me again, I promise to break your dog''s head with one shot! Cult."


    The beginning of the meeting.


    Cole noticed the pendant hanging around old Jason''s neck.


    Perhaps, others will think that the pendant wrapped around the flame snake on the cross is an anti religious symbol of hippies against traditional culture and full of Gothic style.


    But in Catholic culture, it symbolizes resurrection and healing.


    Who badge.


    "You make a fiery snake and hang it on a pole. Whoever is bitten will live when he looks at the snake."


    If so.


    Cole doesn''t doubt anything, but the body of the pendant is an inverse cross.


    About resurrection.


    About devil worship.


    It''s hard not to associate them with Freddy.


    With a gun in the head.


    Drunk Jason shouted quickly, "Oh... What do you want to know?! that''s a nursery rhyme, man!"


    "Tell me who made up the omen of death?"


    Mention the omen of death.


    Jason''s face was very unnatural. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "death omen? What are you talking about... Ah --!"


    After an eager contact between the butt and the skull.


    The old drunkard screamed, touched the blood left on his forehead, struggled and shouted, "you''re crazy! Help, help... HMM --"


    so


    There was a noise in the woods.


    "Help!"


    "Ah, oh -"


    "Save... Oh -"


    In a minute.


    Under the threat of violence and death, old Jason, who was beaten and crying for his father and mother, finally confessed the truth.

 Chapter 80

    He is an outlying member of a cult called "Immortality cult.".


    Responsible for monitoring the movements of other believers in elm street.


    The surrounding towns have been completely penetrated by them.


    Freddy Kruger.


    The first experiment selected by the immortality church uses people''s fear and memory to reshape Freddy who returned to the world from hell.


    As long as someone remembers his name and knows his horror story.


    He can live forever.


    The protagonist group of four was the first group of "devotees" selected by them. With their blood and death, they expanded and spread the rope skipping nursery rhyme about Freddy indefinitely.


    however.


    The organizational structure of immortality is too tight. Jason doesn''t know anything except Ruben, the contact.


    In other words.


    Those who make up rope skipping nursery rhymes must be core members of the cult.


    get up.


    Take a cigarette.


    Drunk Jason lay on the ground with blood on his face and begged for mercy. "I told you everything you want to know! Please, let me go!"


    Cole frowned, pointed a gun at his head in his right hand and took out a lighter in his left hand to light a cigarette.


    Jason knelt on the ground, trembling slightly and pleading for mercy, "let me go, I really only know..."


    Bang!


    After the gunshot.


    Startled the birds in the forest.


    Take the gun, smoke in your mouth and put your hands in your bags.


    Get in the car and drive to the town.


    At this time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Camp event triggered."


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "You can be patient and friendly to innocent young people, but you can''t tolerate a cult talking nonsense in front of you.


    Asking for forgiveness?


    As a demon hunter, you are only responsible for sending him to God. Whether you can get forgiveness and redemption before going to hell is not your consideration. "


    "Reward: bloody atmosphere."


    [bloody aura: your hands are covered with the blood of evil things. The evil spirits of the fallen people you killed are pestering. All evil things are afraid of you, or they are impressed by you, demon hunter.


    From now on, men will be crazy if they pretend to be the cruelest and get the most poisonous beating!]


    "The reward task has been triggered."


    "Clean up all senior members of the eternal life church."


    "Reward for completion: 4000 West pounds."


    For Cole, to completely kill the "only memory", cleaning up the top of the cult group is the best choice.


    The 4000 West pounds awarded by the bounty task is an extra gain.


    No one thinks he has too much money.


    As for the bloody aura.


    God, men are crazy


    According to Jason, his contact will wait for him at Old John''s bar at 11 a.m. every day.


    It''s seven thirteen in the morning.


    It''s still early for the joint.


    Cole is going to the police station to see if Nancy and Glen have any new clues.


    Around 8:30.


    Nancy''s father, the Sheriff of elm street, took them out of the police station. After standing outside the door and talking for a few words, they turned and walked to the silver Dodge Challenger parked in the distance.


    Roll down the window.


    Cole said, "did you find anything?"


    Glen said reluctantly, "we slipped into the archives and soon were caught by the guards. Thanks to Nancy''s father, we could get away."


    Nancy took a document from her pocket, handed it to Cole and said, "you''re right, Freddy Kruger. There used to be someone in town.


    This is the wanted warrant I found on the shelf ten years ago. "


    "Get in the car."


    Go outside the town library and meet Tina and rod.


    As soon as you get in the car.


    The blonde opened her notebook and said excitedly, "I found an old newspaper sandwiched in the book with a series of reports after Freddy was arrested ten years ago.


    The bastard who killed many children was acquitted at last!


    God, I can''t believe this happened in the neighborhood where we live! "


    But on the fourth day of his acquittal, Freddy was blocked by his excited parents in the boiler room where he worked and burned alive with gasoline.


    You don''t think as like as two peas in our dreams!


    Burns, and the boiler room. "


    As the investigation deepened, even rod began to believe in Freddy.


    Cole glanced at the original newspaper copied by the girl in her notebook and said, "there is a cult behind Freddy. The four of you are their chosen devotees."


    Tina didn''t understand. "The giver?"


    Nancy sighed and said, "that''s why he chose us, Tina. Mr. Cole is taking care of our feelings."


    Take out twenty dollars and give it to Nancy. Cole said, "I''ll take you back first. You don''t want to continue to participate in this matter. If everything goes well, I''ll take care of everything within today.


    Remember, buy more coffee and stay together to remind each other not to fall asleep. "


    The plot of menggui street I can give very little useful information.


    It''s almost Freddy''s unilateral massacre documentary.


    Now it''s about immortality.


    Freddy, who committed a felony, was acquitted, but then burned to death in the boiler room.


    Everything is too coincidental.


    "Mr. Cole."


    "What''s up?"


    Nancy took Tina''s hand as a sign of comfort, and then said to Cole, "I must apologize for our previous offenses.


    If it weren''t for you, me, Tina and others, they might have died in their dreams. "


    Tina nodded. "And me, I don''t even know how to thank you, Mr. Cole."


    Punch in the window and let out the choking smoke of cigarettes.


    Cole put his arm on the window, took a cigarette, frowned and said, "I really want to thank me, so I try to live, and then beat Freddy''s disgusting face in my dream."


    The two young girls looked at each other and smiled.


    The expression is rare to relax.


    Rod, who was jumping out of his mind, joked, "I have to say, Mr. Cole, if you appear at the door of the police station, you will certainly be invited by Nancy''s father to have a drink."


    Send them back to Tina''s house.


    Filling his stomach on the street, Cole drove to old John''s bar.


    Because it''s morning, there aren''t many guests in it.


    For a glass of whisky, sit on the high foot where old Jason often sits when he meets his contacts.


    Around eleven.


    A bald man in a brown leather jacket, glasses and the newspaper of the day under his arm sat next to Cole.


    "A glass of brandy, thank you."


    Seems to be waiting for someone.


    When drinking and reading newspapers, men always unconsciously glance at the door window.


    ten minutes later.


    He glanced at his watch, asked the bartender to keep the account, put in the newspaper and was ready to leave.


    Cole shook his glass gently and said indifferently, "Ruben bota?"


    "You recognize the wrong person."


    The man put his hands into his coat pocket, lowered his head, and left in a hurry.


    Until he came to the door and looked back at Cole.


    Drop the newspaper.


    Run!

 Chapter 81

    Want to run?


    Cole threw the bartender $20. "Don''t change it."


    hasten out of the house in a great rush.


    On the street.


    How could a cult who was hollowed out by wine and sex run past him.


    When drinking water, Reuben bota was kicked to the ground by Cole, then grabbed his clothes, pulled him up from the ground and said, "like running?"


    "You... Who are you?!"


    The thin man is like a poor chicken.


    He looked so tense that he didn''t even dare to look at Cole.


    "Who am I?"


    Cole smiled, dragged him to the back door of the Dodge Challenger and kicked him in.


    Close the door.


    Completely ignoring the surprised passers-by around the street, he walked away.


    Onlookers watched the cars go away and whispered.


    "Shall we call the police?"


    "Call the police? Hehe, unless you want to get into trouble."


    On the way to the woods, in order to make the cult take the initiative to cooperate with the investigation, Cole first broke his leg with a gun, then parked the car on the roadside and beat him violently.


    That''s when we get back on the road.


    To a deserted suburb.


    Cole dragged the groaning Ruben out of the car, stuck it on the door and said, "you''d better not lie to me, Ruben bota, who''s your online?!


    Where is the headquarters of immortality? "


    "I... I don''t know... Oh --!"


    Put him on the car with his left arm, clenched his right hand and beat him in the stomach.


    "Do you know now?"


    He has been beaten unconscious and weak.


    Reuben''s mouth was bleeding and foamy, and he couldn''t clear the paste. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    For these bastards who are willing to be dogs for the devil.


    Cole is never soft hearted.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to explain. You''ll be honest after beating up.


    so


    After the two minute ''friendly inquiry''.


    Reuben curled up on the ground, hugged his head and screamed, "I''m just a liaison. I really don''t know anything! Ah, oh -"


    Cole searched him all over.


    As like as two peas in the jacket pocket, Jason found the same pendant as he did in the pocket.


    Grabbed him by the collar and pulled him up. Cole took the phone book in his hand, kicked him while panting and said, "hmm? What''s this?! old bastard."


    Lying on the ground, Reuben, who was beaten to doubt his life, suddenly laughed and said sarcastically, "are you from the FBI? Hehe.


    Even if you kill me, it won''t help. No one can stop our plan. The world will one day... "


    Maybe he thought Cole was interested in listening to him and wasting time talking.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t finished.


    Bang!


    The bullet out of the chamber immediately blew his skull into a rotten watermelon.


    Take the phone and Ben will go back to the car.


    It recorded about ten numbers. Excluding relatives and friends, Cole found an unsigned number on the last page.


    Drive to town and find the phone booth.


    Make a call.


    Toot¡ª¡ª


    "Mayor''s office, what can I do for you?"


    "Wrong number."


    Cole hung up.


    Standing by the side of the road, lighting a cigarette, frowning.


    The mayor''s office


    It seems that the influence of immortality in this town is far beyond his imagination.


    At the same time, the imperial army must send at least one hundred infantry team to cooperate with the local police department and the magic hunting regiment to be responsible for the arrest and follow-up work.


    Elm street at this time.


    The siren buzzed.


    As Cole drove to the mayor''s office, things began to get seriously out of his control.


    Throw the half smoked cigarette out of the window.


    Absurdity in absurdity!


    Is this the horror of the class IV world?


    According to the investigation route given by the system, nimosan lantern was used to collect evil memories, and then Freddy''s only evil memory was dealt with according to the guidelines.


    The result is now.


    He has to fight the immortality religion that permeates all aspects of the town alone!

 Chapter 82

    The police car roared.


    Gunfire came and went.


    At the same time, the harsh sound of police horns echoed over the streets.


    "Please return home! Please return home!"


    Cole lowered his body and let the bullet fly over his head. He tried his best to control the silver Dodge Challenger and avoid rollover on the road on the spot.


    Things have come to this point.


    To a large extent, there is too little information given by the plot of menggui street I film.


    Although Cole completely watched the plot of the first film, the main task generated immediately after entering the world still requires him to explore all the information by himself.


    So now.


    In addition to breaking into the mayor''s office and kidnapping the running dog of the cult, Cole was shot in the street.


    This group of heretics who have mastered great public power in the town.


    He wanted to strangle him in the cradle with the most transparent means that he could not resist, so as to avoid the publicity of immortality.


    So that they can continue to spread demons and terror here and bewitch people.


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    The sound of tires rubbing the ground when turning is breathtaking.


    Now.


    Cole could see the mayor''s office in the distance.


    But at the intersection ahead, the police officers in the town set up roadblocks, raised their guns and waited.


    Blow down the accelerator.


    Things have come to this point.


    There were only two ways in front of him.


    Or be slaughtered in the street by evil believers.


    Or take the initiative and kill these dogs with a mud truck!


    While pulling out the justice trial and shooting to suppress the police, he broke the roadblock with a foot on the accelerator.


    The engine roaring Dodge Challenger, like a runaway mad cow, rushed into the door of the office!


    This scene.


    Not only the police officers who stopped on the road were frightened.


    All the office staff who gathered around the window to watch the excitement shouted and fled for their lives for fear of being killed by a madman outside.


    Kick open the door, Cole sets up a just trial and shoots into the sky!


    Office workers squatted on the ground and raised their hands.


    "Who''s the mayor! Get out!"


    I saw a tall, thin, gray haired middle-aged and elderly man, shaking his hands, stood up and said, "I... I''m the mayor."


    Cole pointed a gun at his head and shouted, "everyone else out."


    Then he put his elbow around the mayor''s neck and whispered, "I need a list of senior members of immortality. Give it to me. I promise you''ll be safe."


    "Immortality? I... I don''t know what you''re talking about? If you need money, there are three thousand in the safe in my office..."


    Outside the door.


    More than twenty police officers pointed guns at him.


    Cole smashed the mayor''s skull with a gun and said angrily, "don''t him pretend to be stupid! Old man, if it wasn''t Reuben, I''d find you here?! give me the list!"


    "You..."


    The mayor''s crotch became wet, his face turned white and trembled, "I... I need to go to my office..."


    At this time.


    The policeman outside the door shouted with his horn, "cole Walker! You''re surrounded! Lay down your arms and surrender, we promise..."


    He didn''t finish.


    Bang.


    A bullet shattered the glass of the office window.


    All the police officers outside hid behind the door to prevent being hit by stray bullets.


    Grab the mayor to his office.


    The old guy, trembling, opened the safe, then opened the dark grid on the back panel, took out an old notebook and handed it to Cole.


    "I... I was coerced by them too. For God''s sake, you have got what you want!"


    Cole pointed a gun at his head and said, "call the police outside and tell them I''ll take you away. If they dare to shoot, you''ll be dead."


    Before kidnapping the mayor.


    Cole''s important purpose is not to rely on him as a hostage to get out of the siege.


    With the number of Heretics in this place, not surprisingly, the town has completely turned into a dangerous dark forest. Like the werewolf killing game, everyone is suspicious.


    Even if the ghost hidden in the police doesn''t do it, he can''t leave alive.


    Or gangsters with guns, or hired killers.


    It may even disturb SWAT in chunmu city.


    The pursuit index is directly filled with five stars.


    At that time, the situation he will face will be completely different from Los Angeles in blade I world.


    It is no longer a mob composed of street blood slaves, but well-equipped and trained special combat soldiers and armed helicopters with terrible firepower.


    So.


    Getting the list of evil believers from the mayor is his real purpose.


    But the current situation facing Cole is not an absolute dead end.


    He still holds the last card in his hand.


    The pendant hanging around his neck: Voodoo doll.


    Contempt for death.


    Resurrection once.


    Next, for the assassination of the top level of the cult, a dead man and an unreachable ghost will be the best cover.


    Drag the mayor into the car.


    The police outside didn''t shoot to ensure the safety of the hostages.


    Until Cole turned around and was ready to drive out of town.


    I saw three young people passing by with schoolbags on their backs. Like the Mafia active in the streets of Chicago, they took out Uzi submachine guns from their clothes.


    Aim at the Dodge Challenger.


    Fire snake roar!


    As Cole expected.


    Police officers nearby.


    It seems that they have received some orders. Instead of killing the criminals who commit crimes with guns in the street at the first time, they wait for the three people to shoot the silver Dodge Challenger into a beehive, drop their guns and lie on the ground to plead guilty.


    Then a policeman trotted over and handcuffed him.


    Even, understand and smile at each other.


    In the car.


    The mayor with at least ten holes in his body is dead and can''t die anymore.


    Cole''s right leg bone was punctured.


    The total number of bullet holes in the chest and abdomen shall not be less than 20.


    The heart and lungs were completely destroyed by bullets, and the broken bones pierced the internal organs.


    Although the improved blood of the day Walker makes Cole''s physical quality far superior to that of ordinary people, the removed vampire characteristics only retain additional attributes, which makes him unable to be killed by ordinary bullets like the blade or vampire.


    In other words.


    If a man is killed, he will die.


    But Cole''s recovery is strong, and it''s hard for non fatal injuries to kill him.


    For example, now, even if his heart is broken, he still maintains his final consciousness.


    His left hand covered the wound, his right hand trembled slightly and lit a cigarette with a lighter.


    Is that what it feels like to be shot?


    It really hurts.


    Satisfy smoking addiction.


    Before he completely lost consciousness, the voodoo doll hanging under Cole''s neck was like going through thousands of years of weathering, turning into powder and floating in the air.


    At the same time.


    Cole, who should have lost consciousness, suddenly opened his eyes, but became the perspective of God, and it was a fast forward picture several times faster.


    The system tone also sounded in his ear.


    "The level of pursuit has been cleared."


    "The special task has been completed. You will be rewarded with a versatile mask."


    "You have entered a resurrection state. You can choose to resurrect at any time before the body is burned."


    Tut.


    Resurrection... No martial arts?

 Chapter 83

    [versatile mask: a mask made of the disguiser''s skin. Use a drop of the imitated''s blood. Wearing it can change your appearance and sound for half an hour.


    Oh, damn it, why is there such a ghost as Tauren in the world?]


    ...


    Seven in the evening.


    Several social workers are still cleaning up the mess in the mayor''s office.


    Outside the cordon stood a middle-aged man in forensic overalls with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Stop outside and observe for a while.


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    When he turned and left, he took out an old notebook from his pocket and wrote off a name on it.


    The immortal priest, Jacques oldman.


    The mayor of the town where Elm Street is located.


    A cunning old fellow.


    without doubt.


    The middle-aged man is Cole with a changeable mask.


    After choosing to resurrect in the morgue, kill the medical examiner on duty, and then turn into him. Under the eyes of many doctors and police officers, Cole swaggered out of the hospital.


    After that, he went to the police station to get his gun and lantern back, and abducted another cult sheriff who came home from work.


    The notebook records the names and contact numbers of all senior members of Yongsheng education.


    There are eight people.


    The mayor of chunmu City, the judge, the director of the municipal police station, the leader of Dalang group, Dalang brothers, father Markey, the barrister Noah, the State Councilor Thomas and the mayor Jacques.


    besides.


    There is also a detailed schedule on the notebook.


    During this time, the elites of immortality will stay in the town and witness Freddy Kruger''s immortality in fear.


    No wonder the heretics reacted so quickly after Jacques was controlled by him.


    Over time.


    Night fell.


    Elm Street, outside the church.


    Cole sat in the borrowed car with coffee in one hand and bread in the other. On the co pilot beside him, the eaten food bags piled into a hill.


    To repair the injury.


    These food enough for ordinary people to eat for three days has been wiped out by him.


    Look down time: 8:40 p.m.


    It should be almost time.


    Finish your last sip of coffee.


    Eyes stopped in the distance, a line of nine black limousines slowly stopped outside the church.


    Armed security personnel scattered around.


    Then.


    Three well-dressed, dog like guys walked into the church together.


    Cole is not sure who they are, but these things don''t matter. The important thing is to kill them and imprison Freddy''s only evil memory.


    Before action.


    He thought about another thing.


    About the difficulty change of ghost Street I.


    The danger degree of the fourth world and the second world is not directly reflected in the numerical value or strength.


    Similar to black soul 3.


    Small strange boss, boss rogue, which allows many players to call good guys directly.


    Numerical value is not meaningless, but it can no longer control the outcome of a battle. One knife death is one knife death.


    World assessment term given by the system: hazard level.


    In other words.


    The higher the risk factor, the difficulty of completing the main task will rise sharply, and the survival rate will also decline sharply.


    Corresponding to it.


    The reward will also be much higher than that of level II world.


    So


    As for the top level of heretics, Cole worried that those bastards might no longer be human except dancing with the devil and praying for eternal life.


    A monster in human skin.


    Only to this extent can we be qualified to make the difficulty of menggui street I film world jump twice in a row.


    Um


    2+2=4£¿


    Wait until nine.


    When all the senior members of the immortality church arrived, Cole lit a cigarette after dinner.


    Drive to another remote forest.


    get off the car.


    Open the trunk.


    A middle-aged man who was stripped naked, beaten all blue and purple and only wearing underwear curled up in the corner trembling and faltering in his mouth.


    At this time, the duration of the changeable mask has ended.


    Cole put the cigarette on his leg, then grabbed his hair and said, "why don''t good people do it and be a dog for the devil served by immortality?


    Sheriff Hal. "


    "Well --!"


    Under the pain of eating, the mouth sealed by tape can only send out weak wailing and wailing.


    Take out some blood drops from his arm with a sleeve sword and put them on the changeable mask.


    A yellow, sheepskin paper mask.


    Then put it on your face.


    As the blood seeps in.


    The mask began to wriggle on Cole''s face until it was fully integrated into the skin and changed into Sheriff Hal''s appearance.


    Then take out the cult who has only half a life from the trunk.


    Bent over, grabbed his hair and said indifferently, "If heaven is willing to accept you, remember to be a good dog in the next life."


    The voice fell.


    Sleeve sword from the stomach, obliquely upward into the heart.


    Get rid of the only cult who saw him alive, and Cole drove away.


    Many times, traitors and ghosts in human beings are far more hated than evil itself.


    So Cole was never soft hearted against them.


    Kill one.


    The only drawback is that before entering the world of menggui street I, I didn''t bring a full set of demon hunting equipment.


    Because randomly generated mainline tasks and branch lines.


    Before he really entered the film world, he could not predict what might happen, just like the demon hunter of the investigation department went out on a mission.


    No one knows what they will face at the mission site.


    Cole did not bring a full set of equipment, and there are sufficient reasons. Freddy Kruger only exists in the abnormal world, and the weapons of the material world have no effect on him.


    It is similar to using real-world weapons to break the dimensional wall and shoot people living in the virtual world.


    Since then, I have repeatedly watched the film more than three times, without mentioning the eternal life cult, not even the cult.


    however.


    Even without crossbows and arrows, long knives and enough ammunition, it is more than enough to rely on the sleeve sword and blood flame secret art to deal with a group of evil believers.


    So are they.


    as everyone knows.


    A qualified assassin must easily be positive, one to five, and kill all his mouth to ensure that his whereabouts and appearance will not be revealed.


    so


    Park the car in the bushes 300 meters away from the church.


    Putting on Sheriff Hal''s clothes, Cole swaggered to the church with a cigarette.


    After being stopped by the guard.


    Display the police badge and ask to see the top level of the sect on the grounds that there are important things to report to the top.


    Cole wasn''t worried about being rejected by them.


    Now the mayor is dead and the investigation has happened again.


    They are in urgent need of a new agent here.


    Sure enough.


    Everything was as Cole expected.


    Two minutes later, a girl wearing black and white religious clothes and a triangular hat with the symbol of immortality pushed open the door of the church and smiled, "Sheriff Hal, the priest agrees with you."


    Her smile is very sweet and her appearance is very likable, just like a leading girl.


    Go into the church.


    The bench for worship was moved to the corner.


    Wearing the same teaching clothes, seven high-level immortalists gathered around the edge of the Dharma array of the devil calling ceremony drawn in the center of the floor. One by one, with stick faces, knelt on the ground and chanted words.

 Chapter 84

    Maybe it''s a bloody atmosphere.


    Perhaps the devil''s lifelong enemy.


    The moment Cole stepped into the blasphemy church.


    The invisible momentum blows the candle.


    The wall and ground, shaking shadows, like thousands of innocent souls wailing in the torture of hell.


    The sudden wind is like the angry roar of the devil of hell.


    As if to say, ''you! Demon hunter Cole Walker! How dare you set foot on my territory! "


    Seven cult leaders and their followers.


    They were eroded by darkness, full of malicious and dead eyes, and cast eyes at him one after another.


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    Cole glanced across the church.


    Only seventeen?


    Father Markey and Hal should be old acquaintances.


    After the strange silence after the first meeting between the two sides.


    He got up, walked to Cole, waved his hand, his stiff expression and dull eyes penetrated like wood carvings, and said, "Hal, have you made any new progress in the matter we were investigated?"


    Cole said, "the guy we killed is a demon hunter, not a federal agent."


    "Demon hunter? What''s that?"


    Cole didn''t answer.


    Then the priest asked the nun like girl to bring a new suit and hand it to Cole.


    Reluctantly, you can even use the action of "squeezing" to describe his smiling face.


    Reach out and say, "join us, Hal, and see the coming of the father. The eternal world is close to us."


    Have to say.


    Ordinary people would witness the dark rituals of the cult.


    In this strange atmosphere and malicious gaze.


    It is bound to gradually lose reason because of panic, and then be taken advantage of by evil believers to dominate their thoughts.


    It''s a pity that Cole is standing here.


    A demon hunter who not only wouldn''t be frightened, but even wanted to punch the old gods in the face and beat them.


    Expressionless.


    He took the uniform from the nun and went to the ceremony.


    The previous conversation between the two.


    Others nearby can hear it.


    The Dalang brothers, who looked very similar, had hooked noses, and candles cast a shadow of corruption on their faces.


    "Demon hunter? It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing."


    "Well, even if he''s really from the FBI, he can''t stop our great plan."


    Standing opposite them, the director of the municipal police station, a middle-aged man whose face was covered by a triangular hat, sneered and said, "no matter who comes to chunmu City, with me, he will never want to leave alive.


    Yesterday, I submitted a support application to swat. Fortunately, you killed the dead mouse in advance.


    Hum!


    Can foolish mortals stop us from following the father''s steps? "


    Pause slightly.


    He turned to Cole, opened his arms and said seriously, "Hal Bach, would you like to join us, serve the immortal father, hold eternal life and teach the foolish world?"


    So.


    Is this an invitation?


    For immortality.


    The addition of an immortal priest is one of the most solemn ceremonies.


    When the chief sent an invitation.


    Everyone looked at Cole with a serious face.


    The girl standing beside him held her hands in front of her, and her eyes were full of longing and fanaticism.


    Now.


    It seems that Cole, who is about to become an immortal priest, can bring her redemption and Immortality in some indescribable way.


    Cole walked slowly to him and threw away his teaching clothes.


    The next moment.


    The chief, the immortal priest, frowned and scolded with anger, "Hal Bach, why throw away the divine power given to you by your father?"


    The voice fell.


    Other cults moved closer to Cole.


    The stiff expression and dullness stared straight into his eyes, as if trying to force him to agree in this threatening way.


    Cole suddenly smiled and popped out his sleeve sword. He angrily said, "shall I add you!"


    The sharp blade ran across his neck in an instant.


    Two streams of blood gushed from the broken neck.


    The chief who had his head cut off still had a frown on his face until he died.


    Kill the first immortality leader.


    While all the Heretics in the church were shocked.


    Draw the gun, turn around and pull the trigger.


    Bang bang!


    Three bullets came out of the chamber.


    Hit Dalang brothers and chunmu City judge on the forehead, and the three fell to the ground.


    The girl who had previously looked forward to Cole screamed and ran away.


    Other cultists fled one after another.


    The guards who heard the gunshot also took action and quickly approached the church.


    "Hal! Are you crazy?!"


    Father Markey opened his mouth and took two steps back, looking terrified.


    Cole took off his mask.


    Pointing a gun at his face, he said expressionless, "it''s not Hal, it''s me, old bastard."


    "You!"


    After Cole was killed on the spot, the senior level of immortality church got his picture.


    Seeing the investigator who had been pulled into the morgue, he appeared in front of them again.


    The mayor and justice Noah of chunmu city stepped back a few steps and no longer had the tough momentum of forcing "Sheriff Hal" to join them.


    Scream.


    "It''s impossible! I saw your body transported to the hospital morgue with my own eyes. Why..."


    It''s never Cole''s style to talk nonsense with heretics.


    Pull the trigger.


    Two shots to kill the mayor and the judge.


    When he was ready to kill Markey, the father of God, the guard outside jumped in.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The number of guards is small, only four.


    But the carbine is powerful enough.


    Two of them rushed to the priest to cover his retreat. The other two shot wildly and tried to kill Cole running towards them.


    Unfortunately, the space of the church is relatively wild and too narrow.


    With only one shot in the shoulder, Cole, like the same ghost assassin, ran to him in the incredible eyes of the guard.


    Like the cool assassination picture in the assassin''s Creed.


    Jump.


    The moment the sleeve sword stabbed into his neck, he stepped on him and fell to the ground.


    Before his death, the cult who still held on to the trigger accurately beat his teammates, lifted the skull of his colleagues, and broke the priest''s leg.


    Pull out the sleeve sword.


    Cole held up the heretics who had only one breath and smashed them into the other two guards at the door, and then pierced their heads with the last two left in the just trial.


    Replace the last clip on the.


    Pick up the carbine that the guard fell on the ground, aim at the escaping cult, chase out the door and pull the trigger.


    The muzzle of the automatic rifle, the firesnake, danced in the dark.


    One cult after another was shot and fell in a pool of blood.


    Until he ran out of carbine bullets, Cole returned to his father and kicked his neck with violence.


    Then he picked up the carbine with bullets at the door and went out to deal with the escaped fish.


    Among them are the evil cult girls who were shot through their shoulders and legs and lay on the ground crying in pain.


    With those seemingly innocent eyes, he looked directly at Cole and begged to let her go.


    Perhaps she thought she could escape by virtue of her age and appearance.


    At least the guy who is more terrible than Freddy will hesitate and discuss with her why he joined immortality, and maybe even let her go.


    Click.


    The sound of the empty bullet was particularly harsh after Cole pulled the trigger on her.


    The joy of the rest of her life made the girl laugh involuntarily. As she moved away, she begged, "I''m 19 years old this year, sir. Look at... Ah --!"


    To save bullets.


    Cole picked up her hair, and her expression was not moved by begging. It was like slaughtering an animal and stabbing the sleeve sword ruthlessly into her heart.


    Then release your hand.


    Turned and walked two steps to the church.


    Stop.


    He felt for a cigarette in his pocket.


    Frown, bow, light.


    Insert one hand into the bag and scratch the temples with the hand holding the cigarette.


    "Hoo..."

 Chapter 85

    After getting rid of the last cult.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Camp events: second."


    "Current camp: chaos and kindness"


    "You despise hell and betray heaven. Your justice is only for mortals. Heaven is dissatisfied with your sin and arrogance, and hell hates your rudeness and arrogance."


    "You have helped heaven and brought the malfeasance to justice. Their souls will be sent to hell and punished by the burning fire."


    "Reward 1: extradition from hell; Reward 2: increased soul strength; Reward 3: a gift from heaven. "


    "The parallel main task has been triggered: seal the heretic God fra."


    "Completion reward: etheric reconstruction."


    [rendition from Hell: your can enter hell through an evil ceremony. Your name will be known by all demons.


    A demon king of hell who did not want to be named: ''like smoking? I''ve prepared for you, Mr. Cole walker.'']


    [increased soul strength: you protect the holy land of the church, even though it''s the result of your easy work.


    Your soul strength increases slightly. Shoot five bullets that have arrived at noon in one breath. Your waist is not sour and your legs are not painful.


    The bullet damage that has arrived at noon has increased slightly.


    Now, you have strong resistance to the intrusion of secondary demons and evil spirits.]


    [gift from heaven: your soul is protected by divine power. Your weapons and soul can break the dimensional wall and cause serious interference to the abnormal world. This effect only takes effect in the menggui street I film world and automatically disappears after leaving.


    Now, you are a demon hunter appointed by heaven. Use this power to expose those heretics who touch the world and the Holy Land!]


    Is there no hint of completing the main task?


    Cole returned to the church and confirmed that all the leaders of immortality had died.


    Standing next to father Markey''s body.


    Frown.


    The ''only memory'' is not on them?


    Or... A fish in the net?


    Throw away the burnt cigarette butts.


    A very strange thing made Cole doubt whether he was really in the real world.


    The location of the church on Elm Street is not remote.


    No more than 500 meters from the nearest community.


    all is quiet at dead of night.


    The sound of gunfight can spread far.


    But until now, the small town police station has not responded.


    Turn around.


    His eyes rested on the church floor, an evil ritual painted with blood.


    A strange night wind blew.


    The candle flickered and dimmed.


    The church suddenly fell into a dead silence, and the air was filled with pungent and intoxicating incense, which seemed to indicate some ominous sign of evil.


    The thin white fog like Freddy''s dream world poured into the church from all directions.


    "Ha ha..."


    Cole heard a faint laugh.


    A magnetic laugh from the far shore.


    "Demon hunter."


    As the sound becomes clearer.


    In the middle of the evil ceremony, a vague shadow suddenly appeared.


    It was darker than the shadow.


    Unspeakable terror and evil are like a biting cold wind, mixed with the unwilling cry and scream of sinners in hell, which is creepy.


    Cole stood where he was.


    It seemed as if the devil who appeared in front of him was not a frightening one


    Take out a cigarette and hold it in your mouth.


    Shake off the lid of the lighter.


    Click.


    Looking up was just the evil power from hell, smoking and indifference, "so you are the only evil memory, aren''t you?"


    The cold wind blew on the back of his neck.


    It was like someone lying behind him whispering.


    "Demon hunter, do you want to protect them?"


    Hear the seductive whisper of the devil from the far shore.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    They?


    Did someone in the leading group fall asleep?


    "Ha ha..."


    Vague laughter, like a radio whose signal is disturbed, overlaps and distorts.


    "Ah! Mr. Cole, come and help us! Roar... Freddy likes screaming kids best."


    The devil imitates Tina and Freddy''s voice.


    Like an old eunuch, holding his voice, he made a strange mockery in Cole''s ear.


    Cole smiled.


    Put the lighter back in your pocket, heart, the demon hunter appointed by heaven?


    Close your eyes and open the seventh vision.


    Even his eyes had not yet left the extreme darkness.


    The endless howls of hell and the ridicule of the devil were superimposed to form a distorted rhythm that could tear the soul of ordinary people, which sounded impressively in his ears.


    "Cole ~"


    "Hee hee, demon hunter!"


    After the darkness.


    Cole saw a broken world shrouded in shadow and corruption.


    Like a dirty and rotten dungeon.


    Countless sinners'' souls swam with the devil and stretched out their hands to him, as if to drag him into infernal hell.


    Pull the line of sight extending to the entrance of hell back to the church.


    Insert the bag with one hand.


    Frown, bow your head and take a deep breath of smoke.


    "I don''t care what your real name is. Now, can you come down from my back?"


    A church shrouded in evil forces.


    The barrier like a water wave reflected the things lying behind him.


    A monster with no specific shape, like a pool of black mud, but a huge number of tentacles spread from his body.


    The stench is like a toilet that has been stuffy for decades.


    Dozens of tentacles with sharp mouthparts at the top waved and wriggled to Cole''s soul.


    It suddenly became apparent that his actions had been discovered.


    Maybe it''s fear of Cole.


    Maybe it''s sensing the gaze of heaven.


    The heretic God who left hell hissed and turned into a smelly black water. He returned to hell in an instant.


    With the help of heaven''s shelter and seventh vision, Cole saw Freddy Kruger chasing the protagonist in the dream world.


    "FRA, the heretic God? I''ll find you in hell later."


    After he said the devil''s real name in Latin, the candles in the whole church were extinguished by invisible evil forces and the cold wind howled.


    Throw away the cigarettes.


    Return to the nimosan lantern on the car.


    Pull the air valve and open the door of dreams.


    Like drowning, after being dragged into the deep sea.


    Cole once again came to Elm Street shrouded in thin fog.


    At present, the world plot twist device has not been damaged.


    According to the plot of the film, Tina, the first to be killed, is bound to die in front of her house in the dream world.


    Blow down the accelerator and leave for the destination.


    In a minute.


    The hunted Tina knocked on the door desperately and shouted, "Nancy! Rod! Open the door!"


    Freddy, with a strange smile all the way, threw her down from behind, pressed her under, raised his blade gloves and slashed the girl''s back.


    Even hundreds of meters away and the roar of the engine.


    Cole could hear her screams of horror.


    It was too late to drive, but I could see Freddy''s back on Tina.


    Kick the door open.


    Cole pulled out the just trial and pulled the trigger decisively.


    The divine power on the bullet in the dream world, with ripples like water waves, roared into Freddy''s back!

 Chapter 86

    Immortality in the dream world can be called a nightmare devil.


    Now.


    He looked down at the cavity in his chest.


    What flows out is no longer scary maggots, but rotten black mud.


    That''s the evil power from the heretic God fra.


    "No... no, no, no... impossible..."


    As a pervert murderer who delights in torturing him.


    Freddy once again tasted the fear of being burned alive in the boiler room.


    "No!"


    Boom!


    It''s like exploding.


    Fred''s body turned into black mud.


    later.


    A ray of orange light, as ethereal as the aurora, floated from the place where he died to the door of the dream and disappeared into the wick of the nemosan lantern.


    Tina''s evil memory?


    She went over and picked up the girl. The frightened blonde, crying, grabbed Cole''s arm tightly, sat down on the ground and begged, "Mr. Cole! Please, Nancy and rod, they are trapped in the boiler room, that... That place..."


    Grab her hand, comfort her, and signal not to panic.


    The terrible wound that was almost killed by Freddy disappeared after the evil memory was taken away by the lantern.


    Tell her where the dream gate is.


    Cole drove down the street to the stairwell leading to the boiler room.


    Seems to be aware of his arrival.


    The ground at the entrance began to heal and squeeze like a living creature.


    But it''s too late.


    The fish jumped down.


    Cole once again returned to the place where his dream began: the boiler room.


    The boy''s frightened screams echoed in the narrow and humid corridor.


    If it is the normal material world or spiritual world.


    Cole can use the seventh vision to determine their location, but in the dream world, this method doesn''t work.


    If it works.


    In the real world, Newcastle''s century old unsolved case has long been solved.


    Running to the boiler room, Cole shouted, "Nancy! Rod!"


    "Cole! I''m here! Ah -"


    Following the sound and looking through the dense pipes, Glen was grabbed by Freddy''s clothes without hesitation, and the blade gloves stabbed fiercely into his abdomen.


    Stabbed through the abdomen, I''m sure I won''t die in a short time.


    But if Freddy comes a few more times, maybe.


    Once someone in the leading group dies, all his efforts in the world of menggui street I will be in vain.


    The current situation is.


    It''s not just Freddy.


    Cole is in a hurry, too.


    One is in a hurry to kill, and the other is in a hurry to kill.


    "Freddy!!"


    Hear Cole''s angry voice.


    Freddy grabbed Glen, who was dying, and gave Cole a cruel smile.


    Hand up and knife down.


    At this critical moment.


    Before Cole pulls the trigger.


    There was only a dull noise.


    Dong!


    Nancy took a strong water pipe in her hand and gave Freddy a solid back of her head.


    At the same time, he shouted, "Mr. Cole! We''re here!"


    As the only surviving heroine in the film plot, she burst out with courage and tenacity in the face of the dream murderer Freddy Kruger, a girl similar to Tina''s age.


    In the real world.


    Cole is bound to throw her into the Demon Hunter College and catch her in her team as soon as she graduates.


    This is a natural demon hunter!


    While Freddy was knocked over.


    Run quickly and kill it with one shot.


    Then.


    Glen''s evil memory turned into the same orange aurora and floated to the nimosan lantern.


    As soon as we meet.


    Rod asked hurriedly, "cole, Tina, is she okay?"


    "She''s safe, Nancy. Where''s Freddy who chased you?"


    Compared with Glen, who was too scared to speak.


    Nancy stood beside Cole. Although frightened, she still said methodically, "this is my dream world, Mr. Cole.


    Since fear is Freddy''s source of strength, I prepared many weapons and props after you left. Now those two bastards are tied to the pipe by me.


    Rod had a fight with Freddy who was after him. "


    At this point, she stopped to look at Cole and said seriously, "turning fear into anger is the best way I can think of to deal with him."


    Rod also pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile, "if in the real world, I promise to beat him all over the ground looking for teeth!"


    I saw two Freddy tied to the pipe not far away.


    Cole patted Nancy on the shoulder and said, "well done."


    Walk over.


    I wanted to light a cigarette.


    Look back at Nancy.


    He took the cigarette box in his hand and said, "go to the church in town. There is the door of dreams."


    Rod and Nancy looked at each other.


    The girl said, "Mr. Cole, are you going to beat him?"


    "Yes."


    Then.


    Nancy handed rod the steel pipe in her hand, picked up the lost baseball bat not far away and said, "to be honest, rod and I have wanted to beat him for a long time.


    This bastard killed so many people when he was alive. It''s too cheap to shoot him. "


    Freddy, who lost most of his strength, raised his head and smiled at the three, "ha ha, when people mention Freddy''s name again, I will... Ah, oh -"


    "I let you chase!"


    "Ah --"


    "Chase!"


    "Oh -"


    Tortured by Freddy to a nervous breakdown.


    Now when she got the chance, the girl swung a baseball bat and hit her hard.


    As the subject of this dream world, beyond Freddy''s fear, Nancy is the only person who can hurt Freddy except Cole.


    So that rod was startled by her appearance.


    This is much worse than unarmed fighting on the street.


    so


    After five minutes of venting.


    Nancy, who was completely out of strength, sat on the ground, seemed not to be relieved, raised a friendly middle finger to Freddy and burst out a rude remark.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After the gunshot.


    Two evil memories were taken away by the lantern.


    The murder in the dream came to an end temporarily, and people left the dream world on their way.


    Nancy looked up at Cole and said, "Mr. Cole, can I be a demon hunter? I want to help those in need like you."


    "If you make such a request when you grow up, maybe I will agree."


    Stop at the door of dreams.


    The girl then said, "can we meet again?"


    Cole put his hands in his trouser pockets and remained silent for a moment. He took a bullet from the magazine of the just trial, handed it to her and said, "silver bullet, a memorial, let''s go."


    Rod and Glen didn''t stop and turned away.


    The girl hesitated, turned around, hugged Cole tightly and said in a very sincere tone, "thank you, Mr. Cole. I will never forget what happened today."


    Human sincere emotion.


    Like the warmest and brightest flame in the night.


    In this grass egg world eroded by darkness and full of traitors and ghosts for personal interests, protect the soul and heart of good people.


    Nancy''s father is the Sheriff of the police station. She knows very well what price Cole paid to fight the darkness in the world''s confusion and disgust in order to save their lives during the day.


    She has nothing valuable to express her gratitude.


    yes , we have.


    Just a heartfelt thank you and hug.


    As Cole said to her, "to live hard is the best thanks to him."

 Chapter 87

    See off the protagonist group.


    Cole returned to the car parked outside the church.


    Now.


    The nimosan lantern he held in his hand, the wick flickered, and the rotating and twisted light seemed to be attracted by invisible forces and pointed to the distance.


    "Collect enough ordinary evil memories, and the power of the lantern will guide you to find the only one."


    Hold the lantern in front of you.


    Sure enough.


    Isn''t that the only carrier of evil memory the heretic God FRA?


    After the previous parallel mainline task appeared, he began to doubt whether his guess of the ''only'' was accurate.


    It seems that before going to hell.


    Freddy''s body hidden in someone''s memory needs to be dealt with first, so as not to let Freddy return to the dream world through the call of evil believers.


    Put the lantern under the windshield.


    Blow down the accelerator.


    Follow the guide of the wick and soar all the way.


    As we get closer to Freddy''s body, the light of the lantern becomes brighter and brighter.


    however.


    Now, Cole finally knows why there are constant gun battles on the other side of the church, but the town has no response.


    Elm street at the moment is a dead city.


    All the living people occasionally seen in the street fell to the ground and fell into an unconscious sleep.


    In the rearview mirror.


    The church is still shrouded in strange evil forces, and the thin fog is spreading in the town like a dream world.


    Five minutes later.


    Cole drove to an ordinary house. The baby''s cry was particularly harsh.


    Kick the door open.


    There is also a warm dinner on the table.


    A newly married couple, with tableware in their hands, fell on the table and went to sleep.


    The baby''s cry came from the second floor.


    Take the lantern.


    Cole went to the crib.


    Inside lies a baby boy no more than three months old.


    See him coming.


    With a pacifier in his mouth, he giggled.


    If the only carrier of evil memory is a heretic, Cole only needs a gun or a sleeve sword to deal with everything.


    Throw the unburned cigarette on the ground and stamp it out.


    You''re right!


    But every individual can do such a thing?!


    No need to speculate, Cole can also think of the cult''s plan.


    Using a baby born in the hospital of an ordinary family as the memory carrier of Freddy''s noumenon, even if the matter of immortality is exposed, they can still stand in an invincible position.


    Without the guidance of nimosan lantern, Cole could not trace it here.


    Take a deep breath and relieve your anger a little.


    This cult takes advantage of human kindness to cover up their own guilt and depravity. Now he wants to catch a cult and ask whether they have shit or mud in their minds?


    Son of a bitch, you''re not killing enough!


    "The assassination mission has been triggered."


    "From now on, every time you send a cult to hell, your soul strength will be slightly enhanced."


    Shit, when the heretic God and Freddy are solved, we''ll settle with you bastards.


    Touch the baby boy''s cute face.


    Turn around and go downstairs.


    The secret of imprisonment: the conditions of use of the eternal night cage: a medium-sized black wooden box, a drop of the caster''s blood, three grams of salt, and a milliliter of night dew in the abnormal world.


    Go downstairs and find an old wooden box for storing photos in this family.


    Take out the group photo inside and put it on the table.


    Then use a black marker to paint the wooden box black from the inside to the outside.


    Go to the kitchen and dig a spoonful of salt.


    Then stab your finger with a kitchen knife and smear a drop of blood in the wooden box.


    Finally, only the dew of the night needs to be collected into the dream world.


    Everything is ready.


    Go back to the nursery and pull the air valve of the lantern.


    Across the dream gate, Cole came to the real dream of Freddy''s noumenon.


    A boiler room wrapped in a raging fire.


    Angry parents, holding sticks and gasoline barrels, surrounded the outside with a ferocious expression.


    However.


    Everything here, like works of art imprisoned in amber, is stagnated and frozen.


    In the scarlet light of the fire.


    A man whose whole body was engulfed by fire and who could vaguely see the red and green striped sweater stood outside the boiler room in a running and screaming posture.


    Suddenly.


    The still picture is like a canvas opened and shattered to reveal the hidden truth.


    It is still the cold and humid boiler room.


    Freddy Kruger.


    The frightening dream murderer, covered with wounds, curled up next to the boiler and even heard his painful sobs.


    "It''s not my fault... It''s not my fault... It''s all their fault! It''s them!"


    If it were not for the cowardly image of the pair of blade gloves and the blood soaked striped sweater, it would be difficult to connect him with the abnormal murderer Freddy.


    The confession of the perpetrator?


    Cole lit a cigarette.


    Take the condensed night dew from the nearby pipe.


    "Freddy Kruger."


    He looked up, shrunk and looked at Cole.


    "Are you here to save me? They forced me to do all this! The heretic God..."


    Take a deep breath of smoke and frown.


    Perhaps Freddy thought his trick could deceive Cole''s perception, or use the victim''s posture to make him feel pity.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Cole''s compassion will never stay with a bastard like him.


    Human nature is chaotic.


    Embrace darkness, embrace light, everything is their own choice.


    Pull out a just trial.


    Walk over.


    Condescending, pointing to the shrinking Freddy, Cole said coldly, "save it and go to hell."


    "No..."


    Bang!


    The silver bullet with divine power stalled in the air when it came out of the chamber.


    A world of nothingness and dreams.


    Like a broken mirror after another.


    The disguise was torn open.


    The cowardly victim disappeared.


    Freddy put his hands in front of him, screaming in horror, trying to resist the divine power from heaven.


    "No... no --!"


    The next moment.


    The bullet went into his forehead.


    The light of heaven burst out and smashed Freddy Kruger in an instant.


    At the same time.


    Cole used a wooden box to catch a mass of black slime flying from the fragments of his body.


    The power of the secret art of imprisonment turned into black chains, stretched out from Cole''s soul and wrapped on the surface of the wooden box layer by layer.


    The wooden box shook violently.


    An extremely powerful force pushed Cole out of the dream world with an irresistible force.


    Now.


    He still stood by the crib with a lantern.


    The wooden box used to imprison the only evil memory has completely changed into another look.


    The whole body is dark and the texture is similar to that of colored glass.


    Through light.


    You can vaguely see the dark mud creeping slowly in the deepest part of the eternal night cage, the only evil memory.


    "The main task has been completed."


    "Reward: etheric perception."


    [etheric perception: you are a natural researcher of mystics and can be keenly aware of the interference and fluctuation of the nonphysical world; you are a natural Witch Hunter and can be keenly aware of the interference and fluctuation of the spiritual level; you are a natural astrologer and can be keenly aware of the change of the operation law of the world. Although this law is unspeakable, you can always understand the surface content contained therein Meaning.]

 Chapter 88

    Pause slightly.


    The system tone then sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Retrieving trigger conditions..."


    "Condition one... Condition two..."


    "The decision was passed."


    "You have completely completed class IV world mission beyond the allowable range of system safety."


    "Special rewards are being generated according to world characteristics and unfinished parallel mainlines."


    "You''ve got: real dream equipment library."


    [real dream equipment library: an advanced and improved version of the equipment library. All spaces are etherified and placed in the known dream world, providing all-weather and all terrain access at any time.]


    "The current equipment library is being etherized..."


    After the tone.


    As long as Cole''s mind moves.


    A visual equipment library will appear in his memory world, displaying all the equipment previously placed in the luxury apartment.


    Machetes, long knives, crossbows and arrows


    Reach out and pull out the long knife from the void, rotate the wrist, return to the real dream, and remove the scabbard hanging around the waist after etherification.


    Fourth dimensional pocket?


    Put the changeable mask in your pocket into your real dream.


    Cole turned and left.


    With Freddy Kruger out, there''s another bastard hiding in hell waiting for him to clean up.


    Drive back to the church.


    Put a pneumatic crossbow on your back and wrap the leggings equipped with machetes and daggers.


    Standing on the edge of evil rituals.


    Cole opens the seventh vision and finds the entrance to hell.


    Step into it.


    The next moment.


    The crossing of dimensions creates a distorted world, like agitated pigments mixed together.


    After a brief vertigo.


    Cole came to a place that was dark and invisible to the naked eye.


    The smell of decay and stench filled the air.


    The evil hiding around makes a rustling sound, like ants crawling and dense.


    Is this hell?


    It''s completely different from what he saw in the seventh vision.


    Take out the nuclear flashlight.


    The moment the switch is pressed.


    Bright and dark, in a very unstable light.


    Cole saw a group of strange things, like dense aphids, crowded together.


    He has no facial features, is thin and long, and touches the ground on all fours.


    Gray skin is like a dead man depilated.


    Extremely agile, like a hunting spider.


    Photographed in a bloody atmosphere.


    They gathered around Cole, either crawling on the ground or clinging to the broken walls, making a silent roar, frightened and afraid to come forward.


    It is as like as two peas in the devil''s code.


    Between evil spirits, demons and mortals.


    The danger is slightly lower than level 1. Kill evil spirits. Witches like captive hounds best.


    Exposed to the light of nuclear flashlight, faceless evil skeletons fled everywhere.


    At this point.


    Kohl''s place is like an ancient relic for sacrifice.


    The corner of the ground is full of human bones, and the column totem with unknown meaning is dilapidated. A road buried by ash leads to the steps in the distance.


    Above the steps.


    The palace is magnificent, just like the picture scroll described by the evil legend.


    Twisted and strange reliefs, ferocious stone statues of evil animals, and sacrificial iron frames for hanging air dried corpses.


    Gusts of evil thoughts blew through the cracks in the palace gate.


    Holding a long knife.


    Cole stepped up the steps of the palace step by step.


    later.


    He saw the heretic God FRA, a pool of shapeless black mud with tentacles.


    Now.


    The divine power given by heaven began to appear, and the silver flowing light covered the guns and knives. At the same time, an illusory, White Spear appeared in his hand.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Heaven and hell are watching you, demon hunter, shout the name of the heretic God, and the spear of judgment will help you complete the seal."


    "What you see is illusory."


    Shake the extraordinary with the mortal soul.


    It is far from as easy as ordinary people think, let alone shouting the real name of heretic and evil gods.


    Such a moment.


    Force and the means of the material world have lost all their meaning.


    After Cole came into contact with the evil power of the heretic God FRA, his senses were covered and his heart suffered thousands of punishment.


    Vague devil whispers, torture, enough to drive people crazy.


    The sense of time and space is distorted and reversed.


    Consciousness seems to be thrown into a meat grinder, smashed one side and again.


    A short moment is like eternity.


    Finally.


    When the pagan god FRA''s tentacles around Cole gradually closed and swallowed him.


    If the petrified Cole moved.


    He took out a cigarette.


    Frown, light.


    He looked up and looked cold, as if he were fighting against a heretic God in the spiritual world.


    "It''s over?"


    Suddenly.


    The tentacles wrapped around were pushed away by invisible forces.


    Cole took a cigarette in his left hand and an illusory spear in his right hand. He was silent for a moment and suddenly angrily said, "die for me! Fu --! Pull --!"


    The moment when he shouted the true name of the heretic God.


    Just two notes.


    It was as heavy as a boulder in Cole''s throat.


    Throw the spear of judgment with all your strength and violence.


    The spear wrapped with divine power tore up the darkness and evil of hell, surrounded by the solemn sound, like a red iron spear, fiercely inserted into the body of the heretic God fra.


    Bare¡ª¡ª


    The sound of being burned is harsh enough to frighten ordinary people.


    Time for two breaths.


    The body of the heretic God FRA was completely melted and finally sealed in the long gun inserted on the ground and condensed into a solid body.


    The system tone followed and sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Your behavior angered the forces of hell, and they decided to retaliate against you."


    "You are not a believer in heaven. After the seal is completed, your soul will no longer be protected by divine power."


    "The gates of hell are closing... Pursuers are coming..."


    "Parallel mainline task completed."


    ''you have: etheric reconstruction.''


    [etheric reconstruction: in the abnormal world, you can reconstruct everything around yourself.


    Now, let''s welcome the greatest dream architect in history, the designer of the ashes world, the creator of the real fantasy... Uh, wait, what title does he have?]


    "Time limited task triggered."


    "Demon hunter, you have three minutes to return to the human world through the evil ceremony."


    "Completion reward: Devil hater, failure punishment: restart the movie world of fierce ghost Street I."


    Three minutes?


    Soon, Cole knew where the three minutes came from.


    Because at the top of the palace, even in all directions.


    Dense, faceless evil skeletons like the tide rushed madly to him.


    Even Cole.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help feeling numb.


    good heavens.


    If you change the unlucky guy with dense phobia, you will faint on the spot.


    Lost the shelter of the divine power of heaven.


    Even with a bloody aura, Cole alone is not enough to deter the number of faceless skeletons.


    To make matters worse.


    The door to hell in the distance is shrinking!

 Chapter 89

    Face the faceless skeleton crawling towards him.


    Cole took a deep breath of his last cigarette.


    Pull out the long knife.


    Spit out the butt.


    The next moment, the blood flame roars!


    Bang!


    A silver bullet wrapped in scarlet and unloaded, tearing up a dirty head without a face.


    The long knife is cruel.


    Split, truncate, pierce


    The gushing black plasma was like gasoline, and the blood flame was raging and burning.


    Now.


    Cole is like a ferocious hell butcher, bathed in blood, cutting a blood path among the groups of faceless evil skeletons, leading to the door to return to the world.


    Long blade.


    The sleeve sword is broken.


    Empty the last silver bullet.


    In front of us, the gate of hell, which has been reduced by half, has faceless evil skeletons stacked at intervals, but it is out of reach.


    Cole can''t count how many dirty things in hell he killed.


    They formed a flesh and blood barrier to block the faceless evil skeleton in front of him, fearless of death, like an insurmountable mountain of terror.


    In this empty and dead Temple of heresy, like a desolate grave.


    This scene.


    It is like the epic myth spread in medieval mythology.


    The faceless evil skeleton pouring into Cole is like a flood of natural disasters devouring the world.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the long knife breaking is crisp and harsh.


    Cole kicked away the evil object and took out the pneumatic crossbow.


    Pull the trigger.


    The blood burning crossbow and arrow, like a red soldering iron stabbed into butter, immediately slaughtered a large number of faceless evil skeletons around.


    All the way to the massacre, evil bodies piled up behind him.


    It''s about 50 meters from the gate of hell.


    The sound of the system countdown is still in my ears.


    "Demon hunter, you still have one minute."


    Shit.


    get rid of sb . as soon as he has done his job.


    "It is heresy to contrast the evil of hell with the good of heaven, and not to respect the heavenly father."


    This sentence is true.


    A group of immoral bastards and a group of high sounding bastards.


    Now he is blocked in the temple of the heretic God FRA by the faceless evil skeleton that can''t see the edge at a glance. It''s like being stuck in the mud. Every step forward is a luxury.


    Hit the clip of the air crossbow and take back the equipment warehouse.


    Take out the last broken long knife left in the blade warrior I world.


    Like a madman.


    Cut all the way in the direction of hell''s gate.


    Broken limbs and arms were flying all over the sky, and black plasma was sprayed and burned.


    Time is becoming more and more urgent.


    But I can''t catch the gate of hell, which has been reduced by half


    Cole cursed his mother madly.


    It''s getting harder and harder.


    Just when he couldn''t fly into the gate of hell with his wings.


    After cutting down the last evil thing around you.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "You killed enough faceless skeletons."


    "Your trait: bloody aura, completed the first enhancement."


    [bloody aura I: in the eyes of first-class hell creatures, you are the executioner of hell. They dare not approach.]


    Cole stood where he was with a knife.


    The thick black plasma slid down the sword to the ground.


    One by one, surrounded by faceless evil skeletons with no end in sight, it seemed that they were greatly frightened.


    Become submissive and dare not come forward.


    The accumulated fatigue of combat instinct stack also began to appear.


    Cole''s chest heaved violently.


    Take a step forward.


    The evil skeleton of hell blocked in front, like encountering invisible forces, sends out silent wails, crowding and retreating one after another.


    later.


    Every step Cole takes towards the gates of hell.


    The blood of evil things stuck to his body flowed down.


    The evil spirit soars into the sky, just like the essence.


    ''you have five seconds left, demon hunter.''


    Stop at the gate of hell.


    Countless faceless evil skeletons lingered around, driven by the more powerful hell devil, but they were afraid of bleeding all over, afraid of cole, and dared not come forward.


    Cole turned around, opened the seventh vision, stretched out a middle finger to the powerful devil who was watching him on the far shore, smiled and said, "go grass yourself, coin pool!"


    At the same time, the other hand reached out to the gate of hell.


    The power of ceremony turned into an irresistible great power, which immediately pulled him into the real world.


    "The limited time task has been completed."


    ''you have: Devil hater.''


    [devil hater: the devil hates you to the bone, but he is also frightened of you. Your deterrent to the devil has greatly increased, and your attraction to the devil has greatly increased.


    Some angry hell demon king: Demon Hunter, I * * you * *!]


    After returning to the world.


    Cole''s legs fell to the ground, his stomach turned upside down, and he retched wildly to the ground.


    "Vomit --! Shit... Vomit --!"


    But not because of fear.


    It''s not too tired.


    But the blood without face and evil skeleton, the smell of zhennima!


    Stink can''t describe this pungent smell. It''s like a canned herring mixed with stool after fermentation for 100 days. It''s stinking!


    Sit on the ground, take off your coat and pants, knead them into a ball and throw them away.


    "Sneeze --!"


    Rub your nose.


    Light a cigarette and calm your tumultuous stomach.


    Then he took off a dead man''s clothes and trousers and drove to chunmu city before the residents of Yushu Street woke up and reported the case.


    On the way.


    The system prompt tone plays continuously.


    "You have completed the main task of menggui street I film world."


    "Event rewards will be settled when you leave."


    "You can stay in this world for 14 days."


    Fourteen days


    It''s enough to deal with the remaining evils of immortality hidden in chunmu city and Yushu street.


    As for now.


    Cole just wanted to find a motel and take a comfortable hot bath.


    ...


    Ten days later.


    Outside chunmu city hall, a police car roared.


    A young senior detective in civilian clothes opened the cordon and walked in.


    His partner, an old detective about to retire, folded his hands on his hips, frowned tightly and said, "James, God, you''re here at last.


    The person who died was a state senator.


    I have investigated the crime scene. It should be the same person, and he left this at the scene. "


    James frowned slightly when he got what the old detective handed over.


    It is a silver arrow with Gothic style.


    besides.


    And a message note.


    ''chunmu Park, the second trash can on the right hand side of the entrance, where you have clues to solve the case, detective¡ª¡ª From your friend. "


    Put the note in your pocket.


    Senior detective James frowned and said, "I investigated the background of the dead, Joseph. They seem to have something to do with a local religious group.


    But what is the specific name of that group? I can''t find its information. "


    "Go to the scene first. It''s a mess. For God''s sake, when will there be dark knights in chunmu city?"


    James smiled and joked, "Dark Knight? City vigilante? I thought old people like you never read comics."


    After the survey.


    Following the information left on the note, the righteous senior detective found a dark crystal ball in the dustbin and a handwritten letter sealed with fire paint.

 Chapter 90

    "Leave the world of menggui street."


    "Clearing..."


    "Number of assassination missions completed: 26."


    "Your soul strength has been slightly increased."


    "Now, you can be completely immune to demons and evil spirits at level 2 and below."


    "The settlement of the discovery event and the camp event begins."


    "You are a powerful demon hunter. You deserve these rewards."


    ''you have got: forty-eight thousand West pounds.''


    ''you got: nimosan lantern.''


    The darkness in sight faded.


    Cole still stands in front of the landing window of the high-end apartment, overlooking the night view of the imperial capital.


    The expensive black coat is brand new and worn on the body.


    Even, he held a black tea cup in front of the world I in menggui street.


    He turned and sat down and ordered the ghost maid to prepare a dinner and hot tea for him.


    Fill your stomach.


    Cole summed up the harvest of entering the world of fierce ghost street.


    In terms of money, 48000 pounds, with the purchasing power of the world, is definitely a huge sum of money. There is no problem in buying an independent manor in the suburbs of the imperial capital.


    The nimosan lantern hanging in the real dream Arsenal may help him solve the century old unsolved case in Newcastle.


    As for character and talent


    Think of it here.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a shadow that was very inconsistent with the surrounding environment and hid behind the bookshelf.


    Eat the last steak.


    Wiping the corners of his mouth with a napkin, Cole said indifferently, "has the task been completed?"


    The voice fell.


    A woman who was so beautiful that she didn''t look like a human, put a ring around his neck from behind, leaned over and whispered, "of course, Mr. Cole walker, even if the Finley people start the city''s hounds, they won''t want to find her a hair.


    Of course, and her unlucky fiance. "


    Close behind.


    The light taste of women is similar to the slightly sweet black Datura.


    Take out a thick stack of West pounds from the vault of real dreams, put them on the table and push them to the middle.


    "Three thousand pounds. Now they belong to you."


    "What about the deposit? I do business and never refund money to my employer."


    Cole took a sip of hot tea and said indifferently to the witch sitting across the table with three thousand pounds in her eyes, "I''m not short of money."


    "Wow, really?"


    With two fingers, she took a black woolen pocket from the gap in her chest, put all the money in it, and said with a smile, "I like a cheerful employer like you."


    When you get the money.


    The witch Haley quickly turned into a shadow. Before leaving, her voice said happily, "if you want to kill, don''t forget to find me in the bakery in Downing Street. Rich demon hunter, hee hee."


    Originally, Cole thought it would take at least a week, but he didn''t expect the strange witch with immortal body to be so efficient.


    And by her means.


    I''m afraid even Celia''s dead soul can''t be found in the Finley family.


    Get rid of the coin pool that likes to do things.


    Cole was in a much better mood.


    Tut.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t hear her scream before she died.


    I was speechless all night.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Cole went to the logistics department and found grace busy by the lathe.


    Because there is a lot of noise in the workshop.


    They came to the office on the second floor.


    Grace brushed her blond hair hanging on her forehead with greasy gloves, leaned against the filing cabinet and joked, "brave Witch Hunter, my dear captain Cole walker, what''s the wind today that blew you, a big man in the investigation department, to me."


    Let AVA put a huge black suitcase on the table.


    Cole motioned him to wait for himself in the car.


    He opened the suitcase, revealed the van Helsing pneumatic crossbow and the broken long knife, and said, "help me prepare a thousand Silver Arrows without quenching with blood.


    In addition, the strength of the long knife, even with the blessing of sequence secret arts, is still not enough. "


    As a professional in weapons and equipment.


    Grace took the knife, remained silent for a moment and said, "cole, did you use it to cut stones?"


    Sniff.


    Frowning, he quickly pinched his nose and complained, "God! Why is this thing so smelly?!"


    See Cole didn''t respond.


    Grace didn''t bother to ask.


    How bad, this kind of thing has nothing to do with her.


    "The strength can be improved, but it takes longer. Last time you had to be too tight, so the quality of the steel I used was not very good."


    Reaching for the cigarette Cole handed her, he leaned over to the lighter and lit it. Then he said, "as usual, ten knives and a thousand crossbows and arrows. Pick up the goods in a week.


    As for this novelty, can you lend it to me? Just one morning. I''ll send someone to your office after reading it. "


    "Yes, charge the expenses to my account."


    "Of course."


    Grace looked at the pneumatic crossbow and said, "it''s amazing. Where did you get it?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    He took a written list out of his pocket, put it on the table and said, "the things on the list will be sent to my apartment before dark.


    Task needs. "


    "You mean the mission in Newcastle? Haha, don''t worry about it.


    The history of that case is older than my grandmother''s grandmother. It''s more important to go through a round and come back safely. "


    Speaking of this, she looked up at Cole very seriously, "I mean it, Cole, there were always guys who overestimated themselves to solve the murderer in the mirror on the fourth day, solve the century old pending case, then get a promotion and a raise, and become famous overnight. Unfortunately, they all died in the end.


    The death was miserable. "


    "Do your job."


    See Cole turn and leave.


    Grace shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly to his back, "well, you are the boss and listen to you."


    Leave the logistics department.


    Take advantage of the last day of the holiday.


    Cole is going to fill the real dream arsenal of lack of equipment by buying.


    In addition to the equipment needed for combat, gold bars, clothing, emergency food, medical appliances and so on are all urgently needed items.


    Gold bars can be exchanged for equivalent currencies in any world.


    All kinds of clothing with changeable masks, the perfect combination of assassination and latent action.


    Emergency food and medical appliances are simply literal.


    Ride back and forth in the streets of the imperial capital until noon.


    Cole just finished preparing all the supplies.


    Including 2600 pounds worth of gold bars enough to fill a small safe, 20 sets of clothes of different styles, and imported cans specially provided by the upper class.


    Thirty standard medical kits.


    Maybe Cole spent a lot of money when he bought it.


    At Mond brothers bank.


    The managers there, when he was doing business, accompanied him all the way and flattered all the way, trying to get Cole, a potential big customer for their bank.


    In Dietrich''s high-end clothing chain store, the executive manager warmly invited him to the private reception hall to enjoy the clothing customization of special service.


    Even the beautiful socialites who bought clothes together often winked at him.

 Chapter 91

    The next morning.


    At the end of the vacation, hardy and the passionate female nurse kissed goodbye outside the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    When I entered the door, I happened to run into gene and Vera, the eldest miss of the Morgan family.


    "Good morning, two."


    Gene smiled and waved his hand. "Hardy."


    Vera was wearing a black and red coat, short heel boots, brown shoulder length short hair, and the cold and humid air in the morning made the skin on her nose and cheekbones slightly red.


    He put his hand in his coat pocket, pulled the white scarf and said, "the train to Newcastle leaves at 7:40. Hasn''t the captain arrived yet?"


    Hardy looked into the distance and smiled, "he''s coming."


    Duke Hodge one stopped slowly.


    Get out of the car and get a cigarette.


    The little man quickly took out his lighter, leaned over to help Cole light his cigarette and said, "boss, shall we start now?"


    Look down at your watch.


    "Wait."


    Four people stood outside the door.


    Not long.


    A woman who doesn''t seem to feel the cold and wet cold of early winter.


    Wearing gold rimmed glasses, net socks and short skirts, he walked towards Cole with a stack of documents.


    She was accompanied by three men in demon hunting regiment uniforms, a middle-aged man and two young people.


    The woman held out a hand to Cole, pushed the frame and said judo in her voice, "I''m Samantha stern. Good morning, Mr. Cole."


    Then he turned around and introduced in a very dogmatic tone, "please allow me to introduce them to you. They are the vice captain and two members of the scorpion tail action team, the special case division of the action team.


    This is... "


    The middle-aged man interrupted Samantha''s miscellaneous introduction, stretched out a hand to Cole and said, "Hendrik Fonda, the upper prisoner sequence, is responsible for assisting your investigation in Newcastle.


    Carl, Hugo. "


    Shake hands to greet each other.


    Hendrick said to the woman, "Miss stern, it''s getting late. I''ll explain the details on the way."


    The enchanting woman at least 40 raised her chin, snorted coldly, twisted her waist and head, and didn''t return to the headquarters. She seemed very dissatisfied with his impolite behavior.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "ignore her. Miss stern has always been like this. Let''s go and talk about it on the way."


    Seven forty.


    The train to Newcastle whistled.


    On the seat.


    Hendrick glanced at the two young players sitting next door and had a high-intensity interaction with Vera Morgan. "May I call you by name, Cole?" he said


    "Yes."


    He organized the language and then said, "you handled the last witch reappearance event very beautifully, so a big man above appreciated you very much.


    This time, I was sent to assist in the investigation... "


    Speaking of this, he lowered his voice, "it''s more to protect your safety and them."


    Follow Hendrick''s eyes.


    Cole looked at Vera and the three.


    Sometimes, many conventions become common things that don''t need to be explained too clearly.


    As a huge bureaucracy comparable to the Imperial Cabinet, it is not surprising that the Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mengxi Empire relies on nepotism to enter the demon hunting regiment, and then finds a civilian job to eat and die.


    Newcastle''s century old unsolved case has a reputation.


    But the danger is even simpler than many level 1 evil spirit removal missions.


    An unsolved case that hasn''t been solved for more than 200 years is a heavy painting on the demon hunter''s resume.


    According to this idea.


    Cole, who is favored by a big man, seems to be one of the members of the gilded group.


    No accident.


    Regardless of the outcome of this mission, when you go back, you can''t get promoted.


    Sit by the window.


    Cole lit his cigarette and said, "what about the investigation?"


    Hendrick shrugged his shoulders, shook his head helplessly and smiled, "cole, don''t you really think you can find out that case?


    As an elder, I must warn you in this matter.


    After entering Newcastle, never try to stand in front of the mirror and summon that thing. Someone did this a hundred years ago. When the devil hunting group found him a week later, he had been made into sausage.


    On the clothesline in the street.


    It is said that the teammates in the same trade had nightmares for half a year after that, and they didn''t touch the sausage until they died. "


    "Really?"


    Cole said nothing and looked out of the window.


    This time.


    Hardy, sitting on the other side, leaned into the corridor and said with a smile, "boss, do you want to play a game? Someone gave money today."


    Gene held a poker and frowned.


    Hendrick raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Cole''s arrogance was not surprising. He picked up his top hat and sat down with Hardy. He took out a stack of change from his arms and patted it on the table.


    "Deal, boy."


    On the way.


    I can''t stand the harassment of two rich children.


    As an ambitious demon hunter.


    Vera looked calm, glanced at Cole smoking alone by the window, got up, sat opposite Cole and tried to stay away from the two annoying flies.


    Unfortunately, Carl and Hugo are not ready to let her go.


    In a sense.


    Vera, who is young and beautiful, is very beautiful.


    The eyes are clear and bright, the skin is white, and the tip of the upturned nose is particularly beautiful.


    Follow her to Cole''s seat.


    The blond young man named Carl put his arm on Cole''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Hey, brother, I heard you survived the witch twice. How do you feel?"


    His response was Cole''s death gaze with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Uh..."


    Embarrassed, he put his arm down. The young man reluctantly smiled and said, "I don''t mean any harm, just... I''m curious."


    After asking for boredom.


    They looked at each other and stopped talking.


    ...


    Three in the morning.


    The train pulled into Newcastle.


    get off the car.


    They were greeted by Haines, a senior police officer in charge of dealing with the murderer in the mirror.


    After some hypocrisy and politeness.


    Taking the vehicle arranged by the listing administration hall, they drove to the blue ocean hotel.


    After passing the road sign and officially entering the scope of Newcastle City.


    A faint smell of decay, like a damp and moldy coffin, always lingered under Cole''s nose.


    Look up at the rearview mirror in the sample car.


    His face is reflected in it.


    Maybe it''s an illusion, maybe it''s because of the light of the street lamp.


    There was a moment.


    Cole found him in the mirror and smiled.


    After the light of the street lamp flashed through the car, it recovered as before.


    Haines, a senior police officer driving in front, is still chattering about the history and rumors of the murderer in the mirror.


    "... you must have heard of that strange nursery rhyme, but in Newcastle, you can look in the mirror, but you must not read it out or take a look at it.


    Now, the only copy of that thing is still sealed in the archives of the police department. If you want to see it, I can... "


    Hendrick interrupted. "No one wants to see that, officer Haines."

 Chapter 92

    Ten o''clock the next morning.


    After breakfast, they took the city hall car and rushed to the nearest crime site.


    122 Prince Street.


    Sit in the car and read the file.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    A family of seven people evaporated overnight. Three days have passed since.


    There was no sign of violent invasion and resistance in the house where the incident occurred.


    Neighboring neighbors claimed that the Gerhards never appeared after they came home that night.


    The police investigation failed.


    Finally, the culprit of the pending case was locked on the murderer in the mirror.


    People all over the world have heard about the murderer in the mirror, which is full of strange and bloody horror urban legends, but no one has ever seen his true face.


    even to the extent that.


    Whether the unknown evil thing really exists or not is unclear in mystical research institutes everywhere.


    The lucky ones who survived.


    They once claimed that they had witnessed the real mirror world, but no one can answer the specific description of how they entered and fled.


    Like their memories of the world in the mirror, they were erased by some strange force.


    At this point.


    Cole and his party stood in the hall of the house where the incident occurred.


    Two young demon hunters who came to gild gathered at the door, whispered and laughed happily from time to time. It seems that they are investigating this century old pending case. Being in the cursed Newcastle City is a pleasant and relaxed suburban trip for them.


    Hendrick paid all the people from the city police department, then gathered the people and said seriously, "from now on, your investigation into the murder in the mirror in Newcastle must be approved by me.


    Without my presence or my authorization, you are strictly prohibited from conducting investigations without permission. Do you understand? "


    Carl and Hugo are here to gild. Besides, if they cherish their lives, how can they take the initiative to investigate such a pending case that may die at any time.


    Nodded one after another to follow the arrangement.


    Then Hendrick looked at the people of the black snake brigade and wanted to hear their affirmative answer.


    Hardy followed suit, with one hand in his pocket and a cigarette in the other. He frowned and said, "I only listen to the arrangement of the captain."


    Hendrick didn''t look very good.


    Gene coughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Fonda, although we don''t want to offend you, this is the rule of the black snake operation team.


    Unless the captain promises to go out on a mission, we only listen to him. "


    Hear this.


    Hendrick Fonda, as the vice captain of the scorpion tail operation team of the upper prisoner sequence.


    Regardless of seniority or age.


    His old face began to hang.


    "What do you mean, Cole?"


    Be silent for a moment.


    Look down and light a cigarette.


    Cole said to hardy and gene, "this case is far more dangerous than you think. Follow the arrangement and he will take good care of you."


    Get a positive answer.


    Hendrick''s look eased.


    Vera said, "Captain, what about you?"


    Cole frowned, took a deep cigarette and said coldly, "I''ll deal with this case myself. Don''t intervene if you don''t want to die."


    That''s it.


    Look at the middle-aged man and say, "including you, Mr. Hendrick."


    Carl was very selective. He whistled, put his hands behind his head and joked, "so, Cole, are you sure you can solve this case?"


    Hugo couldn''t help laughing.


    With a dry cough, he said, "no offense, Mr. Cole walker. As a demon hunter in the middle of the exile sequence, it doesn''t seem to be within your scope to deal with the case of Newcastle?"


    He''s just finished.


    Hardy retorted with a calm face, "do you know that the bath town tragedy and the re arrival of witches are within the responsibility of the black god brigade?"


    Being abused by the little man, Hugo sneered and said, "that''s your luck, mud man, just a evil force carrier. Do you think only you can deal with it? Ridiculous."


    Vera frowned, went to hardy, pointed to Hugo''s nose and said angrily, "asshole! Repeat what you just said!"


    I''m angry.


    Seeing something wrong, Carl wanted to stop Hugo, but he pushed him away, raised his middle finger to hardy and scolded, "go and eat shit! Mud man!"


    It doesn''t count after scolding Hardy.


    Aware of Cole''s eyes, he put his middle finger in front of cole and said angrily, "unconvinced? What''s the matter with the operation captain?


    I only need one word to kick you out of the demon hunting regiment! "


    Carl took his arm. "Cole... Damn it! Hugo, that''s enough! Shut your mouth!


    Don''t you think there''s enough trouble? "


    Compared with Hugo, who is full of angry words and lost his wisdom, this seemingly frivolous but actually very smooth blonde youth knows that these experienced action captains can''t provoke them during the mission.


    "Cole, Hugo just wanted to make a joke. He..."


    Originally, he wanted to give everyone a step down.


    As a result, Hugo pushed him away again, walked up to Cole with his neck and said angrily, "do you want to have a fight?! mud man!"


    Compared with the smooth Carl, Hugo''s character is arrogant.


    I was on the train.


    Always silent, sitting by the window smoking.


    In his eyes, Cole, who was about to go to heaven with a cold attitude, made him want to punch in that inhuman smelly face.


    Pretend to be you.


    A fight?


    Cole snuffed out his half burnt cigarette. It was the first time he heard someone offer one of his favorite sports.


    Fortunately, peacemaker Carl is fast enough.


    Grabbed Hugo''s arm, pulled him aside and said with an embarrassed smile, "Captain Cole, I apologize to you and Mr. betani for Hugo''s stupid remarks just now."


    See these two young masters stop.


    Said with a cold face, "enough noise?"


    Hugo snorted coldly, obviously not satisfied.


    "Deduct your salary this month, Hugo, and postpone your regular assessment for half a year!"


    "Why..."


    Carl stopped her mouth and hurried to apologize.


    Then he lowered his voice and said angrily, "fool! Do you want to be expelled from the demon hunting group?! and that guy, you and I can''t afford to provoke... Shit, shut your annoying mouth!"


    When things calm down.


    The blonde walked up to Cole, shook his head reluctantly, sighed and said, "after this mission, I will personally come to the door to make amends. I hope captain Cole won''t quarrel with that brainless guy."


    No better than that fool Hugo.


    At the first contact, he knew that the action captain of the black snake brigade was definitely a ruthless character who killed people without blinking an eye.


    Offend him.


    There will be no good end before the end of this mission.


    See him take the initiative to show weakness and ask for peace.


    Hardy snorted coldly and said, "boss, during the mission, this matter is over."

 Chapter 93

    subsequently


    Carl accompanied Hugo outside to calm down.


    Hendrick arranged for Hardy to investigate in the room first, trying to find clues ignored by the police.


    Then walk with Cole to the window.


    The vice captain of the action team, who has been on the front line of the demon hunting regiment for many years, said calmly, "Mr. Cole walker, make it clear.


    As a rule, you are a psychic. During your tenure, Newcastle cases must come.


    But now an adult doesn''t want you to have an accident here. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "Big man?"


    "I can''t tell you who he is."


    Cole finished smoking, threw the butt out of the window and stopped the boring bureaucratic topic with him.


    He put his hands in his pockets, frowned and said, "after entering Newcastle, nowhere is safe, Mr. Hendrick."


    Compared to Hugo.


    Hendrick had little prejudice against Cole himself except that he was responsible for the above orders.


    He is also the captain of the operation.


    Being on the front line against unspeakable evil and darkness, keen intuition is as important as rich experience.


    If he investigated bath alone.


    Dealing with the evil force carrier of the painful witch Keira.


    It is difficult not to mention whether we can find out the truth and survive.


    Now the topic turns to the profession of demon hunters.


    Hendrick was silent for a moment and said, "what did you notice?"


    Cole handed over the cigarette box.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and motioned him not to smoke.


    "The city is full of a rotten smell, like the musty smell of a coffin after it gets wet."


    "The smell of decay?"


    Hendrick frowned and said, "many years ago, the demon hunting regiment and the local police organized a big search, which involved a total of 1000 hounds.


    It was never mentioned in the final report... "


    Talk.


    He twitched his nose and said, "besides, I didn''t smell any noticeable smell."


    Cole patted him on the shoulder, put his arms around him and said as he walked to the stairs leading to the second floor, "that''s the smell of death, Mr. Hendrick.


    It doesn''t belong to our world. "


    "Don''t belong to this world? You mean there''s an entrance to hell in Newcastle?"


    Cole smiled, loosened his shoulder and said, "didn''t the Institute of mystics give its name? The world in the mirror, otherwise, where does the name of murderer in the mirror come from?"


    This time.


    Hardy''s voice came from the second floor.


    "Boss, this place is really strange everywhere."


    The little young man took a teacup, went downstairs and said, "I tracked the whereabouts of the teacup user with sequence secrets.


    Nothing was found.


    As described in the police file, the world evaporated.


    Well, that''s not very accurate, like... Like... "


    Vera and gene also got off their arms.


    The two shook their heads.


    There''s no clue.


    Cole closed his eyes and opened the seventh vision.


    If the disappearance of the family is a murder disguised as a supernatural event, we can definitely see the wronged souls wandering in the room.


    The result is still nothing.


    When the investigation of the incident fell into a dead end, a scream from the street immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Hardy hurried to open the door, looked around, turned and said, "boss, something''s wrong."


    Newcastle is one of the top ten major cities in the Mongolian Empire.


    The folk houses with exquisite pattern are staggered with high-rise buildings.


    A small couple who lived across the street from the Gerhard family sat by the side of the road.


    The young wife was held in her husband''s arms and whispered comfort.


    The two nearest police officers called the headquarters for support while evacuating and calming the panic crowd.


    One of them resisted the desire to vomit, took off his coat and covered up the terrible thing that was taken out of the trash can.


    The pungent smell of blood and stench can be smelled across the street.


    Cole and his party also hurried there.


    Hardy arrived first.


    When I opened my coat, I only took a look at the things under it. I immediately turned white and stepped back two steps.


    "Fuck..."


    Gene, who has a deep memory of the horror legend of Newcastle, coughed and said to villa, "Miss villa, if I were you, I would never lift that dress."


    "Really?"


    The young girl, who rarely accepted the cruel reality, bypassed hardy and pulled up her coat on the ground.


    The next moment.


    Strong visual impact and stench deep into the lungs.


    Made her pale.


    Unbearable nausea prompted her to drop her clothes, run to the roadside, hold the telegraph pole, and vomit wildly.


    "Vomit -"


    You can never believe it.


    How terrible it would be for three people to be disassembled and then put together again.


    Black blood leakage at the joint.


    Wide, empty eyes, staring straight ahead.


    The smiling face sewn up by needle and thread is like a crazy man who completely loses his mind after witnessing hell.


    Cole pulled Vera''s clothes back up, covered them, and took a deep breath.


    Even if he.


    The first time I saw this strange horror doll, I still felt that my San value was crazy.


    This shit.


    Compared with the evil spirit he saw in bath Town, there was no difference in the degree of nausea and strangeness.


    Centipede general, thighs connect three residual bodies.


    Except three heads.


    The rest of the limbs are glued together as feet.


    Hendrick asked the first couple to find a doll and tried to get some useful information from them.


    Five minutes later.


    Vera wiped the snot and tears on her face with a handkerchief, covered her stomach with one hand, walked to Cole with lingering fear and said, "Captain, do you have any clues?"


    Hardy, with three cigarettes in his mouth, seemed to want to ease his fear in this way.


    "What else can we find? Mrs. Downey found it in the trash can when she went out to take out the garbage just now. We can''t find anything except these.


    Fuck... "


    Gene sighed and said, "Newcastle cases have a history of more than 200 years. We just want to find out some clues here. It''s almost impossible."


    After the questioning, Hendrick talked to the local police officer, walked over and said, "leave it alone.


    Miss Vera is very frightened. You go back to the hotel with her and have a rest. I''ll let you know when you have specific information.


    Remember, don''t try to investigate privately. "


    obviously.


    Vera Morgan, the stubborn demon hunter intern, was unwilling to listen to his arrangement and explained, "I just had a bad stomach in the morning. I can insist. Mr. Hendrick, you don''t care about me."


    This time.


    Gene looked at the police officers and passers-by who were pulling the cordon around and suddenly said, "where are Carl and Hugo? Why haven''t you seen them all the time?"


    Hendrick frowned, turned and shouted their names, but there was no response.


    Scolded, "those two fools, I told them not to run around in Newcastle at least ten times. Hardy, you and gene go to the bars around."

 Chapter 94

    Cole beckoned them to obey the arrangement.


    Light a cigarette and look at the horror doll covered by his coat.


    According to the centuries old urban legend of Newcastle.


    The murderer in the mirror who only hears his voice but doesn''t see his person often likes to use this technique to create bleeding "works of art".


    But legends are legends after all.


    Lack of strong evidence, so we can only guess.


    In addition.


    Cole thinks there is another possibility.


    There is more than one murderer in the mirror. In other words, compared with living people, the "they" existing in the abnormal world are more like a collection of vague supernatural forces.


    It is not the material world, the entity killer of the abstract human personality.


    Cult?


    Hell evil god?


    Or


    This 200 year old unsolved case is like an iron cage shrouded in layers of black cloth. No one can assert it until the fog is solved.


    Now there''s another tricky thing.


    Although Cole now has the characteristics of etheric perception and etheric reconstruction.


    But there is no way to start with the so-called "world in the mirror".


    Within the scope of mystics, the material world and the abnormal world except for specific intersections.


    Do not interfere with each other.


    Like two parallel lines.


    In the world of ghost street, he can rely on sleeping, or close to a sleeping person, use the nimosanne lantern and enter the dream world.


    In Newcastle.


    In the absence of effective media and channels, even with the nimosan lantern, Cole can hardly touch the abnormal world.


    The smile in the rearview mirror when I was driving.


    Until now, Cole can''t be sure whether it really happened or his illusion.


    If you see the supernatural power of the world in the mirror.


    With his keen perception of the abnormal world, he must be aware of something.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing unusual except the rotten smell.


    Think of it here.


    But hardy came back with a shoe and gene panting. He said in a hurry, "boss, we found this in the back garden of Gerhard''s house.


    It looks like the one on Carl''s foot. "


    When Hendrick heard the sound, he hurried over, took his shoes in his hand, and frowned.


    After a long silence, he said, "if it''s Hugo, maybe it''s his prank, but if it''s Carl... It''s broken!"


    Drop this sentence.


    Completely ignoring the cars running on the street, he ran all the way across the street, took his shoes and shouted the names of Carl and Hugo.


    Unfortunately, no one answered except the strange eyes cast by passers-by.


    "Asshole..."


    Hardy stood beside Cole, swallowing his saliva with an unbelievable look, "boss... Should not, those two guys were under our eyes..."


    Gene said in a very positive tone, "the same situation happened when the gray wolf action team investigated in Newcastle on June 13, 1717.


    Therefore, the possibility that Carl and Hugo were taken away by the murderer in the mirror cannot be ruled out. "


    Vera seemed to know the shy boy for the first day and looked at him in surprise, "really?"


    Hardy wrapped his coat tightly.


    "Gene can never forget, Miss Vera."


    Four people walked across the road.


    Hendrick put his shoes on the windowsill and said to Cole, "if this is a prank, I will definitely report it to the trial court and punish them severely!


    Think this is your own back garden?! bastard.


    Next time... "


    Cole frowned and motioned him not to speak.


    Under the strange gaze of everyone.


    Push open the door and walk quickly back to the yard.


    Stand by a flower, look up at the sky, and then bend down to grab a handful of soil.


    "Hardy, that shoe, you found it here?"


    The little man nodded and said, "yes, that''s where you''re standing now, boss... Did you find anything?"


    Be silent for a moment.


    Cole told a fact that changed everyone''s face.


    "That thing came just now."


    Hardy smiled reluctantly and said, "this kind of joke is not at all..."


    Hendrick hurried over, glanced at the soil in Cole''s hand, and said with a very serious expression, "Mr. Cole walker, as the captain of the operation, you have to be responsible for what you said.


    Are you really sure that thing came? "


    Tell Hardy to bring a cup and put the soil in it.


    Cole said, "as I told you earlier, the city is shrouded in floating death and decay. When you get close to the house, the smell suddenly becomes very strong.


    The position where I am standing now is the place with the strongest smell, but it has been weakening. "


    While talking.


    Under the more shocked gaze of the people, Cole took out the nimosan lantern out of thin air.


    It''s like magic.


    Almost surprised their chins.


    "Boss, you... How did you do it?"


    Cole said coldly, "come and stand by my side. Don''t move without my command, okay?"


    Hendrick didn''t say much and leaned against Cole.


    Others came one after another.


    When the smell is about to dissipate.


    Cole pulled the air valve and pointed to the "observer''s eye" mark.


    The next moment.


    A very tall man with a skull and sheep''s head, dressed in black robes, one holding a sickle and the other holding a hook and lock, shaped like the vague figure of the messenger of death.


    Like a reflection on the fluctuating water.


    He flashed away under the eyes of everyone.


    later.


    The orange light of the wick quickly faded, and the air valve bounced back to its original position.


    For a while.


    The atmosphere in the backyard fell into an extremely repressive silence.


    being at a loss what to do.


    Finally hardy broke the dead silence.


    "Is that... The murderer in the mirror?"


    Hendrick looked pale and couldn''t say a word.


    Only gene held his chest in both hands, frowned tightly and whispered, "skeleton goat... Black robe... Paradise lost in death?"


    After confirmation.


    Looked up, said as like as two peas. "Captain, if I remember correctly, there is an ancient poem and description of the dress. The two are the same.


    The original text is... "


    He didn''t say anything.


    Hendrick covered his mouth and warned, "this is Newcastle, gene. You must not read the original text.


    Just know it yourself. "


    Let go of your hand, gene said, "all right."


    In this strange and unspeakable situation for the first time, villa pretended to be calm and said, "but what should we do next? Report it to the headquarters, or..."


    Gene seemed to think of something again.


    about to speak , but saying nothing.


    Hendrick saw his submissive appearance and said helplessly, "if you have anything to say, as long as you don''t read the original poem."


    Seizing the brown curly hair in front of his forehead, he seemed very nervous. Gene tried to calm his fear and said, "everyone, there is one thing about the poem of death and paradise lost.


    If the poems are true, I think we may not be able to leave Newcastle alive. "

 Chapter 95

    Few people can face death.


    It is an instinctive fear of uncontrollable darkness and the unknown.


    Hardy smiled awkwardly and stammered, "gene, it''s not... It''s not that serious? It''s just a poem. How can it become a sign of our death?"


    Vera Morgan.


    In the eyes of the young lady born with the golden key, the demon hunters in the front line are always covered with an artistic filter.


    Like a hunter walking alone in the night.


    Full of addictive cold charm.


    In a sense, joining the black snake brigade is because Cole, who survived the bath tragedy, is completely consistent with her image of life idol.


    That''s why he threatened his uncle to beg Cole.


    Now?


    The omen of death is like a pair of scissors. They tear up the temperament filter, then grab her hair, face to face, and make an irrational sound of death.


    She stepped back two steps until she hit the fence.


    Everyone looked at him one after another.


    The girl put her hands behind her, looked tight, pretended to be calm and said, "I... I''m fine, you don''t care about me."


    Hendrick sighed and said helplessly, "Miss villa, Chaz and I are old acquaintances. Before coming to Newcastle, he specially told me to take good care of you.


    But now... "


    Hardy took a cigarette and took two breaths to calm his mood.


    He got close to Cole, frowned and said, "boss, what''s next? If gene is right and doesn''t solve the Newcastle case, I''m afraid we really can''t go back."


    Death omen


    Cole, holding a metal flip lighter in his hand, shook it twice and said to gene, "read me the original text of the omen of death."


    Gene looked nervous and said, "Mr. Hendrick..."


    "Death is a fact. Come on, maybe Cole will have a way."


    At this point.


    All the people in the backyard focused on Cole.


    I hope this powerful demon hunter who has created two unprecedented feats can create miracles again.


    Organize the language, gene said slowly, "on the day of disaster, the dead witnessed the skeleton goat, and the black curtain has been lifted; on the day of destruction, the night spirit gave blood and flesh burnt offerings, and the stage of fear has been set up; re birthday..."


    After a slight pause, he said, "the death lost paradise was found in Dante''s tomb by the Royal Academy of Archaeology in 1734, but the content after the day of rebirth was broken by a worker who assisted in mining, so these are all the contents I know."


    It involves theoretical knowledge.


    Jean clattered, "Dante is the most famous mystic and theologian in 480 BC. His theory is based on fatalism and destiny.


    However, in 1573 of the new calendar, Warren snow, who laid the foundation of modern mysticism and was known as the father of modern mysticism, overturned Dante''s theory and believed that in the field of mysticism, the spirit of the observer and


    Hendrick interrupted his long speech with a headache, frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense, just say your conclusion."


    Gene took a deep breath.


    "According to the poem, since we have witnessed the skeleton goat, we must be the ''dead'' on the day of disaster. Combined with Warren''s theory alone, it is precisely because of our observation that the ''day of disaster'' will occur.


    Put aside fatalism, there is a mention of heavy birthday later.


    So I think death may not be our only outcome. Even, we can take advantage of this opportunity to find out the truth of the pending case in Newcastle and solve it. "


    Hendrick frowned and said, "disaster day, destruction day, heavy birthday... The three-day rule?"


    "Yes, as investigators, we have the attribute of ''observer''. If we stay until the fourth day, the probability of being detected will increase indefinitely until it is found."


    A speech was shocking.


    So that everyone present couldn''t help but look at the shy young man who didn''t have any sense of existence along the way.


    Vera, who thought she had a solid theoretical knowledge, was stunned and speechless after hearing gene''s discussion and judgment.


    Hardy laughed, put his arm around his shoulder and said, "ha ha, you guy surprised us. No wonder the boss would sign your transfer letter at the beginning.


    I''ll invite you later... "


    The little man didn''t finish his words.


    Suddenly.


    Like a black curtain covering the sky.


    Then the sun was dying, the smell of decay, wrapped in the stench of decay, spread slowly in Newcastle with the breeze.


    This scene.


    Not only them, but all citizens of Newcastle, even farmers and tourists far away in the suburbs, were aware of this ominous sign.


    On Route 3 to Newcastle.


    The shuttle cars slammed on the brakes.


    get off the car.


    After looking at the road sign, the light was gradually swallowed up, and Newcastle City shrouded in the dark sand was silent.


    Reporters in nearby cities found changes in the distance and rushed there by car at the first time.


    The ether capture device placed at the top of the imperial Royal Institute of mystics sent out a harsh beep.


    Now.


    Hardy opened his mouth, stared at the changes around him, loosened his arm around gene, "boss..."


    Hendrick looked gray.


    When encountering evil spirits, demons or even witches, he has corresponding means.


    But now.


    He finally smelled the rotten stench that Cole had mentioned earlier.


    It is the smell of death, and the irresistible fear of the weak.


    Vera tried to overcome her fear, clenched her right hand and said, "gene, you''ve analyzed so much. Is there any feasible countermeasures?"


    "Well, to be honest, something related to the field of mystics..."


    Cole, who was always silent, put his hand in his coat pocket, threw away his cigarette butt and said indifferently, "whether the murderer in the mirror or the world in the mirror really exists or not.


    The method of the material world cannot interfere with the abnormal world. "


    Talk.


    Bend over to the ground, pick up a dry leaf and hold it in your hand.


    Under the frightened gaze of the people, the withered but still resilient leaf, in just a few seconds, like thousands of years, weathered rapidly and died with the wind.


    Gene held his forehead and said unbelievably, "how is this possible?! witchcraft?!"


    Cole then said, "the intelligence of the demon hunting group has great problems, and even misled our investigation direction. The so-called murderer in the mirror does not exist.


    Those missing people, no accident, should be captured by an abnormal world. Otherwise, the result of Hardy''s sequence secret feedback cannot be that there is no such person. "


    Hear this.


    Chien frowned and said, "Captain, do you mean that the reality of Newcastle is superimposing with an abnormal world composed of ether?"


    "Yes, sixty years is the intersection cycle of Newcastle''s reality and the abnormal world, because the interconnected media mostly appear where there are mirrors.


    That''s why they falsely spread the world in the mirror and the murderer in the mirror. "

 Chapter 96

    Take out the nimosan lantern.


    Cole continued, "Vera, you follow hardy and gene to the city police station and ask them to send a danger notice to the city. Mr. Hendrick, you''re with me."


    Although fear.


    But Vera Morgan still hates being treated like a little girl.


    "Captain Cole, I''m fine. I can do anything I can do to help you."


    "You can''t help me with this. Go."


    Gene didn''t ask much and hurried to the city police station.


    Hendrick frowned, remained silent for a long time and said, "do you have a solution?"


    Hardy dragged Vera reluctantly out of the Gerhard''s backyard.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Look up.


    The sky is covered with black and yellow sand dust.


    The evil clouds roll and build huge skeletons, goat heads, high in the sky, like the God of death overlooking the world.


    Screams and wails of horror rose one after another in the streets.


    Mourning bells and chimes, deep and evil.


    Vague murmurs, like the ravings of the dead, haunt Newcastle.


    Disaster day


    If the content of the poem is credible, the next day of destruction, "the night spirit gives flesh and blood burnt offerings", at that time, the whole city may be completely dragged into an unpredictable and abnormal world.


    "Come with me."


    Find a mirror on the second floor of Gerhard''s house.


    Pull the air valve and point to the position of [door].


    The bathroom reflected in the mirror turned into a dilapidated and seriously weathered street in an instant.


    "This is..."


    "The world in the mirror, put your hand on the mirror."


    Now?


    The vice captain of the executive group of the upper prisoner sequence finally stopped looking at Cole from the eyes of his predecessors and said seriously, "Mr. Cole walker, are you sure we want to go in?"


    "You can quit."


    tell the truth.


    Hendrick has worked in the demon hunter industry for so many years. Except for his first mission, he has never been so nervous as he is today.


    In an irresponsible manner.


    The Newcastle case has reached this point. Shouldn''t it be handled by the action team of the massacre sequence or even the trial sequence?


    The two of them were imprisoned at the top and exiled at the middle.


    It involves the safety of a whole city.


    If you can''t handle it well, you can die. If you go back alive, it''s light to be sentenced to life imprisonment by the trial court.


    Think of it here.


    He couldn''t help patting his head and said, shit, he''s really old and timid. At this time, he still clings to the bureaucracy.


    He looked up at Cole''s indifferent eyes.


    Young people are not afraid. As an old man, he is also afraid of a * *!


    Done!


    Put your hand up on the mirror.


    At the next moment, the surface of the mirror is like molten syrup, wriggling and swallowing slowly.


    Hendrick hasn''t had time to ask what''s going on.


    "Oh --!"


    The force of the impact almost made him throw up his breakfast.


    "Cole! Your mother..."


    "Shh."


    He got up from the ground with an angry scold. He was about to teach the bastard who didn''t know to respect the old and love the young a lesson, but he found that he had come to the world in the mirror.


    In a dark, deep tone.


    A place where everything is seriously weathered, dark, dilapidated and filled with the stench of decay.


    Under the dying illusory sun.


    The thin shadow flashed under his eyes.


    Hendrick instinctively rolled on the ground and hid behind the wall.


    Get up and whisper, "what''s next?"


    Talk.


    Poke your head out to spy on the outside.


    I saw a piece of human body, twisting its joints and slowly crawling across the street like an insect.


    His face suddenly changed, "holding the day..."


    A wisp of sweat flowed down his temples.


    The world in the mirror is not far from Cole''s previous speculation.


    When the abnormal world meets the material world, not only humans will be involved, but also the things in it will fall out.


    however.


    Things that break away from the etheric world and live in this world will also lose vitality.


    Like the ghost that appeared across the street from Gerhard''s house, or ''night spirit''.


    According to this idea.


    If the mirror world completely overlaps with the material world, the consequences may not be as simple as killing one or two people.


    After the night spirit wandering nearby left, Cole asked, "what weapons are you good at?"


    "Weapons?"


    Hendrick had an imperceptible twitch in the corners of his eyes.


    Does this guy want to rush out and have a fight with that ghost?


    "Pistol."


    The voice fell.


    then.


    Under Hendrick''s stunned gaze, the stone put in Cole''s hand wriggled and twisted, and finally changed into a standard colt m1900.


    Pass him the gun, Cole said, "the bullets from this gun are effective within 50 meters of me.


    Remember, this is an abnormal world. Don''t use your common sense to distinguish things here. "


    "I see."


    About how to completely separate this strange world from Newcastle.


    When making weapons for Hendrick.


    Cole has used a flash of light.


    ''go to the city hall building and look for Carl Helms.''


    Perhaps it is too dilapidated to distinguish.


    But this place is as like as two peas in Newcastle.


    They are now about three kilometers away from the city hall.


    It is not a simple thing to feel under the eyes of a large number of night spirits.


    Cole has the power of etheric reconstruction, but this process needs to consume huge spiritual power. In other words, if he abuses it without restraint, he is likely to faint on the spot in the process of fighting.


    Before leaving for the city hall.


    Under Hendrick''s strange gaze, Cole took all kinds of equipment out of the equipment library one by one and installed them on him.


    Compared to the means of taking things out of thin air.


    He cares more about Cole''s many equipment.


    At the bottom of the wall, the two men cat their waist and move forward quickly with light steps. Hendrick whispered, "there are few demon hunters with cold weapons these days."


    Cole said coldly, "the secret skill needs."


    Compared with Newcastle, where the architectural pattern is relatively neat, there are ruins in the mirror world everywhere. On the contrary, it provides enough shelter for the two people to avoid night spirits wandering in the streets and skeleton goat people in black robes.


    In an hour and a half.


    Use the ability of Ethernet reconfiguration.


    They touched the city hall building. A large number of bones and goat people lingered near the building. Many night spirits hung on the wall of the building like spiders.


    Occasionally, it makes a "click click" sound, which is breathtaking.


    Without the power of etheric reconstruction, Cole''s desire to sneak into it is tantamount to a fool''s dream


    Hide behind a wall.


    Cole put his right hand on the ground. In an instant, like softened cream, a tunnel leading to the interior of the city hall slowly formed.


    Bow in.


    Restore the passing tunnel.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the city hall.


    On the ground above the head, there was a very messy step, and at the same time, there was the unique click of night spirit, just like a robot doll!

 Chapter 97

    A silent gesture to hendrickby.


    Stay there for five seconds.


    However.


    The sound of footsteps not only did not weaken or leave with the passage of time, but came the sound of digging the ground.


    A small piece of dirt fell on Cole''s clothes.


    Hendrick looked tense and said in a low voice, "what now?"


    "Run."


    "What?!"


    Pushing him hard, Cole retreated to the city hall and reconstructed the ground to close the tunnel.


    At the same time.


    A pair of human slender arms, covered with soil and blood, suddenly stretched into the tunnel.


    Hendrick cursed and ran towards the city hall.


    Cole followed.


    Gallop 300 meters in the tunnel at one breath.


    Until the nightmarish footsteps and clicks go away and disappear in my ears.


    "Shit..."


    Hendrick held his knee, panting like a cow, twisted his expression into a mask of pain, spit on the ground and said, "I must be crazy to come to this damn place with you!


    Do you know what we look like?


    He''s a rat! "


    Cole reconstructed a periscope above the tunnel, determined that there was no threat around, and took them out of the ground.


    The interior of the municipal building is very dilapidated and empty.


    Weathered dust filled the air.


    In the dark light, silence is like death.


    Move forward carefully.


    Hendrick whispered, "cole, how did you know Carl was locked up in the city building?"


    "Intuition."


    He knew this was not the time to talk and was silent all the way.


    Go upstairs along the stairs and explore layer by layer while avoiding the night spirit line of sight hanging on the outer wall.


    The municipal building has eight floors.


    The internal structure is complex.


    It''s not easy to find two people in it.


    About an hour and a half later.


    In the stairwell leading to the eighth floor.


    The two have not yet arrived.


    But suddenly I heard a faint sound from my arms.


    Look at each other.


    Cole motioned to Hendrick to wait here and keep quiet.


    Reconstruct the walls of the stairwell.


    A periscope hidden in the wall extends slowly to the source of the sound.


    Through the mirror.


    Cole saw the top floor.


    Compared to the floor.


    It''s more like an independent space.


    The smelly blood that never condenses is like rotten mud.


    Hundreds of human beings, like pigs, were hung in the air by ropes and passed out.


    The skeleton goat men put hooks and locks around their necks, and dug out their tongues and throats with sickles.


    Then he grabbed his hair and dragged it to the flesh and blood workbench in the middle.


    The skeleton goat man dressed as a butcher, wearing a dirty apron stained with blood, holding a sharp knife and hacksaw, surrounded him.


    In a vague wail drowned in blood.


    One living person after another was disassembled by them and put together into ugly and strange night spirits.


    Then another group of skeletal goat people dragged them into the center of the evil ceremony and gave them false life.


    Carl and Hugo are among them.


    As a living man who was recently arrested.


    They are the only lucky ones who stay awake and don''t faint... Or unlucky ones.


    Witnessed the bloody production process of night spirit again and again.


    Bloody visual impact, let their reason to the verge of collapse.


    Let them struggle and scream in horror.


    The evil forces in the mirror world, like the deep sea of blood and death, drown their voices.


    Hendrick glanced over his eyepiece.


    It was a terrible sight like hell, which made him shake gently.


    He quickly took his eyes away from the top, and the vice captain of the executive group frowned.


    Holding colt m1900 tightly, he gritted his teeth and said, "are we really going to save them?"


    Cole took out a cigarette, looked down and lit it.


    "Carl is the key to solving the Newcastle case."


    Put the lighter back in his pocket and pulled out the long knife. It seemed that he didn''t care about his opinion at all and walked upstairs alone.


    Hendrick looked up at Cole''s back.


    Holding a long knife, the black coat swings.


    A wisp of cigarette smoke floated in the air.


    Like a solitary Walker in hell, he not only has no fear of evil and darkness, but even his cold performance makes him look like the real butcher.


    Crazy


    This bastard must be crazy!


    Until Cole''s back disappeared in his sight, Hendrick clenched his teeth, after an extremely fierce psychological struggle.


    "Shit..."


    Step on the steps leading to the top floor.


    A hero for a second and a coward for a lifetime.


    He chose the former.


    In the stairwell, Cole stopped, turned around, took the cigarette in his hand and said down, "I thought you were afraid."


    Hendrick walked up to him swearing.


    Fierce eyes.


    "Now I know why you can survive the witch incident twice, because you are a complete madman!!


    That place is hell! Are you really not afraid? "


    After smoking the last cigarette, satisfy the addiction and throw away the butt.


    Activate the blood flame secret, Cole smiled at him and said, "have you ever seen real hell?"


    The voice fell.


    Step into the door wrapped in sticky plasma.


    Hendrick froze.


    Have you seen it?


    Chase in with a gun.


    When he set foot in this space saturated with blood that never condenses.


    Call it night spirit production room or human slaughterhouse.


    A dizzy stench came to my nose.


    Thick plasma flooded the lower leg.


    The skeleton goat people in black robes stopped their "work" one after another and threw their death gaze.


    Cole threw the dagger at him and said, "put Carl and Hugo down."


    Hendrick''s clothes were completely soaked in cold sweat and shouted, "where are the others?"


    His questions were not answered.


    This is the world in the mirror.


    A land saturated with strange evil.


    With the strength of the two of them, it is impossible to save all the hundreds of people hanging in the air.


    Even if they cut the rope and didn''t wait to leave the building, they would be caught back by the night spirit and the sheep headed man wandering outside.


    Carl and Hugo see the two people who suddenly appear in the slaughterhouse.


    Crazy yelling at them.


    But the sound of a word can''t pass out.


    Hendrick''s adrenaline soared when he saw the night spirit and the skeleton sheep head man around!


    Curse your mother to embolden yourself.


    Cut the rope from Carl and Hugo and yelled, "cole!"


    Alone in front of the evil things in the mirror world, Cole didn''t look back and said indifferently, "take them outside and wait for me."


    "You...!"


    Carl and Hugo made meaningless sobs, so anxious that they danced, but they couldn''t say a word.


    The situation is critical.


    Hendrick doesn''t care so much.


    Grabbed their arms and ran out.


    Carl turned back and stared at Cole standing still. He seemed to want to say something, but Hendrick pulled him out.


    Facing the slow moving skeleton goat man.


    Cole raised his right hand, and the plasma reconstituted a huge spear to nail the newly born night spirit.


    "Now, it''s just us, little goat."

 Chapter 98

    To Hendrick, or any human who strays into the mirror world.


    The skeleton goat man is the embodiment of the messenger of death, an invincible strange evil.


    Unfortunately.


    It''s Cole who''s here now.


    The demon hunter who once beat the heretic God in hell and the murderer Freddy Kruger in the dream world.


    Etheric perception gives him superior perception.


    Etheric reconstruction makes him the only human God from the material world who can interfere with the abnormal world.


    The night spirit resurrected by evil forces.


    Struggling and twisting in the air.


    The plasma reconstituted spear, like the gun of rankinus stained with the blood of the son of God, nailed it to the ground.


    The hook and lock thrown by the skeleton goat man was blocked in the air by invisible power.


    The next moment.


    Blood mire that never condenses.


    Like boiling magma.


    Swallowed.


    Then crush their bodies.


    A breathing time.


    In the human slaughterhouse, there are only Cole and the night spirit who makes a click.


    Unfortunately, this is the world in the mirror.


    All the laws and laws of the material world have no effect here.


    Walk over.


    Bend over and pick up a skeleton goat head in plasma.


    later.


    Like an immortal ghost.


    The withered black robe reconstructs the human form.


    The goat''s head drowned in plasma mud rises slowly, as if they had never died.


    The hook lock and sickle are reconstructed in the void.


    Hold it in your hand.


    With heavy steps, he walked towards Cole.


    Sure enough.


    Can''t ordinary means kill them?


    He looked down at the skeleton goat man who was held in his hand and disturbed by the power of etheric reconstruction.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Stay here and try to deal with this unique evil thing.


    His focus was not on whether he could kill them, but on a test and demonstration of speculation.


    In the abnormal world.


    Like Freddy Kruger, Cole can only keep him in a permanent cage.


    Theoretically.


    The composition of any abnormal world cannot be recognized by the dimension theory of the material world.


    Maybe it''s an evil memory, maybe it''s a certain set of emotions


    They themselves are false, but they can interfere with the material world.


    In other words.


    These skeleton goat people may be some special emotional projection of the material world, or imagination, rather than trying to kill them here, which is similar to the foolish idea of killing people across a TV screen.


    We might as well find a way to find the source.


    After entering the world in the mirror.


    Such a strong smell of death made him guess a possibility: the Church of death.


    Perhaps they used the same method as the immortality Church in menggui street I to build the world through a specific emotion and human fear of death.


    Think of it here.


    Ignoring this group of slow-moving goat people, whose threat to him was slightly equal to no bones, Cole quickly left the human slaughterhouse.


    If his inference is correct.


    The next big trouble.


    No more than Elm Street, Newcastle is a huge city with a population of one million. Even with the help of nemosanti, it may be too late.


    So.


    The information Carl can provide him is crucial.


    Lingguan flashed and pointed the clue to him.


    Explain what he saw or heard after being caught in the mirror world.


    outside.


    The three saw Cole walking out of the door.


    Hendrick breathed a sigh of relief and said, "shit, I thought you died in it!"


    When talking.


    His eyes fell on the goat''s head in Cole''s hand. "What are you doing with that?"


    Did not respond to his questions.


    The four ran down the stairs to the hall downstairs.


    up to now.


    Carl and Hugo are still unable to speak. It seems that the evil forces in the mirror world are deliberately preventing them from telling the secret here.


    These two rich children born with a golden spoon.


    When did you experience such a strange and extremely evil thing.


    If Hendrick hadn''t pulled their clothes tightly, the two people who were about to lose their reason might rush out and jump into the arms of night spirit.


    According to the incoming method.


    Cole is going to take them away by reconstructing the tunnel.


    However.


    At the moment when Carl and Hugo were far away from the municipal building, a hoarse, angry roar resounded through the whole mirror world.


    "Catch them!"


    Hendrick''s face changed suddenly. "Cole!"


    "I heard it."


    Now that it''s discovered.


    Hiding becomes meaningless.


    While the night spirit had not completely blocked the tunnel, Cole reconstructed the ground and pushed them up quickly.


    Far away.


    Groups of night spirits, like a group of spiders, rushed towards them.


    Carl was so frightened that he stepped back and sat on the ground.


    Hendrick picked him up from the ground, hugged his face and hissed, "Carl! Look into my eyes! Follow me when I say run, okay?!


    Hugo! And you! "


    Carl nodded blankly.


    Completely lost his original sleek and frivolous, his face was like death.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    The mental burden caused by using ether reconstruction for a long time made him have some slight headaches.


    He took out a cigarette and said to Hendrick, "give me ten seconds."


    Shit.


    Cole prefers to go to hell again than this strange and strange abnormal world.


    If the devil is killed, he will die.


    Unfortunately, the ghosts here don''t.


    For this immortal thing, running is the smartest choice.


    In the face of a large number of night spirits who keep coming.


    It''s still three kilometers from here to the exit of nimosan lantern manufacturing.


    With human feet, even if you run to death, you can''t run too long. With eight legs, you''re like a strange night spirit.


    Previously, in order to conceal action, the power of etheric reconstruction was not so obvious in the abnormal world.


    Now?


    Cole, who is no longer retained, finally realized the power of the creator.


    Raised his right hand, an abandoned house flew uncontrollably in front of the crowd, and then, under the stunned gaze of the three, the brick house with earth rock structure.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned into a brand-new Duke horsey one.


    More than that.


    Cole snapped his fingers.


    The ground behind him, like a raging tsunami, roared and drowned all the night spirits around him.


    "Get in the car!"


    As if he had known Cole the first day, Hendrick stared at him for a while before he got on the bus.


    Blow down the accelerator.


    The four men galloped towards the exit of the lantern building.


    Sit on the co pilot.


    The middle-aged demon hunter was out of breath. After calming down, he was silent for a while and joked, "cole, if you told me you had this ability earlier, I would be afraid."


    Kohl took the steering wheel, ran all the way, pushed away all the obstacles on the road with the power of ether reconstruction, and said without humility, "in a sense, in this world, I am God.


    Mr. Hendrick. "

 Chapter 99

    The world in the mirror is broken and the sky is gray.


    On a long street with no end in sight.


    The night spirits like zombies rushed out of the collapsed ruins and frantically rushed to the cars driving alone in the street.


    Hendrick poked his head out of the window.


    Seeing the night spirit throwing farther and farther behind, he exhaled a turbid breath.


    The middle-aged demon hunter was going to have a joke to ease the tension in the car.


    On the originally dark sky, a huge eye, like an ancient god peeping and blocking the sky and the sun, suddenly appeared and stared at Duke Hodge No. 1.


    Old, hoarse voice, full of incredible and incompetent rage.


    Like rolling thunder, the world explodes in the mirror.


    "Thief!! liar!!


    Despicable demon hunter, how dare you steal my power! "


    Look through the windshield.


    Hendrick was like a frightened beast. The instinct of stress made him move back suddenly, hit his head on the roof, and shouted, "I''m Cao!!"


    Carl, suffering from megaphobia, rolled his eyes and fell straight on the back seat, almost fainting.


    Hugo made a meaningless low roar, sweating all over his face, shook Carl hard and held his chin to prevent him from choking on his own saliva.


    Cole looked up at the sky.


    The sudden change has gone far beyond his reasoning and decision on the case.


    Compared with heresy and evil gods.


    The cloudy pupils that cover the sky are more like human eyes.


    Stealing power... Is it etheric reconstruction?


    The next moment.


    Up to several kilometers, the endless black and yellow sand storm, with the terror of swallowing heaven and earth, hit the four kors head-on.


    "Cole!"


    "Shut up!"


    At the same time, the night spirit fell from the sky like dumplings.


    Bang!


    A loud noise.


    The roof of Duke Hoshi one was smashed into a huge pit.


    Hendrick pulled out his pistol, pointed it at the roof and pulled the trigger wildly.


    Smelly black and red blood flowed from the bullet hole.


    Originally, he thought that the night spirit falling on the roof had been solved.


    A pair of strong human arms tore open the roof made of steel, revealing its ferocious shape like a human spider.


    Kaka, Kaka¡ª¡ª


    "Grass!"


    With a loud roar, Hendrick pulled the trigger and tried to shoot it off the roof.


    Unfortunately, in addition to leaving bullet holes, it is a night spirit composed of false life, and it doesn''t even show what it should have after being injured.


    Reach for Hugo.


    If it wasn''t blocked by evil forces, shut up.


    The bad tempered bastard may have burst his throat.


    Just as he tried to avoid it.


    The car''s roof suddenly overlapped.


    After being cut off, his wriggling arm fell on Hugo''s body, which scared him to pick it up and throw it out of the window.


    Cole turned and looked at him.


    "Can you use a gun?"


    At this juncture, personal grievances are meaningless.


    Hugo nodded hurriedly.


    Throw him a colt m1900 and say indifferently, "protect Carl, sit down and get ready to go through..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Two loud noises in a row.


    Two night spirits, one before and one after, hit the car.


    Cole put a foot on the brake, stabilized the body and grasped the steering wheel with one hand.


    Decisively pull out the just judgment, the blood flame burns, and the roaring gun chamber is like a large caliber machine gun under the power of ether reconstruction.


    The night spirit made up of human stumps was blown to pieces in an instant.


    Hugo and Hendrick aim at the night spirit behind the car and pull the trigger madly.


    The next moment.


    Duke Hodge, engine one roared into the sandstorm!


    When Cole tried to reconstruct the sandstorm near the car, a powerful force with unknown source began to rush with him to seize control of the sandstorm.


    It''s like a bizarre scene in a children''s fantasy film.


    Under the incredible gaze of Hendrick, the environment around the car changes rapidly,


    Sandstorm, flying petals, water, rags, grass leaves, butterflies, bees


    It''s a direct confrontation between spirit and soul.


    Suddenly.


    A wisp of scarlet ran down Cole''s nostrils.


    The old voice above the sky snorted in great pain and said in incompetent rage, "despicable bastard thief! I''ll kill you!"


    later.


    The road leading to the exit of the world in the mirror began to weathering rapidly.


    Hendrick was breathless, his eyes fixed on the front and shouted, "cole, I see the exit of the world in the mirror!"


    Cole pressed the accelerator.


    The engine roared.


    The sand under the tires kept turning into concrete ground and galloped away.


    However.


    At the moment when everyone was about to reach the exit.


    Bang!


    Hugo and Carl were pulled out of the car''s rear windshield by an unstoppable force.


    "Hugo! Asshole... Stop the car!"


    Press the brake.


    They jumped out of the car.


    Carl and Hugo fell black and blue on the ground, and a hook lock like a thin mist was tied around their necks.


    Carl, dizzy, lay on the ground with wide eyes and couldn''t stand up.


    Hugo tried his best to tear the hook lock on his neck, but he couldn''t touch it at all.


    More than that.


    That irresistible force is still dragging them back to the municipal building bit by bit.


    The night spirits running wildly in the distance are dense.


    "Woo woo"


    The hook lock that bound them, Cole tried to break it with ether reconstruction for the first time.


    Perhaps because its essence is one of the few truths in the mirror world, the power of reconstruction has no effect at all.


    Seeing the night spirit in the distance getting closer and closer.


    Hugo looked back, ran to them, Cole and Hendrick, and stared into Carl''s eyes.


    He pointed a gun at his own head and looked fierce.


    His eyes seemed to convey the fury of revenge for him.


    Now.


    Carl, who finally recovered his consciousness from fear, struggled to get up and wanted to kick the gun in Hugo''s hand, but he dodged.


    Hugo was pulled by great force, tripped and stood up again.


    Point a gun at yourself with your right hand.


    Step back slowly.


    Then he looked at Cole, raised his chin, raised his left fist unconvinced, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The blood mixed with the brain and flew out of his head.


    He fell to the ground with a plop and there was no more movement.


    "Woo woo"


    "Hugo!!!"


    Hendrick''s face turned white and his hysterical roar tore his throat.


    Carl''s pupils were full of blood. He stumbled over, picked up Hugo''s body, suddenly turned back and looked straight into his eyes in the sky.


    Hatred and rage flowed in his eyes like raging magma.


    No one thought Hugo would end his life so decisively, just in exchange for the dissipation of the invisible hook and lock on Carl''s neck.


    Hendrick rushed over, hugged Carl and shouted, "go! Hugo has sacrificed himself for you. If you die here, his life will be in vain!"


    Cole picked up Hugo''s body. "Let''s go. It''s not over yet."


    Get in the car.


    Blow down the accelerator.


    Get rid of the chasing night spirit.


    The three run towards the exit of the world in the mirror.

 Chapter 100

    Fell heavily to the ground.


    The first thing Carl did when he got up was to hold Hugo''s body, kneel on the ground and scream hysterically.


    Hendrick got up, walked over and patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort.


    Cole pulled the air valve and took the nimosan lantern back into the arsenal.


    Lean against the wall, take out a cigarette and hold it in your mouth. Take down the bath towel hanging on the shelf and wipe the blood off your hands.


    Click.


    The sound of the metal flip lighter sounded.


    The smoke fluttered.


    "Carl, what do you see in the mirror world?"


    Lay Hugo''s body flat on the ground. Carl got up, turned his back to Cole, and said hoarsely, "Luc foy."


    Hear the name.


    Hendrick frowned. "Foy Southern steel?"


    "It''s him. We''ve met at family banquets before."


    Cole took the cigarette and said coldly, "in that case, let''s go."


    Hendrick put his arm around Carl''s shoulder and said, "I''ll inform the Newcastle police department to properly arrange Hugo''s body."


    Speaking of this, he sighed and comforted, "we are demon hunters, Carl. When you enter this industry, you should be prepared for it."


    "I''m calm now, Hendrick."


    Go outside.


    Newcastle was completely shrouded in black and yellow sandstorms.


    Carl, who had been very frivolous before, looked up at the sky and said expressionless, "go to foy manor first. I''ll tell you what happened on the way."


    Stop a passing detective in the street.


    After indicating the identity of the demon hunter, let him inform the police station to properly preserve Hugo''s body, and coordinate the police force to block all entrances and exits in Newcastle as soon as possible.


    later.


    The three got into the detective''s car and drove to foy Chong garden on the outskirts of Newcastle.


    About the nature of the world in the mirror.


    Carl doesn''t know.


    Maybe it''s abnormal Schadenfreude, maybe it''s hatred for demon hunters.


    When he was arrested, Luc foy, the largest shareholder of the iron and Steel Group, couldn''t help but show up and set a rule for him and Hugo.


    One of them dies and the other can leave the world in the mirror.


    Originally, this was a feast of killing each other and enjoying the evil of human nature.


    Unfortunately, Luc underestimated the friendship between Carl and Hugo.


    At the same time, I underestimated Hugo, the rich bastard who likes everyone and makes trouble.


    In short, the emergence of cole, a powerful demon hunter.


    Let him see Carl''s hope to bring the news out of the mirror world.


    So.


    He would rather drag Luc foy to explode together than engage in the dirty activities of the blade brothers.


    At this point.


    Carl was silent for a long time.


    Perhaps he thought of the fight with Hugo in the bar before, or the choice in the mirror world, which made him have a very strong sense of guilt.


    without doubt.


    The moment of life and death.


    His ideas are very different from Hugo''s.


    Sitting on the co pilot, Cole put his cigarette case behind him.


    Carl hesitated, took one out of his mouth and said, "cole, you should know the world in the mirror best. Do you have any professional views on foy''s manipulation of the world in the mirror?"


    Click.


    Light him a cigarette with a lighter.


    Cole opened the window, let the cold and humid wind blow in and said, "have you ever had a nightmare?"


    "Nightmare?"


    "The abnormal world, like dreams, you can think that they are all false, but because of some strange force, they build things that are independent of the material world and can interfere with the material world by specific means.


    I don''t know how Luc foy manipulates the world in the mirror.


    But it certainly requires the use of specific media. "


    When the detective heard the conversation, his face became more and more ugly. He interrupted, "according to your meaning, Luc foy bastard did so many people die in Newcastle?"


    "Yes."


    "Shit."


    The detective patted the steering wheel hard and said angrily, "the Gerhards, the vigara family..."


    I''ve known the Gerhards for 13 years. Lily and little Amy are only seven years old this year


    Clap the steering wheel again, "grass!"


    One foot throttle.


    The police car sped away in the open street under martial law.


    ...


    Foy South steel group.


    Its founder was Luc foy''s grandfather. In the 1760s, he rode on the express train of the imperial system, and capital accumulated rapidly.


    After nearly 40 years of operation,


    It is already one of the top 100 capital giants in the Mengxi empire.


    In addition to the supply of shipyards, railways and construction equipment, it involves colonial development and military industrial cooperation. It is one of the major shareholders of the demon hunting regiment weapons and equipment foundation.


    If Carl''s clue is true, maybe this old man will be the first to be found out of the devil hunting group in a hundred years.


    The police car stopped outside foy manor.


    The iron railing gate was closed, and there was no living person in Nuo Da''s garden.


    Realize that things are bad.


    Violence broke the door of the manor.


    The detective suggested that everyone act separately to find Luc''s trace.


    Hendrick motioned him not to be impatient.


    Cole closed his eyes and opened his seventh vision.


    I don''t know how many people that old guy killed.


    There were hundreds of innocent souls wandering in the manor. After a search, they finally found Luc, who was dying, hiding in the cellar where the wine was stored.


    The four went to the secret room of the cellar.


    Perhaps the direct confrontation with Cole at the spiritual level has severely damaged his old evil soul.


    Luc collapsed on the chair, his face covered with blood.


    In his hand, he held a strange bronze mirror with ancient and simple shape and the outer decoration of bones and goats.


    He pointed to Cole, gnashing his teeth and said, "you... That despicable thief!!"


    Take the mirror from his hand. What appears on the mirror is the strange place of death in the mirror world.


    More than that.


    One can vaguely see the appearance of Newcastle, as if the two are constantly overlapping.


    It''s not over to find out the essence of the world in the mirror.


    We must prevent the abnormal world from completely overlapping with Newcastle before the arrival of the "destruction day", otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    This time.


    The police and reporters who got the news.


    They poured in and surrounded the foy manor.


    Hardy three people hurried to the basement with the police officers of the brigade.


    As soon as we meet.


    Hardy smiled, "I said earlier that with the captain, they can''t be anything.


    Boss, how''s it going? "


    The detective handcuffed Luc and said to Cole, "this old bastard, I''ll lock him up in the city police department for you first. The trial court can ask me for someone at any time."


    Hendrikra took him out to say something, and then said to Cole, "I need to report this matter to the headquarters first. It is related to the safety of a city with a population of one million. Don''t act rashly about how to deal with New York.


    Especially you, Cole. "


    Hardy responded, "I''ll look after him. Don''t worry."


    Only gene stared at the bronze mirror and seemed to think of a possibility that existed in ancient legends, frowning.

 Chapter 101

    Luc foy, who was held in the chair by two policemen, laughed like a vulture, spit out the blood in his mouth and said unkindly, "ha ha... It''s too late, demon hunter.


    The prophecy has become a fact, the suffering world overlaps with reality, and power returns to the crown.


    I, Luc foy, the Almighty Creator, immortal... Ah -- "


    "Cole!"


    "Calm down! Demon hunter!"


    With a violent kick, the ambitious old man kicked the man and his chair to the ground and pushed away the police officer who tried to stop him.


    Like a chicken, hang him on the wall.


    "You just killed an investigator, okay? Now I can blow your head, old bastard!"


    Hear what Cole said.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned.


    Vera stepped back, suddenly looked at Carl with a calm face and said, "is Hugo him..."


    Carl took a deep breath. "He''s dead."


    The first time I experienced death, the eldest lady''s face was very ugly.


    Maybe for strangers.


    A person''s death is like a dead leaf falling from the treetop.


    But for some people.


    Death.


    It symbolizes the permanent stagnation of the memory of someone.


    The fall of a fresh life, a lack of sociality between human beings.


    As if death had taken part of their souls at the same time.


    without doubt.


    Vera Morgan, this emotional young woman, didn''t know Hugo for the first time.


    Hardy frowned, took out a cigarette and lit it. He went to Carl and whispered, "sorry, man."


    Hendrick came into the room and scolded, "cole, put him down! What to do, the trial court will pronounce a sentence."


    See the people in the room arguing.


    Luc did not seem to beg for mercy at all, but laughed more and more wantonly.


    "Hehe, you can''t kill me, demon hunter. My spirit and soul have... Ah --! My hand! My hand!"


    "Like to laugh?"


    Cole, holding a bloody machete, said coldly, "do you want to say that your body will die and your soul will live forever? The last evil spirit and devil who threatened me like this cried for a long time when he died, old man."


    Carl went behind him, put his right hand on Cole''s shoulder, looked at Luc coldly and stopped, "I can understand your anger, Cole, but now it''s too cheap to shoot him."


    He released his hand and threw Luc, who screamed like a pig, on the ground.


    A policeman rushed out to call an ambulance.


    Wait until the paramedic carries Luc foy out on a stretcher.


    Chien, who was always silent, said, "Captain, that mirror reminds me of one thing."


    "Say."


    "There may be some taboos. Let''s change places."


    Walk with him to a quiet corner outside the manor.


    "Have you heard of the dark revelation?"


    Cole took a cigarette out of his pocket and didn''t answer.


    Gene continued, "this is the evil code of the most famous witch sister Shipton''s works in history. Now it is sealed in the library of the sequence secret office. My mystery teacher once had a rubbing version, and I secretly read some.


    Bones, goats, hook locks, sickles, night spirits


    you ''re right.


    That thing is the mirror of suffering.


    Luc foy should want to use its power to swallow Newcastle, where the evil power he has will be as powerful and unstoppable as the creator. "


    "Come on, how to stop him."


    Gene put up three fingers and looked very serious.


    "Three conditions: disease, sacrifice and sacrifice correspond to disaster, destruction and rebirth. When I saw the mirror earlier, I suddenly understood that the essence of death paradise lost is not a prophecy, but a solution.


    Someone must take the initiative to discover the existence of the mirror of suffering and make up for these three conditions in order to complete the final seal.


    The first two conditions are not difficult to achieve, but the last one... "


    The shy young man with brown hair frowned and seemed to have made a great determination. He took a deep breath and said in silence for a long time, "one needs to take the initiative to give his life in order to seal and enter the mirror of suffering.


    Captain, I''m the proponent of the solution, so I... "


    Wait for him to finish.


    Cole put his arm around his shoulder, took a cigarette, stepped away and said, "we''ve reached the last condition, gene."


    "Yes?"


    Cole smiled and said, "remember the fatalism you said earlier? Luc foy, the old thing, made a rule for Carl and Hugo in order to satisfy his evil habit of hating demon hunters.


    Kill one of each other before the other can leave the world in the mirror. "


    Gene stared in disbelief, "Hugo... He sacrificed himself?! God..."


    Go to the door of the room.


    The two will not continue the topic that may stimulate Carl and villa.


    Find Hendrick and gene briefly explained his solution to the Newcastle case.


    After confirming the feasibility.


    Mobilize the local police station and strive to complete the layout before dawn.


    If it is delayed until tomorrow, even if the seal is completed, it will cause unimaginable losses to Newcastle City.


    The first condition: disease.


    Gather together 13 people who are seriously ill and dying, fix them in front of 13 equal body mirrors, and staggered them in the corresponding positions of the Heavenly God stars according to the law of the operation of the stars.


    The second condition: sacrifice.


    Take the blood of twelve virgins under the age of 14 and smear it on the goats to deceive and deceive the dark forces.


    The third condition: sacrifice.


    Those who seal the mirror of suffering voluntarily kill themselves and cover the projection and interference of the mirror of suffering to the material world with the blood of sacrifice.


    It took only about three hours for the local city hall to come forward and make heavy profits from the financial allocation.


    After everything was arranged, it was evening.


    In foy manor.


    All Newcastle officials and police arrived, as well as reporters and a large number of citizens who came to watch.


    High power lighting equipment is surrounded.


    The shutter of the reporter''s camera clicked.


    Thirteen people who were seriously ill and about to die were sitting in chairs in front of equal sized mirrors.


    Twelve male goats were tied to their limbs and smeared with virgin blood on their foreheads and horns.


    Hugo''s body was placed in the middle of the ceremony.


    Gene held the mirror of suffering and looked at Cole in the crowd.


    Then look up at the sky.


    Black and yellow sand and rolling dark clouds block out the sky and the sun.


    Take a deep breath.


    Surrounded by the crowd, he began to read the poems of the paradise lost of death and prepare for the seal.


    The moment he uttered his first word.


    The strong wind suddenly rose, and the dead howled one after another around the manor.


    The foul smelling thick plasma slowly flowed out of the mirror.


    Suddenly.


    It seemed as if something was going to climb out of the mirror of suffering, pushing and shoving gene with great force and competing with him for control of the mirror.


    Chien was sweating, kneeling in the plasma and holding down the mirror of suffering.


    Speak faster and read poetry aloud.


    later


    A broken human arm suddenly poked out of the mirror, pinched his neck and dragged it to the mirror world!

 Chapter 102

    There is no mistake in the solution of gene''s sealing the mirror of suffering.


    However, he overestimated his resistance to evil forces and underestimated the power of this evil thing recorded in revelation.


    "Cole... Gulu..."


    Like a drowned person.


    Just in time to shout Cole''s name, gene was dragged into the mirror by the arm extending out of the mirror and drowned in the non condensing plasma.


    "Shit."


    Cole roared as he ran to the ceremony center, "hardy! Evacuate the people!"


    A sudden change.


    It stunned all the people around.


    The thick plasma that spreads wildly around emits a dizzy stench. It is composed of human stumps. The twisted and strange limbs of night spirit are like growing granulation.


    The reporter put down his camera.


    He was stunned and looked at the change in foy manor.


    The original seal ceremony at this level should not be surrounded by ordinary citizens and non demon hunters.


    In the afternoon.


    Hendrick received a notice from headquarters.


    He didn''t disclose what he said, but his embarrassed expression showed that someone seemed to want to suppress Luc foy.


    It involves the capital giant of Mengxi Empire and one of the major shareholders of the demon hunting regiment weapons and equipment foundation.


    If he does not put things under the eyes of the general public and the media and chooses to deal with the mirror of suffering in a low-key way, he may not be able to bear the consequences.


    He has worked in the demon hunting regiment for nearly 20 years. He knows very well what virtues the bureaucrats above are.


    Now the situation is.


    Except for the witness, they have no evidence directly pointing to Luc foy.


    Or evil power, or devil worship.


    In order to avoid being used by the old bastard, he lobbied the senior management of the demon hunting group to hire a barrister at a high price to wash away the criminal evidence for himself.


    Avoid the death penalty.


    In public, in the face of reporters'' long guns and short guns, sealing the mirror of suffering in foy manor is the best choice.


    Unless the headquarters is willing to withstand the verbal and written criticism of the whole media, it is impossible to protect him even if the prime minister and the top executive of the demon hunting regiment come forward.


    When the plasma filled the feet of the first citizen.


    A scream of horror cut across the sky, like a boulder falling on the surface of a calm lake.


    "Blood... Blood!"


    "Monster! Monster -"


    The crowd fell into chaos for a moment.


    Crowd, push, trample.


    Do everything you can to escape from this terrible place that is about to be shrouded by evil forces.


    The seriously ill and dying man tied to the chair has a bloody mouth and nose, convulsions, painful face and ferocious like a ghost.


    The goats placed on the ground were swallowed by plasma and dragged into the suffering land of death by the night spirit.


    "Asshole..."


    Hendrick grabbed a police officer trying to escape, stuck it on his face and scolded angrily, "go and evacuate the citizens, go!"


    "Detective Philip!"


    "I''m here!"


    The senior detective overturned by the crowd got up, pulled out his pistol, pointed to a frightened colleague and scolded, "go back to your job!!


    What about Mr. Mayor?! hale, organize people to protect the mayor! "


    "Copy that!"


    Vera took a step back.


    All she could hear was a confused hum and a quick breath.


    If time is frozen at this moment, the rigid body loses its soul and doesn''t listen to orders.


    The frightened Brown pupils reflect the stench plasma in all directions, like human arms and stump dolls stretched out like hell on earth.


    "Vera, are you okay?"


    Stunned for a moment, looking at Hendrick who grabbed her shoulder, the girl nodded her head and stammered, "I... what can I do?"


    Hendrick was in no mood to take care of the young lady''s feelings and shouted in the distance, "detective Philip! I have another person here!"


    Hardy saw that the situation at foy manor was out of control.


    It seemed that he wanted to imitate Cole and calm himself down. He trembled and lit a cigarette. As a result, his hand trembled too much and the lighter fell into the plasma.


    "Grass."


    As Carl ran to the ceremony, he turned back and shouted at him, "hardy! Help me protect Vera. Cole and I will go inside to find gene!"


    In the middle of the ceremony.


    Cole kicked away the night spirit arm trying to stop him.


    Remove the mirror that fell into the plasma.


    We only had time to see gene, who was dragged into the human slaughterhouse, and the projected false world was swallowed up by blood in an instant.


    Take out the nimoenza lantern.


    Catch Carl running over and say, "take this and hold Hugo''s body. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Don''t you need me to go with you?"


    "Do your job."


    Pull the air valve.


    Cole stepped into the world in the mirror.


    Under the power of the seal, the projection of the original dilapidated Newcastle City gradually collapsed.


    The sky turned into dust, falling like a torn wall.


    The earth cracked, bones and goat people died one after another.


    His eyes fell on the collapsed municipal buildings in the distance. Now there is no competition and interference from Luc foy. Kor is like a God.


    Step on the ground rolled up like waves.


    Across the sky, straight down in the municipal building.


    The originally relatively empty human slaughterhouse is full of ugly rotten gangrene.


    The night spirits stacked together are like flesh and blood cages built with stumps. They try to kill Qien, but they are blocked by the power of seal.


    even to the extent that.


    You can also vaguely hear the frightened cry of gene buried below.


    "Go away! You disgusting monsters..."


    Rebuild the building.


    Turn into a sharp thorn barrier.


    Nail the night spirits to the ground.


    Chin, covered in blood, lay on the ground and shouted, "Captain Cole! I''m here!"


    Use the reconstructed hook and lock to get him out.


    Gene looked tight, grabbed Cole''s clothes and said, "if we don''t leave before the seal completely destroys the world, we may be trapped in the dark forever..."


    Before he finished, he pointed to the dark world in the distance and said in horror, "God, look over there!"


    "I see."


    Standing on the waves of the ground, he sped away to the exit.


    Cole frowned as he was about to reach the exit.


    Suddenly.


    The scarlet blood ran uncontrollably down his nose.


    His previous direct confrontation with Luc foy on the spiritual level, coupled with the excessive use of etheric reconstruction, his head was like being hit by a heavy object.


    A splitting headache.


    Gene exclaimed and the two fell from the air.


    Seeing that he was about to fall to death on the ground, Cole was expressionless and allowed blood to flow out of his eyes and nose.


    Catch gene and fall on the softened ground.


    Like a trampoline.


    He jumped forward, plunged into the exit of the mirror world, and then fell heavily into the plasma all over foy manor.


    Gene gritted his teeth, got up and hurried to Cole. "Captain, are you okay?"


    At this time, Cole''s seven orifices were bleeding and looked scary.


    Pull out the long knife, kill the night spirit, push him away and roar, "continue the ceremony!"

 Chapter 103

    At this time, foy manor has completely turned into a hell on earth and a land of flesh and blood.


    On the scarlet land, evil breeds.


    Like the night spirit of strange species, it clings to walls and buildings, tearing and gnawing at living people.


    Officials, journalists, innocent citizens


    They want to escape.


    But it''s too late.


    Facing the night spirit whose limbs are twisted and spliced, it is like a nightmare, irresistible fear of evil, and the crazy collapse of reason and morality.


    Shrill screams weave death hymns.


    Hardy and Carl are blocked in the corner by a night spirit.


    The little man shouted to light up the magazine in the pistol, but he couldn''t stop the approaching night spirit.


    Carl hugged nimosan''s Lantern and tried to find a chance to escape from the corner.


    Far away.


    Officials and citizens who had no time to escape were chased by the night spirit, with blood and broken limbs flying.


    Hendrick protected the mayor and Vera.


    Pulling the trigger in vain, I could only watch the policemen in front of me be killed one by one.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Cole jumping out of the mirror of suffering, and Qien, who ran into the center of the ceremony with a mirror and read poetry loudly, shouted, "cole! Protect the ceremony, don''t worry about us!"


    Cole held a long knife.


    The roaring blood flame is attached to the remnant limbs of the night spirit and burns violently. However, these night spirits, which are originally composed of false life, will not hurt or die.


    Even if burned to ashes by blood flame, it will climb out again in an instant after falling into plasma.


    Pull out a just trial.


    A gun broke the night spirit''s stump extending to gene, ran to cut it into two sections, and said to gene, "concentrate on the sealing ceremony, and leave the rest to me."


    The young man with curly hair was holding the mirror of suffering, sweating, shaking, and even stuttering.


    Suddenly.


    A shrill scream came from a distance.


    Cole, look back.


    Hendrick and the mayor standing beside him were caught by the night spirit and pulled into several paragraphs in the scream of Vera''s hiss.


    Flesh and blood and internal organs fell from the air and poured on her.


    Gene yelled at Cole, "where''s Hugo''s body?!"


    By the wall.


    Hardy pushed Carl hard, but he was caught by the night spirit and shouted, "help them find gene''s body! Leave me alone!"


    Struggling in the hands of the night spirit.


    The little man looked ferocious and cursed madly.


    He will be bitten to death by this ugly evil thing.


    Three bullets across the scarlet track in the air, whistling and breaking the night spirit''s wrist.


    Hardy fell to the ground with a cry of surprise.


    There was no time to shout pain and ran to Cole.


    This is the critical moment.


    The flashing white light of the camera shutter suddenly lights up in the window of a house. A young female reporter wearing glasses is hiding behind the wall.


    The moment she put down the camera.


    His eyes happened to collide with Cole.


    Found by the night spirit.


    She took two steps back, with a camera around her neck, and fled deeper into the room.


    The other side.


    Carl slipped and fell down in the blood.


    Too late to get up, knelt on the ground, groped all the way with his hands, found Hugo''s body and shouted, "hardy! Come and help me!"


    Hardy noticed the night spirit pouring into the ceremony from all directions, helped Carl drag up the body and said anxiously, "boss!"


    Cole stood alone in front of a large number of night spirits.


    The long knife shed blood.


    Bathed in the shadow of evil and terror.


    Like a butcher killing God.


    The night spirit feared by others is no different from a pig in his eyes.


    The splashing scarlet is like a gorgeous death feast, and the fearless remnants of the night spirit fall into the plasma swamp one after another.


    Carl, who dragged Hugo''s body, looked at the man standing next to gene.


    On him.


    Carl can''t see the fear and cowardice that human beings should show when facing evil.


    yes , we have.


    All rage and blood.


    Now?


    He finally understood how this guy survived the witch.


    Drag Hugo''s body to the ritual center.


    Gene cut Hugo''s neck with a dagger, let the cooled blood drip on the mirror of the mirror of suffering, and read the last paragraph of the poem aloud.


    "... the noble soul falls into hell, merciful God! Why don''t you see the brave man suffering!"


    The moment the voice fell.


    The black and yellow wind and sand all over the sky are like the evil of riots.


    To the bones and goats in the sky.


    The clouds rolled, lightning and thunder roared.


    Like the open entrance to the abyss, unspeakable sharp laments are entangled in every inch of Newcastle City and do not want to leave.


    A soul tortured by suffering.


    Fly out of the dirty and strange body of the night spirit.


    Click.


    The crisp sound of mirror fragmentation sounded in foy manor.


    All night spirits, like broken line dolls, fall to the ground in disorder.


    Accompanied by an unwilling cry.


    The clouds contracted rapidly into the deep darkness.


    In an instant, everything was calm, and the moon and stars were bright in the night sky.


    Left.


    Only the plasma and bones of foy manor.


    Hardy looked around the messy manor with a dry voice.


    "Is it over...?"


    After reading the last verse, Qien, with a blank face, sat down on the ground and gasped heavily. He seemed to confront evil directly, causing great harm to his spirit and soul.


    Carl''s heart was like unloading a very heavy burden and kneeling to the ground.


    He looked at Hugo''s body with a complex expression.


    The citizens who had not escaped outside foy manor stopped and looked at the night spirit''s stumps that had fallen nearby.


    A policeman who survived the robbery sat on the ground in a cold sweat.


    Cole stood where he was.


    He was covered with blood.


    Clothes and hair were hung with minced meat.


    Take out the cigarette, light it, walk to the side of the garden and kick away the remaining limbs of the night spirit.


    sit down.


    Take a deep breath, the smoke is swirling, and the hand holding the cigarette trembles slightly.


    Suddenly.


    The sharp white light of the camera flashed past.


    The female reporter, who had previously hidden in the mansion, did not know when to stand in the manor, holding a camera and pressing the shutter at every corner of the manor.


    Compared with Vera, who has been completely stunned and paralyzed on the ground.


    The female reporter was barefoot and carrying high heels.


    Flowing in the plasma all over the place, he came to Cole.


    Maybe brave enough, maybe due to occupational diseases.


    Not afraid of what you see.


    He took out his pen and book from his satchel, went up to Cole, held out a hand and said, "Amelia green, reporter of the great empire daily.


    I want to ask you some questions. Is it convenient now? "


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked up at her and said nothing.


    Facing the murderous transpiration, Cole looks like a ghost.


    Amelia''s expression did not change. She naturally sat beside him and said, "I understand your mood now, but the people of the Empire have the right to know the truth.


    In other words, I''d rather believe you than the demon hunting group and the prime minister''s house.


    Mr. Cole walker. "

 Chapter 104

    After a long day.


    Newcastle, shrouded in the shadow of evil, has finally returned to its former tranquility.


    After midnight.


    No one sleeps.


    Volunteers and government employees were busy and silent all night in foy manor.


    The families of the victims cried and left with sadness under the comfort of the police.


    Carl wrapped vera in a blanket, held her in his arms and whispered comfort.


    Their eyes rested on the black shroud not far away, and the label of one of them read their familiar name: Hugo Hoshi.


    Their hair is small.


    A playmate who once spent his childhood in the same primary school.


    After closing the door around Cole, the female reporter still didn''t give up and found hardy who helped gene to rest in the mansion.


    Talk and get what she wants.


    Before leaving the manor.


    Amelia looked at Cole from a distance, looked helpless, sighed, carried her bag and left quickly.


    Into the night.


    Newcastle City Council building.


    The telephone number of the acting mayor was almost exploded by the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment and the prime minister''s house.


    It''s not dawn yet.


    An integrated imperial army brigade had arrived in Newcastle overnight by train.


    While controlling the local chaos.


    Implement compulsory jurisdiction over Fuyi South iron and steel group.


    The army was accompanied by an investigation mission sent from the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Four fifty in the morning.


    Maurice Berg, the head of the investigation mission and one of the three permanent leaders of the implementation team, met with Cole in the conference hall on the third floor of the municipal building.


    A man over 50, bald, tall and thin, with a gloomy face.


    Wearing a long black windbreaker.


    Sitting in a chair with a cup of hot milk, he said to Cole with a straight face, "Mr. Cole walker, our conversation will be recorded by the tape recorder as a confession in court.


    What do I ask, what do you answer, understand? "


    Cole, with a cigarette in his hand, frowned and said indifferently, "ask."


    It seems that I have heard of his arrogance for a long time. Morris was silent for a while, pressed the tape recorder and said, "after Hendrick''s death, are you the only person in charge at the scene?"


    "Hendrick died the moment before the seal was completed."


    "How do you explain the numerous casualties at the scene?"


    ¡°...¡±


    After a routine inquiry.


    The hot milk in the cup is getting cold.


    Morris turned off the tape recorder and said solemnly, "it involves foy Steel Group, hundreds of lives. I hope you can understand my difficulties, Mr. Cole walker."


    See Cole who smokes and is always silent.


    Morris reluctantly smiled and pretended to be relaxed. "Please rest assured that the investigation team and the trial court will make the most fair judgment."


    ...


    Noon the next day.


    Within the Empire and even neighboring countries.


    The headlines of every newspaper are explosive news about Newcastle''s "murderer in the mirror" for a century, announcing that the case has made great progress!


    Two demon hunters died.


    Among them is Hugo Hoshi, the grandson of the helmsman of the automotive industry.


    Twenty nine people are missing and 167 innocent citizens are dead.


    The mayor of Newcastle, the Commissioner of police, two senior detectives and 16 police officers were killed on the spot.


    In addition.


    The news about Luc foy and foy Southern iron and Steel Group, which have been deeply involved in a hundred years of pending cases, shows a polarized attitude.


    Not surprisingly, Luc''s capital group has begun to operate in the media.


    That afternoon.


    An exclusive headline in the grand Empire Daily has raised the news and attention of "Newcastle''s Centennial outstanding case" to a new height.


    "The man feared by death: Cole Walker -- the sacrifice of the front-line demon hunters and the incompetence of the bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment.


    Written exclusively by Amelia green. "


    This news not only occupied the front page, but also used a whole page to release the black-and-white photo taken by the female reporter at foy manor, which can be called the best photography of the year.


    The demon hunter holds a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    Blood all over.


    Blood droplets slide down the tip of the knife.


    At the moment when the muzzle flame flickered, three twisted and strange evil things that made the reader crazy stagnated in the air that rushed at him.


    If that''s all.


    Perhaps this news can not reach the current explosive communication power.


    The most amazing thing for critics is that this photo perfectly presents the powerful spirit of the demon hunter who is calm, indifferent to death and not afraid of evil.


    Its fearlessness.


    Enough to inspire the courage of everyone who sees this picture.


    In addition.


    And because this is the second time the imperial people have seen the name of Cole Walker in the newspaper.


    Like many people believe in fatalism, the predicted Savior is exciting in this dangerous world surrounded by darkness and evil.


    The third page of the newspaper.


    There is another short report, accompanied by a picture of Cole sitting by the garden smoking.


    "The loneliness of the demon hunters on the front line -- pay tribute to those brave soldiers who sacrificed their lives for the Empire and the people.


    Written exclusively by Amelia green. "


    ...


    evening.


    Take the train back to the capital.


    Hardy held the newspaper. It seemed that the terrorist experience in Newcastle had not caused any psychological shadow to him. He smiled heartlessly, "boss, now you are a celebrity in the Empire!


    Ha ha! I guess you must be one of the few demon hunters in the demon hunting group who made headlines twice... Oh no! Who completed the feat of slaughtering the version! "


    Gene smiled very reluctantly.


    It seemed to be the sequelae of the direct contact between the seal ceremony and the evil forces. He was pale and wrapped in three thick blankets, but he was still shivering with cold.


    "Captain Cole is better than many demon hunters I''ve seen."


    Carl sat on the other side and whispered to comfort Vera. He turned to Cole, took a deep breath and said, "Cole."


    Gently rubbing the metal flip lighter, Cole said coldly, "say."


    "I want to join the black snake brigade."


    The voice fell.


    Hardy and gene looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Perhaps the heims family is not as well known as Hoshi industries.


    However, perhaps no one is strange to mention the Mengxi imperial Development Bank.


    The heims family, a hereditary banker.


    The top person in the imperial capital.


    It is really surprising that such a dissolute young man who will inherit hundreds of millions of wealth suddenly requests to join the investigation section action team dancing with death every day.


    "Uh... Carl, are you serious? About Hugo..."


    The young man, who was always frivolous and kind-hearted when he went to Newcastle, was gloomy and silent for a long time, and did not answer Hardy''s questions.


    Cole handed over the cigarette box.


    Carl took one of them and held it in his mouth.


    "Yes."


    For the first time, when Cole agreed to join the team so happily, hardy opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, he had to shrug helplessly, turn around and smile at Carl, "welcome to the black snake, Carl Helms."

 Chapter 105

    A day later.


    Haggett cemetery, on the outskirts of montsidi capital.


    A woman in a thick black coat squatted down, picked up a pile of loess and sprinkled it into the grave.


    The black soil fell on the cypress coffin with a dull voice.


    Sniff.


    back off.


    The grave guard on both sides picked up the shovel and began to burial the grave.


    Relatives and friends who came to mourn gradually left the scene.


    Cole and Hardy went to one side of the tree, frowned and lit a cigarette.


    Carl whispered to Hugo''s parents, walked over and said, "cole, Hugo''s father wants to talk to you."


    August Hoshi.


    Hugo''s father, the current helmsman of Hoshi automobile industry, is a third-class mechanic.


    A thin middle-aged man with hanging angle eyes, round glasses and a gentleman''s beard.


    Look at Cole.


    They walked to the other side of the cemetery.


    Standing by the iron fence, he stretched out his right hand and said, "August, Hugo''s father, we should meet for the first time, Mr. Cole walker."


    Throw away the cigarette butts, put one hand into the coat pocket and shake hands. Cole said, "come on, what''s up?"


    "Carl has told me what happened in Newcastle. Thank you for everything you have done for Hugo. Although the child has a bad temper, Sarah and I are proud that he has completed his mission as a demon hunter."


    Cole nodded and said nothing more.


    Perhaps August felt that his expression was very relaxed and smiled when talking.


    But his eyes, no matter how, could not hide the grief of his middle-aged son''s loss.


    "So, I want to set up a fund for you and the black snake brigade to support your life and work."


    "The fund is not needed."


    Cole lowered his head, took out a cigarette, lit it with a lighter, frowned and said, "if it was for money, Hugo and Hendrick would not die in Newcastle, and gene''s body and spirit would not fall into an incurable disability.


    Besides, the black snake brigade and I don''t lack it. "


    Finish.


    Pat him on the arm for comfort.


    Cole turned and left.


    After taking two steps, I suddenly thought of something and turned around and said, "I know a level 3 mechanic. Maybe she needs a sum of money to support R & D more than black snake."


    "Her name."


    "Grace Siegel, who works in the Logistics Department of the demon hunting regiment, occasionally customizes some weapons and equipment for me."


    August put one hand in his trouser pocket, pushed his glasses with the other hand, nodded slightly, "I''ll talk to her."


    And Hardy drove out of the cemetery.


    Because Luc foy''s case involves a wide range, foy''s influence of Southern Steel Group is so strong that when the evidence is conclusive.


    Foy''s barrister and the public prosecution team can still argue about the sentence in court.


    The black snake brigade also ushered in a whole week''s holiday.


    For the demon hunting group, which pursues zero seven and worries about the mountain of cases and the lack of people every day, taking a week''s holiday is the first time in the world.


    In addition to setting aside time for the characterization of Newcastle''s Centennial major case, one intern of the black snake brigade, which was already sparsely staffed, took a long vacation, and the other was only one step away from being disabled.


    So far.


    Gene is still being treated at the Institute of mystics.


    Cole has read the appraisal report given there yesterday.


    The soul and body are seriously polluted by evil forces. If they are not handled carefully, they will not only be disabled. To be more serious, the shy guy may not live to be 28 years old.


    In the car.


    AVA and Hardy, sitting in the co pilot, talked and laughed all the way.


    Compared with others, this seemingly mediocre little man seems to be favored by the goddess of luck.


    Even in Newcastle, where a lot of people died, only he was unharmed.


    Although Vera Morgan did not suffer any substantial harm, the scenes and experiences when Hendrick and the mayor of Newcastle were killed seem to have left an indelible psychological shadow on her.


    After returning to the imperial capital.


    He was picked up by Chaz Morgan for the first time and has not appeared so far.


    Drive back to the demon hunting regiment headquarters.


    Office of the chief of the integrated investigations section.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    Old barber smiled, "ha ha, look who''s here. Sit down and say, Miss Shane, pour them a cup of hot water."


    Hardy held the water cup, glanced at Miss Shane''s graceful back, swallowed his saliva, and smiled at old barber, "section chief, he called us to the office early in the morning. Has the big case in Newcastle come up with the results?"


    "Good."


    He picked up the commendation order on the table and asked Shane to hand it to the two, laughing, "I''ve sent someone to the Institute of mystics for Shane''s share.


    From now on, he is the demon hunter in the upper exile sequence.


    Ha ha, those old pedants called last night and wanted to leave people behind. In my opinion, such an excellent demon hunter is a waste of resources to throw into the stack of books. "


    Cole just took the reward order in his hand.


    Just listen to hardy yelling.


    "Median exile sequence! Am I right?!"


    Holding the reward order, the little man was excited and incoherent. He put his head over Cole and said excitedly, "boss, what about you?!"


    Cole responded with an expressionless stare.


    Hardy retracted his neck, smiled awkwardly and said, "I... I''m just curious."


    Old barber handed Shane a signed document and whispered to her. The female assistant hurried away with a catwalk.


    Then he smiled at Cole, "originally, the old guys above didn''t intend to promote you to the next prison sequence. In their original words, ''young people need beating and teaching''.


    Hum! Bullshit logic, it''s full of shit!


    Solve the Centennial case.


    When you were working hard in Newcastle, what were those bureaucrats doing? Either holding a lover''s private meeting or sleeping in front of the warm fireplace.


    If it were not for the sake of..., I would have to scold them at the meeting! "


    "Prisoner... Prisoner sequence?!"


    Hardy looked at Cole in disbelief, shocked and speechless for a long time.


    If he remembered correctly.


    At noon on October 10, Captain Cole was the newcomer to the magic eye brigade.


    Eyes fell on the calendar: October 24th.


    It''s only been half a month.


    Is already the next demon hunter in the prisoner sequence?


    Old barber saw his expression of shock and doubt about life and said with relief, "Mr. betani, although it is rare to jump to the next level, don''t think Cole''s professional title is promoted very quickly.


    After leaving the intern status, you have to enter the role of demon hunter as soon as possible.


    let me put it another way.


    Not everyone can be as lucky as you, solve the case, and stand in the section chief''s office to receive the reward from the headquarters.


    When I was working on the front line, you might not have imagined the seriousness of the situation.


    In two years, there were 17 captains and three section chiefs in my Falcon operation team. Fortunately, when it was my turn to be section chief, the big event was successfully suppressed by the top.


    Otherwise, now you can only talk to me in front of the tombstone. "

 Chapter 106

    That''s it.


    Old barber crossed his fingers, put his arms on the table, and his expression became more and more serious.


    "One more thing, don''t tell anyone the secret about that mirror, otherwise it may bring serious disaster to you.


    Many years ago, sister Shipton made 13 holy vessels of disaster based on the dark revelation. The mirror of suffering is only one of them. With the seal of the headquarters, up to now, there are still seven missing.


    I hope you can understand the seriousness of this matter. "


    Hearing this terrible thing for the first time, hardy swallowed his saliva and said with lingering palpitations, "no wonder that thing is evil..."


    Cole turned the reward order over.


    Behind the hard cardboard, there is a standard card clamped with a paper clip.


    Take it down and hold it in your hand.


    The card is black with two lines of text written on the surface with gold steel seal.


    "Serial secret office pass."


    "Allow Cole walker to enter the sequence secret place. After successfully learning the sequence secret, this card will be invalid."


    In addition.


    There are very complex patterns and patterns on the other side of the card as anti-counterfeiting marks.


    Tucked it into the inner pocket of his coat and said, "anything else?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Old barber took down the pen inserted in his coat pocket, signed his name on the checkbook, tore it off and handed it to hardy, smiled, "Corey is short of money recently. Two hundred pounds per person is counted as an additional bonus. It''s not too small."


    See money to take.


    Hardy took the check, handed one to Cole, then kissed it hard and laughed, "boss, it''s my treat for lunch later, ha ha!"


    He raised his hand to old barber as a greeting, and they returned to the office of the black snake brigade.


    Sit in a chair.


    Cole dials the internal line.


    "Transfer to the psychic razor brigade of the executive group."


    "Just a moment, please."


    For about half a minute, a deep male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "The razor brigade is on duty. What can I do for you?"


    "Mission? It''s okay."


    Hang up.


    He took the cigarette from Hardy, took a sip and put his leg on the table.


    No wonder I haven''t seen her all this time.


    With that woman''s character.


    After the witch incident, he will certainly drag him to the bar for a drink, so that she will not be missing after returning from Newcastle.


    A rare holiday.


    Hardy excitedly called the hospital.


    After some goose bumpy sweet words, he made an appointment to have dinner with his girlfriend.


    About the same time.


    After lunch, they went to the Institute of mystics to see gene.


    The shy young man with curly hair was as white as a dead man, hanging a bottle and lying in bed unconscious.


    His mother.


    Emma Andorra.


    A middle-aged woman wearing a dark gray coat and a flower scarf with a face full of vicissitudes.


    Hear Cole''s name.


    She hurried to her feet, carrying a worn handbag and said modestly, "good afternoon, Captain Cole... Captain Cole."


    Throw away the half burnt cigarette and stamp it out with his foot. Cole glanced at gene lying on the hospital bed and said, "what''s the situation now?"


    Emma shook her head and looked into gene''s eyes full of helplessness and grief.


    "The head of the Institute told me that if he can''t wake up at the end of this week, he may never wake up again."


    At this point, cover your mouth and tears flash in your eyes.


    Hardy sighed.


    Go over and hug her, whisper comfort and let her not think about the bad.


    Cole was silent for a moment and said, "the demon hunting group will do its best to save his life. Please rest assured."


    The woman nodded slightly.


    Although the demon hunter is a privileged class recognized by the Empire, this kind of thing is a cruel fact that every demon hunter must face.


    Stay in bed until 3 p.m.


    Unable to cope, hardy said goodbye to Cole outside the Institute of mystics and hurried to the hospital.


    It seems that meeting his little girlfriend a minute late is a waste of time.


    by car.


    On the way back to the apartment.


    AVA turned the steering wheel right and said with a smile, "Mr. Cole, after reading your story in Newcastle in the newspaper, Ryan argued yesterday that he would be admitted to the Royal magic hunting college in the future."


    Cole took a cigarette, looked out of the window and said coldly, "how old is Ryan this year?"


    "Twelve."


    "In two years, he will be old enough."


    When Prince Hosey turned the intersection on the 1st, the smile on ah Wan''s face gradually dissipated and said in a rather serious tone, "Mr. Cole, in fact, I''m not going to let him apply for the Demon Hunter College.


    Although your heroic deeds in Newcastle are inspiring, I know very well that the business of demon hunter can''t be done only by a cavity of blood.


    Ryan is my son. I know him. He is weak and ill.


    Even if you enter the Demon Hunter College, you may not live a year after graduation. "


    The car stopped slowly outside the Burton building.


    Back to the apartment.


    Tell the ghost maid to prepare a cup of hot tea.


    Cole sat by the window and picked up the Secret House pass on the table.


    Although the demon hunting regiment has a mission contribution system, the process of how to settle the contribution points is not transparent.


    By convention.


    After accumulating enough contribution points, there is no need to apply. The demon hunting regiment will take the initiative to issue the Secret House pass.


    The [subdue violence with violence] feature previously obtained in blade warrior I world can enable him to obtain the secret skill of trial sequence the next time he touches the sequence stone.


    Now he has mastered three sequence Secrets: mantra, blood flame and eternal night cage.


    But just these have overwhelmed his soul.


    Consider the strength of the trial sequence.


    With his current soul strength, even if he touches the stone of sequence, he will not respond. If he forcibly accepts the power of sequence, he may die suddenly on the spot.


    Take a sip of black tea and put the card down.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Need to increase soul strength


    "System, screening the film world."


    "Filtering..."


    "Verify current demand..."


    "Best movie world: evocation II, secondary movie world: silence, secondary movie world: Anna bell."


    Think about it for a moment.


    "Retrieve the details of soul summoning II."


    "Checking the movie cosmic timeline..."


    "Danger level: III, enter the world of evocative II films. You will play a ghost lover, a former friend of the Warren couple, a Rhode Island police officer and a demon hunter, Cole walker."


    After reading the introduction given by the system.


    In other words.


    If the film world he is going to go to in the future is in the same universe as the film world he once entered, will it be linked with the protagonist group twice?


    Let the system start playing the original film. While watching, use a notebook to record the details and foreshadows that need attention in the plot.


    At night.


    After all the preparations, Cole was going to enter the world of evocation II film.


    But I heard a sudden brake sound downstairs.


    At the same time, there are messy footsteps and human shouting.


    Then.


    A shadow slipped in through the crack of the door under his eyes.

 Chapter 107

    Turn off the evocative II movie still playing.


    Frown and pick up the cigarette box on the table.


    The moment the lighter was lit.


    A sweet black Datura fragrance floated into his nose, and there was a woman''s soft and pleasant voice.


    "The demon hunter will search later. Help me stop them."


    Click.


    The metal flip lighter closed the top cover, Cole put his elbow on the table and said indifferently, "reason."


    "Fifty pounds."


    The woman''s voice was not answered.


    Faintly, Cole seemed to hear a dark scold, and then her gnashing of teeth sounded in the room.


    "Asshole... Obviously so rich... A hundred pounds! My bottom line!"


    "Three hundred."


    The voice fell.


    A beautiful woman with milk white hair suddenly sat in his arms, and their eyes collided.


    "Wow, then you might as well give me directly to those demon hunters."


    Cole smiled and said, "do things with money, your logic, witch."


    Haley glared at Cole and remained silent for a long time.


    Bite your teeth and squeeze out a word.


    "Three hundred is three hundred!"


    "Deal."


    "This is a deposit."


    Six five pound notes were patted on the table by her.


    Heard the commotion outside the door.


    He quickly turned into a shadow and hid in the wardrobe. He whispered, "take the money and do things, you said."


    Put a thirty pound note in your pocket.


    Five minutes later.


    Vaguely heard a voice of swearing outside the door. It seemed that the tenant opposite the door had a conflict with the demon hunter searched.


    "Old man, we''re searching for witches! Understand? If you don''t cooperate, we''ll arrest you in the name of witch accomplices."


    "Even if you search witches, you have no right to do this to imperial citizens... Hey! Put my cabinet down!"


    After it stops in the corridor.


    A knock on the door rang out in Cole''s room.


    At the same time, the demon hunter outside the door had a tough attitude and even a rude and unreasonable loud warning.


    Bang bang!


    "Open the door! I know you''re in there!"


    "Captain, the witch is hiding nearby."


    Then.


    Knocking on the door turned into a thump.


    "Open the door! Give you ten seconds! Leonard, get the hammer!"


    Just as he was about to kick the door violently.


    The door of the apartment with number 1614 opened slowly.


    The demon hunter who led the team habitually took out the search warrant, frowned and said, "witch Governance Office, we want to search..."


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    At the same time, a thin young man with a door hammer ran over from the other side of the corridor and said, "Captain, what you want."


    Pass the hammer.


    But all the members of the search team looked at room 1614, silent and strange.


    The young man turned his head in doubt.


    I saw a man with a greasy head, a white shirt under a gray vest, flat, angular, smoking in his mouth, frowning, and a ferocious expression standing at the door with his hands in his pockets.


    Lower your head and suck deeply.


    Scratch the temples with the little finger of the hand holding the cigarette and say, "does the witch governance work like this? Demon hunter."


    "You..."


    The search captain was stunned for a while and said in surprise, "I seem to have seen you in the newspaper, Cole walker?"


    A clever search team member bumped their captain with his elbow. Facing Cole, he quickly stood up and shouted, "good evening! Captain Cole! We... We didn''t know you lived there!"


    Now?


    They remembered that the man standing in front of them was not only their colleague, but also the next officer of the prison sequence.


    Someone took the lead and the other team members followed suit, saying hello to Cole one after another.


    theoretically.


    The search captain of the median prisoner sequence is one level higher than Cole.


    But he frowned.


    His eyes crossed Cole with fear and looked into the room.


    After a moment of silence, he stuffed the search warrant back into his pocket and said, "if there is a trace of a witch nearby, please inform us in time."


    Cole said coldly, "I''ll deal with the witches. You don''t need to worry."


    The search captain looked at him expressionless and said, "I hope so."


    Watch them disappear at the end of the corridor.


    Close the door.


    Go back to your seat.


    "They''re gone."


    "I know."


    Haley Johnny came out of the shadow.


    Take out the purse she hid in her chest, hesitate again and again, and put it back.


    Leaning against the wall, he opened his long milky white hair hanging in his ear and said with a deep smile, "demon hunter, maybe we can pay the Commission in another way."


    Cole pressed the butt into the ashtray, walked up to her and said expressionless, "another way?"


    The witch''s hands slid restlessly on Cole''s chest.


    "In what way do you want to...?"


    Take a step forward and press her against the wall.


    Cole smiled and said, "before that, I have to make sure whether you are a witch or not."


    "Want to know?"


    Haley hugged Cole''s neck, breathed quickly, kissed deeply and smiled, "if you can satisfy me, maybe I''ll consider telling you."


    "Really?"


    One is an immortal strange witch.


    One is a demon hunter who surpasses human physical quality.


    so


    The next morning.


    When the first ray of sunlight passed through the foggy sky and shone into the bedroom of room 1614, Burton building.


    After the big bed was broken, the bed legs were removed and thrown under the windowsill.


    Clothes and sheets were scattered all over the floor.


    After a good morning kiss.


    Haley CHIGUO got up from the quilt.


    Like the dark substance of a living creature, it seeps out of her skin, wraps her tight and graceful body, transforms it into common women''s clothes, picks up the money bag thrown in the corner of the wall and puts it into her chest.


    Tie up your long hair with a leather rope.


    Cole threw the empty cigarette box on the ground and said, "so, what''s the answer to that question?"


    Haley went to the mirror, looked at Cole through the reflection in the mirror and smiled, "am I? Well... In a sense, I''m not a witch, but I look very similar."


    Not a witch?


    Seeing what she didn''t want to say, Cole didn''t want to ask.


    After all, everyone has his own secret.


    "Sylvie, help me get hot water and breakfast."


    The voice fell.


    The ghost maid covered her face and flew quickly from the corner of the room to the kitchen.


    Haley smiled. "Do ghosts feel shy, too? That''s funny."


    Turning around, the magician generally took out a top hat from behind and put it on his head, and his clothes became a lady''s dress.


    Flame, red lips, jewels.


    With one hand on his hips, he revealed the gorgeous emerald ring on his ring finger, raised his chin slightly, and said to Cole, "what do I look like now? Won''t I be found by the demon hunter downstairs?"


    "If you behave naturally enough, you may not be caught by them."


    Haley shrugged and walked out, pulling a long voice and laughing, "if you have business next time, don''t forget to find me, demon hunter."


    Talk.


    Stopped by the door frame of the bedroom, turned and blew a kiss to him.


    later.


    Turned into a shadow and disappeared into the room.

 Chapter 108

    take a shower.


    Put on clean clothes.


    Hire the downstairs room service to clean up the messy bedroom and call AVA to go to the market to book him a stronger steel structure bed.


    Tidy up your clothes in front of the mirror.


    Take out two pound notes and put them on the table.


    "Remember to lock the door when you leave."


    A boy, about sixteen, dressed as a waiter, put his head out of the bedroom, smiled vigorously and said, "have a good morning, Mr. Cole walker."


    Take advantage of this time.


    Cole is going to the logistics department to find grace to help him get a bottle of concentrated medicine that can resist the invasion of demons and evil spirits.


    The bottle that penny gave him last time has been used up after evocative world I and bath town.


    This time to summon souls II world.


    Considering the uncertainty caused by the interference of main line task and plot.


    Some props and potions that may be used need to be taken into account.


    Outside Burton building.


    The team of demon hunters in the witch governance office that Cole met earlier are still crouching.


    The search team leader leaned against the car to smoke, and the other team members were drowsy in the car.


    He glanced at the search captain, who was not good at looking.


    Cole took the number one, Duke of horsey.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cole. Where are you going?"


    "Logistics support department."


    His eyes fell on the rearview mirror. When the witch governance office saw him leave, they started to trot into the building.


    Unfortunately, an hour ago.


    The target of their pursuit, the witch Haley Johnny, dressed as a high-class lady, has left by car under their eyes.


    On the way.


    AVA mentioned buying a bed.


    Glancing at Cole in the inner mirror, he smiled with a smile that men understand and joked, "I think it must be a memorable night."


    The car stopped outside the logistics department.


    She went in to find grace, but was told that she received a phone call in the morning, and then asked for an hour''s leave to go out.


    Calculate the time.


    I''ll be back in fifteen minutes at most.


    Sitting in grace''s office, smoking and waiting.


    Not long.


    The woman who rarely dressed up pushed the door in and hung her coat and scarf on the hanger at the door, revealing the old striped sweater of middle-aged women''s style.


    Long blond hair was still rough, and the skin on the tip of the nose and cheekbones was red with cold.


    Completely indifferent to the smell of smoke in the room and the feet on the table, he smiled and said, "Wow, isn''t this the famous'' Mr. front page news''? What''s the matter with me so early?"


    "Help me get a bottle of concentrated medicine. It''s best to have other anti-interference alchemy products."


    "Aren''t you on vacation? What do you want these things to do?"


    Grace put on her overalls, put her goggles on her forehead and said, "Oh, I see.


    However, it''s hard to get it from the warehouse without the bills from the logistics department. You should know that the centralized medicine has always been under the close control of the demon hunting regiment.


    It''s hard to get it without special channels. "


    Go to the desk, take out a cigarette from the cigarette box that Cole put on the desk and light it.


    The woman smiled, sat opposite and said, "fortunately, these things are a piece of cake for me. As for the price


    For the sake of you recommending me to the horsey auto industry, 760 pounds, the cost price, not a penny more. "


    "August is looking for you?"


    "Of course."


    Flick off the ash.


    Grace leaned back on her chair and said, "a 30000 pound R & D fund and a thick stack of legal documents to be signed.


    Seriously, how did you introduce me to him?


    Genius girl?


    Or a poor mechanic with career amnesia? "


    Interrupt this boring topic.


    Cole said, "what else can you do except concentrate?"


    "If it is medicament, concentrated medicament is already the most qualified alchemy product, because it is non-toxic and has no side effects.


    Others are either in the research and development stage or eat them. Who knows what side effects they will have. Those alchemists like living fossils talk all day.


    Anyway, I dare not eat their so-called new products.


    Besides.


    In the words of an old man, if you can''t cope with the devil''s intrusion after drinking a whole bottle of concentrated medicine, it''s better to go to a cemetery in the suburbs early and die with dignity. "


    Glancing at Cole''s hidden ring on his hand, "if it''s a prop, I can only get you an amulet.


    And only works on level 1 evil spirits.


    Others... Are either customized like you, or sealed in the Institute of mystics.


    If it''s still the old guy, the logistics support equipment team only has mechanics and no mystery researchers. We''re only responsible for developing things that can be seen and touched. "


    Finish.


    Grace shrugged and signaled that she couldn''t help.


    Can only get concentrated medicine?


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt and said, "with the list I gave you last time, when can I get the goods?"


    "At noon tomorrow, prepare cash. There may be a large amount on the bill."


    Leave the logistics department.


    In a sense.


    The old guy grace mentioned was right.


    Concentrated potions can''t avoid the intrusion. At least they are evil spirits and Demons above level 3.


    let me put it another way.


    Some of these special ancient evils may have been written earlier than the Dead Sea Scrolls.


    As for the props sealed in the study of mystics, it may be more appropriate to describe them with the unearthed evil cultural relics.


    Like a hidden ring.


    Its prototype is the famous soul calling ring, which itself is not a dignified thing.


    however.


    A bottle of concentrated medicine should be enough to deal with the accidents in the world of evocation II films.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Three sneaky men, carrying Cole''s customized weapons and equipment, carrying concentrated medicine, knocked on his door.


    At the same time.


    And the huge bills handed over.


    After erasing, the total cost was 2495 pounds.


    Hand in money and hand in delivery.


    Get everything ready.


    "The system has entered the world of evocative II films."


    "Start digitization..."


    ''choose the role you want to play:


    1. Demon hunter; 2. A good neighbor of the Hudson family; 3. Supernatural photography lovers; 4. Members of the supernatural programme investigation team. "


    The first thing Cole denies is to play himself.


    The reason is very simple.


    Inconvenient action, lack of appropriate entry points for the film plot, and most importantly, no legal identity.


    Think about it.


    "Play a ghost photographer."


    "Entering... You will play a ghost photographer following the investigation team and enter the Hudson family for the first time."


    At the end of the cold mechanical synth.


    Maybe it''s dazzle, maybe it does have something.


    Look into the dark.


    Cole saw a crow, suddenly hit his window, turned into a wisp of smoke and dissipated in the air.

 Chapter 109

    Get your eyes back.


    At this point.


    He was standing on the road in front of Mrs. Hudson''s house.


    Green Street, Enfield Town, North London.


    The TV reporter and the supernatural investigation team moved the necessary equipment into her house one by one.


    Cole watched the film five times before.


    Record many useful details.


    Overall, the film is full of conspiracy theory and fatalism.


    The struggle for faith between heaven and hell.


    The devil nun varac, one of the seventy-two pillar demons, frantically tortured Mrs. Hudson''s family by controlling the soul of Bill Wilkins, who was nostalgic for his former residence.


    Then lure the Warren couple to investigate.


    If he remembers correctly, the time period when psychic photography lovers intervene in the plot is exactly about 50 minutes of the movie plot.


    And.


    At this time, the Warren couple had not been involved in the investigation.


    The level III danger level means that the danger level of devil sister varaka is equivalent.


    According to the experience of evocation I film world, a basic logic is that Cole is not prepared to forcibly intervene in the plot unless the task requires.


    Otherwise.


    The Hudson family could be killed indirectly by him.


    Can kill, and can kill, is two yards.


    With the cunning of the devil.


    Before shooting and killing them, how to find them and force them out of their hiding objects and show their real body is the key.


    If the devil nun varac''s target is not the Warren couple, the Hudson family will never live ten minutes in the film.


    While he was thinking about the plot of the film.


    A man carrying equipment patted Cole on the shoulder and said with a smile, "are you scared before you start? Come on, take this."


    Hold the lamp holder handed by the man.


    Cole didn''t say much and walked silently into the room.


    Enter the gate.


    Aware of the gaze on his arm.


    Cole looked up.


    The protagonist of the incident, an 11-year-old girl, Janet Hudson, wearing a red sweater, stood by the fence on the second floor and looked at him.


    Maybe it''s too cold in London.


    Perhaps her soul was weakened by excessive contact with evil forces.


    The lovely and incomprehensible little girl turned pale, her eyes were slightly dark, and her eyes showed strong loneliness and helplessness.


    Like a miserable cub abandoned in the dead jungle.


    without doubt.


    It has become the protagonist of the supernatural events hyped by major newspapers and television media.


    She was not only forced to drop out of school at home, but also faced malicious rumors that the poor Hudson family made a show to make money.


    For a little girl who is only eleven years old, lives in a single parent family and is eager for father''s love and dependence.


    These things are completely beyond her range.


    Without the support of siblings and mothers.


    Maybe Janet Hudson will only appear in people''s memory before the event is over.


    Arrange the interview scene required by the TV program.


    All the important people in this scene of the film enter the room.


    A reporter from the TV station hosting the program.


    Anita Gregory, a professor of psychology at the North London Institute of technology, who is responsible for singing white faces.


    Maurice gross, the engineering consultant in charge of singing red faces and the investigator of the supernatural Association, as well as the member of the Association introduced by him, Cole walker, a lover of supernatural photography.


    Turn on the lights.


    The long gun and short gun were aimed at Janet and her sister Margaret Hudson sitting on the shabby couch.


    As if unwilling to accept the interview, Janet''s eyes looked away and looked very uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Hudson stood nervously in the corridor leading to the kitchen.


    When the room is completely quiet.


    The TV reporter took the lead and asked, "how do you feel living in a haunted house?"


    Marguerite sat down and said, "it''s hard to say. It''s hard to get used to it anyway."


    Pat Janet''s pounded leg down with her hand.


    The big girl smiled awkwardly and said, "before that, we were an ordinary family..."


    Janet suddenly interrupted, "things got worse after Mr. gross talked to him."


    Mr gross?


    The reporter and engineering consultant Maurice looked at each other.


    "Specifically?"


    Janet''s look was always weak. She bit her little finger uneasily and said, "for example, ask him a question, knock twice if she says'' yes'', knock once if she says'' no '', something like that."


    Maybe it''s a reporter''s occupational disease.


    The TV reporter keenly caught the eye point and asked, "what will happen if we try to talk to him now?"


    It seems instinctively that Janet is lying to attract attention.


    The reporter''s sitting posture was very relaxed. He looked up and said loudly, "is anyone nearby? Does anyone want to talk to us?!"


    A brief silence.


    In the dead room, except for the sound of film rotation, only the clock ticked.


    "Let me ask again, is anyone there?!"


    This time.


    In the camera.


    Janet Hudson began to turn her neck unnaturally, with an uncomfortable expression. After a while, she lowered her head and made no movement, just like falling asleep.


    Others may not be aware of the dark forces entrenched in this room.


    Cole with the camera.


    At the moment when Janet twisted her neck for the first time, she vaguely noticed that a spirit was approaching.


    At the same time.


    The cold mechanical synthesis sounded in his ear.


    "Phased mainline task triggered."


    "The first stage: Janet Hudson''s soul is now close to the critical level of weakness. Exposure to evil forces may cause serious physical and mental damage to her.


    The demon hunter drives away the evil spirits who have entered her soul room. "


    "The first stage completion reward: slightly increased soul strength."


    After listening to the system broadcast.


    Is it necessary to forcibly intervene in the plot as soon as it comes up?


    Considering the uncontrollable butterfly effect, Cole frowned slightly.


    Suddenly.


    Janet slowly looked up and swept the faces of the people with very fierce eyes.


    The TV reporter said with concern, "Janet, are you okay?"


    The voice fell.


    The little girl suddenly roared like a beast, and her body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    "Janet?"


    The next moment.


    Like darkness, the lights in the room suddenly became bright and dark, and a strong but small vibration came out of the room.


    The crowd looked around one after another with a puzzled face.


    For ordinary people, supernatural events have gone beyond their cognitive scope.


    The reporter looked back at the lamp stand behind him, turned around, frowned and said, "Janet?"


    Finally.


    After the supernatural power subsided, Janet bent strangely, her face exuded a cold sweat like a nightmare, her head bowed, and her immature voice was mixed with a rotten and hoarse voice.


    "Don''t call me Janet."

 Chapter 110

    Completely unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    The TV reporter smiled, "isn''t that your name?"


    Janet lowered her head and said with a hoarse animal noise in her throat, "Janet is asleep... Now I''m talking."


    Like an old man with lung disease.


    The little girl''s every breath was heavy.


    "What shall we call you?"


    Suddenly.


    Janet gave out a vague growl and roar, and then the laughter became more and more frightening.


    The investigation team looked at each other.


    Maurice gross, an engineering consultant and the only person on site with experience in dealing with supernatural phenomena, is a middle-aged man with glasses, bald head and curly hair.


    Frowning slightly, he asked, "what''s your name?"


    Janet''s eyes looked at the front, her enlarged pupils had no focus, and said in a decadent voice, "you shouldn''t be here..."


    "I''m Maurice gross. Who are you?"


    "This is my house, get out!"


    "No, this is not your house. Tell me your name."


    After a brief silence.


    Janet growled, "someone knocked at the door..."


    ¡®knockknockjoke¡¯


    A joke game that children like.


    -Dangdang.


    -Who''s there?


    At the recording site of a relatively serious and silent supernatural TV program, he suddenly played this kind of children''s game.


    They inhaled and looked at each other.


    Maurice held his temper and said, "well, who''s there?"


    "Bill... Bill... Bill..."


    "Bill what?"


    "Bill Wilkins, I''m seventy-two years old..."


    When the engineering consultant began to take notes, Cole held the camera and frowned slightly.


    According to the movie plot.


    The soul of Bill Wilkins wandering in this house is not evil in essence, but a lonely old man who misses his family.


    In a sense, I want to protect them by getting the people of the TV photography team out of the house.


    If he guessed right.


    Janet''s vague roar was supposed to tell everyone the truth, but it was disturbed by the devil nun varac who manipulated everything behind her back.


    Coerced him to torture Janet''s soul and spirit.


    And.


    With Wilkins'' soul strength, even if you leave the spiritual world, you can only move things such as chairs to the greatest extent, and it is completely impossible to forcibly break into the soul room of living people.


    Especially just let the house shake violently, let the lights short circuit, flicker.


    Even the killing evil spirit bath Sheba in the soul summoning I world can''t do it.


    Analyze the description of the main task in the first stage: Contact evil forces.


    In other words.


    Bill Wilkins is not evil in himself, so the real purpose of the first phase of the mission should be to focus on what happened after the mission left.


    At night, distorted people appear, the nursery rhyme from the novel deformed house.


    As Cole expected.


    Wilkins left Janet''s body with the last roar.


    The little girl gasped and recovered. She looked frightened and uneasy. She bowed her head and left an apology. She turned and ran to the second floor.


    Although the interview was interrupted, the TV station has got what they want.


    They are more concerned about the economic benefits of this interview than sympathy.


    The host got up and directed the staff to move out the props, talked with Maurice outside the door, and left by car.


    Vic Nottingham.


    The neighbor opposite Mrs. Hudson, a strong man with a fat body, and his wife hurried to comfort her.


    Discuss whether to move to him at night.


    Send off the TV station.


    Maurice walked up to Cole, smiled and said, "so, did you record the scene just now, Mr. Cole walker."


    At this time, Cole was different from the past, wearing the coat with the same style of the Mafia.


    A gray stand collar woolen windbreaker, a black knitted scarf, casual pants and brown leather shoes.


    Handed him the association''s camera and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Go to the church and try your luck first. There is Armitage Ville''s famous farce for Bo. I''m not sure whether they are willing to solve it."


    Putting the camera in his handbag, Maurice frowned and said, "what about you? Do you want to go with me?"


    Cole took out the unopened cigarette box in his pocket, hesitated, stuffed it back and said, "I''m going to stay here at night. Maybe I''ll get something useful."


    "Well, be safe."


    Watch him leave.


    Go to the 1969 classic Volkswagen Beetle parked at Hudson''s door, open the door, sit in, open the cigarette box and wait for the night.


    Now he is a member of a well-off young spiritual Association who has not worked and has not graduated from college.


    And the Hudson family attracted a lot of attention.


    In order not to let the frail Hudson family treat him as a suspicious dangerous person, and then call the police.


    Cole is going to minimize smoking.


    Although he hates it.


    In the evening.


    The daily mirror has published news about the existence of dangerous houses in Enfield town.


    It was getting dark. Cole smoked his fifth cigarette and threw away his butt.


    Across the street.


    Vic Nottingham came up with a glass of hot water and knocked on the window.


    The warm-hearted neighbor put one hand on the roof, handed the cup to Cole with the other hand, and smiled, "Peggy has prepared apple pie and stewed lamb chops for dinner. Do you want to join us?"


    Cole waved the smoke out of the car, took the cup and said, "really?"


    Vic waved his hand and said, "of course! Let''s go, man. It''s not a good habit for women to wait at the table."


    It''s almost Christmas.


    The weather in London is very cold.


    In the cold wind, they went to the Nottingham family.


    Mrs. Hudson smiled very reluctantly as a greeting.


    The children of her family sat around the table. At an age that should have been lively and active, they were all preoccupied and depressed.


    Margaret enchanted Janet''s head and whispered comfortingly, "everything will be all right."


    "Yes."


    Arrange for him to sit down.


    Before the prayer before dinner began, Mrs. Nottingham looked at Cole and wondered, "Mr. walker, aren''t you going to pray?"


    "I''m not religious."


    The people at the table looked at each other, but they didn''t say much.


    Prayer is over.


    During the meal, the Nottingham couple wanted to liven up the atmosphere on the table. Unfortunately, Peggy Hudson, surrounded by fatigue, evil spirits, poverty and malice, couldn''t laugh.


    I can only respond in an awkward way.


    After dinner.


    The children helped Mrs. Nottingham wash the dishes and clean the room.


    Cole sat in his chair, his eyes fell on Peggy, who had covered her face and experienced the vicissitudes of life, and said, "can you talk alone, Mrs. Hudson."


    "Cole, are you talking to me?"


    Seems a little absent-minded.


    She was stunned for a moment before she responded.


    Cole nodded.

 Chapter 111

    They went outside the house.


    Mrs. Hudson wrapped her coat tightly, frowned and said, "here''s what to say."


    Cole took out his cigarette case and handed it over.


    She shook her head and said, "I''ve quit."


    Take a look at the dark house across the street, hold the cigarette in your mouth, frown and say, "people in the TV station won''t help you."


    "I know, but is there any good way now?"


    Mention the sad place.


    Peggy closed her eyes sadly and took a deep breath.


    "Mr. walker, if there''s nothing else..."


    Click.


    The sound of the metal flip lighter sounded.


    Cole frowned and his voice was very serious.


    "Tonight, that thing must retaliate for what happened during the day, with Janet''s current physical condition..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Peggy interrupted, "Mr. Walker..."


    "Call me Cole."


    "Cole, do you really believe that these things are caused by evil spirits?"


    After a silence.


    Cole looked at the sad woman and said, "people only believe what they see, Mrs. Hudson. Gossip and slander are sometimes more hateful than the devil.


    I can understand your situation.


    However, Janet''s safety is what we should be more concerned about. "


    When a stranger understood her difficulties for the first time, Paige, who was helpless and sad, hugged Cole with tears and thanked, "thank you for your understanding and help..."


    This time.


    Vick opened the door and saw the scene. He sighed helplessly and said, "Peggy, Billy is looking for you."


    When she released her hug, Peggy wiped the tears off her face, adjusted her mood and said, "Vic, can you let Mr. Cole stay over?


    Just now he told me something about it. "


    Vic frowned. "Go in and talk."


    Let his wife put the children aside and the three went to the restaurant.


    The warm-hearted good man at home asked, "cole, are you from the psychic association?"


    Peggy hurriedly explained, "Mr. Cole came with Maurice''s consultant."


    "Is that so? What do you say about that thing...?"


    Cole said, "I found many crosses in Mrs. Hudson''s house earlier. From the perspective of professionals, this kind of action will not eliminate evil, but will annoy them.


    They hate and hate God more than fear.


    also.


    The unbridled and lack of awe of TV hosts during daytime interviews may be regarded as provocation. "


    Listen.


    They were silent for a moment.


    "Is there any good solution?"


    Cole patted Nottingham on the arm, sat down in his chair and said, "there are some things you''d better not know.


    Two days at most.


    The person who will help you solve this will appear. Before that, I will take care of Janet. "


    In many cases.


    A person''s temperament can''t be hidden no matter how.


    Like Cole.


    His eyes are far colder than ordinary people, and his every move is saturated with the smell of defiance and blood.


    Even before he walked into the Hudson family''s house, the devil nun varac hiding in the dark didn''t respond.


    But Cole knows very well.


    With his current characteristics: bloody aura, devil''s life enemy, devil hater.


    In a sense.


    In the devil''s perception, it is a luminous object in human form.


    You don''t even need to speak, just stand there, and the mockery can be directly filled.


    Carefully deconstruct the contents and requirements of the main task in the first stage, which is completely consistent with his inference.


    It is not so much that forcible intervention will cause uncontrollable plot development that he himself is a time bomb of plot reversal device.


    Once it causes the collapse of the plot driving process.


    All subsequent developments will soar all the way out of control.


    Compared with the requirements of the previous main task for survival rate, the phased main task of the soul summoning II film universe abandoned the survival requirements of the protagonist group as soon as it came up.


    In other words.


    A little careless, the Hudson family and the Warren couple may be embraced by the God of death because of his appearance.


    however.


    Those who should be saved still need to be saved.


    Compared with the flooding of the virgin heart, Cole is more willing to see this kind of thing as a forced confrontation with the devil, and build fun on the pain of bastards who should go back to hell and eat shit.


    This time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Camp event triggered."


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "You are a demon hunter with an iron heart. You can pull the trigger on anyone and ruthlessly blow their heads, but you can never accept a weak innocent girl looking at you with helpless and desperate eyes.


    For you, such eyes are enough to melt the hardest steel.


    The devil chooses to torture this innocent girl, so you decide to protect her, and then find the fun of torture in the devil. "


    "Reward: the devil tortures the king."


    [devil torture King: you can now transfer the devil''s manipulation and domination over others directly to yourself.


    I heard you like torture? Come on, hurt each other!]


    Vic and Peggy look at Cole in the chair.


    being at a loss what to do.


    Vic wondered, "cole, were you a soldier before?"


    "No."


    At this time.


    Upstairs came the voice of Billy Hudson, the youngest boy.


    "Mom."


    "I''m here!"


    Peggy smiled apologetically and said to the two, "I''ll hug them and see them. You talk first."


    When she''s gone.


    Vic pulled out a chair and sat opposite Cole, laughing, "I don''t mean to offend, because my father participated in World War II and killed a lot of * *.


    Your eyes remind me of him. "


    Cole didn''t respond.


    I wanted to light a cigarette, but I heard the laughter of the children upstairs and put the cigarette box on the table.


    Vic''s eyes were full of meaning, "you''re really not an ordinary member of the psychic Association..."


    Get up and take down a bottle of whisky and two glass glasses from the shelf.


    Take off the cork and say, "don''t say that. Have a drink?"


    "Yes."


    Then they talked about World War II and Vic''s father.


    At night.


    In the living room.


    The two women who were making sheets for their children whispered about the bad future.


    Little boy Billy walked over with a plate of his favorite cookies and said softly, "Mom... Mom."


    Worried that he would see his weak side.


    The single mother, who was under a lot of pressure, turned her back to him, secretly wiped the tears off her face and said, "Billy, shouldn''t you sleep in bed at this time?"


    Billy raised the plate and stammered, "I... I think you might want some cookies."


    The seventies.


    Biscuits have been regarded as a luxury for the poor Hudson family.


    At the beginning of the film, Billy and Peggy had a big quarrel about buying cookies without money.


    Now?


    Billy took the initiative to care about her and separated his favorite biscuits. This maturity, which should not have appeared at this age, made her both happy and helpless to reality.

 Chapter 112

    Pick the point and don''t force sensationalism.


    The first thing to thank is the strong support of readers. Without your support, this book may have gone to West factory to work for yuhuatian. Ha ha.


    then.


    I have to thank my editor, dustman.


    Looking at the current online writing trend, it is relaxed, cheerful and funny. The style of the dark detection department of this book is completely contrary to the market.


    This book tries to test the water. It has been promoted all the way from the popular classification on the PC side to the strong promotion on the home page. It is bitter and not enough. In the previous three rivers, it updated Yao moth. If it is not the dust blowing boss, it is recommended to go straight away.


    As for the update outbreak


    To be honest, I write this book very slowly. I can add as many tickets as I order. This kind of bad check can''t be guaranteed at all, otherwise it will be washed away by you in the book review area.


    (when tomatoes were renewed in the manghuang period, the post bar flushed once a day, ha ha.)


    If the hard impulse is not impossible, I have written 50000 words a day before, but the quality may not be guaranteed. As a delicate and handsome 18-year-old boy, I can''t accept it.


    last.


    Sobbing... The author hasn''t eaten for ten days. Drink cold water to satisfy his hunger every day. Please give me a subscription and enjoy some food!


    - split line -


    Special thanks: cat sauce.


    Good brother, not much BB.


    Push his book "Canyon operation monster", author: a cat who won''t be tired.


    The pseudonym is just five words, Uzi, walk slowly!


    E-sports article, written very well!

 Chapter 113

    Late at night.


    In a deep sleep.


    Hudson''s house was as silent as ever, shrouded in a strange atmosphere.


    The source of all terrorist events.


    The small tent placed in the corridor on the second floor, Billy Hudson''s secret base, suddenly lit up the light, and the young children''s voice and crisp tone of the music box echoed in the open corridor.


    "A crooked man walked a crooked road for a mile; With a crooked sixpence in his hand, he stepped up the crooked steps; Buy a crooked flower cat, and the cat will catch the crooked mouse... "


    ...


    Nottingham family.


    Billy, who slept with his mother in the living room, heard the crisp sound of wind chimes in the confused room, got up and looked at the dark room after the lights went out.


    "Baron?"


    Cole, who was lying in a chair in the dining room, heard Billy''s voice and opened his eyes.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a thin figure and walked to the back door in the corridor under the moonlight.


    Are you here?


    In the plot of the original film, he was very sure that there was a wind chime, luring Billy Hudson to open the back door of the Nottingham family.


    But now.


    There was only the sound of breathing when people were sleeping in the room.


    The most important thing.


    From Cole''s perspective, the big black dog of the Nottingham family did not squat at the door.


    In other words.


    Billy''s five senses have been completely dominated by evil spirits.


    However, it is worth noting that.


    The twisted man hiding in the music box is not the soul of Bill Wilkins. The specific source is not explained in the film.


    Maybe it was hiding inside.


    Perhaps it was the devil nun varac who forcibly created such a strange evil spirit in the style of dark fairy tales with her power.


    Billy went to the gate and opened it.


    After a bitter cold wind.


    From his perspective, Barron, the big black dog, squatting beside him, began to expand, like a human body folded and disassembled.


    later.


    A tall, thin, evil creature dressed in a funny red circus leader''s costume, full of fangs, half of his face covered by a hat, but wearing small round glasses stood in front of him.


    Hook Billy''s ankle with a walking stick and knock him to the ground.


    A low, beast like voice roared out the strange nursery rhyme.


    "A crooked man!"


    "I''ve walked a crooked road for a mile!"


    With a roar.


    The twisted man stepped, grabbed the door frame with his slender and dry hands and walked towards Billy.


    Be frightened.


    Billy got up quickly, ran to the living room and shouted in horror, "Mom! There are twisted people there!"


    Holding the Nottingham couple who heard the news, they hurried downstairs.


    Vic turned on the lights in the room.


    "What happened?"


    Peggy hugged Billy and said, "I don''t know. He might sleepwalk..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Under the moonlight, or the distorted shadow of evil forces, suddenly appeared in their sight, with extremely heavy footsteps and the roar of the devil.


    The crowd cast horrified eyes.


    Extreme repression and suffocation spread in the shadow of evil.


    Like a noose around their neck, it''s hard to breathe.


    Janet came through the back door and stood in front of them with a malicious, twisted and grotesque smile.


    Overlapping and deep, the roar of terror from the depths of hell is deafening.


    "The twisted man moves forward and rings the twisted bell!


    Twisted soul, into twisted hell!


    Kill the twisted family and make a twisted laugh! "


    For ordinary people without training.


    They may be able to detect the approach of evil forces.


    But can not make an effective response.


    Especially in the face of such sudden changes, people were completely stunned and helpless.


    When Janet''s brown eyes gradually turned into golden slender pupils and the iron frame in front of the fireplace made a violent trembling sound.


    Cole rushed to the girl, rode on her, covered her mouth with his hands, and shouted, "Vic! Get the kitchen knife!"


    The girl who was pressed on the ground by him struggled desperately.


    The great power made Cole feel that he was not a little girl, but a bull.


    At the same time.


    Rectifying the house is like being in the center of the earthquake. The lights flicker, the roaring wind blows open the door, and a thin layer of frost condenses from the door to Cole''s position.


    "Knife... Yes, knife!"


    Vic froze in place and ran quickly to the restaurant.


    Peggy and Mrs. Nottingham stopped the children behind them.


    "Cole!"


    "Don''t come!"


    With these words, Cole bent over and looked straight into Janet''s devil''s eyes and said angrily, "don''t you like to torture her? Hook bastard..."


    Janet smiled, with her left hand toward the fireplace, shook it hard, broke free from the shackles of the screws, and roared to Cole.


    Neither flash nor hide.


    He held her down and stubbornly resisted the iron frame that broke his three ribs.


    "Fark!!"


    The crisp sound of fractures made Peggy and Mrs. Nottingham tremble.


    Wait for Vic to bring the knife.


    Cole''s face was red and his neck was thick. He shouted, "cut Janet''s palm, come on!"


    Before he approached the girl, a huge force hit Vic''s chest and threw him several meters away.


    "Shit..."


    Seeing that Vic was unreliable, Cole took out the dagger from the real dream, clasped her left hand with Janet''s ten fingers, raised her right hand and stabbed it hard.


    The moment he let go of control.


    The whole house trembled with laughter from the devil sister varaka, the light bulb cracked and the candlestick collapsed.


    "You can''t save them! Cole Walker! Hahaha..."


    "Shut your dog''s mouth!!"


    The dagger ran through the palm of his and Janet''s hand in an instant.


    The moment when blood meets.


    Cole''s body flew out of control, hit the ceiling, and then fell to the ground again.


    When Janet woke up, seeing the scene in front of her, she hurried to Peggy and kept crying.


    The other side.


    Cole dragged the evil power projected by the devil nun into the real dream.


    Imprison it on the cross with a rope, and then shape a hundred loudspeakers to play hymns and prayers around its ears.


    The next moment.


    Waraka screamed bitterly and wailed bitterly, "cole Walker! What have you done..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The projection of the evil force that can''t bear this torture is like meeting the shadow of light, breaking free from the rope and disappearing in an instant.


    And to everyone in the room.


    Again and again hit the ground, the plasma flying Cole, finally stopped.


    They thought Cole was dead and lay on the ground motionless.


    All stay where they are and don''t know what to do.


    About ten seconds later.


    Cole, lying face down on the ground, coughed, his face covered with blood, looked up, smiled at Janet, vomited a big mouthful of black blood, and said hoarsely, "maybe someone should help me."


    "God..."


    Peggy was the first to run over, trembling slightly, helped Cole up and shouted, "so much blood... Do you have a hemostatic gauze?!"


    Vic, who had a big bag thrown out of his forehead, stumbled to the phone and was ready to call an ambulance.


    Cole took a deep breath, took his shaky front teeth out of his mouth and said, "Vic, don''t bother. Just help me prepare dinner for ten... Cough..."


    The system tone also sounds at this moment.


    "The main task of phase I has been completed."

 Chapter 114

    "Get reward: Soul strength increases slightly."


    [soul strength slightly increased: at noon, the bullet damage has increased slightly, and the resistance to level 3 evil spirits and devil intrusion has increased slightly.]


    According to the movie plot.


    After the original attachment and intimidation, Janet would foam at her mouth and fall to the ground with convulsions.


    From a professional perspective: Soul trauma sequelae.


    Similar to gene Andorra.


    But that guy is at least ten times worse, hovering on the edge of death.


    The devil nun varac has the lowest strength among the seventy-two column demons, but the consequences of being completely bent over by it are not what an ordinary little girl''s soul room can bear.


    Being bent over by Bill Wilkins has had a serious impact on her soul.


    This time.


    Even if it is just the projection of some evil forces, if it is allowed to leave, it is enough to cause irreparable serious damage to Janet.


    Figurative metaphor.


    Pull out the radish and take out the mud.


    When varac''s evil power was projected out of the soul room, because Janet was still young and her soul was extremely weak, the damage it caused would not only damage her life, but also leave her with incurable diseases.


    Fortunately, through the devil torture the king, or the means of invasion and transmission.


    Using blood as a direct medium.


    Cole took the damage for her.


    At the same time, the bastard was tied to the cross he hated most and tortured cruelly with hymns and prayers.


    For the devil of hell.


    Even with hatred and disgust, direct contact with sacred objects and words will still cause irreversible and serious harm to their strength and faith.


    As for the price, it was only dinner for ten people.


    After dawn, all Cole''s injuries will recover.


    so


    After cleaning up the blood in the room, under the stunned gaze of the Hudson family and Nottingham couple, Cole ate up all their rations at one go.


    Three pounds of pork chops, a tin of cans, half a leg of lamb, a whole piece of bread, five pounds of potatoes and onions.


    More than ten people.


    Together, these things can make at least twenty dinners.


    After eating.


    Wipe the corners of your mouth.


    "After dawn, I will help you replenish new ingredients."


    Vic said awkwardly, "cole, we don''t mean anything else, just..."


    Marguerite''s expression was more shocked than seeing a ghost and said unbelievably, "for God''s sake, Mr. Cole, how on earth did you eat so many things?!"


    Janet held her right hand. The place where she had been pierced was strangely intact.


    She looked at Cole with very insecure cowardly eyes and said softly, "weren''t you afraid at that time?"


    Cole got up, stuffed the cigarette box into his pocket, took off the ring on his finger, handed it to her and said, "take this, it can protect you from a safe sleep.


    Mention fear.


    Now, Miss Janet, they should be afraid. Have a good rest. "


    Peggy looked at each other. Mrs. Nottingham coaxed the children back to their room to rest. Vic and Peggy chased cole to the door.


    The cold streets at 4:30 a.m. were inaccessible.


    Frown and bow your head.


    Light a cigarette.


    Satisfy the addiction to smoking in the middle of the night.


    Vic hesitated for a moment, thinking of the details of Cole''s name mentioned by the previous evil spirit, asked, "cole, with all due respect, are you really a member of the psychic association?


    and...


    That thing seems to know you. "


    Smoking, frowning.


    Hiss


    Cole said coldly, "it''s not the only one who knows me. To be clear, I''m here not just for the Hudson family."


    Peggy hugged her arm, frowned and said, "Mr. Cole, but I don''t have so much money now..."


    obviously.


    In the eyes of the single mother troubled by economic problems, Cole''s move is more like a forced buy and sell business.


    No one will risk his life to give to others for no reason.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a hand in his pocket, Cole stared at the house across the street and said expressionless, "I''m not short of money, Mrs. Hudson."


    Not short of money?


    Looking at Vic is so real that they even have reasons to show off their wealth that they can''t find any doubt.


    But Peggy was relieved.


    Then why did you help us


    Take a deep breath and throw away the burnt cigarette butts.


    "Someone needs help. Some unruly bastards are acting recklessly here, so I''m here."


    Stamp out cigarette butts.


    Frown, turn around and say, "go with Janet. You won''t want to experience the feeling of being occupied by evil."


    Now.


    Cole walker.


    The man was covered in blood, his eyes showed the indifference used to seeing life and death, his physical quality was different from ordinary people, and he spit fragrance at the terrible evil.


    In their eyes, more and more mysterious.


    Full of legend.


    After dawn.


    Peggy stood in front of Janet''s bed. Cole drove to the town bank and exchanged a gold bar for 1270 pounds.


    In London in the 1970s, the vast majority of bottom workers earned double-digit wages a month.


    It''s a huge sum of money.


    Buy a lot of ingredients and bring a box of biscuits. It costs less than five pounds and drive back.


    Back to Nottingham.


    In the cheering laughter of Billy holding the biscuit box, Mrs. Hudson''s smile was full of fatigue and the helplessness of the poor.


    For her.


    Raising four children alone is no worse than the devil.


    Previously, Cole ate up the rations of her good neighbor for a week. She was still worried about how to help him return it. Fortunately, Cole helped her solve her dilemma.


    Settle down good things.


    Cole went to the door, threw away the cigarette he had just smoked and said, "can you go to your house?"


    "Now?"


    Nod.


    Peggy took out the key and said enthusiastically, "of course."


    Different from the main world soaked by evil forces.


    In Hudson''s murderous house, after opening the seventh vision, Cole can''t see anything, just like the conclusion of Lorraine Warren in the film.


    This haunted house, which made headlines in the newspaper, is too quiet.


    even to the extent that.


    The earthbound spirit that itself belongs here, Bill Wilkins, has no trace.


    Perhaps varac thinks it can play with the darkness of human nature and deeply hide its real purpose in the dark corner filled with malice.


    Unfortunately, it met Cole.


    A ruthless demon hunter who knows it like the back of his hand.


    Nothing was achieved, the main task of the second phase was not released, and even the branch task was not triggered.


    All things add up.


    Like the strange silence before the storm.


    Considering the safety of the Hudson family, or the battle for the lives of ordinary people between him and the devil sister varac.


    A game between man and evil.


    The end of the loser.


    Must be embarrassed and lose face.


    Even take your life.


    So Cole was not prepared to intervene forcibly and turn the plot beyond his control.


    ...


    The next afternoon.


    Rhode Island on the other side of the ocean.


    The priest turned off the TV interview video on the round table and took off his glasses.


    After a conversation, arranged for the Warren couple to go to London to investigate and collect evidence, took out a stack of photos from their handbag and handed them over.


    "This is a picture taken by TV and the psychic Association."


    Than seeing it with your own eyes.


    The content in the photo is full of deception during the show.


    The Warren couple looked at each other.


    Ed sighed, trying to say something, but his eyes were attracted by the slightly blurred face in the last photo.


    Pass the picture to Lorraine.


    Strange look and tone.


    "Is that him?"

 Chapter 115

    London Luton airport.


    Maurice leaned against the door, lit his pipe with a match and said, "I think you''ve heard about the Warren couple. They worked for the church and solved many famous supernatural events.


    With them handling the evidence, the Hudson family''s affairs should be solved soon. "


    It seems that he doesn''t adapt to Cole''s new dress. He shakes his chin, tilts his mouth and jokes, "I like your outfit, er, eye-catching..."


    final.


    He still couldn''t say the second part: "with your appearance, the police in London may not be able to walk directly after seeing it."


    Oil head.


    Black woolen coat, white scarf.


    The trousers have no wrinkles, and the leather shoes are shiny.


    When Maurice went to the Nottingham family to pick up Cole, he almost thought he recognized the wrong person.


    As for the costumes of supernatural photography lovers, after washing, they are still hung on the clothesline in a backyard in Nottingham.


    Throw away the cigarette butts and put your hand in your coat pocket. "They''re coming."


    Maurice looked quickly into the distance.


    Put out the pipe and said, "let''s go."


    Taking the salute from Lorraine''s hand, Maurice stretched out his right hand to ED and smiled, "Maurice gross, engineering consultant of the psychic Association.


    This is Cole walker, not long after graduating from college, a photography lover and a member of the association. "


    The scene that should have greeted each other turned out to be a strange silence after he introduced Cole.


    Ed frowned, stretched out his right hand to Cole and said, "Wow, college graduate, photography lover, cool."


    I noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Maurice glanced at the three faces and wondered, "do you... Know each other?"


    "Uh..."


    Lorraine put her hands together in front of her, smiled awkwardly but politely and said, "no, I just don''t think... This Mr. Cole doesn''t look like a fresh graduate from college."


    Maurice shrugged, stepped out of the way to the car and joked, "do you think so?"


    Ed frowned, looked at Cole and said, "yes."


    In the car.


    Maurice told the Warren and his wife the details of Hudson''s murderous house.


    Cole was silent all the way.


    An hour.


    The car stopped outside Hudson''s murderous house and they were greeted by Peggy Hudson and her warm-hearted neighbor, Mr. Nottingham.


    As soon as you get off the bus.


    Maurice kept talking and introduced to the Warren couple, "Vic Nottingham, this is Peggy Hudson."


    After shaking hands and greeting each other.


    Vic went home to look after the children.


    Peggy opened the door and said, "it''s just me and Janet. The other children live with them."


    Go to the second floor.


    Take out the key and open the haunted bedroom.


    "This is the girls'' former bedroom, but we don''t use it anymore."


    Ed wondered, "why not?"


    Maurice explained, "most of the strange things happened in this house. We were worried about someone getting hurt, so we locked it up."


    "It is said that Janet hung in the air, and it happened in it?"


    "Yes."


    "And more than once, we took pictures at that time."


    Ed glanced at Maurice and said, "if you don''t mind, I''d like to hear Mrs. Hudson describe these things herself."


    Open the door.


    Ed frowned as he walked in and looked around.


    The room was in a mess, and the furniture was fragmented and piled on the ground.


    All kinds of crosses hung on the wall, strange and evil, filled in the cold air.


    Peggy explained, "these were donated by my neighbors. I hung them up and hoped the furniture wouldn''t move, but Mr. Cole said... Er..."


    "Say what?"


    Mrs. Hudson smiled awkwardly and said quickly, "nothing... Nothing, but it looks strange."


    Ed looked back, didn''t keep pestering about Cole''s problem, and said, "so, is it useful?"


    "It''s no use. We can hear voices all night."


    Downstairs.


    Lorraine and Cole walked back to the yard.


    "The last time we met, six years ago?"


    "Bolang''s house, Rhode Island."


    Stop.


    Lorraine glanced at Cole and joked, "six years later, time has not left any trace on you, and... Ha ha, are you serious, a newly graduated college student?"


    "I need a legal identity to get here, just like last time," Cole said


    Lorraine looked around.


    Seeing no one else around, he lowered his voice and asked, "how much do you know about the dangerous house?"


    "Really want to know?"


    Lorraine frowned, "of course."


    Cole smiled, pointed to his ear, then made a silent gesture, shook his head, and couldn''t tell her for the time being.


    "All right."


    Mrs. Warren didn''t ask much.


    Walking to the backyard, Janet sat down on the swing alone, looking lost.


    Shake gently.


    The rusty old swing creaked.


    "Hi, I''m Lorraine."


    Seems to want to talk to Janet.


    Mrs. Warren stood by the swing, silent for a moment, and then said, "can I sit next to her?"


    The autistic little girl who had been tortured by Wallac and earth bound spirit didn''t say a word.


    Look at Cole.


    Lorraine sat slowly next to Janet.


    As for how to communicate with children, the mother is obviously better than Cole, a demon hunter who can stop children from crying at night.


    The soft voice of a few words comforted Janet and opened her conversation box.


    When Lorraine mentioned that she saw ''Angels'' in front of the hospital bed when she was young.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Phase 2 mainline task has been generated."


    "This is a battle between hell and heaven for the belief of Lorraine Warren, a powerful woman. The Supreme God will never care about human life. In order to win this game, anyone''s death is a reasonable sacrifice.


    Maybe heaven doesn''t want to tear your face and expel you who maintain justice, and the devil nun varac, who represents hell, decides to kill a participant tonight as a warning to expel you.


    You, Cole walker, the demon hunter, laugh at the hypocrisy of heaven and erect a memorial archway. You hate hell and bring suffering to the world.


    So you decided to protect everyone involved until dawn. "


    "Special requirements: under the interference of the observer effect, you can''t tell others the facts of varac. If you violate the requirements, the plot reversal device will be irreversibly damaged.


    Sister varac of the devil will change her strategy, and more powerful demons and angels will also participate in this game. "


    ''completion reward: medium amount of soul strength increased;


    Punishment for failure: the devil is ecstatic, and the degeneration coefficient increases greatly; Heaven''s anger, heaven''s forces will not help you in any way in the future. "

 Chapter 116

    Read the main task of phase II.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Kill a participant at random


    Killing an ordinary human with the evil power of the third level devil is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    however.


    With his understanding of those bastards, the so-called killing must not be an unknown assassination.


    Regard suffering and torture as fun.


    Keen to taste the fear of human facing death.


    If the ultimate goal is not to kill, but to expel, then at night, varac will be bound to make a big noise in the Hudson family.


    Otherwise, take the initiative to show yourself.


    It is completely contrary to her ultimate goal of killing ed Warren in order to defeat Lorraine''s belief in God.


    And for believers.


    Being killed by evil spirits and being killed by demons are completely two concepts.


    The former belongs to the world itself, and the forces of heaven will not intervene.


    But the latter.


    It means being abandoned by the Lord.


    Think of it here.


    Think carefully about a word mentioned in failure punishment: Devil ecstasy.


    Would the target be ed Warren?


    Next to the swing.


    The battle, or the real protagonist of the war, Mrs. Warren, is still chatting with Janet.


    "When the sound appears in the body, do you think it comes from the body?"


    "No."


    The little girl grabbed the swing chain, shook her head and said in silence for a while, "it''s more like coming from behind me, as if I had been used."


    Lorraine looked serious.


    "Does it only say to you? Only you can hear it?"


    Janet seemed to hear something, nodded in fear, and her breathing became rapid.


    "What did it say?"


    "It says it wants to hurt you."


    Noticing something wrong with the little girl''s look and tone, Lorraine frowned and continued to ask, "when did you say that?"


    Janet took a deep breath, turned to look at her and said, "it''s now."


    The dialogue ended abruptly.


    The sky was gloomy and the winter wind blew through the backyard.


    The swing still creaks.


    Lorraine, who has psychic ability, didn''t notice anything strange after the girl finished. The house in Hudson was too clean.


    It seems that no one has ever died in this house, even if it is natural aging and death.


    Finally, Cole broke the strange silence in the backyard.


    Leaning against the old tree in the backyard, he said, "Lorraine, do you think this place is too clean?"


    "Clean?"


    Mrs. Warren was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "I can''t feel anything."


    Cole smiled and said nothing.


    Lorraine was vaguely aware that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say why. Even Billy Wilkins warned through Janet.


    She didn''t understand the meaning.


    ''he said he wanted to hurt you.''


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Thunder sounded and heavy rain was coming.


    The three returned to Hudson''s murderous house.


    Ed arranged for Janet to sit on the old sofa where Bill Wilkins died.


    Peggy stood aside and wondered, "is it necessary?"


    Ed explained, "we need to prove to the church that the voice is not made by herself, so let her contain water, and we can prove that it is not some kind of oral skill."


    "But does she really need to sit here?"


    Lorraine said, "I know it''s hard, but the spirit body is connected to this position. If your daughter sits here, ED will be easier to contact him."


    After that.


    It seems that she doesn''t want to see her daughter suffer this kind of torture.


    Peggy looked at Cole for help. Ed frowned. "She''ll be fine."


    There was a thunderstorm outside the window.


    Turn on the recorder.


    "Today is December 21, 1977. Here are ed and Lorraine Warren, sitting with Peggy and Janet Hudson, Maurice gross and..."


    That''s it.


    He looked back at Cole sitting alone in the wooden chair and coughed, "Okay, let''s start."


    After some inquiry and waiting.


    Janet spits out water from her mouth and says, "he says he won''t open his mouth if you stare like this."


    Maurice frowned. "Strange, he wasn''t like this before."


    Perhaps others do not know that they are gradually entering the trap set by the devil sister varac: doubt.


    Gradually disintegrate the mutual trust between the protagonists.


    The devil''s usual trick.


    Cole didn''t say much. He got up and went outside the door to light a cigarette.


    The interview in the room continues.


    The hoarse roar of the earth binding spirit came from time to time.


    Until he warned again.


    "It... Let... Go! It... Let... Go!"


    After the inquiry.


    Ed looks at Lorraine.


    She shook her head gently, indicating that she didn''t feel anything.


    Perhaps out of trust in his wife''s psychic ability, ed said as he packed up his equipment, "we will continue to collect evidence later, Mrs. Hudson, take your daughter to rest."


    Finish packing.


    Lorraine and Maurice are in the room discussing some details of the murderous house.


    Ed went outside the door.


    Pat Cole on the shoulder.


    "Hi."


    He looked at the pouring rain on the street with his hands on his hips and said, "what do you think of this?"


    "Didn''t Lorraine tell you?"


    "She didn''t feel anything."


    After a moment of silence, ed continued, "where have you been all these years? And the demon hunter organization you mentioned, I guess it must be a lie."


    "It''s not a lie, because I''m the only one in the organization."


    "Wow."


    Ed smiled. "So, are you still going to solve the problem with a revolver this time?"


    Cole put his right hand into his coat pocket, took a deep breath and frowned. "It''s very complicated."


    "Complex."


    "You''ll understand."


    ...


    At night.


    In order to investigate and collect evidence, Mrs. Hudson and Janet had to sleep in the murderous house.


    The Warren and his wife were in the guest room discussing the day.


    Drop a handful of loving dog food by the way.


    Late at night.


    Cole stood alone in the street, frowning, cigarette after cigarette.


    According to the advance of the film plot, after the people fall into a deep sleep, Janet will be sent to the room covered with crosses and chained by valakla.


    Then he manipulated the earth to bind the spirit, tortured her in front of the Warren couple and Mrs. Hudson, and even almost strangled her.


    Consider the description of the main task in the second phase.


    Is that bastard ready to operate on two lines?


    If so, it will be in trouble.


    The lights went out in the street.


    This time.


    I only heard a very harsh scream from the second floor of the murderous house and Janet''s heart rending cry for help.


    later.


    I heard a loud cry in the corridor.


    Cole stamped out the cigarette butts and was indifferent to the movement upstairs.


    Because he wasn''t sure who that bastard varac was going to start with.


    At this time.


    A vicious laugh from hell suddenly sounded in his ear!

 Chapter 117

    later.


    A bitter cold wind.


    Mixed with a murmur of evil.


    It''s like the sharp scraping sound of an iron plate rubbing against glass.


    His eyes rested on a window in Nottingham.


    I saw a long and thin ghost, walking in a rigid posture, like a string puppet, slowly passing through the window of the living room on the first floor.


    "Shit."


    Ignoring the Hudson house, which was already in a mess, Cole ran across the street.


    A shrill scream.


    The light in the room suddenly lit up.


    Mrs. Nottingham pushed open the window and hissed, "help..."


    The words were not spoken.


    The supernatural force dragged her back to the room and hit her fiercely on the wall.


    The bulb is broken.


    The window slammed shut.


    Cole rushed over and kicked the door of Nottingham''s house. The huge reaction pushed him away. The touch from the sole of his shoes was like hitting an iron plate.


    "Vic!"


    "Cole! Help!"


    Pedal pedal


    The sound of running down the stairs was mixed with the meaningless scream and roar of wild animals.


    "Ah --"


    Pull out the justice trial, aim at the door lock and pull the trigger.


    The roaring gunfire echoed in the empty street late at night.


    Break the door lock.


    Kick open the wooden door blocked by supernatural forces.


    Little boy Billy Hudson was like a spider, his skin turned gray, his blood vessels burst, and his limbs twisted strangely and attached to the roof.


    When the sharp toothed mouth opened, it almost tore his face from the middle.


    Black saliva flowed out of the corners of the mouth.


    Facing Cole, he made a deep and incomparable roar, and then quickly crossed the staircase and climbed to the second floor at a speed far faster than human beings


    "Cole!"


    Vic, covered with blood and a rolling pin in his hand, got up from the corner of the kitchen and said quickly, "Margaret, they''re still up there!"


    All the way to catch up with him.


    Yelled at him, "go across the street and get Billy''s music box! Come on!"


    Ignoring the cold outside, Vic threw away his slippers and ran through the door.


    Cole has just stepped up the steps.


    The two children on the second floor and Mrs. Nottingham screamed in horror, as well as the whine of the dog when it was attacked.


    Cole said angrily, "if you dare to touch their finger, now I''ll go to hell and blow your dog''s head! Son of a bitch!"


    Run up the second floor.


    The older Johnny bumped into him.


    The thin white pajamas were stained with blood.


    The little boy''s chest fluctuated violently and he was so frightened that he pointed to the bedroom with the door half open behind him and couldn''t say a word completely.


    "Stay here and don''t run around!"


    "Ke... Ke... Ke..."


    Kick the door open.


    Margaret and Mrs. Nottingham hugged each other in the corner.


    Billy, who was possessed by the devil, ignored gravity and attached to the top of the wall. He grabbed the dead big black dog Barron in his hand and swallowed its flesh and blood.


    See Cole.


    The little boy showed a ferocious smile, said a section of Latin he didn''t understand, left the dog''s body and pounced on it like a predatory spider.


    Margaret and Mrs. Nottingham screamed and closed their eyes tightly, completely afraid to see what would happen next.


    Just when they thought Cole would be killed by the devil possessed Billy.


    The voice of rage pulled them back from fear to reality.


    "Go and add... Fark to the bathtub!!"


    Billy bit Cole''s arm, with a terrible smile on his face, and the stitched dead man''s eyes looked directly at him.


    Full of contempt and ridicule for mortals.


    Then the body began to twist strangely.


    Trying to break the little boy''s neck.


    Cole suddenly got up, pressed Billy under his body, turned back and growled at the two frightened women, "go and fill the bathtub with water! Can''t you hear me?!"


    It''s different from the last time varac projected power to remotely manipulate Janet.


    Billy''s soul room has been completely occupied by another devil.


    The only solution is to use the magic spell to pull out the dead bastard and break his head!


    Mrs. Nottingham got up and paced in place, "bathroom... Bathroom..."


    Pull Margaret up and run to the bathroom on the first floor.


    Cole was sweating.


    He elbowed Billy''s chin, looked straight into his devil''s eyes, looked ferocious, and said, "your master didn''t dare to show up, so he sent you to die?


    Grass, be honest! "


    Billy''s laughter was full of evil and malice, and he said a paragraph of Latin with unknown meaning, as if mocking his overestimation.


    In about ten seconds.


    Margaret hurried up the second floor and shouted, "fill the bathtub?"


    "Top up!"


    The voice just fell.


    Another shout came from across the street.


    later.


    Vic lay down at the window and shouted at this side, "cole! Do you have time now


    Look at Margaret.


    The girl''s body did not tremble, and her face was full of tears.


    Cole gasped, "take care of your brother and go out to see what''s going on over there. I have to... NIMA''s..."


    The girl held Johnny''s hand tightly and ran out of the house.


    However, just as Cole was about to find a way to get Billy to the bathroom.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "The decision event has been triggered."


    "A brave demon hunter who provokes the devil and hell is bound to pay a price. You''ve done your best. It''s time to make a choice."


    ''now, you have to choose between Billy Hudson and Peggy Hudson to rescue one of them.''


    "Both died, and the main task in the second stage was judged to have failed."


    "Completion reward: gambler''s victory - doom roulette lottery; Failure penalty: the same as the main task. "


    Victory?


    Do you call this victory?!


    No face?!


    Do I blame you!


    "Are you analyzing the options..."


    "Please maintain civilized interaction. The system does not have the function of personalized emotion analysis."


    "Please re select."


    There is no time to waste with it.


    For Cole.


    If the devil wanted to threaten him by killing a vicious bastard, Cole would only say: step up.


    But the death of the Hudson family, or any kind innocent person, is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    This is his bottom line.


    It''s also about his face in front of hell.


    As long as it is the person he protects, even if Satan comes in person!


    Don''t touch them with a finger unless you step on his body!


    At this moment.


    Cole opens the seventh vision.


    Perceiving ignores the distance and all obstacles. After seeing the manipulation, she tries to kill her Peggy Hudson with a dining knife.


    Pull out the justice trial and pull the trigger three times in a row.


    Bullets wrapped in blood flames roared out.


    The first and second bullets pierced the walls of the two rooms, and the third bullet smashed page''s kitchen knife along the joint of the handle.


    And said to Lorraine Warren, "tie her up and throw her in the bathtub and wait for me!"


    later.


    The system prompt sounds again.


    "The decision event has lapsed."


    "The main task of the second phase is in progress."


    ''Start calculating bonus... ''


    "Acquire a new trait: a rude thug."

 Chapter 118

    [rude thug: you trample on the law and do not obey morality. There is only one creed in life: rules? Lao Tzu is the rules!


    The dislike of the orderly camp to you has greatly increased; the favor of the chaotic camp to you has greatly increased.


    You have mastered the skill: execution.]


    [execution: there are no restrictions on props. After passing the judgment, it will cause a level-1 mortal effect.


    Stools, wine bottles, hammers, bricks... It doesn''t matter what weapons are, it''s important to kill that son of a bitch!]


    Working with Cole once, the Warren couple understood what he was going to do.


    After solving the crisis of Hudson''s murderous house.


    Cole hugged Billy and looked behind him.


    get up.


    Take two steps back, jump directly from the second floor and fall heavily on the floor.


    "Cough... Shit..."


    Although Billy''s weight is not big, he is possessed by the devil, and his weight is no different from that of an adult.


    The fall almost blew his back.


    Mrs. Nottingham ran out of the bathroom, her eyes stopped at the little boy who was held in Cole''s arms and looked like a ghost, and said, "I... what can I do?"


    "Grab his ankle."


    next.


    They dragged and dragged.


    During this period, Mrs. Nottingham was kicked off a tooth and her mouth was bleeding.


    Get Billy into the bathroom.


    The sound of the water echoed.


    With all his strength, he pressed Billy to the ground. Cole turned and shouted, "where''s Vic?! he hasn''t come back yet..."


    Just between words.


    The devil manipulates Billy''s body, shrinks suddenly, escapes from Cole''s control, quickly climbs into the bathtub, grins and spits out a section of astringent English.


    "Can you... Save... Him..."


    Not finished.


    Plunged into the water.


    Mrs. Nottingham covered her mouth and said in horror, "God... It wants to drown Billy!"


    He quickly turned off the tap and knelt by the bathtub trying to help Cole get the little boy out of the water.


    Grab Billy''s arm.


    Cole roared, "go to the opposite side and find Vic to get the music box. I''ll deal with this side!"


    Just finished.


    Then Marguerite ran into the room, ran to the bathroom, held the music box, panted, "is that it?"


    "Throw it into the water! You both go out and close the door!"


    Wait for the two to go out.


    Coleman splashed on the water, mocking Billy with a smile on his face.


    Pull out the dagger and cut the palm.


    Jump into the bathtub and press his forehead hard.


    Say a short and awkward mantra.


    The power of sequence magic immediately dragged Cole''s soul and consciousness into the little boy Billy''s soul room.


    Unlike adults.


    Billy''s soul room is the small tent placed in the corridor on the second floor of the murderous house, his secret base.


    However.


    This world originally built on children''s paintings.


    Now?


    Shrouded in a dark shadow.


    Full of weird and weird children''s shoe classic style.


    The sun drawn with crayons is soaked in flowing blood, the eyes are empty, the grass becomes twisted black plants, and the earth is covered with dried blood scabs.


    Far away.


    The little boy''s soul ran desperately to his soul room, trying to hide inside and escape the erosion of evil, but he couldn''t get close to it anyway.


    The twisted man followed him rigidly.


    Let out a seeping roar and laughter.


    The long and narrow shadow spread to the tent, and an eight tone box repeatedly played the dark version of the nursery rhyme from the "deformed house".


    "... a crooked man..."


    later.


    The force of sequence turns into a chain and hangs firmly around the twisted man''s neck.


    He grabbed him hard, and Billy''s soul shouted, "Billy! Run in and close the tent!"


    The little boy looked back and said, "Mr. Cole!"


    Twist people around.


    Different from the crazy wrestling with bassheba.


    The strange devil, dressed in the costume of the head of the circus and constructed with dark fairy tales, roared like a multi legged reptile, fell on the ground and ran towards him quickly.


    Maybe it''s used to frightening children.


    This first-class fear devil tried to leave Cole''s soul together!


    Grab the iron lock.


    Pull hard.


    Soul level confrontation, direct rolling!


    Even Cole didn''t feel any resistance. In one breath, all evil forces were violently pulled out by him!


    Just a roar.


    The twisted man dragged to the real world shrinks rapidly to the music box.


    Pull it out. It''s noon.


    Pull the trigger.


    The roar of the muzzle was deafening.


    Bang!


    Like a rotten watermelon.


    A large pool of black water splashed on the wall of the bathroom. The twisted human skeleton folded and contracted rapidly, turning into a shadow and submerged into the music box in the water.


    Cole quickly bent over and pulled Billy out of the water.


    Face down.


    Squeeze your abdomen hard.


    "Cough... Vomit -"


    A large pool of water gushed out of his nose and mouth. The little boy coughed violently twice, opened his eyes, and then hugged Cole tightly. His voice was weak and frightened.


    "Mr. Cole, did I have a nightmare..."


    Touch his head, pick up the music box in the water, get up and kick open the door.


    "Margaret, take care of Billy. Stay here and don''t run around."


    "I see."


    Put it away. It''s noon.


    Cole ran out of the house,


    But across the street, Vic waved to him and shouted, "it''s all right here!"


    All right?


    Lorraine took Janet''s hand. Warren and Vic helped Mrs. Hudson, who was covered in water and wrapped in a blanket, come this way.


    After the meeting.


    First, help Peggy and Janet in. Lorraine and Cole are standing outside the door.


    He looked at it and asked, "cole, are you a psychic, too?"


    Took out the cigarette box, but found that all the cigarettes in it were wet with water and couldn''t smoke.


    Crumpled into a ball and threw it on the ground, frowned and said, "it wasn''t before, now it is."


    "Six years... A lot must have happened to you."


    Cole took a breath of air conditioning and sat on the doorstep, ready to cut off the shirt sleeve stained with blood and stuck to the wound with a dagger.


    Lorraine picked up the hem of her coat, sat down next to her, and then said, "you must be hiding something from us about the Hudson house."


    Cole gritted his teeth.


    With flesh and blood, he tore off the cut sleeves, frowned and said, "Lorraine, since you believe in God, you should understand.


    Every elector of God has his own destiny. "


    Just as she said to ED before she came.


    "God let us meet and gave me this gift. It must have a mission."


    Lorraine was silent for a moment and said, "what about you? Aren''t you the chosen one of God?"


    "Me?"


    In the real dream, I rummaged through the boxes and cabinets, and finally found a half smoked, wrinkled cigarette in my old coat.


    Light it and suck it deeply.


    Cole turned to Lorraine with a cigarette in his hand and said, "hell welcomes people like me more than heaven, Mrs. Warren."


    Perhaps in the eyes of young people who like fashion culture, Cole''s remarks are very cool.


    But for Lorraine Warren, who knows the truth about the world.


    What the man sitting next to her said was appalling!

 Chapter 119

    If a demon hunter who is against the devil cannot go to heaven after death.


    Fall into hell and meet your old friends.


    Lorraine couldn''t imagine what a terrible scene it would be.


    When chatting with Mrs. Hodson earlier, the other side accidentally spilled the beans and told her that the evil spirits seemed to know Karl.


    An inquiry.


    After explaining their relationship with Cole.


    Peggy gave a brief account of what had happened that night.


    After understanding the process.


    Lorraine became more determined.


    Cole not only kept something from them, but it was important.


    and.


    An evil spirit who can shout Cole''s name at the first meeting... How famous this guy is in the dark world.


    A demon hunter organization with only one person.


    There is only one demon hunter.


    The female''s perceptual heart makes her suddenly feel that Cole has a sense of loneliness, a sense of being alone against darkness and evil, just like the epic hero in the ancient prophecy, the loneliness of moving forward with a heavy load.


    "Lorraine."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mrs. Warren turned back.


    Ed stood behind them with his hands akimbo, frowning helplessly, "it happened so suddenly. It''s a pity that it''s the best time to get evidence this time."


    Cole stamped out the burnt cigarette and frowned. "The Church always only values their own reputation. It''s too cold outside. Go in and say it."


    Look down at your watch: 4:59 a.m.


    Before dawn, the system does not prompt that the main task of the second stage is completed.


    It means that the danger remains.


    Go back to the room.


    Talk to ED briefly about what happened at the murder house.


    "Some people don''t welcome us, ed. this should be just a warning," Cole said


    Turned to the others and said, "before dawn, everyone stays in the living room on the first floor. If there is an emergency, I can deal with it as soon as possible.


    Remember.


    The first rule of survival in the face of evil spirits: don''t be afraid, don''t be alone. "


    As a professional in the field.


    No one objected to Cole''s arrangement.


    In order to take care of the lady, the task of cleaning up blood and water stains on the first floor is left to ED and Vic.


    Colt tut went to the second floor alone to take down the blanket and dry clothes. By the way, he stuffed the stinking dog corpse into the box and threw it out.


    Winter.


    At least two and a half hours before dawn.


    After a night of panic, no one wants to sleep.


    Mrs. Hudson hugged Janet and Billy from left to right, covered with a blanket and comforted softly.


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren sat in the restaurant, lowering their voices, as if they were discussing something important.


    Vic took whisky and two glasses, walked up to Cole and said with a smile, "have a drink?"


    "Sit down."


    Time flies.


    More than an hour later.


    The three young children had fallen asleep by their mother''s side.


    Mrs. Warren sat at the table, her hand against her chin, preoccupied.


    In the silent living room, only the tap in the bathroom that can''t be closed tightly makes a ticking sound.


    However.


    Just when people thought that things were coming to an end and competed with sleepiness.


    The lights in the room suddenly went out and lit up again.


    Sudden changes.


    Vick, who had been dozing on the sofa, suddenly got up and looked at Cole.


    The Warren couple also walked out of the restaurant.


    Lorraine frowned and looked out the window at the silent street.


    "Vic, are the doors and windows closed?"


    "I''ve confirmed it all before."


    She nodded and explained, "the evil spirit comes from the dangerous house across the street. We expelled him once before. As long as we don''t open the door, this is the place of God''s shelter. He can''t break in by force."


    up to now.


    Lorraine was still unaware of their real enemy.


    Of course, evil spirits follow the law of "shelter". Like vampires, they can never set foot in other people''s houses without being invited by their masters.


    It is also another mapping of the real world Castle law.


    Unfortunately, this rule does not work when applied to the devil.


    After the first light goes out.


    Blurred figures flashed past the windows of a Nottingham family.


    There were also strange laughter and whispers.


    Bang.


    The chandelier hanging on the roof burst open.


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Margaret held her mother''s arm tightly and tried to curl back.


    Mrs. Nottingham looked alarmed and kept looking around.


    Ed frowned and asked, "do you feel anything?"


    Lorraine shook her head.


    "It''s strange, obviously..."


    Talking room.


    Glancing at the Hudson family sitting in the corner.


    If everything about the house is a hoax, but the Hudsons are here, is there a hype team behind her?


    After a brief doubt.


    Lorraine gave up the idea.


    If true or false, Cole wouldn''t be here.


    Just when she was confused about it.


    Suddenly.


    Like a strong wind.


    The doors and windows creaked and the furniture in the house shook slightly.


    On the roof of the second floor, it seems that many people are running on it, and the sound of footsteps is very clear!


    Along with it.


    And vague whispers and grunts.


    Like the devil lying in his ear, whispering the cruel evil sound in a friendly gesture.


    "Damn it!"


    The larger the shaking range of doors and windows.


    Ed hurried to the nearest window, grabbed it hard, turned and shouted, "cole! You go against the door! Vic, go to the second floor and check all the windows again immediately!"


    The three children who were awakened were bleary eyed.


    Peggy, tired both physically and mentally, forced a smile to comfort them that everything would be all right.


    Mrs. Nottingham trembled slightly. After being stunned, she quickly got up and said, "I''ll help them. Peggy, take care of the children!"


    "Be careful."


    Just when everyone in the room is busy.


    Cole got up, took a sip of whisky into his glass, looked down at his watch: seven ten in the morning.


    Pick up the chair and go to the door.


    "Cole! What are you doing?!"


    His questions were not answered.


    The next moment.


    In the scream of everyone in the room, Cole opened the door of the room.


    "Cole! Are you crazy?!"


    "Mom -"


    "God..."


    Put the chair at the door, put the wine glass on the ground, light a crumpled cigarette and smoke.


    With a gun in one hand and a cigarette in the other.


    Sit down slowly.


    In the moonlight, Cole''s face was expressionless and his tone was cold.


    Facing the empty or ghostly street, he said coldly, "who will come first?"


    later.


    The shaking doors and windows suddenly stopped, and everything returned to its previous calm.


    Ed glanced at Lorraine and went to the door.


    Nottingham and his wife followed.


    The next scene.


    Let the four witnesses never forget.


    I saw those evil forces lurking in the shadow and ferocious evil spirits enslaved by the devil.


    Into the shadow of a living creature.


    He kept trying to move forward, but strangely kept a distance from Cole and didn''t dare to cross a step.


    It was the first and only time they saw it in their life.


    Facing a human being, he is frightened and even afraid of the evil spirit.


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    In this very short moment, Lorraine vaguely saw another Cole.


    A terrible thing bathed in thick plasma and dripping blood from the tip of the knife, shaped like ghosts and gods.

 Chapter 120

    Dawn is coming.


    The sky in the distance turned white.


    The restless evil force returned to darkness and everything calmed down.


    Cole drank the whisky from the quilt, got up, put his hands in his pockets and said, "I''ll go out."


    Vic wrapped his coat, opened the window and looked around. "It''s over?"


    "Temporary."


    Hear Cole''s answer.


    Not only Vic, but everyone else in the room didn''t look very good.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The main task of phase II has been completed."


    "You have successfully protected the innocent under the erosion of evil forces, and your soul has been redeemed."


    "Reward: medium amount of soul strength increased."


    [medium amount of soul strength increased: at noon, the bullet damage has increased significantly. Now, your bullet can seriously wound Level 3 evil spirits and demons. You can fire seven bullets at one time.


    Your resistance to level 3 evil spirits and Demons has increased significantly. They can only slightly interfere with your perception.


    Blood flame ¡¤ the final evolution damage has been slightly increased. Now, you can easily kill elder blood relatives, vampires or dark creatures at level 2 and below.


    Soul strength is enough to learn the progress of the next sequence of Secrets: 50%.]


    Lorraine nodded to Mrs. Hudson that she could now take the children upstairs to rest.


    Get in the car.


    Cole headed for the nearest convenience store.


    Now?


    The plot twist device still works effectively, which means that there will be no change in the next plot, including Janet''s self directing and self acting under the coercion of the devil nun varac, which led to the failure of the Warren couple to obtain evidence and forced them to leave.


    That''s why ed found the truth from the two tapes.


    Earth bound spirit Bill Wilkins has never hurt anyone. The real intention of every attachment is to ask them for help.


    This plot is the most critical turning point of the whole film. Cole is not going to intervene forcibly. Let it be. After Lorraine Warren sees the truth that the devil nun manipulates everything behind her.


    That bastard''s good days are coming to an end.


    Park the car outside the convenience store, buy a whole strip of 555 cigarettes, take out a box, and throw the rest into the real dream equipment library.


    After buying a pile of breakfast on the street, drive back to the murderous house.


    Worried all night, Vic hugged Cole warmly, took breakfast from his hand and said, "we''re worried about what to eat in the morning..."


    Enter the room and shout to the second floor, "breakfast is coming! Children!"


    It''s easy for children in childhood to forget yesterday''s terrible night. Although it''s only temporary, it doesn''t affect Johnny and Billy. The two boys at the most noisy age cheered and ran down the second floor.


    Margaret, who was already in junior high school, looked haggard and worried.


    Mrs. Hudson stood by the guardrail and said helplessly, "Janet said she didn''t want to eat. You don''t care about us."


    Maybe I don''t want to trouble my neighbors every day.


    Perhaps it was last night''s experience that made Peggy worried about hurting the Nottingham family.


    After Cole left, she took the children back to the murderous house and left Mrs. Nottingham alone to clean the opposite.


    Vic took two breakfasts and smiled at Cole. "I need help anytime, but now I have to go home and have a good sleep."


    After the sleepy morning.


    At noon.


    bar.


    "This is Janet''s first day of bite. It has subsided a little, but it is still clearly visible."


    As a photography lover of the supernatural society, he is an assistant to Maurice gross, an engineering consultant.


    Cole gave the system to generate the plot for him and handed the photos to the Warren couple.


    Ed took the picture and frowned. "Wow, it''s really different. Two teeth are missing."


    Maurice said, "yes, the tooth marks are very big. It can''t be a child''s bite."


    "You think it''s the spirit, that Bill Wilkins?"


    "I investigated the owner of the house and found that the former owner''s father did live there. William Wilkins died on the sofa because of a cerebral hemorrhage.


    So everything Janet said is true. "


    "But these are public information."


    "She may have heard the whole story from her neighbors," interrupted Anita Gregory, a psychology professor


    "What about Janet blinking?"


    Then.


    People debated the authenticity of the haunted house.


    As Cole guessed.


    On the other side of the murderous house, under the manipulation of the devil nun, he covered up the truth of bending over and haunting into a scam to defraud attention and money.


    The scene of Billy being possessed by a Nottingham family last night was completely recorded by cameras and recording equipment, even if Vic was willing to testify.


    But this mysterious thing is difficult to convince others.


    Fortunately, the Warren couple firmly believe that there is a haunting evil spirit in the Hudson family, just out of a special way to avoid Lorraine''s perception.


    That''s all.


    "... last year, I was cheated by a family in Wales. They pretended to be possessed by ghosts."


    Speaking of this, Anita smiled, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know which of them is more terrible, the devil, or the people who use our compassion."


    Lorraine looked at her with a serious look. "The devil is more terrible."


    Anita raised her eyebrows. She didn''t seem to believe in ghosts and gods at all. She spread her hand and said, "but you must admit that it''s suspicious."


    Another argument.


    The psychology professor said helplessly, "so, do you really believe it?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Warren looked at each other, and ED replied, "yes, but without evidence, the church can''t do anything. That''s the problem we need to solve urgently."


    Maurice interrupted, "I''ll make a few calls later to see if I can get some video equipment."


    "Ed and I stayed with Peggy and the children. His family needs to unite."


    Leave the bar.


    Refusing Maurice''s invitation, Cole drove away alone.


    Previous conversation.


    A psychology professor who is actually thinking about business rather than full of goodwill.


    Cole appreciates the Warren couple''s attitude towards life.


    Simply because of the evil of human nature and denying all the good of human nature, such an idea seems to have fallen into the trap arranged by the devil sister varac.


    Let all the people involved in this matter doubt each other and hurt each other.


    Give it a chance.


    Unfortunately, the bastard underestimated people''s pursuit of the truth and their courage to face evil.


    Good and evil are always everyone''s own choices.


    Any words and excuses of force majeure are a cover for weakness and degeneration.


    The attitude of Maurice gross and Warren is the biggest setback to the devil''s plot.


    Although this conversation foreshadowed the story of people leaving after the film, in a sense, they have won.

 Chapter 121

    Think of it here.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "The regional task has been triggered."


    ''demon hunter, go to St. Paul''s Cathedral. Father pabrik Pucci needs to talk to you. ''


    ''completion reward: unknown; Failure penalty: none. "


    Regional mission?


    Cole opened the window to get the choking smoke out.


    Take out the map of London purchased at the convenience store, confirm the location of St. Paul''s Cathedral, and drive there.


    In an hour.


    The black beetle stopped by the side of the road.


    Far away.


    The huge dome church in Baroque classical style is magnificent and solemn.


    As famous as Big Ben, it is a famous landmark in London. On the map, it is located in the middle of the tower of London and Westminster Abbey.


    An earthly Observatory connected to heaven.


    get off the car.


    The church on the non salute day is inaccessible and its doors are locked.


    Cole took out a cigarette and lit it. He put his hand in his coat pocket and walked to the church.


    Not yet arrived.


    An assistant priest in a black religious dress was standing outside the door, hanging a cross pendant around his neck and holding the Bible.


    "Mr. Cole walker?"


    Cole nodded.


    "Father Pucci is waiting for you inside."


    Compared with the real world, there are two forces in the universe: Heaven and hell.


    Follow the priest and cross the church gate with your right foot.


    The feeling of being stared at by some powerful being lingered over Cole''s head.


    Father Pucci sat on the first bench at the end of the corridor.


    The assistant priest took Cole, bowed his head slightly and turned away.


    Sit next to the priest.


    There was a silence.


    The priest looked down at the Bible in a soft tone.


    "This is a church, a sacred place. If you don''t mind, please put out your cigarettes, Mr. Cole walker."


    Outside the long narrow window, the sky was gloomy.


    "I hear you want to talk to me."


    After stamping out the cigarette butt, Cole pulled up his sleeve and looked at time. He said coldly, "my time is precious, father."


    The priest was still reading the Scripture with his head down, keeping a calm tone and said, "you are worried about the safety of the Hudson family.


    Relax, boy.


    Everyone has their own mission, and Lorraine will take care of everything. "


    Cole hated only two kinds of people in his life: asshole and stick.


    Ignoring him, he got up and walked to the door.


    This time.


    Father Pucci closed the Bible, got up, looked at his back and asked, "who are you fighting for, Cole.


    For God? Or for yourself. "


    Cole smiled.


    The sound of the lighter was particularly clear in the open church.


    A wisp of smoke rose and looked back and said, "I''m not a saint, father.


    Do you need a good reason to catch a wicked bastard and beat him up in the bar? "


    After a silence.


    The priest said solemnly, "I see."


    Waving to him, Cole walked away.


    The moment I stepped out of the church.


    The chime of Big Ben makes a clear and long sound.


    Like the voice of heaven.


    "The regional mission has been completed."


    "Although you refused the invitation of the heaven force, the gods and angels were not angry. In order to help your demon hunter career, the heaven force decided to give you a small gift as a reward for helping the Hudson family fight the devil."


    "Get a reward: Divine enchantment."


    "Phase III mainline task has been generated."


    "You, who are always neutral, openly contact the forces of heaven, and hell is furious."


    "The plot twister is breaking..."


    "Demons don''t like rude and straightforward killing, torture, pain and madness. It''s their preference to destroy the soul and spirit.


    Now?


    Sister varac''s interest has shifted from torturing Lorraine Warren and breaking her faith to you.


    The demon hunter protects the participants in the event until he exiles or kills varak. "


    "Completion reward: Soul strength has increased significantly."


    [holy Enchantment: now, bullets that have arrived at noon will add additional holy breath to ''admonish'' the devil. Hold * * *, and the spiritual power consumed by each bullet will be doubled.]


    [admonition: mark the devil''s position and cause silence effect.]


    A second of silence and mark?


    Cole stopped outside the church door, the cold and humid air blowing from a distance.


    The plot twist device is collapsing


    Continuous tense shows that what will happen in the future has not deviated too far from the film.


    Take a deep breath.


    The cold of winter penetrated into the bone marrow.


    Walk to the Mercedes beetle across the road.


    Devils are different from evil spirits.


    The latter can be easily killed.


    Because the former carries the attribute of "God", the rules set up by the two camps only accept exile and seal.


    As before, he used the spear of judgment against the heretic God FRA in hell.


    however.


    Rules, just rules.


    Throw it at the butt.


    Get in the car.


    The engine roared down the street.


    Two thirty in the afternoon.


    Cole drove back to Hudson''s house.


    Maurice took the audio and video equipment he borrowed and arranged it in the room to help the Warren couple obtain evidence, so as to get the Vatican involved.


    ED is singing to the children in the room with his guitar. By the way, he makes eye contact with Lorraine and shows his love.


    See Cole back.


    Maurice took his pipe and frowned. "Cole, where have you been all this time?"


    "How''s the arrangement of forensics equipment for some private affairs?"


    Mention the equipment.


    Maurice smiled. "I know a friend who works in TV..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    When someone called his name on the second floor, the engineering consultant hurried upstairs.


    Cole hung his coat on the hanger.


    Sitting alone in a chair.


    The other side.


    In the applause of the children, ed finished his singing, and then Maurice called him upstairs to adjust the position of the camera.


    From time to time.


    Janet went up to Cole, handed him the hot coffee in her hand, and sat down in the chair opposite Cole.


    One arm on the table, as if nervous, said, "Mr. Cole..."


    "What''s up?"


    "Billy told me you were rich."


    At this point, her eyes glanced out of the window and landed on the brand-new Mercedes beetle.


    Cole didn''t respond.


    After a silence, the little girl wondered, "Why are people like you willing to help us?"


    In the British Empire in the 1970s, the Bretton Woods system came to an end, the pound depreciated wildly, and experienced the baptism of World War II. The power to dominate the world was transferred to the United States on the other side of the ocean.


    The life of the poor at the bottom can only be described as hardship.


    In the eyes of young Janet, Cole, a well-dressed and generous gentleman, is more like a big star in TV.


    Cole picked up the cup and said, "do you like fighting?"


    The little girl shook her head.


    Take a sip of coffee, frown, and then say, "if someone threatens you or your family next time, beat it hard.


    He looked for his teeth everywhere, and then he rolled out of the house in a gray way. "

 Chapter 122

    Janet, eleven, is very clever though she is young.


    She smiled at Cole for the first time and said, "so, Mr. Cole, you''ve always dealt with those things like this?


    Is it really useful? "


    With coffee in one hand and a finger on the head.


    "Of course, I need this."


    Then he took a candy from his trouser pocket... Or real dream, handed it to her and said, "those things are more cunning than foxes.


    Like to play with people.


    If you are not well prepared, it is the best choice to stay away as soon as possible. "


    Pulling off the candy coat, the little girl looked down and said, "let me see... Mr. Cole, do you want to tell me that wisdom is as important as power?"


    Cole smiled and didn''t answer.


    Lorraine, leaning against the wall, suddenly interrupted and joked, "cole, I can''t imagine what the children you have educated will be like when they grow up.


    Well... Maybe the same as you are now? "


    Janet shook her head and said quite mature, "this is the reality we have to face, Mrs. Warren. If I''m strong enough, I can drive it away and protect my mother and Billy."


    "Oh... Sweetheart..."


    Lorraine, who also had a daughter, couldn''t help but see her like this. She held her in her arms and looked back at Cole with helpless eyes.


    Although the Warren couple trust Cole very much in dealing with demons and evil spirits, it doesn''t mean they like his style.


    In particular, the couple came from a traditional Christian family.


    evening.


    Ed helped Mrs. Hudson fix the leaking pool, chatted with Janet for a while, took the tools and flashlight and went to the laundry in the basement.


    According to the movie plot.


    They will encounter the earthbound bill controlled by varac in the flooded basement.


    If the third phase mainline task has not been released.


    Cole is not prepared to intervene excessively in this crucial plot node. As for the fact that the plot twist device may stop running at any time, he still has some speculation to prove.


    Watched them enter the basement through the back door.


    Lorraine and Maurice stood outside the front door talking.


    The crew and psychology professor Anita Gregory whispered on the other side.


    With the opportunity of going out to smoke, Cole left the house and stood under the window outside the door. He could take into account the inside and outside of the dangerous house, and the distance from here to the basement was short enough.


    But with his knowledge of the devil.


    Varac will certainly not directly kill someone in the protagonist group. More often, he will control them to commit suicide, or torture them to madness and take the initiative to offer a deal to it.


    For example, when Mrs. Hudson, who could not bear the torture, collapsed, she unconsciously shouted ''what do you want?'' Something like that.


    let me put it another way.


    The body of the devil nun varac is one of the seventy-two demon gods, telling people that she is the Marquis of the snake.


    As a ''God''.


    It''s disgraceful to kill yourself.


    At the same time, it will also break the rule that hell and heaven cannot directly intervene in the world.


    In a sense.


    To rob Lorraine warren of her faith.


    Varac''s current move has crossed the line.


    Otherwise, the forces of heaven will not be kind enough to give him a divine enchantment as a reward.


    In the room.


    Janet and her brothers and sisters are decorating the Christmas tree in the room.


    I caught a glimpse of Johnny walking into the kitchen.


    Cole threw away his cigarette butts.


    Did that bastard varac finally start his show?


    The next moment.


    A childish scream suddenly sounded in Hudson''s murderous house!


    Drenched ed and Hudson rushed out of the basement.


    The moment he ran into the back door, a chair flew out of the kitchen and almost hit them.


    "Mom!"


    "Johnny!"


    Ed wanted to rush into the kitchen, but he was knocked out by the wooden door with Juli''s attention.


    Lorraine and Maurice, who were talking at the front door, hurried into the room.


    I only heard the sound of smashing things in the kitchen and the screams of children.


    Marguerite held the youngest Billy in her arms, looked panic, with tears on her face, and hissed, "Mom, Johnny is still in there!"


    Ed ran to the kitchen first, but the wooden door was closed by Juli again.


    The wooden door didn''t move.


    Push away Peggy and say, "step back."


    Then he kicked off the door lock and opened the kitchen door.


    Cole stood alone outside the door, inserting a bag in one hand and holding it in the other. At noon, he could see everyone.


    The revolver at this time is more powerful than before.


    There is a layer of dense and mysterious inscriptions on the surface of the barrel.


    In the business car behind him.


    Anita and the crew are capturing what''s going on in the kitchen.


    Suddenly.


    In a dark corner where no one could notice, Cole saw a pair of long brown pupils.


    Full of contempt and ridicule.


    Then disappeared into the shadow.


    Now the situation is that varac thinks it''s playing with everyone.


    actually.


    Cole stood aside and watched it perform quietly


    Varac thought his trick of playing with people was flawless. Unfortunately, for Cole, he knew everything that happened now, even that ED kicked three feet when he broke the door.


    Sure enough.


    As long as he doesn''t disclose varac''s information in advance, won''t the plot reversal device fail?


    Put the gun away.


    Shoot the ash falling on the skirt and walk into the room.


    The kitchen was a mess.


    Everyone looked for it.


    Find Johnny in the cupboard.


    Maurice bent down to pick up a bent spoon on the ground and looked shocked.


    Lorraine looked around and frowned. "Where''s Janet?"


    The young man in charge of recording hurriedly took up his headphones, took the microphone and began to look for it in the room.


    With so many things happening in one breath, ed stood panting in his place, with a look on his face.


    With all his years of exorcism.


    For a while and a half, I couldn''t tell whether what happened in the dangerous house was true or false.


    from a to z.


    Except for the dictation and screams of the Hudson family, he didn''t even see a ghost, except the denture found in the basement.


    Especially now, Lorraine doesn''t feel anything.


    But intuition told him there must be something wrong with this place.


    The whole thing seemed to be wrapped in a thick fog, which was extremely strange.


    This time.


    The recorder shouted, "I found her!"


    Everyone went out of the kitchen.


    I saw the compartment where he pointed to the water meter and valve.


    Ed frowned.


    I used to burn my arm by a heating pipe when I opened the door.


    Open the small wooden door of the compartment.


    What I saw in front of me changed everyone''s face!


    "God..."


    Even the experienced Mrs. Warren was startled.


    Janet''s body twisted into a strange posture and stuffed her into a very narrow compartment. Her skin was gray and her blood vessels were clearly visible below.


    Crazy roared at the people and made an old voice that she shouldn''t have at her age, like a wild beast out of control.

 Chapter 123

    Ed crossed his chest.


    Take off the sanctified cross pendant around her neck and stretch it to Janet.


    It''s like meeting natural enemies.


    The little girl curled back in fear.


    At the same time, the old voice roared in pain, "I - won''t - I - won''t - I..."


    The recording brother hurriedly turned up the radio.


    But all came to an abrupt end.


    Ed, sweating and breathing, took Janet out of the cubicle.


    Peggy hugged her and fell to the ground, crying and comforting.


    Maurice frowned, stared at the cubicle about thirty centimeters wide and wondered, "how did she get in?"


    Five minutes later.


    Peggy hugged Janet and rested on the sofa.


    Previously, the little girl''s hand and arm holding the heating pipe were slightly scalded.


    Margaret and Johnny sat on the other side, and the whole family burst into tears.


    obviously.


    What happened just now frightened them.


    This time.


    Anita, a psychology professor, opened the door, walked into the room, patted ed ed ed on the shoulder and whispered, "take a step."


    Three people, including Maurice, walked to the side of the stairs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Anita took a deep breath and said, "she pretended."


    Maurice frowned.


    "What?"


    "I have evidence."


    Looking at ed, Anita shook her head slightly.


    Then, the four went to the door to check the video just now.


    In the black-and-white picture, 11-year-old Janet stayed alone in the kitchen, smashed wildly, overturned the table, and even bent a stainless steel spoon with her bare hands.


    After a silence.


    Anita said to the Warren couple, "your free hand is over."


    Lorraine and ED frowned.


    In the room.


    Peggy, who learned the news, was shocked and said, "what are you talking about?! my daughter can''t play tricks. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Anita flatly refuted, "she was caught on the camera when she made a fake."


    Peggy wanted to explain.


    The psychology professor continued with disgust on his face, "it''s over. Don''t make things more embarrassing for your daughter."


    The little girl sat on the sofa sobbing.


    See this condition.


    Anita held her chest in her hands and became more and more domineering. She looked straight at Peggy with a mockery in her voice.


    "And she can''t do these things alone."


    The implication.


    Everything is the poor single mother''s show with no limit for money.


    Peggy shook her head slightly, widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "how dare you say such a thing? You mean, I ordered Janet?"


    Face arguments and excuses.


    Anita has no mercy at all. Her expression is full of contempt and disdain for the sad clowns. If ed hadn''t pulled them apart, they would even have a physical conflict.


    This time.


    Cole, who always stood aside, said coldly, "scam?"


    Hearing the sound, people looked at it one after another.


    Peggy looked at him with almost desperate eyes, shook her head, endured the tears of suspicion and contempt, "Mr. Cole..."


    Raise your hand to signal her not to speak.


    Janet sat on the sofa sobbing, like a child who really did something wrong, and her body trembled slightly.


    Cole went to the sofa and looked at each other.


    See the despair, loneliness and sadness in the little girl''s eyes.


    Touch her head for comfort.


    She walked up to Anita and said indifferently, "so, those scrap iron are the weapons you use to deal with supernatural forces?"


    Maurice looked embarrassed and said quickly, "cole, uh... Hi!"


    Originally.


    Cole plans to push the plot step by step, rely on the enemy in intelligence, and complete the main task at the least cost.


    Unfortunately, just now.


    Anita, a psychology professor, despises the stinky face of the poor who do anything for money.


    When people doubt each other, the despair of the victim and the arrogance of the skeptic.


    All these factors add up to the great victory of the devil sister varac.


    Her goal has been achieved.


    Even Cole could imagine the expression of the devil nun varac gloating.


    If you leave at this time, even if the plot is pushed and you turn back to deal with it, the bastards who face the forces of hell must be short.


    The cynicism from hell even began to linger in his ears.


    ''Wow! Isn''t this Mr. Cole walker, the famous demon hunter? He was fooled around by a mean devil, hee hee. "


    Anita held her chest in her hands and sneered, "Mr. Cole walker, you want to help a liar? Hehe, are you also trying to be famous?"


    Cole frowned and made no answer.


    He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Then in the eyes of the people, he took out a thick stack of pounds, took out a brand-new large note of fifty denominations, looked up and said, "how much did the TV station give you? Professor Anita Gregory."


    Under the embarrassed face of the psychology professor.


    Use the fifty pound note that is more than the average worker''s monthly salary to light a cigarette.


    Looking directly into her eyes, she said coldly, "do you think I''m here to be as famous as you?"


    Seeing Anita''s humiliated face turn blue, the matter can''t end.


    Ed said hurriedly, "cole, that''s enough. Professor Anita also wanted to help Janet."


    Lorraine pulled the Angry Professor aside and helplessly explained to her and Maurice, "calm down, two. In fact, we knew Cole six years ago. He..."


    Ed shook his head slightly.


    Beckoned Lorraine to keep Cole''s secret.


    Cole turned and stretched out her right hand to Janet. The little girl hesitated for a while, came over and took it carefully.


    Then he said to Anita, "aside from our prejudices, Professor Anita Gregory, are you religious?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    The cigarette holder scratched the temples with his left hand and glanced at the faces of the people.


    "From now on, does anyone want to leave?"


    Lorraine frowned.


    "Cole..."


    "Remember what you said to Janet in the backyard? The angel in front of the hospital bed."


    At this point, Cole smiled and said mysteriously, "that''s not an angel, Mrs. Warren.


    Ed, bring all the tapes. "


    The voice just fell.


    A sharp system tone suddenly sounded.


    ''warning! The plot twist device is accelerating to collapse... "


    Warning?


    Collapse?


    Now Cole just wants to find out varaka''s playful bastard and smash his stunted smelly face with an iron fist!!


    Finally, step on its face and use it to tell people true knowledge. You can''t refuse to ask questions, and ask it loudly: how do you want him to die?!


    Maurice, who was a little simple and straightforward, whispered, "I thought you knew..."


    As he spoke, he pushed the door out and went to the van to get the video.


    The Warren couple, who had worked with Cole once, obviously knew what the demon hunter was going to do.


    Violent exorcism.


    His consistent style.


    Lorraine quickly said to Anita, "Professor, there may be danger later. I think..."


    "No."


    With her satchel on her back, Anita said to the crowd, "if I can prove that they didn''t cheat, I''d like to apologize to Mrs. Hudson and Janet for my previous remarks."


    Then he looked at Cole with poor eyes and said coldly, "if you can''t prove it, I''ll call the police and hire a professional lawyer to solve the fraud."

 Chapter 124

    "Here comes the recording."


    Maurice looked at Cole with two old round tapes in his hand. "And then?"


    Greet the people to the table.


    Ed helped put the tape in the recorder.


    Cole pressed one of the play buttons. After a burst of noise, the first interview with Janet by Warren and his wife sounded in the recorder. Bill Wilkins roared and roared in an unknown sense.


    "It -- let -- go --"


    Press the pause key.


    Ed seemed to notice something and frowned. "Cole, you mean Janet... Or that bill, what are you trying to tell us?"


    Look at Lorraine.


    Take the two recorders, pause and press the play button at the same time.


    The original irrelevant two paragraphs were put together and suddenly sounded in the room.


    ''help! It won''t let me go! help! It won''t let me go! "


    The next moment.


    Lorraine took a deep breath, stepped back two steps and fell down on the chair. Her eyes stared straight ahead, but her pupils had no focus.


    The body kept leaning back, as if instinct was helping her avoid some unclean things.


    "Lorraine!"


    Ed hurried to turn off the recorder.


    Everyone present looked at each other.


    Anita, a psychologist, frowned.


    If what happened before was a hoax from beginning to end.


    So.


    These two tapes, with a huge interval, are strangely combined into a meaningful sentence


    Lorraine in psychic state.


    Everything in the sight seemed to be shrouded and isolated by a water curtain.


    Walk slowly to the dark living room.


    Turn the corner.


    The light of the desk lamp was dim and gloomy.


    Bill Wilkins sat on the old sofa in a thin Pajama, breathing heavily.


    See Lorraine.


    Take off the respirator and look around vigilantly. It seems to be on guard against some terrible unclean thing.


    In a normal human voice, he said, "I came to see my family, but they are no longer here. I think..."


    Put the auxiliary oxygen breathing apparatus on the tea table.


    Old Bill''s voice trembled with fear.


    "I should go, but I can''t leave."


    Lorraine wondered, "why?"


    Bill''s soul frowned and said with a solemn expression, "it wants her so much, and it''s going to get it."


    "Tell me how to stop it."


    No one dares to call the devil''s real name, or even mention anything specific about it.


    Bill frowned tighter.


    Raise your right hand and give tips in a slow tone.


    "I was given and occupied, and I existed as soon as you were born.


    You didn''t ask me, but I will follow you... Until I die. "


    I can''t understand this prophetic reminder.


    Lorraine said quickly, "wait, I don''t understand! Please..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    With one hand out of the darkness, he suddenly grabbed Old Bill''s shoulder.


    Look up.


    At this moment.


    She finally saw the real man behind the scenes who manipulated everything at Hudson''s murderous house.


    Once.


    An unclean thing that appears more than once in an illusion.


    An ancient nun''s robe that covers the sacred and is saturated with evil and darkness.


    The pupils are brown and yellow.


    When roaring.


    Exposed overlapping sharp double-layer teeth, covered with fishy black blood.


    Consciousness returns to reality.


    A wisp of scarlet flowed down the nose.


    After contact with pure evil, the damage to the soul made Lorraine''s mood collapse for a time.


    Holding Ed''s hand tightly, tears kept on, and his voice said with a cry after suffering, "the old man''s soul is just a puppet. He was enslaved and asked to weaken Janet''s will."


    "Enslaved? By whom?"


    "Something non-human, something blasphemous, attacked my faith..."


    Be aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Ed took a deep breath and just wanted to say something.


    As a result, Janet disappeared in a blink under his eyes.


    "Oh, no... Jenny..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The furniture and floors in Hudson''s murderous house began to riot.


    It''s like being at the center of an earthquake


    Difficult to stand.


    One bulb after another exploded, and the cold darkness quickly filled the air.


    That''s different from the low temperature caused by evil spirits.


    It seems that there is a blasphemous voice from the far other side, whispering in my ears.


    Another example is that the soul is stirred, the consciousness is confused, and the spirit hovers on the edge of madness.


    Then the supernatural stopped suddenly.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The plot twister has broken down."


    A sudden change.


    It frightened everyone present.


    Anita Gregory, Professor of psychology.


    Standing up with one hand on the corner of the table, his legs were fighting, his face was blank and his expression was frightened.


    The recording brother from the TV station was the first to be unable to withstand the erosion of the dark forces. After losing his mind, he shouted and turned around and ran to the door.


    It turns out.


    No matter how hard he tried, the door of the Hudson family remained motionless.


    It''s like being nailed to the door frame.


    "Asshole..."


    Even Maurice, the engineering consultant of the psychic Association, was terrified, especially what Lorraine called the "non-human" existence.


    The blasphemous thing beaten to hell, the source of all chaos and disaster.


    devil.


    At this time.


    In full view of the public.


    The play button of the recorder placed on the table is suddenly pressed automatically.


    In the extremely chaotic murmur, an extremely sharp voice tormented the soul of those who heard it, and sounded slowly.


    "Hehe... Cole..."


    The name suddenly sounded.


    Let everyone focus on Cole.


    Hostile, suspicious, incomprehensible


    Under the interference of the evil power of the devil nun varac, people had some evil illusions in their hearts more or less.


    The next moment.


    Under their different looks, Cole stood in place, put his unburned cigarette on the table, turned and put up a middle finger in the dark corner in the distance, with a ferocious smile.


    "Go grass yourself, coin pool!"


    Any exorcism ceremony or unclean things involved in religious views are inseparable from the serious and dignified atmosphere.


    Hear Cole''s foul language.


    Maybe others don''t feel anything.


    However, the knowledgeable Maurice gross was once frightened and his eyelids jumped after recovering from the erosion of evil forces.


    He lived most of his life and met many senior exorcists from the Vatican.


    But I have never seen anyone dare to directly provoke the powerful devil from hell, even more serious than ordinary provocation


    After a brief silence.


    Ed said calmly, "cole, Janet is gone."


    He reminded me.


    They found that the little girl who had always been held by Cole was as silent as the evaporation of the world.


    This is the restaurant.


    There is only one exit to the living room, and Anita and the Hudsons are standing there.


    The psychology professor took a deep breath, calmed his fear, turned to Peggy and said, "Mrs. Hudson..."


    On the verge of collapse, Peggy became numb to what happened to Janet. She held back her tears and waved, "we''ll talk about that later. We have to... (sniff) find Janet first."

 Chapter 125

    Things have come to this point.


    Right and wrong are no longer important. The important thing is to help the Hudson family through the difficulties and find the disappeared Janet.


    Anita hung her satchel on the hanger.


    This time.


    She suddenly found that her arms were shaking because of fear.


    Think of her previous debate with Lorraine at the bar.


    "Who is more terrible, the devil or the heart?"


    Now?


    She finally understood that the devil''s more terrible answer represented what dark facts.


    That''s an evil that shouldn''t exist in the world.


    See the others spread out in the room to find Janet.


    Anita looked at the hem of her sweater to ease her embarrassment. Her keen observation made her realize that Cole might have known the truth of the whole thing long ago.


    If not.


    Why can he piece together useful information from those two videos and have a meaningful dialogue with Lorraine.


    "That''s not an angel."


    Looking at Cole standing there, he asked, "Mr. walker, you are not ordinary... I mean, different from us.


    You must have foreseen something about it. "


    Cole said indifferently, "so now you believe it?"


    Anita smiled awkwardly but politely and explained, "these things are beyond my judgment and cognition of common sense."


    Cole frowned and turned to look at the Nottingham family across the street. The psychology professor who knew his mistakes and chose the former between good and evil said, "these things are not common sense, Professor Gregory.


    There is no doubt that everyone needs money to survive.


    however.


    The next time you encounter a supernatural event, don''t easily believe the recording instruments. Demons and evil spirits are cunning order destroyers, not harmonic stars performing in front of the camera. "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The sky of a gloomy day was filled with heavy thunder.


    The icy rain poured down.


    On the second floor and basement of the murderous house, people are still shouting for Janet.


    Anita frowned, remained silent for a moment and said, "if the instrument can''t believe it, I should believe it..."


    "Grass."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Hearing Cole''s angry scolding, he kicked open the door and ran across the street.


    Anita turned quickly. "Mr. Cole?!"


    He looked through the rain at night and stopped across the street.


    later.


    She saw an unforgettable thriller.


    Janet in a red sweater stepped up the front steps of the Nottingham family.


    Looking back at her and Cole, he showed a cruel smile that should not appear on the face of an 11-year-old girl.


    "God..."


    Anita looked so frightened that she covered her mouth with her hands, turned and shouted, "I found her!"


    The other side.


    Against the heavy rain.


    When Coleman pulled out his hand, it was noon, and ran to the Nottingham family, he said angrily, "varaka!"


    The moment he shouted the devil''s real name.


    Lightning flashed through the cloudy night sky, and thunder blew up and drowned his voice.


    The next moment.


    Janet suddenly turned back and roared away the rain.


    Raised his right hand, the supernatural force of terror hit Cole like a train.


    The people in the murderous house just rushed downstairs.


    But listen to Anita scream.


    Bang!!!


    A loud noise.


    Cole smashed the dining room window and smashed it on the cupboard.


    "Cole!"


    Lorraine hurried to help him, turned and shouted to ED who had run out of the door, "ed! No --! You can''t go alone!"


    The foresight.


    The foresight before she came to the house.


    Lorraine Warren saw the death of sister devil and ed.


    The recording brother still holds his camera and follows Maurice and ed to the Nottingham family.


    Peggy, who had been tortured for more than a month, sat on the ground, cried Janet''s name and collapsed.


    Margaret took Johnny in her arms and hid in the corner.


    Cole got up, and the great pain of breaking his back made his eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    Unlike witches who rely on their souls to use supernatural power against their subjects.


    The unclean things of hell are born extraordinary.


    Killing mortals is easy.


    The most important thing.


    The other is one of the seventy-two demon gods from hell, a powerful devil recorded on Solomon''s spoon.


    There are few weaknesses to find.


    So far, Cole can''t think of anything more difficult than dealing with it.


    "Cole, are you okay?"


    Shake your head and signal that he''s okay.


    Then he said to Lorraine, "I''ll find it later. If ed and Janet are in danger... You know its name."


    "Name... What name?"


    "The devil''s name, it once told you."


    "Wait..."


    Dropping this sentence, Cole ran across the street.


    In Christianity.


    Every believer is God''s electorate, baptized and bathed in the glory of heaven.


    The soul of those who commit suicide will go to hell.


    So.


    For the devil.


    Killing the Warren couple and the Hudson family is not the goal.


    Torture drives these devout believers crazy.


    Then make an accident and let them kill themselves, or force themselves to commit suicide, or take the initiative to give up their faith


    Then the soul went to hell.


    To achieve blasphemy.


    That''s what they want.


    At the same time, it can also provoke Cole walker, the demon hunter who despises heaven and hates hell, and let him understand that mortals are only mortals after all.


    Want to save people, but can do nothing, can only watch them tortured to death.


    Then step by step, destroy his courage and spirit.


    Finally let Cole''s soul fall into hell in regret and pain.


    Nottingham family.


    Maurice and Vick were lifted by invisible forces and pressed against the wall.


    Janet is standing at the window on the second floor.


    The moment you jump.


    Ed hugged her from behind and grabbed the curtain with his other hand.


    Unfortunately, Janet''s body was extremely heavy because she leaned out of the window too much. No matter how hard he tried, she could never return to the room again.


    A bolt of lightning cut through the trunk under the window.


    The sharp section is directly below.


    If ed let go, Janet would die, but if he didn''t let go, the broken curtains couldn''t support such a heavy weight.


    Lorraine, who ran out of the house, saw this scene, covered her mouth with her hands and almost suffocated.


    Think of the hint that Cole just gave her.


    Suddenly.


    Think of the Bible she scratched with a pen when she foresaw it.


    "Name... Yes, name!"


    But it was too late.


    According to the original movie plot, it happened at the thrilling moment of the murderous house. It was just enough time for Lorraine to find the name, and then expel varac back to hell and save them when Ed fell.


    However, when she turned to the Bible.


    Just as he was about to pronounce the name, ED, who could no longer support him, hugged Janet, shouted and fell down the second floor window.


    Lorraine''s pupils collapsed.


    In despair, tears burst into my eyes and my voice tore my heart and lungs.


    "Ed --! No --!"


    At this desperate moment.


    Ran to Cole under the window, jumped up and knocked them apart, and then hit the trunk heavily.


    The sharp wood pierced his ribs from the side, pierced his lungs and almost touched his heart.


    At the same time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Camp events: second."


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "The devil thinks you are a cold and selfish demon hunter. In a sense, they are right. However, this criterion occasionally fails in the face of them.


    Bleeding is nothing to you.


    Because it makes you feel comfortable to think of those bastards from hell who hide in a dirty corner and are incompetent and angry after you have foiled their schemes. "


    "Reward 1: Seventh vision ¡¤ evolution; Reward 2: Wings of the angel of death. "

 Chapter 126

    [seventh vision ¡¤ evolution: your heart is full of anger and hatred. These emotions are like strong poisons. They bring unpredictable and wonderful changes while feeding your soul.


    Evolutionary branch 1: infinite sight distance, using water and a part of the human body as the medium to peep into the current state of its owner.


    Evolutionary branch 2: inspiration is enhanced, and the seventh visual effect cannot be obscured. At the same time, after opening the seventh vision, the probability of you being found increases greatly.]


    [wings of the angel of death: a bone dagger, born to kill demons and angels.


    It is said that the fallen death angel Samuel, the judge and gatekeeper of hell, is dissatisfied with the devil''s wanton behavior in the world.


    Driven by rage, it pulled out its feathers and made this long sword to defend the rules.]


    Cole grabbed the trunk with a ferocious expression and pushed his body out of it.


    "Ah --! Falk!!"


    "Cole!"


    Ed got up quickly and was ready to go and pick up Cole.


    But I saw Janet floating in the air, pale as paper, with a gloomy and evil look.


    Raise your right hand.


    The great supernatural force formed a never-ending wind, pushed him to the wall and held him down.


    His eyes fell to the ground, and his expression was so painful that Cole stretched out his left hand and pulled him in front of him with suction.


    The brown and slender devil''s eyes looked directly into Cole''s eyes and showed a cat playing mouse smile.


    Latin and English overlap and confusion.


    "You''re wasting my patience, demon hunter."


    However.


    When stared at by death.


    The expected fear and fear did not appear on Cole''s face as it expected.


    He could not even smell any fear and weakness in his soul.


    yes , we have.


    Only endless anger and hatred.


    The expression is ferocious and the smile is ferocious, just like ghosts and gods.


    Erect a middle finger.


    "Go and eat shit."


    Far away.


    Lorraine found the devil''s real name in the Bible, ran to the middle of the street in the pouring rain, raised the Cross Pendant in her hand, and shouted to Janet, "Holy Father and son..."


    But she hasn''t finished yet.


    The angry varaka roared wildly.


    Evil power turns into a huge invisible threat!


    Make the rain stagnate in the air.


    The huge shock wave sounded like a shell in the middle of the street, overturned cars and pulled out trees, and the small profits of the whole street were all broken.


    Lorraine Warren was thrown to the ground in an instant, her head fell to the ground, and her mouth and nose were bleeding.


    Dizziness and pain, madness and her struggle for control of body and consciousness.


    Pour into the rain all over the ground.


    Watched ed three people nailed to the wall by supernatural forces, and watched Cole, who was seriously injured and dying, be held in his hand.


    The recording brother, who was also overturned, stumbled to help Lorraine.


    Anita, completely frightened and silly, was stunned for a while in the murderous house and hurried to help them on the runway street.


    Look across the street.


    Cole was thrown on the ground, spitting blood at her mouth, which made her eyelids jump wildly and looked frightened.


    "Lorraine, i... what shall we do now?"


    Lorraine held her head. Even she had never encountered such a powerful evil.


    The voice was weak. "It''s not an ordinary evil spirit, Defiler, blasphemer, Marquis of snake..."


    At this point, it stopped abruptly.


    theoretically.


    If you master the devil''s real name, you can drive it back to hell. As a result, the situation just now completely exceeded her estimate of the situation.


    Glancing at Cole thrown on the ground by Wallac, Lorraine couldn''t support it anymore. She closed her eyes and fainted.


    The three of ED wanted to make some noise.


    But was sealed by invisible power, and could only watch Lorraine and Cole fall one after another.


    Now?


    The biggest threat had been eradicated. Varac manipulated Janet''s body to fall from the air, smiled at Cole and turned into the Nottingham family.


    Try to do it again and kill the little girl first.


    In this last desperate moment.


    Peggy sat on the ground with her baby in her arms and burst into tears.


    Anita and the recording brother look pale.


    The three people who were pressed on the wall struggled frantically, trying to break free and prevent the terrible things that happened next.


    After the hope in everyone''s heart was completely extinguished.


    Suddenly.


    With a dull hum, Cole slowly got up from the ground under their incredible gaze.


    No one thought he could survive such a severe trauma.


    Ordinary people.


    The lungs were badly damaged and two ribs were broken. Even if it was just blood loss, it would be fatal.


    Unfortunately.


    For Cole, these wounds are not fatal at all.


    It only takes a minute or two to simply heal the wound and he can move freely.


    Same.


    Sister varac didn''t expect it.


    Janet looked back slowly.


    In the rainy night.


    Cold water ran down Cole''s hair and down his cheeks.


    The muddy blood stained through the coat.


    His eyes are like a lone wolf, bloodthirsty and irritable.


    It''s noon to pull it out and hang around.


    Cole said expressionless, "I''m waiting for time. What are you waiting for?"


    Janet took a step back, and her expression gradually changed from gloomy and evil to horror.


    Overlapping voices spit out a word.


    "Dead."


    This is the rule. While giving it extraordinary power, varac cannot refuse anyone''s questions and give false answers.


    At this moment.


    A sharp and hoarse roar turned into a strong wind and swept the street.


    Janet fell soft to the ground.


    ED and the three fell off the wall.


    Want to run?


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    It''s like being quickly zoomed in.


    In this dark and evil stained street, Cole saw Wallac hiding on the second floor of a Nottingham family.


    Both sides perceive the moment of touch.


    Varac wailed and turned into a shadow, trying to escape to another world through the murals on the wall.


    Pull the trigger.


    The inscriptions engraved on the barrel of the gun gradually lit up, and the hammer and runner burned red like a soldering iron.


    Bang!!


    The roaring bullets set off a violent wave, like a strong wind, across the barrier of the wall and bombarded the shadow formed by wallak.


    The devil''s wail and scream, like a distorted undulating rhythm, are saturated with evil.


    meanwhile.


    Cole pulled out the justice trial, and three bullets formed a straight line to break the picture frame in the room.


    The next moment.


    In the seventh vision, it is like a movie picture that suddenly falls out of frame.


    The shadow of varac disappeared abruptly, and then appeared abruptly in front of Cole.


    Constitute a nun entity.


    Face to face.


    It seems that after being silent by the power of admonition, he tries to break into Cole''s soul room to save himself.


    Want to die?


    In this very short moment.


    Justice disappeared into the air.


    A simple, ivory like sword about two inches long appeared in Cole''s hand.


    Step back.


    It''s noon and aim your gun at varac.


    The demon nun who had rushed over seemed to be frightened by some irresistible terror and dodged aside.


    later.


    The blade of the wing of the angel of death stabbed violence into its body.

 Chapter 127

    Under the Christian worldview.


    Heaven and hell compete for human faith. Angels live forever and Demons don''t die.


    A man who struggles is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Now?


    The emergence of Cole broke this balance.


    Execute blasphemous unclean things with angel bones contaminated with the smell of hell.


    The moment when the wings of the angel of death stabbed into the projection of the evil power of the devil nun varac.


    Time stagnates.


    The rain condensed in the air.


    Or high pitched, or low, or sharp and harsh.


    The mixed pain and cry overlap, and the escaped evil touches the earth and vegetation.


    Weathering, withering and distortion.


    Like a grotesque black hell.


    later.


    Time begins to flow.


    "Lorraine!"


    Ed stood up and was worried about Lorraine''s safety, but suddenly found that the body of the devil nun knelt in front of Cole.


    The evil force from hell made the whole green street quickly weathered from their feet.


    Others were stunned by the sudden scene.


    In their sight.


    The appearance of varac is extremely abrupt.


    Like their eyes missed a link, without warning.


    "God bless..."


    The oppression and suffocation caused by evil forces made ed take off the cross pendant around his neck and step back, looking shocked.


    Anita covered her mouth.


    Even, the expression on his face can no longer be simply described as shocked.


    It was the collapse of faith and the fear of the soul.


    After exposure to evil forces.


    Vic stepped back two steps with a blank face and sat down on the ground, as if he had been sucked out of his vitality. He screamed dryly in his throat and couldn''t say a word.


    Varac picked up the "blood" flowing from the wound with both hands.


    "No..."


    It looked up.


    What I saw was Cole''s expressionless face and pitiless stare.


    Latin overlaps with English.


    It shook its head in disbelief and looked at the evil force escaping from its fingers.


    "Fall into the bone of an angel... No... No -!"


    The terrible roar rang through the world. In an instant, the rain flowed back and slowly trickled into the sky on the road connecting Nottingham and Hudson.


    It was the hysteria and unwillingness that was about to be embraced by death.


    The next moment.


    Under the awe and shock of everyone.


    Wearing a black coat, Cole stood in front of the devil nun varac like a murderous God, pinched its hair in the back left and pulled it back.


    Eye contact.


    Raise your right hand.


    The simple and ordinary bone dagger emits a terrible smell of rage.


    Execution.


    Hand up and knife down.


    A head emitting a strong stench fell into the muddy water.


    Like a corpse that accelerates decay.


    In an instant, together with the body turned into pus, it penetrated into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    Reverse raindrops return to normal.


    Cole put away his dagger.


    Stepping on the ground where wallak disappeared, he went to the steps in front of the Nottingham family and picked up Janet who was gradually waking up.


    The little girl looked at Cole''s bloody side face, burst into tears, hugged his neck and sobbed.


    Maurice pulled Vic up.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I... I''m fine."


    They got up and looked at Cole''s back. The palpitations of the rest of their lives had not dispersed.


    Seeing that everyone was safe, ed hurried across the street, squatted next to Lorraine and held her in his arms.


    Mrs. Hudson, with the other three children, ran to Cole, took Janet from him and wept with joy.


    "It''s over... It''s over, Janet."


    "Mom..."


    Finish all this.


    Cole walked alone under the eaves, took out a cigarette, frowned and lit it.


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in his ear.


    "The main task of phase III has been completed."


    "You killed the devil sister varac, and revenge is coming..."


    "Varac broke the rules, and heaven is making solemn representations to hell on the grounds of punishment..."


    "Under pressure, hell''s retaliation was cancelled."


    "Reward: Soul strength has increased significantly."


    "After the main task, you can stay in the universe for three days and start event settlement after leaving."


    [soul strength greatly increased: it''s noon. The bullet damage has greatly increased. Now, your bullet will cause lethal effect on Level 3 evil spirits and seriously wound Level 3 demons.


    Divine enchantment has a compression effect on mental power: you can fire up to three bullets in one breath.


    You are completely immune to level 3 evil spirits and demons.


    Blood flame ¡¤ the final evolutionary damage has been slightly increased. Now, blood flame causes lethal effects on elder blood relatives, vampires or dark creatures of level 2 and below.


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 100%.]


    At dawn.


    The night rain gradually stopped.


    The ambulance and the police car arrived at the door of the Hudson family.


    Lorraine, who suffered a head injury, simply treated the wound and sat behind the ambulance with ED.


    Peggy Hudson took Janet to thank him.


    The little girl hugged them.


    Ed glanced at the house, gave Janet the pendant of the cross and said with a smile, "that guy Cole won''t leave quietly again?"


    Peggy smiled with her arm in her arms. "Well, he''s still eating in the kitchen. Mr. Cole''s appetite... It''s hard to say."


    Janet put the pendant around her neck and showed her innocent smile.


    "Mr. Cole promised to take us downtown to buy a new record player later."


    "Wow, I thought he was leaving without saying goodbye."


    Pat Lorraine on the shoulder.


    Ed got up and went into the house. He found Cole who ate a lot in the kitchen.


    Sitting opposite, he frowned and said, "cole, are you really not going to cooperate with us?"


    "Cooperation? Aren''t you the spokesman of the Vatican?"


    Ed said helplessly, "well, you''re not a believer."


    Be silent for a moment.


    Pick up the apple on the table.


    "Cole..."


    After wiping out the last can of beef, Cole wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "I know what you want to ask."


    "So what''s the answer?"


    Didn''t answer him.


    He got up and walked out the door.


    The next day, he took the four Hudson children to the town to buy record players and give them Christmas gifts.


    Night comes.


    Before leaving, Janet hugged Cole, looked up and whispered, "Mr. Cole... Will we see each other again?"


    He took out a crossbow and handed it to her as a parting gift and said, "no one wants to see me again, Janet.


    and...


    Don''t smoke like me. "


    Mention smoking.


    The little girl reluctantly spread her hand and explained, "I said earlier that I was helping..."


    Wait for her to finish.


    Touch her head.


    Get in the car and the engine roars.


    In the rearview mirror, the little girl and the Hudson family were still waving goodbye.


    Turn around the crossroads.


    "System, return to the main world."


    "Start event settlement."


    "Every work must be rewarded. You deserve the money, demon hunter."


    ''you got 30000 West pounds.''


    ''you have acquired the divine enchantment and the wings of the angel of death.''

 Chapter 128

    The Lord world.


    The sun has just risen in the early morning in montsidistu.


    In Cole''s sight, the red eyed crow that hit the window glass suddenly turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared into the air.


    At the same time, there is a small piece of cloth falling on the window edge.


    crow?


    Frown, open the window and hold the white cloth with obvious tear marks on the edge in your hand.


    Three drops of blood coagulated on it.


    From the degree of drying up, it is at least 24 hours ago.


    Close the window.


    Cole frowned.


    Coincidence?


    witch?


    Or


    Think of it here.


    Take out the concentrated medicine and focus on the iron bottle containing the medicine.


    The disappearing crow.


    Let him remember his arrival in this world, then put his small round eyes into the box and said directly, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Perform the specific tasks and locations of the razor team."


    Hear this.


    Bell frowned slightly.


    "You mean the razor team in the psychic department?"


    "Good."


    Bell''s sinking face shook his head slightly, took a deep breath and said, "it''s confidential. I don''t know what the specific task and location are, but the news came back last night and they killed the team."


    After a moment of silence, he continued, "I heard that penny seranda, who led the team, is your good friend. Please forgive me."


    The news from last night?


    Cole frowned.


    Thinking of the crow that appeared in the window this morning, it should be Penny''s.


    There was another silence.


    Cole said, "what''s the trend of the demon hunting group? When will the support leave?"


    "No support, Cole.


    The intelligence analysis section needs a week to review the difficulty and content of the task before it makes new arrangements. "


    I saw Cole who got up and walked out.


    Bell foster quickly stood up and said, "cole, I can understand your mood, but please don''t be impulsive. People can''t come back from death."


    Bang!


    The gate was slammed shut.


    When he left, Cole ignored Mrs. Zoe''s teasing of the old monster.


    Go to the comprehensive investigation section, find Miss Shane and find Hardy''s address.


    Leave headquarters.

 Chapter 129

    The suburb of the imperial capital.


    There was a heavy knock on the door in the corridor of a cheap apartment.


    Not long ago, a small young man opened the door with sleepiness and impatience and said, "early in the morning, who?!"


    "Hardy."


    The little man rubbed his eyes, smiled awkwardly and hurried out of the way, "boss, why are you here?! come in quickly... Er, there may be a bit of chaos at home."


    Double queen bed.


    The female nurse Cole had seen in the hospital was dressing in a hurry, frowning and shouting, "hardy! Where are my socks? I''m going to be late for work!"


    "Socks... Not on the floor?"


    Anxiously lying on the ground, he took out a cotton sock with dust from under the bed and handed it to him.


    After a rush.


    Open the curtain, hold up the female nurse''s waist and kiss, "see you in the evening, honey."


    "Well, well, I''m really going to be late."


    He pushed him away, picked up his backpack and smiled at Cole as he passed the door. "Good morning, Mr. Cole."


    Send off your girlfriend.


    The little man closed the door, dressed and said, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    Cole took out the cloth and handed it to him.


    "Track it with sequence secrets and tell me the results."


    Hardy frowned slightly, looked down at the rags and said, "there''s a new case?"


    See Cole doesn''t respond.


    Simply stop asking questions, pinch the rags in the palm of your hand, close your eyes, and the power of sequence mystery leads to perception and no darkness.


    In a minute.


    Hardy opened his eyes, shook his head and said, "the last person who touched this thing is dead. Although the environment in the perception is very dark, I can detect the smell of death inside."


    "Is there a specific location?"


    "Specific location..."


    After thinking for a while, hardy returned the rags to Cole with a serious expression and said, "if there''s anything you can help, Captain, you might as well say it directly."


    Cole took out the cigarette box, handed hardy one, lit it, frowned and said, "penny seranda, you should know, there was news last night.


    The razor killed the team.


    I received this rag this morning. "


    "Is that so?"


    Holding a cigarette, the little man leaned against the wall and frowned. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say to comfort Cole.


    It''s not uncommon for demon hunters to lose their friends in duty.


    But not everyone can face it calmly.


    Especially a close friend with an unusual relationship.


    He took a hard cigarette and said in silence for a moment, "boss, I''m one of this. No matter whether I see seranda''s body or not, she must want to convey some information to you through this rag."


    Cole said coldly, "go get dressed."


    "Wait a minute."


    Five minutes later.


    A public telephone booth by the road.


    In the cold air, hardy put his hands in his coat pocket, kept chopping peppers, shrunk his neck and said, "hiss, is he really cold... Last time Carl mentioned to me that his aunt works in the intelligence analysis department.


    Maybe he can help us get the action plan of the razor brigade. "


    coin-operated.


    Make a call.


    "Carl, it''s me."


    "Good morning... Cole."


    Carl''s voice kept sleeping.


    "Help me get an action plan for the razor brigade of the executive group. Don''t make a noise."


    The other end of the phone didn''t respond.


    Then came the woman''s complaint and Carl''s tireless scolding.


    Not long.


    "When?"


    "Now."


    After a moment of silence, Carl said, "I''ll try my best to meet at the bar opposite headquarters in an hour."


    Hang up.


    "Boss, how''s it going?"


    "Let''s go."


    An hour later, nine twenty in the morning.


    Ding Ling.


    The clear bell rang when the door of the bar was pushed open.


    Carl, wearing an expensive gray coat, threw a stack of documents on the table and waved to the bartender, "three black katies."


    Sit on the high foot next to Cole.


    "Fifteen minutes. I''ll return it after reading."


    Open the folder.


    After browsing the whole body, all the names and task descriptions inside are blacked out, leaving only very limited clues.


    Carl drank the black Katie in the cup at one breath and whispered, "I heard from my aunt about the razor brigade. The news is still blocked because it involves an internal secret investigation..."


    It seems that Hugo''s affair has led to serious trauma to the once Playboy''s heart and spirit.


    The thick bottomed glass wine glass smashed on the table, turned to look at the two people, took a deep breath, and the voice was filled with anger that could not be alleviated, filled with hatred for those who succumbed to evil.


    "No matter who leaked the secret, I will find him myself."


    Check out.


    The three left the bar.


    When Carl secretly returned the confidential documents, the three drove to the DIDU railway station.


    Based on the limited information in that document.


    Cole got an address: Cindas.


    An abandoned remote town in the north of the Empire.


    A place where evil cults are prevalent and can not be eradicated.


    Based on the analysis of the confidentiality of the document, Cole infers that penny seranda and the razor brigade should be carrying out a secret sneak operation.


    Plus the overreaction of the demon hunting headquarters.


    It seems that this task is not just sneaking in.


    Usually, in addition to the execution team, the imperial army will participate in the action of destroying cult groups and suppress them by force.


    On the train.


    Carl sat beside hardy and said expressionless, "I went to see Vera yesterday. She was not in good condition. She always locked herself in the bedroom without eating or drinking.


    How''s gene? "


    Hardy opened the sandwich bread he bought on the train and said while eating.


    "It''s the same as before. There''s no sign of awakening."


    "Newcastle..."


    Carl frowned and sighed, "the experience that day has changed a lot... I don''t know if they can recover."


    Hardy looked heartless and joked, "we are demon hunters, man. Death is as normal for us as eating and drinking water.


    If you immerse yourself in such things every day... "


    Swallowing the bread, he said, "when the devil or Witch catches the weakness of his heart... Burp, I think you want to go down early and reunite with them."


    I heard the little man burping.


    Carl smiled and said, "I envy you, Hardy."


    "Yes?"


    The little man opened his eyes wide and said in shock, "you are the banker of the future, Carl! That''s the kind of rich man who can''t spend all his money in a hundred years! What''s the place for you to envy me?"


    "Wow, really?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Laughing and shaking his head, Carl stopped talking.


    DIDU is about 400 kilometers away from sindas town. You need to get off at Manchester Railway Station and then transfer to a bus.


    After midnight.


    The slow steam train pulled into the terminal city.


    The three stayed in a local hotel and were ready to rush to Cindas after dawn.

 Chapter 130

    Five in the morning.


    The night is getting colder.


    Even if the heating is burning hot, the air in the hotel is still as cold as an ice cave.


    At this time.


    Cole, who slept in peace, suddenly opened his eyes, took out the dagger from the real dream, suddenly turned over and pressed the man who appeared in front of him in the middle of the night on the ground.


    Raise the dagger and stab it down decisively.


    But the people under him shouted hurriedly.


    "It''s me!"


    The dagger was replaced by a nuclear flashlight and the light was turned on. Cole saw who was attacking him.


    Milk white long hair, a small tear mole under the left eye.


    That strange witch with extraordinary beauty, Haley Johnny.


    "Why are you here?"


    Get up and pull her up.


    "A thousand pounds. Someone bought the lives of the three of you, Cole, so I came."


    Sit by the bed.


    The witch continued, "don''t look at me like that, dear Mr. Cole walker. Although I can''t deal with you, it doesn''t mean I''m weak, okay?


    I''m the most famous in the business of underground bounty killers. It''s not surprising that they found me. "


    "So?"


    Cole lowered his head, lit a cigarette and smoothed his messy back with his left hand.


    Haley shrugged, helplessly spread her hand and said, "so, I''m here. Although your relationship with me... May be so good, it''s a thousand pounds.


    Even if the mission fails, there will be a deposit of 100 pounds. Why not? "


    Raise your legs and don''t treat yourself as an outsider at all.


    The witch put one hand by the bed and said with a smile, "tell me, who have you offended? A thousand pounds is not a small sum."


    Pull out the chair from under the table and sit on it. Cole said indifferently, "who hired you?"


    "A middleman, but I can''t tell you who he is, basic professional ethics."


    Professional ethics?


    Cole smiled.


    He took out a thick stack of West pounds and stacked it on the table. "Now?"


    Love a person''s eyes, no matter how can not be covered up, just like Haley staring at the West pound on the table, and even saliva almost came out of the corners of her mouth.


    "... you''re insulting a professional killer, old friend."


    Pop.


    Another thick stack of West pounds hit the table. "Is that enough?"


    Like being sucked by a magnet, Haley swallowed her saliva, hard moved her eyes to Cole''s face, and noticed the man''s indifferent eyes in front of her.


    She knew it was time to let go.


    He got up quickly, took all the more than 1000 pounds in his arms and said with a smile, "gunner, a bald old guy, will appear in the antique shop at 122 Downing Street at 8 o''clock every morning.


    Don''t say I said it. "


    Then, like a family treasure, she stuffed all the money into her dissatisfied purse.


    Give Cole a kiss before leaving.


    "See you next time, rich demon hunter, MUA ~"


    later.


    Turned into a shadow and disappeared into the hotel.


    As for being found by her so far away from the imperial capital, Coles was not surprised. Divination and prediction were the conventional means of witches.


    It was dawn the next day.


    Hardy and Carl had no idea that they had been on the verge of death.


    According to the original plan.


    The three are ready to take the town bus to Cindas.


    However, until 10 a.m. at the station, no bus driver was willing to take them to the evil land abandoned by the Empire.


    Even if Cole offered to increase the toll by ten times, he was still rejected.


    Roll down the window.


    The bus driver, aged about 50, shook his head slightly and said to the three in a tone of advice, "I''m not interested in whether you are explorers and journalists.


    Anyway, whatever your reasons, don''t go to Cindas.


    There are more evil believers in that ghost place than rats in the sewer. If they catch them, be careful to drain your blood and sacrifice to evil gods. "


    Roll up the window and the bus driver depresses the accelerator.


    The old town bus slowly disappeared on the snowy road.


    Hardy took a map bought at the convenience store and said helplessly, "boss, what do we do next? There is at least 80 kilometers from Manchester City to Cindas. We can''t catch up without a car."


    Carl frowned.


    "Hardy, the car is not a problem. The problem is that we can''t find the way in the past without local guides."


    "Do you have a way to get a car?"


    "Manchester City should have a company selling cars. I remember Hoshi has one here. Just buy one."


    Hear Carl''s voice.


    Hardy opened his mouth and was speechless for a moment.


    With his understanding of life, it is difficult to associate an expensive car with a tool that can be bought at will and lost after use.


    "Boss..."


    Cole took his frozen right hand because of smoking, put it into his coat pocket and said coldly, "let''s go and buy a car first. I''ll find a way to handle the guide."


    He froze in place.


    The little man felt his head, folded the map and stuffed it into his lined pocket. He said to himself, "it''s good to have money..."


    Horsey motors, Manchester City.


    At a glance, the managers who saw that Cole and Carl were very expensive entertained them warmly and promoted the five most expensive models in the store.


    One of them is Duke Hoshi one.


    After a gracious introduction.


    But Carl wants to buy the cheapest truck.


    The professional manager''s face suddenly collapsed. After a while of refusal, he threw the three people to the shopping guide in the store and stopped asking.


    Considering the distance.


    Compared with the style and price, Carl, who knows cars best, naturally considers the power performance.


    Finally, for 310 pounds, I bought the horsey mountain cat with rough shape, large compartment space and strong power.


    In order to prevent breaking down halfway, Carl bought another set of important parts and two sets of professional tools for replacement.


    Fill the tank with three gasoline barrels.


    Buy enough cold proof materials, food and gas stove.


    To solve the problem of tools, the rest is to find a qualified local guide.


    The specific process is not difficult.


    As long as the price is right, someone will go to Cindas for the three hundred pounds.


    At twelve fifteen in the morning, everything was ready.


    Two cars headed north out of Manchester City.


    Leading the way ahead was a thin, sneaky looking young man.


    The three were not interested in how his car came.


    As long as he doesn''t cheat on the road, three hundred pounds will belong to him.


    After about 30 kilometers, we crossed the last village where we could supply. The road was interrupted, and the wilderness in the distance was covered with snow. It was very dangerous to drive in rashly.


    This time.


    The young man leading the way suddenly stopped, went to the back and knocked on Cole''s window. When he spoke, he showed his black and yellow teeth and frowned, "you can see the road in the distance. The price of 300 pounds can only bring you here."


    Implication: add money.

 Chapter 131

    North of the Empire, through Manchester City.


    The severe cold in high latitudes after winter is beyond imagination.


    The skinny young man stood outside the car, his face red with cold.


    Carl frowned.


    "Didn''t you say three hundred pounds?"


    The young man rubbed his hands to keep warm, frowned and said, "double the Commission, I''ll take you in, otherwise, go find someone else.


    That damn place is Cindas! Cindas, do you know what I mean? "


    In the wilderness where he was unfamiliar with his life, Carl kept silent for a while and took out his checkbook.


    Just after he wrote the number and name.


    "Go back to your car."


    Raise your head when you hear the sound.


    I saw a cool Colt Pistol pointing at the young man''s head, and the handle was in Cole''s hand.


    But young people don''t care at all.


    Even contempt for Cole''s threat.


    Many people like to point a gun at him, and I haven''t seen anyone really dare to shoot.


    He opened his gun and said with a sneer, "it''s no use pointing at my head. Since I''m willing to take you to Cindas, I won''t be afraid of death."


    Speaking of this, he stamped his feet, frowned and said impatiently, "hurry up! Whether to go or not. It''s decided now. It''s cold outside. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here."


    "Boss, how about..."


    Hardy''s words came out.


    Bang!


    In the wind and snow, the dull gunfire suddenly sounded.


    "Ah --"


    When he opened the door, Cole threw away the burnt cigarette, went to the young man who covered his shoulder in pain and wailed, pointed a gun at him and said condescending, "take us to Cindas. Three hundred pounds belongs to you."


    "Are you... Are you crazy?! my arm! Ah -"


    Cole turned a deaf ear to his scream and lit a cigarette again without delay.


    "You have ten seconds to think about it."


    "Ten, two, one."


    "Wait! Hey! I said wait!"


    Bang!


    Another shot.


    This time, the bullet hit the ground one centimeter from his head.


    Put away the gun, Cole turned back to the car, frowning and smoky.


    The young man covered his wound and dared not say more nonsense. He left blood on the snow and stumbled back to the car.


    Everyone set out again.


    Carl took the torn check and remained silent for a long time. He crumpled it and threw it out of the window. He coughed and said, "cole, were you serious just now?"


    Hardy, sitting in the back row, shrugged and joked, "the captain always does things like this. It''s good to get used to it. Besides, he''s just dealing with a local ruffian and rogue Wei. Don''t make a fuss."


    "... is that right?"


    Three hours later.


    All the way.


    At 4:40 p.m., people came to a wilderness with traces of human activities.


    There was a wooden sign on the side of the road, which could be seen clearly.


    "No entry into sindas town."


    The young man leading the way turned around.


    Stop next to the horsey SM and roll down the window.


    Because of excessive blood loss and cold, his skin was particularly white, and his lips were dry and cracked, like a dead man.


    The voice is also very weak.


    "We are... Here..."


    He didn''t even have the courage to look directly at Cole''s fierce face and take the initiative to ask for the remaining half of the cost.


    Cole took out a roll of thirty five pound notes and threw them into his window. He frowned and said coldly, "go back and take care of your mouth and get out."


    The engine roared.


    The two cars are running away from each other.


    Hardy raised his eyebrows at Carl and said with a smile, "see? You have to be cruel enough to deal with such local ruffians and scoundrels.


    If you are polite... Ha ha, maybe the price of ¡ê 600 will double again. "


    Carl ate the can without comment.


    5:30 p.m.


    It''s getting dark.


    Far away, the three saw a little fire in the distance.


    "Boss, shall we go in all night?"


    "You''re scared."


    "Fear? Me?! ha ha, don''t be kidding. When was my hardy afraid... Boss, those things... Seem to be people?"


    Carl, who was sleeping, quickly opened his eyes and saw several dim figures passing by under the light of the headlights.


    The two looked at each other.


    Hardy hurried to open the door, ready to go down and find out.


    Cole grabbed him and said coldly, "they''re not people."


    "No?"


    For hardy and Carl, the darkening weather made it difficult for them to see what was outside.


    But Cole saw it clearly.


    Not so much people.


    It''s better to describe them as a group of ghosts with shadow entities.


    Twisted, like a strange freak.


    When they saw what they looked like, hardy and Carlton were scared and yelled.


    "I''m Cao, is this him? What the hell is it?!"


    "Captain!"


    Cole was expressionless, put into gear and step on the accelerator.


    "Sit down!"


    The engine roared and frozen snow splashed under the tires.


    Now.


    The last ray of light was drowned by the night.


    In the speeding lights.


    An appalling scene appeared impressively.


    The shadow of shaking kept climbing out of the snow one by one, as if countless, crowded in front of the car. The previous slow shaking action was not directly proportional to the speed of jumping on the car!


    "It''s over... Boss! They''re coming!"


    "Shut up!"


    In the dark snow, the horsey Bobcat galloped forward.


    Suddenly.


    Cole slammed the steering wheel and bypassed the low fence that suddenly appeared in the middle of the road.


    An uncontrolled car slides on the ground and twists in place.


    Bang, hit a dead tree.


    The snow is scattered.


    After that, no matter how much I stepped on the accelerator, the rear wheel trapped in the snow pit skidded wildly, and the car didn''t move.


    I saw the ghosts coming.


    The three abandoned the car in a hurry.


    After running two or three steps to the distance, I saw ghosts standing on the edge of the town in the dark, hovering like invisible walls.


    Ten seconds later.


    Scattered again, wandering aimlessly on the snow field.


    Carl frowned and said, "in college, I always got full marks in every exam of the mysterious biology atlas, but how come I''ve never seen such a thing?


    Evil spirits? Or... New types of dark creatures? "


    "Whatever it is, Hoo... Luckily we ran fast enough, shit."


    "Isn''t captain Cole a psychic? He..."


    Hardy shook his head and then said, "don''t mention that this place is as strange as St. wich. The ability to use psychic media is looking for death."


    See Cole walking to the car.


    The little man patted Carl on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t think so much. Get the car out of the snow pit first."


    After a lot of effort.


    The three of them ate cans and bread to fill their stomachs and walked to the place where the fire came from in the distance.


    On the way.


    It seems to be getting used to such things, hardy joked, "if only that guy gene was here, with his knowledge, he might be able to find out what those things were just now.


    Fortunately, they won''t chase into the town. "


    Parked behind a low wall outside the town.


    Think of the strange statue seen by the seventh vision.


    Cole frowned slightly and said, "no and dare are two different concepts. Behind hardy and Cindas, there may be a more powerful evil force."

 Chapter 132

    Hardy, who had a relaxed face before, listened to Cole, and his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    Enter Cindas town.


    Cole can clearly perceive the powerful evil force soaked in every inch of the land.


    But what you see.


    It is quite different from the blood sacrifice ceremony that evil believers are rampant and there are broken bodies everywhere.


    Like ordinary villages and towns in the Empire.


    The townspeople are ordinary people.


    Occasionally cast curious eyes on three strange travelers. Everyone and every family has their own life.


    even to the extent that.


    There were also several children who ran all the way in front of the three.


    As far as I could see, there was peace and laughter.


    However.


    The more so, hardy and Carl became more and more nervous and frightened.


    Although Cindas is not as famous as St. wich, it is also the most famous place of curse, abandoned by the Empire in the corner of the world.


    I can''t stand this strange peace and tranquility.


    Hardy came up to Cole and whispered, "boss, I always think something''s wrong with this place. Don''t the townspeople of Cindas know where they live?"


    Carl frowned, as if thinking of something, and said to himself, "Cindas... Nord?"


    "Nord? Is there this country in history?"


    "No, it''s the hybrid Nord, the first and last wizard in human history. Nord is a language he invented before, which can communicate and manipulate evil forces.


    I also heard my aunt mention it occasionally.


    Hardy, don''t you think the pronunciation structure of Cindas town is very different from the language we use? "


    The little man thought for a moment and responded decisively, "I don''t think so."


    Don''t dwell on this issue.


    Hardy turned and said, "boss, if seranda is still alive, she must be hiding somewhere in the town.


    We... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    But I saw that all the residents of the town, dressed in red robes, took to the streets one after another, holding hands, smiling and singing songs composed of unknown languages.


    The rhythm is cheerful and bright.


    When passing by the three, a particularly beautiful girl with black hair stretched out her right hand to them, with a sweet smile and elegant voice, just like a gentle breeze blowing through her heart.


    "Strangers, join us."


    If it''s in another town in the Empire.


    Like lively, and beautiful women are invited.


    Hardy will definitely be the first to take her hand and join the ball.


    However.


    The strange ghosts outside the town and the happy atmosphere in the town are like a festival, which makes the little man have a very strong sense of disobedience.


    As an old color batch.


    The girl''s beautiful smile once made his hair stand upside down and his scalp numb.


    It is also like being thrown into a bloody dark fairy tale with a warm surface.


    Finally.


    After thinking for a long time, Carl thought of another name about Cindas Town: deformed town.


    meanwhile.


    In connection with the internal investigation, the previous incident in Newcastle.


    A terrible fact loomed in his heart.


    Have the believers of the hybrid Nord and the notorious evil worshippers penetrated into the top of the demon hunting group?


    If so.


    There is a good reason for the headquarters to send an unknown prison sequence execution team to sneak into Cindas secretly.


    Because it is unknown, after long-term investigation, it is trustworthy.


    But judging by the end of the razor team, the evil worshippers won the battle.


    Refusing the girl''s invitation, he took Cole and Hardy to a quiet corner. Carl told them what he thought.


    "... if my idea holds, Captain, we may inadvertently be involved in a big case."


    Evil worshipper.


    The famous cult group that all demon hunters will learn in college can also be called Nord sect.


    Unlike witches and ordinary cults, organizations are willing to give in at the foot of hell.


    Nord sect is a huge organization trying to control evil forces, expel hell and establish a new order in the world.


    The descriptions in history books may make unknown people think they are the Savior.


    However, it is more popular.


    It is a group of madmen who worship the hybrid Nord, try to control the evil power, control, and then feed the whole human world, taking the whole human soul as the source of power.


    A group of evil partisans who base their ideals on selfishness.


    Carl then said, "I should have thought of it. Cindas is the legendary place where the hybrid Nord was born. After he mastered the power of hell and mankind, this land suffered a permanent curse, so it was called freak town.


    We seldom know about it, because the government has blocked a lot of history and current situation about Cindas, leaving only shocking rumors in the market.


    If aunt Allegria wasn''t the chief of the intelligence analysis section, I wouldn''t know about these things. I feel familiar with the reference to Cindas in the previous confidential documents... "


    This time.


    A figure in red suddenly trotted across the street.


    She took off her hood.


    As soon as we met, we hugged Cole tightly.


    "God bless me. I thought you didn''t receive my message."


    Hardy stared at her dumbfounded. "Miss zelanda?! you''re still alive!"


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. Penny is still the same, but her long rough hair and haggard face show that she has had a bad time.


    Carl was puzzled and said, "this is..."


    The woman held out her right hand to him and said with a smile, "penny seranda, captain of the razor action team, are you a new member of the black snake?"


    "Carl Helms, first meeting."


    After introducing each other, the three finally understood the whole story.


    According to the original plan.


    A secret investigation formulated a month ago.


    The razor operation team needs to secretly enter Manchester City in batches, find a handwritten letter sent by the Ministry of interior to Manchester City from the imperial postal system for a long time, and use handwriting verification to catch the ghost lurking in the headquarters.


    However, in the process of execution, accidents occurred.


    First, through the postal system, I learned that the handwritten letter was taken away overnight by people from Cindas.


    After that.


    In addition to her, other players were assassinated one after another on the way, and even her only online was secretly removed. Only then was she forced to fake the illusion of death and place her last hope on her only trusted Cole.


    Even in order to prevent the secret of dark crow from being intercepted, she used a piece of clothes from a dead man and the blood of an ordinary townsman.


    As for Cindas himself.


    The local townspeople themselves are also victims of cults and ancient curses.


    Heretics control the townspeople, hide in the crowd, and absorb the power of curse to expand themselves.


    In Penny''s words, this place is normal only when night falls. During the day, it will become a resentful terrorist town. They will know what to do during the day.


    In a hidden cellar.


    "Where''s the letter? Miss zelanda, have you got it?"


    Penny shook her head helplessly and said, "no one knows where the damn letter is. It may be burned to ashes or in a garbage dump."

 Chapter 133

    ***The noisy town of Cindas gradually fell silent.


    At dawn.


    In the cellar.


    Cole''s feet were full of cigarette butts, and the other three were sleepy against the post.


    "It''s dawn."


    Penny opened her eyes and made a silent gesture to the crowd.


    later.


    The temperature in the cellar dropped rapidly with the naked eye, and the bitter cold made Carl and Hardy wrap their coats tightly.


    More than that.


    The pungent stench began to spread in the air, like a pile of rotten meat rotting at high temperature.


    After the heavy footsteps above the cellar gradually faded away, Penny lowered her voice and said, "Cindas is very dangerous during the day. When you go out later, you follow me closely and try to keep your feet light and don''t make a sound, okay?"


    Carefully open a gap in the cellar door. After confirming that there is no danger around, he is the first to drill out.


    Hardy and Carl followed.


    When the people came to the ground.


    Contrary to the quiet and auspicious ordinary town last night.


    There are ruins everywhere. The evil ceremony painted with blood is surrounded by crawling rotten meat and corpses, and ferocious faces are interspersed on the towering headframe.


    Twisted humanoid monsters with strange shapes.


    The skin is covered with mossy scales, sharp teeth, blood and meat stacked on the bones, or wandering aimlessly in the town, making a low roar, or climbing on a pile of rotten meat to eat crazily.


    Carl frowned and hid behind the house, wondering, "Ghoul?"


    "No."


    Seeing that the nearest monster left, Penny bent down and quickly trotted to the hidden spot in the distance, then leaned against the wall, inquired about the outside and said, "the official scientific name, Cindas freak, can''t leave the scope of the curse all her life.


    When night falls, it will return to what you saw yesterday.


    The Institute of mystics reported 200 years ago that after the birth of the hybrid Nord, the townspeople living in Cindas were trapped forever... "


    He hurried into the wall, pushed hardy standing beside him and signaled to go.


    As a result, Hardy, who walked in front, collided with a deformed man in the blind area of their field of vision.


    Look up.


    At a very close distance, the deformed and frightening shape made the little man pale, "grass."


    Penny also changed her face and shouted, "hardy! Run!"


    Just listen to a creepy howl, suddenly sounded.


    Like a pack of wolves.


    Creepy wails, one after another.


    The deformed people wandering in the town changed their previous slow and clumsy way of movement, staggered, dragged their bodies, and ran frantically to the location of Cole''s four people.


    Carl picked up a stone and smashed it on the deformed man''s head, trying to distract him. Penny hurried to pull him up.


    However, it is too late.


    In the terrified eyes of hardy and penny, in front of them, the sindas freak, tall as a meat mountain, suddenly cracked his bloated belly, with barbed tentacles sticking out.


    Seems to be looking for the location of prey.


    After a brief stagnation of peristalsis in the air.


    Like a tight rubber band.


    Shrink.


    Suddenly reach out to the two!


    Just when they thought they were dead this time, deafening gunshots rang out.


    The roaring silver bullet tore its body apart.


    Blood flame rage, burning.


    Under the terrorist destructive power of execution.


    The sindas freak, like a meat mountain, fell to the ground and turned into a scorched corpse.


    Take out the crossbow left in the equipment warehouse and hand it to Carl.


    Cole pulled out his long knife and said coldly, "take penny to the car."


    "Then you..."


    Hardy got up, saw the deformed people in all directions, looked fierce and said, "Carl, let''s go first. Staying here will only cause trouble to the captain.


    Shit... If only I had sequence secrets that could deal with them. "


    Penny and Cole looked at each other.


    "Be careful yourself. We''ll wait for you outside."


    Perhaps it is a terrible nightmare for them to face the immortal sindas freak imprisoned here by the ancient curse.


    But for Cole.


    They are just a group of first-class dark creatures that look scary but actually threaten very low, a group of poor people eroded by the curse.


    With a knife in one hand and a gun in the other, he stood at the intersection.


    Look cold.


    The black windbreaker swayed gently in the cold wind.


    When the first deformed man howled and jumped at Cole, the power of the sequence of Secrets formed an indelible scarlet, spreading on the long knife and just trial.


    The incomparable destructive power of silver bullet and blood flame engulfed the body of deformed people in an instant.


    Chop with a long knife.


    It''s like killing sheep and pigs.


    A face-to-face, vicious freak turned into a burning corpse piled up by Cole''s feet.


    Wait for penny to run away.


    Continuing to kill these first-class dark creatures is a waste of time. He emptied the last three silver bullets in one breath, and Cole rushed to the parking place.


    Far away.


    Hardy and the three are struggling to push the horsey Bobcat out of the border of the town.


    Looking back, I saw that there were at least thousands of Cindas deformed people chasing after Cole. Their faces changed greatly and shouted, "asshole... Carl, where''s your strength?! work harder!"


    The blonde boy''s expression was ferocious, and the green tendons on his neck burst up one by one and shouted abuse.


    "Are you blind?! one... Two... Force!"


    The snow is soft, plus the materials stored in the car.


    Even if it''s less than five meters from the boundary.


    It''s not easy for three people to push the horsey Bobcat out.


    It''s too late.


    Hardy blushed and had a thick neck. He turned back and shouted at the top of his voice, "boss! Hold on a little longer! We''ll... Push..."


    See this condition.


    Cole took the long knife and the justice trial back into the equipment warehouse, pulled out the van Helsing pneumatic crossbow and pulled the trigger.


    Deal with an excessive number of first-class dark creatures.


    This rarely used crossbow finally shows its value and destructive power.


    Like a heavy machine gun guarding a pass.


    The short crossbow and arrow wrapped in blood flame poured fire wildly with far more penetration than the bullet.


    A round of shooting is like cutting wheat.


    While retreating, replace the second arrow drum.


    Just behind him, hardy shouted, "we''re done here!"


    Turning around, he saw that the three had pushed the horsey SM out of the border of the town. Cole didn''t hesitate and ran away.


    Even these first-class dark creatures are very threatening.


    But it can''t stand a large number.


    Like the shadow outside the town last night, deformed people climbed out of the ground one by one, like rapidly regenerating leeks. In less than three minutes, they almost filled the whole town!


    There''s a lot of darkness!


    When Cole ran out of the town border.


    Like pressing the pause button, the sindas freaks all stopped in place. After a while, they returned to their aimless wandering state again.

 Chapter 134

    "... so you''ve been hiding outside during the day and inside at night?"


    In the car.


    Penny wolfed down bread and kettle in one hand.


    Swallowing the food in his mouth, he replied, "I rode here and ended up on the first day of Cindas (ton...)


    Hoo... I''m starving. "


    Wipe the food residue off the corner of her mouth with her sleeve, Penny continued, "the horse was eaten by those ghosts. Now the snow is blocking the road, so it''s trapped here and can''t go back.


    According to the action plan, someone in Manchester City will contact me regularly, but the last contact ended five days ago in the morning. The secret art dark crow I sent to Manchester City has never received a response again.


    How to say... It might be more appropriate to describe it as human evaporation. He was replaced by a guy I had never seen before.


    After feeling the danger, he simply took the initiative to interrupt contact until he couldn''t hold on, and then pinned his last hope on Cole. "


    Carl sat on the co pilot and mused, "don''t you contact the demon hunting regiment headquarters because you don''t trust them?"


    "If there were no problems at the top of the demon hunting group, how could all my members die on the road."


    Speaking of this.


    Penny gnashed her teeth and wanted to kill the cult who betrayed them.


    "The old man in the razor action team has been with me for three or four years, and all of them have been given by those bastards..."


    Take a deep breath, adjust your anger, and the knuckles of your fingers holding the kettle are slightly white with force.


    Hardy threw the canned beef out of the window, hiccupped and said, "what''s next? Can we just go back and be killed one by one by the evil believers hiding in the dark as insiders?"


    Carl looked dignified and said, "it''s no small matter. We can get everyone''s details, and then we can assassinate a whole demon hunter in the captivity sequence unconsciously. The energy of the originator behind is far beyond our imagination.


    Middle managers don''t have so much power, and ordinary bounty killers can''t do this. "


    Different from assassinating ordinary people.


    The demon hunter who can survive safely during the internship period is extremely sensitive to the sense of danger. He can even be called cunning, and has mastered the sequence secrets with strange effects.


    An ordinary hired killer can''t kill a whole action team without leaving a trace.


    In other words.


    The killer involved in the assassination may not be human.


    In a sense, Carl''s inference is completely correct. If it wasn''t Haley Johnny who came to kill them that night.


    He and Hardy are now buried.


    At this point, the atmosphere in the carriage gradually fell into silence.


    To use their strength against a cult group lurking at the top of the demon hunting group is completely killing.


    The strength of the two sides is seriously unequal.


    After a long silence.


    Their eyes rested on cole, who had never spoken.


    Under the pressure of death and unknown, hardy felt numb on his scalp, scratched his hair hard, grinned and said, "boss, do you have any good way?"


    Cole held the steering wheel, took a cigarette in one hand and frowned. "You two would have died in the hotel on the first night in Manchester City, Hardy."


    "Dead..."


    Hardy smiled awkwardly. "Boss, it''s not funny at all."


    Carl''s face changed slightly and said, "you mean, we''ve met killers?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Aware of the evil power that pervades all around.


    Put on the brake and said, "silence, someone is trying to find us."


    meanwhile.


    Penny frowned, and a dark red eyed crow appeared in the palm of her hand, crying like a mournful cry.


    "Evil power resonates... There are witches divining our position, Cole."


    Close your eyes.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    Suddenly, Cole''s vision was dragged into a gray world like a reflection in the water.


    On an unknown street.


    Pedestrians shouted in fear and fled in all directions.


    The horsey Bobcat with a face stopped alone in the spotlight in the dark, and blood flowed in the gap of the door.


    It''s like a zoomed in lens.


    When Cole saw the four people in the car.


    They were dead and their faces were frozen with horror.


    The ripped Penny symbolizes war and foretells death in bloody conflict.


    Carl, who has only half a head, symbolizes emotion and foretells a violent and unwise death.


    Hardy, whose whole body is twisted into a twist and blood is flowing, symbolizes a coward and augurs to escape death.


    His heart, eyes and brain are taken away, which symbolizes chaos. The heart represents life, the eyes represent soul, the brain represents wisdom, and the omen is disorder and unknowability.


    later.


    The water curtain is broken.


    Shadows spread like smoke and dust, obscuring the line of sight.


    In the blur, Cole saw a haggard woman standing in the middle of some evil ceremony.


    In the basin in front of her, the four people in the car reflected prominently!


    Suddenly.


    She looked up at the empty ceiling.


    Looking back, he showed his incomplete dark teeth and a cruel and evil smile.


    The sound is unpleasant and harsh.


    "I found you, piggy..."


    Cut off the seventh vision and open your eyes.


    Penny looked dignified and said, "I''ve never seen a dark crow report mourning for so long. Cole, what do you see?"


    "A woman, our death omen."


    After a silence.


    Hardy lit a cigarette with a fierce look and tone.


    "Neither the witch nor the holy instrument of disaster can kill me. Are you afraid of a hired killer? Boss, let''s return to the imperial capital now!


    I don''t believe him... "


    Penny put away the secret of the dark crow and said, "Hardy, don''t be impulsive.


    In the underlying logical framework of divination, omen is embodied in the executor''s will and spiritual projection, an amorphous possibility and future.


    If handled properly, the person being executed is fully capable of reversing the results. "


    His right hand held his chin and meditated for a moment, then said, "cole, there may be a lot of evil believers hiding in Manchester City. For safety, we have to bypass the city and start from tulis..."


    Interrupt her.


    Light a cigarette and put the lighter back in your pocket.


    Cole''s expression was as ferocious and cold as ever. It seemed that he was the executioner of the death omen and the executioner with a butcher''s knife.


    Shift into gear.


    The voice is cold and heartless.


    "They need to line up before they kill me, penny."


    As a red man in the eyes of hell forces.


    The devil who wants to take Cole''s soul, there are eight hundred without a thousand.


    Plus Kaila Jena, the Witch of pain.


    Finley bastard.


    Foy South steel group.


    If you need to queue up to kill, you may have to queue up for a hundred years to hire a killer.


    Besides.


    Snooping is always two-way, and there are traces to follow.


    Perhaps the crazy woman thought her means were very hidden. Unfortunately, the place where the evil ceremony was located betrayed her position.


    The hotel where the three stayed in Manchester City.


    Follow the basic principle of material exchange.


    It''s not difficult to find her.


    Blow down the accelerator.


    The horsey Bobcat galloped away in the snow.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    In the office of a permanent member of the Royal demon hunting regiment headquarters of the Mengxi empire.


    "The black snake team acted beyond its authority. Did they discuss the results?"


    "Your Excellency Baruch suggested not to deal with it for the time being. Other gentlemen generally prefer to stay in office for inspection, or deprive them of their titles and restart the internship period."


    "Anyway, in extraordinary times, protect them to return to the capital safely first. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Subordinates understand."


    "Do it."

 Chapter 135

    Two thirty in the afternoon.


    Warren Inn Manchester City.


    Carl and Penny are outside the door. Hardy uses sequence secrets to track the last person who came here.


    Perhaps the business of this shop has been very cold.


    The narrow old corridor was dead.


    Not long.


    Hardy took his hand off a floor and said, "boss, I found her."


    Cole leaned against the window.


    His eyes looked through the gap in the curtain to the steps at the entrance of the hotel.


    This time.


    One tall and one short, two men who looked dusty, wore black hats and wrapped their coats tightly in their hands, trotted into the hotel.


    With their movements, it is not difficult to find that some kind of weapon is hidden under the coat.


    Come so soon?


    "Where is she hiding?"


    The little man thought for a while and said, "based on the geographical location and surrounding environment, it should be at Manchester Railway Station.


    And she''s not the only one. "


    later.


    Penny quickly opened the door, frowned slightly and said, "guys, someone''s coming up."


    Cole pulled out the just trial, handed the pneumatic crossbow to hardy, with a cigarette in his mouth, and said coldly, "a good play is coming, everyone."


    Hardy took out a cigarette, lit it, and followed Cole with a crossbow in one hand.


    Carl and Penny looked at each other.


    The latter took out the matching gun and asked, "can you use a gun?"


    "Yes."


    "Take it."


    Now.


    The footsteps in the corridor were particularly clear.


    A line of four people holding weapons, took big steps, and the clothes pendulum of the windbreaker shook.


    Downstairs.


    The two robbers crept up the stairs.


    I heard footsteps.


    He stopped quickly, held his breath, took out his gun and aimed it at the stairs.


    When they saw the ferocious and ruthless Cole and the strange light flowing colt m1900.


    A very short moment.


    Instinctively pull the trigger, but it''s too late.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Deafening gunfire sounded, dust scattered in the stairwell, spilled brains and blood flying all over the sky.


    A disorderly crash sounded.


    The bodies of the two hot men rolled down.


    The receptionist at the front desk looked shocked. After incredible panic, hysterical screams suddenly sounded in the hotel.


    meanwhile.


    On the street, pedestrians who heard gunshots stopped one after another. After half a second, they shouted and ran everywhere.


    Three patrolmen who happened to be patrolling nearby whistled, pulled out their guns and ran to the hotel.


    Pushing and shoving fleeing citizens.


    "Everybody get out of there! Get out!"


    Inside the hotel.


    Cole stepped over the gunman''s body, his sticky blood coagulated footprints, kicked open the door and faced the patrol who pointed a gun at him.


    He took out his certificate and said expressionless, "imperial demon hunter."


    Hardy, holding a crossbow, glanced at the patrol, frowned and said, "tell the city hall immediately to evacuate the citizens of the railway station. Go quickly."


    The two patrolmen looked at each other.


    One of them held his hat, put away his gun and said, "when did you come? The police department didn''t inform us at all."


    Carl, the last one to get on the bus, explained, "time is urgent. Do as we say."


    The engine roared.


    The patrolman looked at the Houxi mountain cat, hesitated for a moment, turned and ran to the street in the distance, opened the bicycle lock and sped away to the municipal police station.


    In the carriage.


    Hardy tried to familiarize himself with the weapon with a crossbow.


    "Boss, the woman you mentioned should not be a witch. She is too weak compared with the guy we met last time in DIDU."


    Carl said, "it should be a Nordic wizard."


    The so-called wizard.


    It''s just a self praise of the cult''s self indulgence and degeneration.


    Completely different from witches.


    The former is unwilling to be ordinary, controls the evil power at the cost of life and soul, but serves interests and desires.


    The latter is born extraordinary, a powerful spokesman for the devil, and even steal hell''s great power, kill the devil and occupy the magpie''s nest.


    Manchester Railway Station.


    The railway terminal in the northernmost part of the Empire, the starting point of the expensive wood and fur trade.


    In the afternoon.


    The official railway station is the busiest time of the day.


    jaleo.


    Carts and carts of animal fur whose blood had not yet condensed were transported into the station, and stinking workers worked hard to get the goods into the car.


    Businessmen with strong bodies and round waists talk about Sheng Huan with local celebrities.


    Celebrate another deal.


    The young people who were traveling to school waved goodbye to their relatives.


    Homeless tramps, crowded under the dirty corner, beg and expect the rich master passing by to be kind and give them a meal.


    A horsey mountain cat parked outside the station.


    In the busy traffic flow, it is insignificant.


    Earlier, Penny suggested that they make a detour from tulis to return to the capital.


    In a sense, she can think of it and the other party can expect it.


    No accident.


    Ambushes will be set at the railway station, the wilderness after Manchester City leaves south, and the fork of highway 15 into tulis.


    Unfortunately.


    They couldn''t think of it.


    Cole''s means and response are so tough, even unreasonable.


    On how to prevent assassination: find the killer and start first.


    Not playing cards according to the routine at all.


    It led to a careful assassination plan. In an instant, the two poles reversed. The evil believers and killers in ambush at the station changed from hunters to prey.


    Cole took a deep breath, closed his eyes and opened the seventh vision.


    The noise of the railway station was quickly obscured by extraordinary power.


    Silence and darkness.


    Ordinary people who are not infected by the evil power disappear into the perception, leaving only the evil believer and the wizard who are all over the platform and whose soul emits a dirty stench.


    It seems... There are two vampire hired killers.


    One, two


    Are there seventeen people altogether?


    later.


    The madwoman who noticed the spy suddenly looked at Cole with a frightened expression.


    Originally, they ambushed in the railway station. Their task was to guard against the four kors sneaking in and trying to take the train back to the capital.


    But never thought.


    The other party not only took the initiative to find it, but also didn''t mean to hide at all.


    But that''s not the main reason for her shock.


    Previously, because of the distance, she had no intuitive feeling about Cole''s strength. She just thought he was a lucky psychic demon hunter.


    But now.


    The collision between soul and spirit.


    Let her finally understand that the demon hunter, who had been published in the newspaper several times and even personally dealt with the evil power mirror of disaster artifact and painful witch, was far more powerful than they expected.


    Looked down.


    It''s like a fear covered by the shadow of a behemoth!


    Death threats stared by powerful beings!


    "You..."


    I''m not interested in listening to her nonsense.


    Cole opened his eyes and said coldly, "I found them."


    Hardy smiled and said, "did you find it? I''d like to see how they killed me!"


    Push open the door.


    The four men, armed and totally indifferent to the frightened eyes of the passers-by in the station, stepped forward to the platform.


    All the villains.


    After a brief silence.


    A scream cut through the sky.

 Chapter 136

    Fear and chaos spread through the crowd with screams.


    The busy station was in a mess.


    Push, crowd.


    Hardy took out his certificate and shouted at the crowd, "the imperial demon hunter handles the case! All irrelevant personnel leave quickly!"


    Carl loaded the pistol, looked warily at the chaotic crowd and frowned, "Captain, the situation is bad for us.


    If there''s a killer in there... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    He saw a half grown-up boy, nervous, deliberately hit him, and took out a poisoned dagger from his pocket.


    Carl''s face changed slightly. He hesitated when he raised his gun hand and was ready to pull the trigger.


    Facing a teenager under the age of 14.


    His moral code was greatly tested at this moment.


    Bang!


    After a gunshot.


    The fleeing crowd, hissing and screaming, fell into more disorderly chaos.


    Cole, put the gun down.


    The smoke of gunpowder filled the air.


    The boy was shot in the chest, dropped his dagger and fell soft in a pool of blood.


    Carl looked at the distance in a daze.


    Penny noticed something wrong with his look, patted him on the shoulder and said, "this happens to every demon hunter, newcomer.


    Look and learn. "


    The voice fell.


    A dark crow flew out of her palm, "come with me."


    Hardy leaned behind Cole with a crossbow, his face tense.


    "Boss, what''s next?"


    "Wait."


    "Wait?"


    The little man looked back, asked no more questions, and stared at every passenger passing by him.


    Over time.


    The traffic at the station dropped rapidly.


    Less than a minute.


    The originally crowded platform was left with only the old and weak with inconvenient legs and feet and the lawless people with evil intentions.


    Now?


    Hardy finally understood why Cole let him wait here.


    Look over the tracks.


    A ragged, dirty, crazy woman stood in front of the train window and looked at them.


    Hold the throat of the little boy in your arms.


    The teeth are black and yellow, and the smile is cruel and vicious.


    "Grass."


    Taking a step forward, hardy raised the crossbow and aimed at the window with his breath held, but he saw the woman and little boy, like the moon in the water, twisted and blurred, and then disappeared.


    later.


    A hoarse and harsh voice sounded slowly in their ears.


    "Kill penny seranda and I''ll let him go, demon hunter."


    "Fuck..."


    Hardy put down the crossbow angrily.


    But a man and a woman in gorgeous clothes came around the column of the platform.


    Pale skin, sharp teeth.


    They''re all identifying themselves, vampires.


    "The famous demon hunter Cole walker, we finally met."


    The woman''s fingers crossed the surface of the column, leaving a scratch.


    She smiled sweetly, like a deadly poison.


    The man was polite and smiled. "There is no hatred between us, Mr. walker, but someone offered a thousand pounds for your life."


    The sound of the metal flip lighter is crisp.


    "A thousand pounds? Is my life so worthless?"


    This time


    On hearing the news, the Manchester Police Station roared, and more than a dozen police cars surrounded the entrance of the station.


    A senior detective without uniform hurried. The police officers of the brigade followed him and trotted up the steps.


    "Where are they now?"


    The patrolman who met Cole before panted, "let the police station evacuate the people at the station. I think they should be here."


    Put the lighter in your pocket.


    Cole looked up and frowned. "I''ll stand here and do it."


    Hardy looked very nervous and a cold sweat slipped down his temples.


    Collapse your body.


    Decisively pull the trigger of the full crossbow.


    Silver crossbows poured out.


    The two vampires screamed and turned into an illusion at a speed difficult to capture by the naked eye. While avoiding the crossbow and arrow, they jumped at Cole and Hardy.


    A breathing time.


    The little man shouted and was thrown to the ground.


    The female vampire''s voice was frivolous and joking. When she passed by Cole, she smiled and said, "come and catch me, hunting demons..."


    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    Cole clenched the long knife in his left hand.


    The female vampire''s body had been broken in two, and the roaring blood flame swallowed her body.


    At the same time.


    Pull the trigger of justice with your right hand.


    Bang!!


    The male vampire who pressed hardy and showed his fangs to prepare for his next mouth was suddenly beaten to his head and fell into the blood flame and convulsed.


    Hardy was still in shock. He pushed away the vampire''s body and greeted him.


    It doesn''t seem to resolve.


    Stand up and kick the burning vampire debris, "paralyzed..."


    This scene.


    It happened to be seen by the Manchester City police who rushed into the railway station.


    Because of the shock.


    Senior detective, take a deep breath.


    In his several professional careers in cooperation with the demon hunting group, he has never seen such a clean and neat means to deal with dark creatures. He can be called a fierce demon hunter.


    One knife and one shot.


    Against blood sucking species that turn pale.


    It''s a one-sided massacre.


    Look at the cold man standing in place, wearing a black windbreaker, holding a gun in one hand and a knife in the other.


    "Vampires... Should be an emergency.


    Old Joe, direct the evacuation of citizens who have not left the station. Pettar, you go to the station and ask them to contact the Ministry of railway transportation to explain the situation here. "


    Go behind Cole.


    He took out his ID and said, "nicasio, senior detective of Manchester City police, are you from the demon hunting group?"


    Hardy shook the vampire''s overpowered hand, reached out to nicasio and said, "Hardy betani, this is our captain, Cole walker.


    There are still two people in the carriage. "


    "Can you tell me the specific details?"


    "It''s confidential, detective nicacio..."


    Looking down at his watch, the little man said seriously, "deal with this side. We have to rush back to the imperial capital as soon as possible to inform you that it is also to protect the citizens of Manchester City.


    If there is nothing else, you go out first. It may be dangerous to stay here.


    Take care of it, and I''ll let you know. "


    Nicacio''s partner, who hurried over, exhaled a foul breath and said suspiciously, "cole Walker... Is the one who appeared in the newspaper?"


    "Old Joe, don''t ask so much. Let''s go."


    He called old Joe a burly old man with a gray beard and a ferocious scar on his face.


    "Ha ha, I''m just curious. Mr. Walker won''t care."


    This time.


    A police officer came up with a young woman with tears on her face and said, "Sir, the lady said her child was still trapped inside."


    Cole took a cigarette and said coldly, "boy?"


    The woman looked very nervous and held her hands tightly in front of her. "Yes... Yes, sir, Roy called me when I got off the train, but I searched the whole carriage and didn''t..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    A fierce gunshot sounded in the train compartment.


    Then there was the scream of human beings after being shot.


    Satisfied with his addiction, he threw away his cigarette butts and Cole turned and walked to the carriage.


    Hardy saw it and said to the woman, "we''ll get him out, detective. Take her out first."


    Then he hurried after Cole.

 Chapter 137

    In the carriage.


    Carl hid behind the seat, his lips white and his face covered with cold sweat.


    There is no blood flow in the right ear without a half piece.


    Replace the clip.


    The once handsome blonde, now with a fierce look, clenched his teeth and changed his cartridge clip, roared, "penny! Are you okay?"


    Not long.


    A sound came from behind the seat in the distance.


    "I''m fine."


    Carl took a deep breath, picked up the hat that the passenger had dropped on the ground and slowly stretched out his seat.


    Bang!


    In a relatively closed compartment.


    The sound of gunfire reverberated and made my ears buzzing.


    The top hat in Carl''s hand flew in response.


    This time.


    But I heard crows croaking and yelling in the carriage and the angry scolding of gunmen.


    Another shot.


    The gunman blocked in front screamed and fell into a pool of blood.


    Penny hurried to Carl with a gun. "Are you okay?"


    "OK."


    Carl stood up and his eyes fell on the cult lying dead on the ground.


    The sharp pain in his ears made him frown.


    "Carl!"


    Hearing Hardy''s voice, he waved to the little man and said, "cult, I''ve solved it with penny. Only the last madwoman is left. We can''t find her."


    Is there only the last wizard left?


    Cole glanced across the car and finally stopped at penny.


    The other party''s condition is to kill her.


    In other words.


    This woman must have something to hide from them. She doesn''t show so much trust.


    however.


    In her position.


    It is possible that no one is trustworthy, except for the senior hunting official who is actually behind her in the top secret investigation.


    even to the extent that.


    In a sense.


    The rescue of the black snake brigade to her is also full of suspicious places.


    As for Cole''s purpose.


    My friend asked for help, so he came.


    Aware of Cole''s gaze, Penny said, "the dark crow can''t find her place."


    Go to the body of a cult, squat down, tear open your coat, find the strange tattoo on the heart, and then say, "waiter tattoo, the peripheral member of the sect, that woman should be the core member, Cole, you can find..."


    Looking up, he saw that Cole had stepped out of the car.


    Hardy said helplessly, "the captain should find her."


    Carl went over and patted the little man on the shoulder, frowning. "Is there a cigarette?"


    "Your ears..."


    Hastily handed him one.


    Maybe it''s a distraction so that the wound doesn''t hurt so much.


    Carl lit his cigarette and got out of the car.


    Hardy and Penny followed.


    Five minutes later.


    In the dressing room of an employee at the station.


    Cole violently kicked open the closed iron door. The crazy woman hiding inside trembled, strangled the little boy''s neck, and shouted in horror, "if you take another step forward, I''ll kill him!"


    It seems at this moment.


    She is the "little pig" who once mocked Cole. She was frightened and still slaughtered.


    Justice pointed to her head.


    "Let him go and I''ll let you go."


    Crazy women have uneven black and yellow teeth, manipulate evil forces all year round, and their spirit has been seriously eroded.


    Suddenly he laughed nervously, talked to himself and shouted at Cole, "don''t try to deceive me! You shameless, rude and rude demon hunter!


    No one can save him today. I''m going to die, he''s going to die, and you''re all going to die! Ha ha! "


    Maybe it was an illness that led to unconsciousness.


    When she became nervous and inadvertently relaxed her control over the little boy.


    Cole pulled the trigger decisively.


    Bang!


    The skull is broken, and red and yellow are splashed on the wall.


    Hardy was quick eyed and quick in hand. He took the little boy back from her arms.


    Little boy Roy was safe.


    Cole went to the crazy woman''s body, aimed at the broken skull and heart, emptied the clip, and said to Carl, "find some gasoline."


    Not long.


    Detective old Joe came to the dressing room with a bucket of gasoline and Carl.


    Seeing the crazy woman lying on the ground who can''t die anymore, I''m ready to make a joke. Do you still need to burn to die like this?


    However.


    The words were not spoken.


    The skull turned into a pool of mud, and the female corpse with three big holes in her chest suddenly moved her fingers.


    Old Joe''s relaxed and cheerful face changed slightly.


    "Let me do it."


    Dragging the body of the cult to an open place, two police officers found an iron dustbin and pushed it over.


    Join forces to throw in the body that began to twitch.


    Pour in gasoline.


    light.


    then.


    A scary scene, almost scared detective old Joe had a heart attack.


    Just listen to a heart rending wail, suddenly sounded in the platform.


    later.


    The evil soul of the crazy woman hiding in the body turned into an evil spirit and fiercely jumped at a police officer.


    "God..."


    "Help!"


    At the same time.


    There was a gunshot.


    The spiritual power turns into an entity, wrapped in sacred bullets, like shells, and smashes the evil spirit composed of the soul of crazy women in an instant.


    The crazy strange stench immediately filled the air.


    "Hold the sun, what the fuck is this smell... Cough! Cough! Vomit -"


    The crowd ran out of the station.


    Old Joe and Hardy held their knees and bent down to retch.


    Even the police officers standing outside the station were heavily fumigated by the stench.


    After a long silence, Cole breathed out and said, "shit, miscalculation."


    It''s noon that can cause lethal effect on Level 3 evil spirits. It''s used to deal with level 1 evil spirits. The power of execution directly explodes its spirit body.


    Old Joe straightened up and seemed very talkative. He smiled at Cole. "Does the demon hunter deal with that kind of ghost every day? I feel like I''m going to have nightmares all week."


    Penny explained, "the soul of that crazy woman has been polluted by evil forces. If you kill her and leave her alone, it will become an evil spirit raging in the railway station.


    Just... "


    Looking at Cole, he joked, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a gun that can kill evil spirits. Where did I buy it?"


    "Heaven."


    "Wow."


    Penny smiled, turned to old Joe and said, "restore the transportation at the station as soon as possible. We have to get back to the imperial capital as soon as possible."


    Old Joe seemed to still aftertaste the smell of the station, spit on the ground and shouted, "Nica! I''ll leave the rest to you. I have to go to the bar for a drink. Is it really smelly?"


    After all.


    At the end of this year, his old partner will retire.


    Nicacio put his hands on his hips and said helplessly, "go, drink less and be careful of your heart."


    "Less nonsense, more annoying than my daughter."


    Then he smiled at Cole, "demon hunter, why don''t you go and have a drink with me?"


    No response.


    He was not embarrassed. He touched his head and walked alone in the direction of the bar.


    so


    It was not until nine o''clock in the evening that the stench in the air could dissipate.


    Clean up the site and resume traffic.


    The four of Cole sat in the carriage cleared for them at the station.


    The siren sounded.


    The train came out of the station slowly.


    Penny held her chin and looked out of the window.


    The glass in the dark background reflects her wild nature, but there is no lack of unique beauty.


    Under a calm expression.


    be preoccupied by some troubles.


    Because she knows that the real danger has just begun.

 Chapter 138

    Click.


    The iron door of the carriage was pushed open.


    A conductor carrying water and cans walked up to the four men.


    Put the tray on the small table.


    The conductor smiled sweetly and said, "please take your time, Captain Wilson."


    Hardy''s eyes were very dishonest. He looked at each other from bottom to top and smiled, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Staring at the female conductor''s fart, he kept watching each other leave.


    The little man opened the seal of the can and shook his head, "tut."


    Carl grabbed his wrist and said seriously, "Hardy, wait."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He looked puzzled.


    Carl said helplessly, "you guy... Aren''t you afraid of poison?"


    Hardy stared for a moment, then smiled awkwardly and hurriedly released his hand holding the can, "Er, I forgot."


    The worried Penny took her hand off her chin, turned her head and said to the three, "don''t eat anything suspicious before returning to the imperial capital.


    Especially you, Mr. betani. "


    After a brief episode.


    The car was silent.


    Only when the train collides with the rail weld, there is a rhythmic clatter.


    One forty midnight.


    Carl closed his eyes and opened his seat, drowsy.


    Hardy simply lay in the seat across the corridor, snoring.


    Cole stood alone in the smoking area, looking through the window. It was dark outside, occasionally passing through trees and ghosts.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, he said coldly, "don''t you rest?"


    "Can''t sleep."


    Penny leaned against the wall, clasped her chest in her hands and said, "how did you know I was in Cindas?"


    "Carl''s aunt is the chief of the intelligence analysis section. It''s not difficult to find a confidential document."


    "Is that right?"


    Take a deep breath and say with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re the next demon hunter in the prison sequence. To be honest, now you make me feel strange.


    Cole wasn''t like this before. "


    "Everyone will change, penny."


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    long time.


    Penny said sincerely, "thank you for all you have done. There are some words..."


    Cole snuffed out his cigarette, threw it into the trash can, turned around and said, "if you can''t say it, don''t say it. I''m not interested to know.


    Go in. It''s cold here. "


    After midnight.


    Across the hills of the north.


    Hail mixed with heavy snow, wrapped in a cold wind, roared.


    Thin frost spread over the windows.


    The passengers of the whole train fell asleep under the threat of fatigue and fatigue.


    Just then.


    Just a bang.


    Something seems to have hit the roof.


    Hardy and the three woke up from their dreams.


    Look up.


    On the top of the steel cast train, a huge depression broke the leather lining and stood out.


    Carl got up and looked at Cole.


    "Captain."


    later.


    Hardy exclaimed, his body flew uncontrollably, hit the roof hard, and was hit heavily on the corridor.


    The howl of the dark crow suddenly sounded.


    Penny frowned and helped hardy up.


    The little man looked painful, covered his broken, bleeding nose and grinned, "shit, what..."


    "Cole, witch!"


    "I see."


    Standing in the corridor, Cole looked straight at the uninvited guest outside the carriage door.


    A girl in a white nightgown, with a gloomy face and frosted face and hair.


    Carl cried out in pain. He saw his left finger twist and fold in the palm of his hand.


    "Ah --"


    "Carl! Don''t let her control your..."


    Penny didn''t finish.


    The iron door of the carriage creaked and folded together.


    The girl raised her right hand and suddenly hit her.


    later.


    The snowstorm rushed into the car, and the temperature dropped rapidly with the naked eye.


    Cole escaped the attack.


    Pull out the justice trial and pull the trigger.


    The bullet wrapped in blood flame roared out of the gun.


    But strangely stagnated in front of the girl and could no longer move forward.


    After being attacked.


    The girl turned her head stiffly and moved her eyes from penny.


    Raise your left hand and slowly clench your fist.


    Seeing Cole completely unmoved, he tilted his chin in doubt.


    Carl''s cry grew more painful.


    Not only the left hand, supernatural forces spread to the forearm, like being fiercely oppressed on the ground by the iron gate, with broken bones and tendons, and blood surging wildly.


    The pain of heart drilling even made him unable to say a word completely.


    Tears and wails tore my heart and lungs.


    "Captain... Help... Help me!"


    Bang!!


    The twisted iron door that flew out smashed a big hole in the car.


    The cold wind poured back.


    Hardy got up and ran to Carl. He wanted to help him pull his arm up. He shouted, "she''s using fear to dominate your mind and body, Carl! Hi!"


    Seeing that the blonde has been in pain, his consciousness is blurred, and he can''t hear what he''s talking about.


    Hardy punched him, grabbed his face with both hands and shouted, "Carl! Listen! Think about how Hugo died?!


    Don''t let her control your body! "


    His eyes were red and his expression twisted into a mask of pain.


    Carl breathed quickly and his voice trembled. "Heart... Right! It''s like this... It''s like this, ah -"


    Just listen to a click.


    The sound of bones being crushed.


    Even hardy couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. His teeth were sour and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    "Asshole..."


    Look up.


    Seeing Cole struggling against the cold wind and unspeakable invisible power, he walked step by step to the girl standing outside the carriage with a gloomy face.


    Penny took two steps back.


    He turned and ran to the carriage behind him.


    As a result, his right hand just grabbed the door handle.


    A piercing scream, wrapped in shapeless supernatural forces, shattered the glass and knocked her to the ground.


    At the same time.


    The girl ignores Cole who is approaching her and fighting against spiritual power.


    Manipulating the glass fragments everywhere to float, the sharp fracture suddenly aimed at Penny and flew over.


    Hardy''s face changed greatly.


    Press Carl''s neck hard and get down quickly.


    Penny rolled over and hid behind the seat next to her.


    Crackling, broken glass dregs sifted the walls of the whole carriage.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Against the overwhelming spiritual power.


    Cole walked up to the Witch and raised his right hand in her gaze.


    Over the thick, like real air.


    Hold her neck.


    Finally.


    The girl, who was always expressionless, gloomy and indifferent, showed a little panic on her face.


    "No..."


    As Cole worked harder.


    The sense of suffocation made her lose control of supernatural forces. She looked directly into Cole''s eyes and a line of tears fell on her face.


    The air around is no longer sticky.


    Cole yanked her into the car and banged her against the wall.


    Pull out justice with your left hand.


    Look ferocious.


    He pulled the trigger mercilessly with a lightning speed.


    Bang!


    Surprisingly, the bullet was stuck in the girl''s skull!


    With the aggravation of asphyxia.


    The girl began to struggle.


    His face was red with sauce, his blood vessels burst, and the four weak kicked in the air.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Can''t bullets?


    Put justice back and pull out the bone dagger used to kill demons and Angels: the wing of the angel of death.

 Chapter 139

    May be aware of the threat of death.


    The girl screamed, or some evil thing attached to her soul turned into a spirit body composed of dim smoke, struggling to escape from the body.


    Suddenly.


    Under Cole''s gaze.


    The girl''s expression is a little more complex micro expression that only people can make. It may be the fear of death and the unknown, or liberation and hope.


    Struggling to say, "kill... Me..."


    At the same time.


    Her movements trembled as if she were resisting some force in her body.


    Dip your fingertips with the blood on the bullet hole on your forehead, as if to prove something, and smear it on Cole''s face.


    The next moment.


    Cold and ruthless once again occupied her pupils.


    Like a beast, roaring and struggling.


    "Cole --"


    The overlapping voice is as hoarse as an old woman, and as decadent as the sound from the depths of hell.


    In this short moment.


    The girl''s eyes separate, become double pupils and overlap again.


    These sons of bitches


    In an instant, what he saw in the seventh vision made it difficult for cole to restrain his roaring anger, and his expression became more and more ferocious.


    The moment you release your right hand.


    Holding a dagger, violence pierced the girl''s heart.


    Pull it out.


    It''s not blood flowing out.


    But countless maggots spread and devoured the girl''s lifeless body.


    At the same time.


    The overflowing evil power erodes the carriage and stinks.


    Carl finally got rid of his bondage and sat down on the ground. If he didn''t hold his teeth, he almost fainted.


    Hardy helped him up and sat down in the seat.


    Penny and Cole walked over. The blonde''s handsome face had been distorted to the beginning of abstraction. The bean big cold sweat was like rain.


    Even soaked his clothes.


    Cole took off his coat and Penny took it and wrapped it around Carl.


    He took out his machete and pressed his broken arm on the table. "Carl, are you ready?"


    Hardy tore off the sleeve of his coat and stuffed it into Carl''s mouth. He put his arm around his shoulder and frowned. "We have to do this. We''ll be there soon."


    Carl turned white and trembled. He closed his eyes and nodded slightly.


    Cole took a deep breath and activated the blood flame.


    Cut off the left forearm that has been pressed into meat.


    The blood flame burns the wounds and blood vessels, so as not to bleed and die of infection.


    "Well -"


    With cotton in his mouth, Carl stared round and his voice even broke.


    Later, Cole took out a white shirt that he had never worn and threw in the equipment warehouse, tore it into cloth strips and temporarily bandaged his wound.


    Finish all this.


    come back.


    But I saw the passengers in the next carriage, all crowded in front of the door and window, staring at the scene.


    The previous conductor hurried to evacuate the passengers.


    Pushing aside the door, he looked frightened and uneasy. He stood in the violent cold wind and shouted to the four people, "come here, it''s too cold there!"


    Fortunately, the last carriage for four people.


    The damage caused by witches is very limited.


    Help Carl up.


    With the help of a male passenger, get him over first, and then the three jump over the damaged car connection.


    There are not many passengers inside, about ten people.


    Place Carl.


    The male passenger who helped looked at the others and was the first to clap his hands.


    Others followed suit.


    An old woman hugged penny and said with a smile, "well done, young man."


    "Is that a witch?"


    The male passenger shook hands with Hardy. The little man smiled reluctantly and said, "it may be complicated..."


    Looking back at Carl, he said to the conductor, "is there a doctor on the train?"


    "I''ll help you find it on the radio."


    "Thank you. If you can, arrange the passengers here to other carriages. I''m afraid there will be danger."


    A conversation.


    All passengers leave the carriage.


    Not long after the broadcast, a middle-aged male doctor with eyes simply treated Carl''s wound.


    Five fifty in the morning.


    The snowstorm outside the window became more and more violent.


    On the seat.


    Carl turned pale, his hand trembled slightly, and his feet were full of cigarette butts.


    Facing the unknown dangerous journey.


    Even Hardy, who has always been optimistic, can''t be optimistic.


    Penny broke the silence and said, "cole, that girl... Doesn''t seem to be a witch."


    "Want to know?"


    Nod.


    Hardy shook his legs wildly while smoking and frowned. "What else can it be if it''s not a witch?"


    Cole put his hands on the table and said, "grab my hands and close your eyes."


    Carl hesitated and put his last hand on it.


    Close your eyes slowly.


    After a brief darkness.


    The line of sight is like a water curtain.


    He found himself standing in a luxurious house with Hardy and Penny beside him.


    "Hardy, this is..."


    "I don''t know."


    Penny frowned. "Seventh vision..."


    The same talent and sequence power, used by different people, will also have different intensity differences.


    Through the seventh vision, taking some object as the medium to build illusory perception for others requires a very strong soul as support


    Just thought of it.


    But I saw a tramp in rags brought into the house by a couple.


    Picture fast forward.


    About the girl''s past, flying across in their perception.


    Until the irresistible force pushes them out of illusory perception.


    open one ''s eyes.


    "Can I help him..."


    Hardy hit the table with his fist and said angrily, "those son of a bitch! I * * his family! If I catch him, I must find a hundred male horses to fuck him!


    Shit, that''s what people can do?!


    Beast! Worse than beast! "


    Penny took a deep breath and said nothing.


    Carl frowned and looked out of the window with a surprisingly calm tone.


    "This is a reality, Hardy. As far as I know, many guys in the upper class of the Empire have this hobby.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    And... Can the Nord order have artificial witches? "


    without doubt.


    With the blood as the medium, Cole showed them what he saw at that moment.


    A wandering girl full of hope and beauty for the future.


    Tortured madly by evil believers, he was dragged into the abyss of evil bit by bit.


    Until the end.


    Using her soul as a container, she imprisoned the devil, was controlled and made into a human weapon of the Nord order.


    However.


    Until the end of life.


    She still did not give up the last kindness in her heart, fought against the devil, and pinned hope and beauty on the future.


    The moment the heart was pierced by the wings of the angel of death.


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    Perhaps it is the good people who never give in to evil.


    Cole saw a light called hope in the girl''s gradually lax eyes.


    She is neither a witch nor a devil. She exists between the two, a poor child tortured by pain.


    At the same time, he is an ordinary person who is extremely strong and tries his best to disperse the darkness with his noble soul.


    Although Carl and Penny didn''t yell like Hardy, the anger in their eyes could not be hidden anyway.


    Trish delier.


    She''s just one of them.


    I can''t imagine how many homeless children and innocent people died under the torture of the Nord order and failed to support the day when they became the container of the devil.


    Even more unimaginable.


    What more bastard things do those evil believers hiding in the top of the demon hunting group do!

 Chapter 140

    The next day.


    Lelag.


    The largest trade transit city in the north of the Empire.


    Manchester City is a must for the imperial capital.


    The train stopped slowly. Carl, who didn''t sleep all night, looked out of the window and frowned slightly.


    A large number of imperial soldiers were stationed at the edge of the platform to cooperate with the local police station to check the passing passengers.


    The conductor opened the door.


    Three plainclothes demon hunters entered the carriage.


    "Who is penny seranda?"


    It was a slovenly middle-aged man.


    He had a cigarette in his mouth, a stubble in his mouth, a smell of wine all over, and a bird''s nest.


    Penny looked at Cole, got up and said, "who are you?"


    The man took out his ID, looked awake and said, "Luther, the independent investigator of the Ministry of the interior, they sent me to pick you up. Let''s go."


    No matter what angle you stand.


    The other party''s intention and identity are very suspicious.


    Carl''s broken arm was tied with a bandage and hung around his neck. He said expressionless, "we can just go back by train. Excuse me, sir."


    The man grabbed the head of the chicken nest and complained, "tut..."


    The two young men standing behind him looked cold, as if they were twins.


    The conductor''s eyes moved back and forth between the two sides, and the smile on his face gradually stiffened.


    Like the strange atmosphere in the carriage.


    Suddenly.


    A pregnant woman was pushed down maliciously.


    The perpetrator and the pregnant woman''s husband abused each other and then fought.


    In an instant, the platform was in a mess, and the soldiers and police stationed nearby hurried to maintain order.


    Luther, a demon hunter who claims to be an independent investigator of the Ministry of the interior, looks at Cole.


    A sudden smile.


    He lowered his head and took out the cigarette box from his pocket, but his hand shook off on the ground.


    "Oh..."


    Bend down and pick it up.


    But the moment he squatted down.


    The twins standing behind him pulled out their pistols at the same time, pointed the black muzzle at the four and pulled the trigger.


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the carriage.


    The conductor was shocked and squatted on the ground screaming wildly.


    Penny, who stood up, couldn''t dodge. She was hit by a stray bullet on the side of her waist and fell on the seat with a dull hum.


    Luther, who was squatting on the ground to pick up cigarette boxes, has a rapidly expanding body, hair and elongated face, just like a canine.


    The smelly saliva kept flowing out.


    Let out the beast''s low roar and heavy breathing.


    A roar.


    When running to four people, the huge weight made the steel train carriage shake.


    Sharp claws tore up the seats in the road.


    The huge body of terror was full of suffocating pressure, crossed hardy with a frightened face and rushed directly to penny.


    On the platform.


    Passengers and soldiers who heard wolf howls and gunshots.


    Look through the window.


    That road reflected in their eyes, muscle Qiu knot, hairy huge figure, like fear from the depths of a nightmare.


    When the first scream sounded.


    Frightened passengers fled in all directions. An officer shouted to his soldiers and lined up to line up their guns.


    Just when he ordered the shooting.


    A detective quickly grabbed him and said in a hurry, "you can''t shoot! The four demon hunters are still inside!"


    Push away, detective.


    The officer said angrily, "what about the demon hunter? If you let him out, do you know how many people will die?! get away!


    All soldiers, load! "


    The clattering sound made the detective look crazy.


    Different from the independent military system, the imperial police station has always cooperated closely with the demon hunting regiment. He knows that there are important people on that carriage who Shangfeng specially called and told.


    There must be no mistakes.


    Seeing that he couldn''t stop it, the detective pulled out his pistol, pointed it at the officer''s head and shouted, "put down all the guns, or I''ll kill him!"


    In emotion and in reason.


    There was no mistake on both sides.


    Soldiers in order to protect the passengers in the station, detectives in order to complete the instructions on the peak.


    Although he didn''t know what was special about the mysterious demon hunter, he was able to get the director of the imperial central police to call him three times overnight.


    But it definitely matters.


    Just when the two sides are deadlocked.


    The cry of wild dogs being beaten suddenly sounded.


    The next moment.


    In their terrified gaze and roaring gunfire.


    The huge werewolf smashed the window of the carriage, and then a long scarlet knife ran through its body.


    Rotate the blade.


    The blood dripping from the tip of the knife, like a gorgeous flame, burned up before it fell to the ground.


    meanwhile.


    Two human screams sounded.


    Looking through the window, he saw a young man who was not tall, covered in blood, killed the gunman in the carriage with a crossbow, and then fell soft to the ground.


    After a brief stupor.


    The officer and the detective looked at each other.


    "Put the guns down!"


    The detective put away his pistol and hurried into the carriage. Seeing the tragedy inside, he poked his head out of the door and shouted at the officer, "call your military doctor! Come on!"


    The werewolf''s body gradually shrunk and changed into the previous decadent middle-aged man.


    Cole grabbed his hair, pulled it in, smashed it on the ground, put his right knee against his chest and neck, pointed a gun at his head and said angrily, "dog, who sent you?!"


    The werewolf''s mouth turned out blood foam and his breath was weak. He mocked, "you... Cough cough... You can''t get to the imperial capital, demon hunter, ha... Ha ha ha."


    Bang!!


    Under the gun to vent his anger, the werewolf''s skull broke to the ground.


    Cole got up and walked beside Hardy.


    Previously, when the werewolf crossed him and tried to kill penny, if it wasn''t for the little man, he desperately grabbed each other''s back claws and won a second of precious time for Cole.


    In a confined space four meters away.


    A 600 pound, like a bull, belongs to the primitive Werewolf of level 3 Dark creatures, which is enough to kill Penny who was shot to the ground in an instant.


    But the price is that the shoulder is bitten, and the ferocious claw marks on the chest are deep.


    "Shit."


    Hardy''s breath was weak. He grabbed Cole''s hand, smiled reluctantly and said, "head... Boss, i... didn''t embarrass you?"


    Carl helped Penny up and watched hardy fall to the ground with only one breath left.


    Look calm and terrible.


    Penny covered the bleeding wound and sat on the seat without saying a word.


    Not long.


    Under the leadership of the officers, the two military doctors rushed into the carriage and shouted along the way, "get out of the way, get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    The fastest military doctor squatted beside hardy and injected him with a shot of medicine.


    He turned back and shouted at the soldiers carrying the stretcher, "hurry up, he''s still saved!"


    Cole released the little man''s right hand, got up and said to the military doctor, "no matter how much it costs, please ask many doctors to save him."


    The doctor pushed his glasses, frowned and said, "saving people is my job. Tell others to get out of the way!"


    At this time.


    A group of four demon hunters hurried into the carriage from a distance and saw huge scratches and bloody scenes inside.


    The first man''s face changed greatly.


    He quickly took out his papers, walked up to Cole and said, "I''m an independent investigator of the Ministry of the interior, Luther."

 Chapter 141

    Cole looked at him and didn''t respond.


    Carl and Penny treated him coldly.


    The new independent investigator sighed and helplessly explained, "on the way here, someone deliberately hit our car. It took some time to deal with it.


    I didn''t expect... "


    Carl said coldly, "don''t explain."


    I know I''m wrong.


    Luther put his hands in his pockets, remained silent for a moment, and said to Cole, "take a step."


    Go to the deserted wilderness next to the railway station.


    Taking out a crystal clear green pendant and making sure it was not monitored, he whispered, "Mr. walker, can I trust you?"


    Cole frowned and lit a cigarette.


    "Well, I have something to say. Your goal of taking the train is too big. Moreover, the train needs to be overhauled for a period of time and will not leave until dark. In order to avoid accidents during the waiting period..."


    Halfway through, take out a folded piece of white paper, "cover your evacuation plan and have a look."


    Cole opened the paper he handed over, which seemed to be the special paper for the internal documents of the demon hunting regiment.


    The head is printed with steel seal and handwritten ink.


    The official seal and floral signature of the Council are in the lower right corner: Baruch Lennon Butler.


    It scribbled the specific steps of the plan, route, supply points along the way, pick-up personnel, code and safe house.


    Laelag is about 200 kilometers from the capital.


    Roads are closed by heavy snow in severe winter.


    Coupled with the poor road conditions that have not yet sprung up in the oil industry, it was originally nine hours by train and 17 hours by car.


    Once they leave laelag.


    Confuse the public city as like as two peas and four identical cars with the same personnel. They try to confuse the public and protect the key witness.


    Read the details of the plan.


    Take out the lighter and burn the personal plan.


    Cole put his hand in his pocket and said indifferently, "give me a reason to believe you."


    Luther hesitated, frowned, took out an old ring from her pocket and said, "penny knows when you see it."


    Go back to the carriage.


    The doctor is treating Penny''s wound.


    Fortunately, the bullet pierced the muscle and didn''t stay in it.


    Cole took out the ring and gave her a look. Penny nodded slightly. They didn''t speak tacitly.


    Carl, who always sits alone smoking, said, "my father has always cultivated me as the future successor of the family business."


    Forced to endure the sharp pain when she didn''t take anesthetic stitches, Penny''s forehead was covered with sweat and her face was pale. She smiled reluctantly and joked, "family business... Are you serious?"


    Frown tightly and put the cigarette on the ground.


    Carl frowned and said to himself, "in the past, I was too naive. I thought that with only one cavity of anger, I could fight in the world of demon hunters and then avenge Hugo.


    But now, I understand. "


    He paused slightly and then said, "there are countless people in this world who are full of resentment and rage like me.


    But these emotions and anger can''t change anything... "


    Speaking of this, Carl suddenly fell silent, sat opposite Cole, asked the doctor to help him remove the powder and bandage on his broken arm, and stopped talking.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    The original handsome blonde will be like this in just a few days.


    His eyebrows were wrinkled all day, like the knot that could never be opened in his heart, his rage at Hugo''s sacrifice, his disgust at his own incompetence, and even... He felt guilty all his life for the dark thoughts that shouldn''t have appeared in his heart that day.


    Haze, frivolous and enthusiastic eyes, become indifferent and ruthless.


    Maybe before.


    Suffered such serious injury, broken arm and broken ear.


    He would complain to his mother and show it off as a symbol of a man.


    But now.


    Pain brought him only anger.


    Just like the sentence that didn''t finish: therefore, he decided to live hard and try his best to climb up in the demon hunting group until he sat on the seat of chairman.


    Use power to change the reality and world of grass eggs.


    Wait until the wound medicine is changed.


    Penny, unable to restrain her curiosity, said, "so, Carl, what is the family industry you just said?"


    "Mengxi imperial Development Bank."


    ¡°...¡±


    Two hours later.


    A group of 15 people, dressed in the same black windbreaker, left the railway station one after another.


    Three of them are Cole.


    Hardy is still lying in the serious illness room of lairag municipal hospital because of his serious injury. Luther promised to take care of him.


    The equipped car is very simple and can even be described as old.


    Drive into the traffic flow, completely inconspicuous.


    However, the performance is reliable and it is not a problem to support them.


    The three left the station soon.


    At the same time, Luther sent a large number of demon hunters into the train bound for the imperial capital to confuse the sight of the Nord order with a heavy guard attitude.


    7:20 p.m.


    It''s getting dark.


    In the light of the snowy lights, the originally muddy but frozen road surface can not even be described as potholes.


    Plus the old shock absorption of this old car.


    Along the way, three people are no different from taking a trampoline.


    Penny and Carl, who had been injured, were bumped to their faces.


    The deserted road is silent and terrible.


    Through a supply point.


    After a short rest, the three drove to the imperial capital overnight.


    Perhaps the Lord Baruch Lennon Butler is the behind the scenes operator who hired penny to participate in the internal investigation.


    This time.


    Except for the hard journey, I didn''t encounter any danger.


    Until 3 p.m. the next day.


    After a day and night''s trek, the old car finally declared a strike on the road one kilometer away from the capital.


    Under the puzzled gaze of passers-by.


    The three abandoned their cars and rushed to the capital on foot.


    Cole helped penny. After her waist was injured, her core strength was damaged. Every step would pull the wound, scab several times, and still bleed.


    Successfully entered the imperial capital.


    Carl found a public telephone booth to make a call.


    Not long.


    An expensive black limousine was parked next to the telephone booth.


    The driver was a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Looks very similar to Carl.


    Tall, fair skinned, with slightly upturned corners of the eyes, he looks particularly severe.


    As soon as she got off the bus, the woman complained, "Carl, where have you been fooling around these days? My father is looking for..."


    The woman was stunned when she saw Carl.


    "God! Your arm...!"


    Carl looked around warily. Many passers-by looked surprised because of the woman''s exclamation.


    He pulled her up and hurried into the car.


    "Captain, there are many people here. Go to the car and say."


    Maybe it was the first time I saw this bloody scene. When I touched Carl''s bandage, the woman looked flustered and even incoherent.


    "I... I have to take you to the doctor quickly!"


    "The task is on us. Take us to the demon hunting regiment first, and then give it to you..."


    However.


    Carl didn''t finish.


    A gang of gang members rushed out of the bar not far away without warning, aimed at the vehicle of Cole''s four people, took out their guns and shot!

 Chapter 142

    Gunfire rang out.


    Carl''s face changed a lot.


    "Get down!"


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The flying bullets broke through the door and the glass fragments of the window flew all over the sky.


    When Cole pulled out the justice trial and shot back, he put his back against penny and pressed her body down.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of bullets flying past my ears was dull and harsh.


    A shuttle of bullets burst the gunman''s skull. Cole also took several shots and fell on the back seat. He said angrily, "Carl! Drive!"


    Completely ignoring the bullet hole in her body, she twisted her body and hurried to see penny.


    Although the gunshot wound was about massage for Cole except for pain, Penny''s neck was wiped by a stray bullet and her left leg was shot twice.


    The woman in the driver''s seat seemed to be hit by the bullet, screamed, hugged her ears and was terrified.


    Carl pressed her under his body, leaned over, controlled the steering wheel with one hand and stepped on the accelerator. The two 5000 pound Limited Edition Black luxury cars suddenly collided with each other in the street.


    The originally busy and orderly streets are in a mess.


    Pedestrians fled and screamed.


    Dada!


    The remaining gangs completely ignored that it was a densely populated neighborhood and fired wildly with guns.


    More than that.


    Just as Carl reluctantly drove the car and was about to cross the intersection, a crazy looking man rushed straight to the car.


    "Damn..."


    Cole tore off the sleeves of his shirt and tried to stop Penny''s bleeding neck.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the madman rushing over and pulled the trigger mercilessly.


    The latter was shot in the middle of the eyebrow and fell to the ground.


    The hooch Unicorn roared over his body.


    Ten seconds later.


    The roar and fire of the explosion soared into the sky!


    The shock wave shattered the glass of the whole street and the rubble flew around!


    This time.


    Penny grasped Cole''s arm tightly, lost a lot of blood and worked hard for more than half a month, so that she couldn''t say a word completely.


    Look him in the eye.


    Hard to raise his left hand, the dark crow appeared in the palm of his hand and handed it to Cole.


    "... to Baruch, must... Must..."


    His voice grew weaker and weaker until he passed out.


    Put Penny''s arm down, and the dark crow hid spiritually in Cole''s coat and remained silent.


    Cole pressed the wound on Penny''s neck and frowned. "Carl, go to the hospital first."


    As planned.


    After returning to the imperial capital, they can''t contact the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment at the first time... Or, they can''t contact Baruch directly.


    The reasons are extremely complex.


    In short, this internal investigation involves a wide range and may affect the prime minister''s house and the palace.


    It''s about the reputation of her majesty and the Empire. Even the permanent members of the demon hunting regiment must be cautious in dealing with such things.


    Moreover, in order to prevent the insider from running away on the pretext, the Council voted and adopted the resolution that all directors should not leave the headquarters without authorization during the investigation.


    Plus the strife and struggle between bureaucrats.


    Baruch, the initiator of the investigation, can send someone to meet them secretly on the road, but he can''t protect them within the scope of the imperial capital with a formal attitude.


    In a sense.


    This internal investigation, under the manipulation of intentional people, was put on a heavy hat of improper name and speech, trying to subvert something.


    If the investigation fails.


    Not only Baruch will die, but all participants, no one can escape!


    Cole''s eyes fell on Penny''s uncontrollable wound.


    He has a fierce expression and wants to bite people.


    Did I draw it up.


    Uncontrolled rage.


    Let him want to rush into the top office of the demon hunting regiment now, grab the ghost''s collar and beat him in the face!


    Then chop up the body and feed it to the dog!


    As soon as we get to the hospital.


    Cole picked up penny and ran in.


    Carl helped the blonde who was not seriously injured and staggered inside.


    Between the doctor''s emergency treatment, Cole found the phone and dialed the number of the demon hunting group.


    "Pick up Baruch''s office."


    "Who are you?"


    "Cole walker."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while, and the sound of turning the pages seemed to verify his identity.


    "Wait a minute."


    Then.


    A thick, magnetic male voice sounded.


    "Have you arrived at the imperial capital?"


    "Penny can''t hold on. Send someone to the hospital to watch her. I''ll deal with the rest myself. Besides, you must know who the evil believer is.


    Say hello to me, I want him to die! "


    "Cole..."


    Hang up.


    Carl limped over and said, "what did the doctor say?"


    Did not respond to his inquiry.


    Cole frowned, leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette.


    In a silent silence.


    Police sirens roared in the street.


    The wounded caused by the explosion and shooting were successively carried into the hospital by medical staff.


    Without the support of Baruch.


    A group of five.


    A slow pace.


    In the busy corridor of the hospital, it is particularly eye-catching.


    Cole looked up at them, perhaps tacitly.


    Standing in the front, the strongest one, with a cruel smile, moving neck and cracking joints.


    "I heard you killed FIGO."


    In the dim light of the corridor.


    The doctor and the police hurried past Cole.


    Their expressions were flustered, their breath was short, and their faces were covered with sweat.


    The thick smell of blood, mixed with the scream of the wounded, filled the air.


    It''s like hell.


    Cole pulled out his long knife, stood face to face in front of the five, took the last sip, threw away his cigarette butt, looked ruthless and said, "that poor wild dog? Little wolf."


    "Asshole!"


    Be mercilessly ridiculed.


    The already grumpy werewolf can no longer suppress his cruel and bloodthirsty nature.


    Issued bursts of deep and thick animal roars.


    In the incredible eyes of the people in the corridor.


    The body expands rapidly like a balloon, and the hard hair stands upside down.


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    "Wolf... Werewolf! Ah -"


    A detective pulled out his gun, looked extremely frightened and shouted, "how can that beast appear in the imperial capital?! it''s impossible!"


    Cole, standing beside him, roared with a long knife in his hand.


    Said indifferently, "nothing is impossible, detective."


    According to the regulations of the demon hunting regiment and the protection of the imperial capital.


    Witches, werewolves and vampires, the three most destructive dark creatures to ordinary people, are strictly prohibited.


    There are patrols around the city every day.


    Especially for the latter two, the mystery Research Institute is deeply buried in the underground around the imperial capital. Once werewolves and vampires step into the imperial capital, the mystery Research Institute will receive a warning at the first time.


    Able to appear in the hospital without fear and risk exposing his feet, he tried to forcibly kill penny seranda, the only witness with special sequence secrets and internal investigation.


    Explain that the originator behind it began to be anxious in order to survive.


    Even the dog jumped over the wall.

 Chapter 143

    Werewolf.


    A mean betrayer, a dark creature under eternal curse.


    According to the description of the code, the minor werewolf is also a dark creature with a level 2 risk. When he becomes an adult, the risk is level 3 to level 4.


    Weight ranges from 600 to 1000 pounds.


    Extremely bloodthirsty.


    Non specific weapons cannot cause fatal damage and are immune to all forms of mind control and soul intrusion.


    Fear of silver and specific sequence secrets.


    The destructive power of cities is second only to witches.


    Two hundred years ago, the culprit of the famous bloody night tragedy in wager city.


    According to the rules and regulations of the demon hunting regiment, to deal with a single werewolf event, it is necessary to send a median predator to lead the team at least.


    In case of werewolf cluster event, it is necessary to send the next demon hunter to lead the team.


    At the same time, the army near the place of the incident should be dispatched to distribute silver bullets to provide fire support.


    Maybe.


    With language, it is difficult to intuitively describe the huge sense of oppression that ordinary people are surrounded by werewolves and blocked in the corridor.


    It was an instinctive fear of the heavy breathing and roaring of brutal predators in ancient times.


    Facing the werewolf, the body is completely crushed, and human beings are like weak lambs surrounded by lions.


    Bang!


    Uncontrollable fear, let the detective pull the trigger.


    The bullet with enough kinetic energy to penetrate the wall flew into the werewolf''s body, and even no blood flowed out.


    Terror resilience, push out the warhead at a speed visible to the naked eye and fall to the ground from the wound.


    The crisp clatter was particularly harsh.


    later.


    The fear of death, like a plague, spread rapidly in the hospital in the roar of werewolf rage.


    "Help!"


    "Ah!!"


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    Floors and walls are difficult to bear the terrible impact of werewolves running. They are overwhelmed and tremble madly.


    The hard concrete floor and wall were scratched deeply by sharp claws.


    Furniture and medicine hanging iron frame, like toys, are damaged, bent and broken under unparalleled barbaric force.


    Facing the werewolf like an animal shaped tank, he was extremely fierce and jumped at the detective.


    Cole took a step to the right and pushed the detective away.


    In the pupil reflection, the bloodthirsty and cruel figure of the werewolf expands rapidly.


    Retreat half a step and the blood flame of the long knife burns.


    Wind pressure and smell.


    The blood flame roared on the long knife, and the terrible power of the sequence secret art declared death at this moment.


    Werewolves are strong enough to resist bullets and are easily penetrated.


    Inertia force caused the huge body to be cut horizontally by the blade, the bones and muscles were broken, and the internal organs were scattered on the ground.


    Bang!!


    The broken body hit the wall heavily, and the blood flowed slowly.


    The detective, who was completely frightened and stupid, collapsed to the ground.


    It stinks all over, blood and internal organs.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the cold man bathed in mottled scarlet. His chest fluctuated, his breathing was short, and he moved his body back madly to avoid the dirty and smelly internal organs and blood.


    Cole holds a long knife, and the cursed werewolf''s blood slides down the blade.


    "Detective, do what you should do."


    Consciousness is pulled back to reality.


    The detective, who was about thirty years old, got up and ran away.


    At this point.


    In the corridor of the hospital, only Cole and four werewolves, abandoned patients, blocked the door of the ward with a bed, looked through the gap and stopped between the two sides.


    The suffocating sense of oppression is like the sudden silence.


    Photographed in the dead werewolf body, the other four werewolves surrounded Cole, turned and didn''t start.


    And this.


    It''s also where werewolves are really dangerous.


    The strong body of immortality, the treachery and cunning of human beings, the intuition and hunting instinct of wild animals.


    Like wolves hunting, they constantly oppress the spirit and living space of their prey, forcing fear to occupy their reason.


    however.


    Compared with Cole, their real purpose here is the woman in the ward, penny seranda.


    Anyway, she can''t leave the hospital alive.


    After a brief silence.


    At the same time, the furthest and cunning one seized the gap.


    He ran at great speed to the door of the ward next to Cole.


    The patients in the same ward with Penny saw this situation and shouted in horror.


    The seemingly solid wooden door, facing the terrible physical power of the werewolf, was like thin waste paper, which was knocked away together with the bed and furniture blocked at the door.


    A doctor with a scalpel stopped in front of three patients.


    Look up.


    Looking at the tall werewolf whose head could pierce the roof, his body trembled like chaff.


    The eyes of both sides collided.


    The wolf man''s beast like face showed a humanized and cruel smile, and the hot breath exhaled from his nostrils was thick and low.


    There is no impatient rush to kill them and vent the unbearable cruelty and tyranny in their blood.


    Its eyes rested on penny, who was in a deep coma.


    The twitching nose seemed to confirm the smell and characteristics of the assassination target.


    As it approached the hospital bed.


    The beast''s scream of pain suddenly sounded.


    later.


    The gunfire was deafening.


    Bang bang!


    The bullet wrapped in blood flame roared and hit the Werewolf in the ward.


    The first one broke his knee.


    The second one, which accurately disappeared into the skull, opened its skull, flew out with a broken skull and hit the wall.


    Werewolves think they''re cool and cunning enough.


    Involved, enough to kill Penny first, and then turn around and kill Cole.


    However.


    A ruthless demon hunter had long expected them to do so.


    Angry and full of hatred for evil believers.


    He likes to win by force.


    It doesn''t mean Cole is a completely reckless man, or... He looks like a rude outlaw in the eyes of many people.


    Before killing the first werewolf, Cole could send it to hell with the bullet of justice before it approached.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t do it from beginning to end.


    Because from the beginning.


    Cole is ready to kill these bastards!


    With the sensitivity of werewolves'' senses and the strength of their mobility, it will be very difficult for them to be alert and kill them by noon.


    So when they approach and give up the space to avoid bullets


    Times have changed, bastards!


    Two shots to kill the werewolf who tried to kill penny.


    The other three werewolves were in a bad situation and were ready to pull away from the muzzle pointing at them.


    However, it is too late.


    Under the power of blood flame.


    The mysterious patterns on the body of the just trial gun are ignited, just like the prayer and curse of the coming trial.


    press the trigger.


    The bullets that roared out of the muzzle smashed the werewolf''s heart and head with irresistible destructive power.


    "Roar -"


    The wailing and unwilling of wild animals, the deafening fury of gunfire.


    In the corridor of the hospital, it echoed.

 Chapter 144

    Floor exit.


    Carl hid behind the corner with the food he had bought downstairs.


    The fine cold sweat covered his face with horror.


    Face the original werewolf.


    This is cruel and cunning.


    A dark creature that weighs as much as an adult bull and stands more than three meters tall. Its sharp claws can easily tear open concrete walls.


    Running away is the right choice everyone will make.


    However.


    The great psychological shadow caused by the Newcastle incident.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that he ran away again. Although he was injured and lost an arm, he could do anything for Cole at the critical moment as long as he could.


    Carefully lean your head out of the corner.


    In the corridor.


    One was shot in the head and the other was punctured in the heart.


    The two werewolves gradually changed into human beings. The blood flame burned in their wounds and devoured the flesh and blood without making any sound. They were completely dead.


    Even if the blood of the day walker is strong and powerful, the pure physical strength is still not enough to see compared with the native werewolves with level 3 danger.


    Cole emptied the last bullet.


    There''s no time to replace the clip.


    The last werewolf caught in the gap landed on all fours like a tank and ran over Cole.


    "Shit..."


    Take back a just trial.


    Hold the long knife tightly in front of you.


    The werewolf roared and jacked up Cole, which was completely different from the first one. He hit the knife and died. Instead, he deliberately avoided the long knife and even bit Cole''s shoulder at the expense of his right claw.


    Bang.


    They smashed the window at the end of the corridor and flew straight out of the hospital building.


    In an instant.


    Bursts of exclamation broke out one after another in the street downstairs.


    The two demon hunters who came to support nearby were as frightened as if they had witnessed the deepest nightmare!


    "Damn... It''s a native werewolf!"


    The senior detective with the highest rank on the scene, holding a gun, shouted to his colleagues who were evacuating citizens in the distance, "everyone get out of here! Now!"


    The voice just fell.


    Just a loud noise.


    Seeing Cole smashing on the car, the senior detective''s eyelids jumped wildly.


    Especially when he saw for the first time that the strong werewolf stood up like a hill and put away his gun, no matter whether he was the on-site commander of the imperial police station here.


    Run.


    The two demon hunters, who had arrived as support, just hit the werewolf''s line of sight and immediately scolded. Regardless of the life and death of cole and nearby citizens, they turned and ran away.


    Are you kidding?!


    Level 1 dangerous transformation werewolves, they may be able to be busy.


    That''s a level three native werewolf!


    Not level 2, not level 1!


    It is not the inferior species transformed by acquired infection!


    Support?


    Shit! This is his death!


    If there is no special sequence secret technique, even if equipped with silver bullets, an integrated predatory sequence action team may have no residue left!


    Just catch a student in the Demon Hunter College and ask. They all know that the level 3 native werewolf is a powerful dark creature that can confront witches without dying!


    however.


    At a time when everyone is desperate to escape in order to survive.


    The female reporter who had written an exclusive report for Cole hurried to hide behind a car.


    Trying to record what happened in monsidi, this explosive exclusive.


    The lens of the camera is aimed at the werewolf.


    The white light of the flash immediately attracted its attention.


    The dark creatures angered by wounds and sharp pain have completely lost their part of human reason.


    A roar.


    Overturn the car in the road.


    Ran to the female reporter.


    The dedicated female reporter didn''t even forget to press the shutter and take the last picture of her life before she ran away.


    When she felt the oppression of the werewolf''s huge body, it was too late to escape.


    Look up.


    Step back and look a little frightened.


    "Oh..."


    Just before death.


    Deafening gunshots rang out one after another.


    The hot werewolf blood splashed on her face.


    later.


    The burning blood flame devours its vitality madly.


    Like a punctured balloon, the huge body of muscle Qiu knot shrinks rapidly until it becomes a strong young human, reaches out to touch the bleeding wound and widens its eyes, as if it can''t believe that it will also be killed.


    Stumbled two steps and fell soft in front of the female reporter.


    Amelia looked at the shooter in the distance. She was stunned and said in surprise, "Mr. Cole walker?! how do you..."


    Cole took a gun in his right hand and covered his bloody shoulder with his left hand. He looked at her with a cold look and turned to the hospital.


    The second floor of the hospital.


    Carl stood guard in front of Penny''s hospital bed in case of accidents.


    When Cole came in, he got up quickly and said, "it''s solved?"


    Nod.


    Sit on the chair.


    Take out a cigarette, frown and light it.


    3:40 p.m.


    The imperial police station has blocked all intersections around the hospital, sent special personnel to protect the site and prohibited any unofficial personnel from entering and leaving.


    When the demon hunter in charge of support came late, he stepped into the corridor on the second floor of the hospital.


    The thick smell of blood in the air made their eyebrows frown.


    A demon hunter in a brown coat, about 40 years old, with a stubby beard and brown curly hair, squatted next to the dead and miserable werewolf body under the corner.


    Take blood at your fingertips.


    For a moment, the black and red sticky blood sprinkled with a strong pungent taste, dried and turned into powder.


    He got up, took a deep breath and said, "it''s really a three-level dangerous native werewolf. One, two, three... Are there four downstairs?"


    "It should be five, captain. There''s another one in it."


    Walk into the ward.


    The doctor is dealing with Cole''s injury.


    Carl stood in front of Penny''s bed, frowning and preoccupied.


    Walk up to Cole.


    He put his hands in his coat pocket and asked, "cole walker, did you kill those werewolves?"


    Look up at him.


    Frown, take a deep cigarette, no response.


    Beckoned the doctor and his team out first.


    The demon hunter found a broken bedside table, sat on it, looked very serious and said, "now the former director of nicius Franco has been listed as an important suspect by the Ministry of interior and controlled in the headquarters."


    Seeing that his words still didn''t get a response, he sighed and said helplessly, "cole, listen, this matter involves the reputation of her majesty and the royal family. Only your excellencies of the Council, the Minister of the interior, the prime minister and the director of the imperial central police know all the details of this internal investigation.


    It is listed as the top secret of the demon hunting group, so... "


    Cole smoked every mouthful and said coldly, "so you''re going to let that bastard die on duty and then be buried in the state, right?"


    "You''re right."


    Carl, who was always silent by the bed, suddenly smiled, "is this the way the demon hunting group and the royal family deal with it? Gee, it''s expected."


    In the face of strange ridicule.


    This high-ranking demon hunter, regardless of his age or seniority, was regarded as the elder of Cole. He was speechless for a moment.


    For this internal investigation that has lasted for five years, there are few excellent demon hunters who have died. Finally, the razor action team selected to participate in it is only penny seranda who survived.


    See Cole''s scars and dried blood scabs, and Carl''s missing left arm.


    His old face of more than 40 years suddenly felt hot and ashamed.

 Chapter 145

    This time.


    There was a quarrel downstairs.


    Not long.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Amelia, a female journalist, walked into the ward under the leadership of a police officer. As soon as she met Cole, tears couldn''t stop flowing down her cheeks.


    Put on a moving expression that after many years of separated relatives, they finally recognize each other.


    Hold Cole tight.


    At the same time, he whispered in his ear, "cooperate."


    Loosen your arms, then dry your tears, break your tears into a smile and say, "I knew you were okay."


    The demon hunter sitting opposite Cole got up and wondered, "who is this?"


    The policeman shrugged and said helplessly, "she said she was Mr. Cole Walker''s girlfriend, so..."


    Frown.


    Didn''t say much.


    Maybe others don''t see any flaws.


    But for Carl, the former master of love, the acting skills of female journalists are fake and embarrassing.


    Before leaving.


    The demon hunter seemed to think of something. He stopped, turned to Cole, stretched out his right hand and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Cole walker, deputy head of the executive team, Maxim Desai."


    Shake hands and nod.


    When the deputy leader of the executive team left the room, he commanded his men and began to clean up the werewolf body.


    The female reporter patted her chest, took a breath and said to herself, "finally fooled through..."


    Maybe she was born to do it.


    The sensitivity to exclusive news is far more than ordinary people.


    Originally, Cole was going to take the initiative to find her and poke the matter out in the tone of a reporter.


    What queen and shit royal dignity.


    So many people died, in the end, just to bury that bastard?


    He is not interested in things between politicians and bureaucrats. As for hidden rules, which are worse than shit


    It might be useful to put a gun directly against Cole''s forehead.


    The female reporter dragged cole to the window, hugged her chest with both hands and said suspiciously, "werewolves can''t enter the imperial capital quietly or even come to the hospital, so how are you going to explain to me?


    Mr. Cole. "


    Look at her.


    Glasses with metal frame, long brown hair tied behind the head, dark blue coat, wearing professional women''s vest and shirt.


    Maybe it''s career.


    Lack of women keen to dress up bright, but more informed sense of stability.


    Frown and put out the smoke on the windowsill.


    Cole put his hand in his trouser pocket, looked downstairs and said, "the obvious reason, Miss Amelia."


    "Obvious?"


    The female reporter frowned slightly, held her chin, meditated for a long time and said, "is that so..."


    Then he smiled and held out his right hand to Cole.


    "Anyway, you saved my life, thank you."


    Didn''t shake hands with her.


    He turned to look her in the eyes and said indifferently, "now, there is an exclusive news in front of you. Are you interested?"


    Aware of the deep meaning of Cole''s words.


    Amelia, putting her hand back, said solemnly, "you''re questioning my professional attitude, Mr. Cole.


    The people of the Empire have the right to know the truth. "


    Cole turned, leaned against the windowsill and said indifferently, "this is about the royal family and the queen."


    The click of the lighter sounded.


    A wisp of smoke rose.


    The female reporter''s face changed slightly and said, "is it related to the royal family? Let me think... An honourable member of the Council?"


    "Nicholas Franco."


    "Wow, just tell me, aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble?"


    Cole took a cigarette, took a deep breath and frowned. "Considering the royal face, that bastard will die on duty.


    But I think street lights are a better place for him.


    Miss reporter. "


    Amelia looked at Cole carefully and suddenly said with a smile, "you are a demon hunter with a strong sense of justice, Mr. Cole."


    "Sense of justice?"


    Cole smiled, took out his trouser pocket, turned to look at the female reporter and said, "if the demon hunting regiment didn''t lock him up first, now he''s dead."


    "It seems that you don''t believe much in the laws of the Empire."


    Didn''t respond to her.


    Cole leaned against the windowsill and smoked.


    After a silence.


    "What about you? How did you appear in the imperial capital?"


    The female reporter explained, "I''m still tracking the news of foy steel group. Luc foy has not been sentenced so far. My informant in the demon hunting group told me that the investigation has suffered great resistance and can''t be carried out for a long time.


    And the war of words on the other side of the court has not stopped.


    If I have time, I''d like to write an exclusive interview column for you, um... Where do you live? "


    "Burton building."


    "Thank you."


    Originally wanted to shake hands with Cole to say goodbye, but seeing his cold and inhuman face, the female reporter shrugged her shoulders slightly embarrassed and left the ward.


    Maxim, who was dealing with the werewolf body in the corridor, gave them a deep look. His eyes were meaningful, but he didn''t say anything.


    Maybe for him.


    It is a great shame for the demon hunting regiment and the sacrificed demon hunters to secretly deal with Theseus by dying on duty.


    At 6 pm.


    Cole and Carl met the director Baruch Lennon Butler who planned the internal investigation for the first time in the office.


    A handsome man with medium build, meticulous oil head, spotless striped suit, half of a rose silk handkerchief exposed in his chest pocket, and quite soft eyebrows and eyes.


    No more than forty years old.


    There are all kinds of famous wines on the shelves in the office.


    Stand in front of the wine rack.


    Baruch said, "sit down first. Do you have any tebbi favorite wine?"


    No one answered the question.


    Take down a bottle of Randy manor heikati 1779, pour it to them, hold a glass and say with a smile, "gentlemen, drink to our victory."


    The taste of black Katie is very bitter, but the taste is very mellow.


    Cole took out the dark crow Penny gave him and handed it to him.


    Baruch smiled, "this thing is no longer useful. I have to say, Mr. Cole walker, your presence is more useful than any evidence.


    Five adult native werewolves.


    It''s interesting that that bastard can come up with such a bad idea when he is stared at by my people. "


    Then say hello to Carl.


    They left the office.


    Outside the corridor, Carl said expressionless, "cole, I have to go home first. I may..."


    Cole lit a cigarette and frowned. "I know what you want to say. Do it if you want."


    "Thank you."


    Even if Carl doesn''t say.


    Cole can guess.


    The previous self talk on the train has made it clear that he will not stay in the black snake brigade, because leaving is the best choice if he wants to continue to climb in the demon hunting group.

 Chapter 146

    An ordinary action team member can''t climb to the position he wants even if he works to death.


    Especially.


    The immediate boss is Cole walker, the new captain who is regarded as a monster in the industry.


    A genius like gene Andorra.


    Hardy betani, who participated in three major events and survived safely.


    These two demon hunters who have been able to stand alone and are fully qualified to form a new team.


    In the face of him, it will be eclipsed.


    In the corridor.


    Carl stood in front of cole and stretched out his right hand.


    There is no superfluous words.


    The two shook hands.


    The blonde youth with broken arms looked sincere, "goodbye."


    Watch him leave.


    Cole took a cigarette in one hand and put the other in his pocket. The blood stained black windbreaker swayed gently and walked in the other direction.


    On the train from Newcastle back to the capital.


    Hardy never understood why the captain, who had always been strict with the team members, would agree to Carl''s request.


    For Cole.


    The smile that the blonde boy will always disappear on his face, and the sense of guilt and rage that will never disappear in his eyes, are enough.


    What happened after that.


    It also proves that Carl Helms has all the potential to become a powerful demon hunter: unyielding justice and noble soul.


    As for now.


    There is another account waiting for him to settle in the North District of DIDU.


    210 Downing Street.


    Witch bakery.


    Perhaps Haley Johnny believes that the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    The non-human Bounty Killer, wearing a chef''s apron and black hair, was weighing bread for a little girl.


    "Fifteen pence, little fellow."


    "Thank you."


    Ding Ling.


    When the store door was pushed open, the sound of the copper bell was particularly clear.


    "Welcome... Wow, look who''s here."


    See the Great Gold Lord.


    Haley whistled, turned back and said to the busy female apprentice in the back kitchen, "Arlene, help me watch it for a while."


    Then he untied his apron and said to Cole, "let''s put our arms around it."


    "No."


    Cole took out a ten pound note and put it on the glass container. He said coldly, "are you familiar with the gangs in the north side?"


    The witch picked up the money, stuffed it into the drawer and said with a smile, "did they annoy you? Well... If the price is right, I can help you.


    Of course, for the sake of our feelings, we can offer a discount. "


    This time.


    The female apprentice named Arlene washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen. However, the smile on her face froze unnaturally after seeing Cole.


    Step back and seem to see something terrible.


    Leaning against the wall, looking scared and ready to run, he stammered, "Haley, he... Why is he here?"


    Cole picked up the bread on the counter, swallowed it, glanced at a little girl about fifteen and said, "witch?"


    "Strictly speaking, there are some differences with witches. We don''t like the devil''s tricks."


    The little girl with freckles on her face moved her eyes between them.


    "Do you... Know each other?"


    Haley put her hands on her hips and said with a smile, "we''re much closer than we know each other, little guy. Go and help you."


    Arlene''s eyes were always on Cole.


    Along the root of the wall, he slipped into the kitchen and locked the door.


    "The bread is well baked."


    I haven''t eaten for a long time, and I''m hurt.


    Cole simply picked up the plate, sat down in a chair, ate himself, and said, "she thinks I''ll kill her?"


    "She''s just a child, Mr. Cole walker. Your reputation in the dark world may have frightened him."


    "Fame?"


    "Of course."


    Haley lay on the container, her delicate figure pressed on, and she looked particularly attractive through the glass.


    "Vampire elders, they have recently severely reprimanded blood descendants and are forbidden to go to your trouble.


    The killer guild also puts your name on the scarlet list. In other words, no matter how much money the employer pays to kill you, the guild official will not accept it to avoid getting into trouble.


    Well... It is said that a well-known religious order organization, because of your business, the angry high-level killed more than 100 people in one breath and threatened that you would not live until next spring. "


    Cole didn''t respond. He ate up about 20 pieces of bread in the baking tray at one go, got up and said coldly, "what I want is the news of the North District Gang, not myself, Miss killer."


    "In the quarter, their boss likes to make accounts on the fourth floor during the day."


    Then he stretched out his right hand to Cole and said with a smile, "is it delicious? A total of twenty pounds. Welcome to come next time, distinguished guests."


    Take out twenty pounds.


    In the palm of the witch''s hand.


    The copper bell of the witch bakery rang again.


    Arlene carefully opened the back kitchen door, "has he gone?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Hoo... I thought he came to kill me."


    so


    Haley smiled and said something that might make the little girl have nightmares for a week.


    ...


    DIDU North District.


    An urban area where immigrants from fukalin province live.


    Gangs and crime are rampant.


    Quarter room, a four story building.


    It is a trinity entertainment place integrating bars, casinos, wind and moon fields.


    The top floor is the place where gangs carry out criminal activities, and it is also the office of the boss behind the scenes.


    The power center of criminal organizations in the whole North District.


    "Sir, it''s forbidden to... Ah -"


    "Oh -"


    I only heard the scream of a fight in the corridor on the fourth floor.


    later.


    A gang member fiercely knocked open the door of cloximo''s office, flew in and lay on the ground humming with pain.


    This time.


    A strong, broad man sat alone in a chair and closed his account book.


    Open the drawer, take out the pistol, get up and look at the strange man who walks into the door. His tone is not good. "You''re in the wrong place, young man."


    Cole pulled a thin, stripped middle-aged man with a special tattoo on his chest. He wiped the blood on his fist with a tie and said coldly, "your men crossed the border, cloximo.


    Before dark tomorrow, I''ll see the participants and planners of the attack in the demon hunting group, okay? "


    When clossimo saw Cole at first sight, he instinctively thought that this vicious guy was a rising new gang trying to provoke his position.


    However, I heard the demon hunting group.


    The most powerful gang boss in the Northern District of the imperial capital frowned.


    Put the pistol down and signal all the men coming out.


    Silence for a long time.


    "Before dark tomorrow, I will explain this to the demon hunting regiment. What do you call you?"


    "Cole walker."


    The sound of the metal flip lighter sounded.


    Hear this familiar name.


    Clossimo''s eyelids jumped involuntarily.


    As long as you read the newspaper, you will understand the terrible meaning behind the name.


    "The bloody night butcher of Newcastle.".


    "Witch killer.".


    He also heard about the big event this afternoon. The good doer also gave him a new nickname, which spread in the imperial capital.


    ''werewolf Hunter''.

 Chapter 147

    The next afternoon.


    A special issue of the great empire daily, which reported on the werewolf incident in the imperial capital, was born.


    In the imperial capital, and even around the world, there has been an upsurge of public opinion!


    The whole newspaper reports only one thing.


    "The invasion of the imperial Werewolf: the despicability of the Betrayer and the determination of the guardian -- written exclusively by Amelia green."


    The picture that captured the werewolf is also the only one of the imperial werewolf invasion, which can be used as evidence to block the official mouthpiece of the demon hunting regiment.


    It was taken as a selling point by the great emperor''s national and Japanese newspapers, which reported in detail all the things that happened outside the hull Hospital of the Mengxi empire that afternoon, including the ugly appearance of the imperial capital police station and the demon hunting regiment escaping regardless of the safety of the majority of the citizens.


    It forms a sharp contrast with Cole walker, who is praised as the guardian by Amelia.


    Especially the photo next to the article.


    Like a lonely savior against darkness, all readers can''t help but have a strong sense of awe.


    The lonely figure of walking up the hospital steps alone with one hand on his shoulder.


    Messy scene, bodies in a pool of blood, smashed cars, and the embarrassed figure of a running demon hunter in the distant view.


    In the center of the picture.


    Cole walker.


    At this moment, it is the patron saint of the citizens of the imperial capital, the werewolf hunter, the evil nemesis and the Savior who can turn the tide.


    In the middle and later paragraphs of the article, the power struggle between the top level of the demon hunting group is the prelude, which opens a struggle between the evil cult and the demon hunters for several years, infiltration and reverse osmosis.


    The number of demon hunters sacrificed is up to hundreds.


    last.


    On the grounds that the interviewees did not want to be named, the female reporter disclosed the biggest traitor within the demon hunting group, the evil party, and the permanent member of the Supreme Council: nicius Franco.


    He was once received by her Majesty the queen and awarded the medal of honor, the Royal Medal of war, and his name was entered into the textbook.


    This night.


    The whole world is talking about the werewolf incident in montsidi, praising the courage and determination of the demon hunter Cole walker.


    However, as the center of the event.


    The atmosphere of the imperial capital is different from that of the outside world.


    In this huge empire where all people swear eternal allegiance to her majesty, the scandal between the royal family and the queen is like a humiliating dog skin plaster, which is ugly on everyone''s face.


    The atmosphere inside the demon hunting group was even more tense.


    The Supreme Council, which had held an emergency meeting all night, was furious because of this. Desperate bureaucrats tried to find out the anger of the leaker in order to face and future. They could hear it from three floors away.


    Maxim, the only deputy head of the executive team who knew about the situation, was silent about the angry scolding and questioning of his immediate boss, with an expression of "I don''t know, don''t ask me, and that.".


    He knows very well.


    All the actions are just the last fig leaf for bureaucrats to try to recover their faces in front of the imperial people and the royal family.


    Mention leaks.


    Some people don''t want their faces for the future.


    Who should settle this account for those demon hunters who really died because of the leak?


    The future, the majesty of the queen, the reputation of the Empire.


    Compared to the victim, shit is better!


    Different from the fierce reaction of the demon hunting group, after the prime minister''s office called to inquire, there was no following, and the interior of the palace was silent.


    In many doubts from the outside world.


    The next morning.


    The royal family of Mengxi Empire, which had been silent all night, finally responded.


    A radio address by the queen to the Empire.


    Early in the morning.


    The people of the Empire either sat around the table, turned on the radio, or walked into the street and stood under the trumpets of the road.


    No one else is expected to be deceived and ridiculed by public opinion all over the world.


    At the beginning of this speech, the focus was on those demon hunters who sacrificed for justice, the Empire and the security of the imperial people.


    last.


    In memory of the dead demon hunter.


    The queen proposed that the national flag be flown at half mast and the whole country mourn for one day.


    Posthumously awarded the Queen''s Medal of honor to those who died in their duty.


    That afternoon.


    Demon hunting headquarters.


    In the office of Baruch Lennon Butler.


    The gentle permanent member, like the last meeting, may be used to pouring a cup for Cole first.


    "Last night, Carl Helms was sent to the hospital overnight because of the wound infection of his broken arm. At present, he is not out of danger."


    "Is it serious?"


    "His father invited all the famous doctors in the city. There should be no problem."


    Sit on the edge of your desk.


    Baruch held the glass and said with a smile, "this should be our other.


    There is also a personnel transfer letter in it.


    "It is proposed to dispatch Cole walker, leader of the black brigade of the integrated investigation section of the investigation division of the intelligence unit, as the chief of the integrated section of the implementation unit."


    After a silence.


    Baluch smiled, "what? If you are not satisfied, you can continue to adjust your position. In fact, I suggest directly promoting your professional title to the next position.


    However, this kind of thing has been firmly opposed by other directors. Perhaps they think you are too young and need to accumulate experience. Several directors may also consider your personal safety.


    The higher the title, the heavier the responsibility.


    The task accepted by the demon hunter in the plundering sequence is at least equal to the high-risk task of the third level werewolf. You are still young and are stared at by the Nord church and the pain witch. If you die on the way to the task, it will be a great loss to the demon hunter.


    That''s why I agreed to let you polish it for a while. "


    Cole frowned, crossed his legs, and polished his black shoes.


    Put the personnel transfer letter aside, hold a cigarette in one hand, and the mouth and nose are filled with smoke.


    Without commenting on the content of the award order, he said indifferently, "I''m not interested in the section chief, your excellency Baruch."

 Chapter 148

    "Not interested? Well, the Ministry of the interior, the watcher Committee, the witch emergency department..."


    Cole interrupted his voice and said coldly, "what''s the devil hunting regiment going to do with Theseus?"


    Baruch sealed the wine bottle on the table and put it on the shelf. "The trial court is still in the process of obtaining evidence in the case of nicius.


    You don''t have to worry. The media all over the country are staring at this matter. Her Majesty the queen and the prime minister made it clear that they asked the trial court to investigate and deal with it strictly. He can''t run away. "


    Be silent for a moment.


    Cole crushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray, got up, folded the reward order, stuffed it into his pocket and said, "chief of the comprehensive department, go find someone else."


    "Really don''t think about it?"


    Bang!


    His answer was a heavy closing door.


    In the corridor, look down. Time: 5:53 p.m.


    Take out the Secret House pass that has been put in the real dream equipment library, and Cole goes downstairs to the sequence secret house.


    The gatekeeper is still the crazy old drunkard.


    Crazy dog Nicky Carville.


    Beyond the layers of security, enter the suspended room where the sequence stone is stored.


    According to the reward introduction of the camp event, he must be able to obtain a trial secret skill this time, which can just make up for his weakness in dealing with witches.


    Put your hand on the stone column composed of obsidian and the power symbol of the carved sequence on the surface.


    The cold hand feels like grasping the iron railing in the cold wind of winter.


    Suddenly.


    There was a stabbing pain in the palm of the hand, and a thick and thin blood flow of hair flowed to the sculpture of the death messenger who symbolized the trial, one holding a Libra, the other holding a short knife, and the helmet covered his eyes.


    The dark smoke formed by the force of sequence wrapped Cole''s body.


    Keep rolling inward and shrinking.


    A moment later.


    A soft, irresistible force pushed him out of the sequence secret.


    In the soul, the unprecedented heavy feeling is like carrying the evil yoke of eternal punishment.


    Cole stood where he was, one hand pressed on the wall, fine sweat droplets covered his forehead, breathing heavily, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    The swelling and pain even gave him the illusion that his soul could not bear and almost burst.


    In a minute.


    The side effects of receiving sequence esoteric surgery slowly subsided.


    Take a deep breath.


    Needless to say, unknown mysterious words appear in his memory and consciousness, but he can clearly understand the meaning.


    The arcane art of judgment: the incarnation of death.


    "You have acquired a new sequence secret."


    "You got a special prop: a mourning candlestick."


    ''judgment - incarnation of death: activating the secret requires using an arbitrary sinner soul to light a mourning candle.


    After the witch enters the candle lit area, the body of the reincarnation soul box will face forced stripping.


    During the burning duration of the mourning Candlestick, kill the body of the reincarnation soul box, and the witch will die completely.


    Darkness and death come to the earth. The place illuminated by the candle light is the country of the dead. This secret skill can directly cause the execution and death effect on level 1 evil spirits. "


    [mourning Candlestick: it is a death magic instrument for storing the soul of a sinner. The maximum storage quantity per time: 3. The stronger the soul of a sinner is, the longer the candlestick burns.


    Close to the dead, the candlestick will automatically collect the sinner''s soul, and automatically stop collecting after the maximum storage quantity.]


    After reading the instructions of sequence secret.


    Cole took out his cigarette case, put it back in his pocket and walked out.


    I was about to reach the exit.


    The mad dog Nicky suddenly stopped on the road, grabbed his shoulder with one hand and said drunk, "little guy, wait..."


    Talking room.


    Twitch your nose and sniff something in the air.


    His tone was very hasty, impatient or extremely impatient.


    "Trial sequence, that''s right! This smell is the taste of trial sequence. Which department are you a demon hunter?"


    "Integrated investigation section."


    "Comprehensive department? It''s all right. Get out."


    Push Cole.


    Holding the rum bottle and drinking it, he limped to the distance.


    Cole walked out of the sequence vault.


    Frown and bow your head.


    Click.


    The sound of the lighter echoed in the open corridor and walked away.


    Call AVA to pick him up.


    Outside the gate of the demon hunting regiment, it was completely dark. A woman in a brown coat was sitting on the edge of the road crying in a low voice.


    I can''t see my face clearly, but my body shape is a little familiar.


    Let AVA wait for him first.


    Cole walked over with his hands in his coat pocket.


    The woman looked up at the man standing in front of her, quickly wiped away her tears, got up, reluctantly smiled and said, "next... Good afternoon, Mr. Cole."


    "May I know your name?"


    "Marian rob."


    Frown and stand where you are.


    Cole was silent for a moment and took out a stack of banknotes, about three hundred pounds.


    He handed it to her and said, "hardy will be fine. You can use the money. If it''s not enough, call me anytime."


    Marian, Hardy''s girlfriend and nurse, hurriedly refused, "I can''t take the money. Hardy''s treatment is in the charge of the demon hunting group. I just... Just..."


    "For his family, Miss Marianne."


    The nurse hesitated.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s cold. I''ll take you back."


    In the car.


    Cole frowned and looked out of the window.


    The black snake brigade was established less than half a month ago.


    Except grace Siegel of the logistics department, there are only three team members. Two of them are in a coma. They don''t know whether they are alive or dead. Carl is almost disabled. After leaving, his future is uncertain.


    However, this is the reality of all first-line action teams.


    Face darkness and evil.


    Human life is as fragile as paper, but as tenacious as the burning fire of hope.


    ...


    At night.


    Cole opened the door of apartment 1614, Burton building.


    The light in the room is on.


    See him back.


    Amelia, a female journalist who was nodding at the table on her chin, got up quickly. It seemed that she was caught by the owner of the house. She was not embarrassed at all. She smiled and said confidently, "good evening, Mr. Cole. You arrived an hour later than I expected."


    The ghost maid helped him hang his coat on the hanger at the door.


    Cole said, "Miss Amelia, you don''t seem to have made an appointment with me."


    "Appointment?"


    The female reporter smiled professionally.


    "I know people like you very well. If you want to get a first-hand exclusive interview, how can you do if you don''t stay here?"


    While talking, he picked up the tape recorder and paper and pen prepared on the table and said with a smile, "it won''t take you too long."


    Originally, Cole planned to choose a witch type film.


    Be familiar with the application of trial secrets.


    Sit in a chair.


    "You have an hour."


    Then.


    Two people ask and answer.


    Or perfunctory, or teasing.


    Put off all the sharp questions of female journalists.


    Watching helplessly, Amelia turned off the recorder and said, "I know it will be disgusting to explore personal privacy, but this is the professional code of a reporter.


    I hope you understand, Mr. Cole. "


    "Of course I understand."


    The female reporter began to pack her things, put on her coat, picked up her satchel and prepared to leave.


    This time.


    Cole stopped at the door, leaned against the wall and said, "are you married?"


    "Of course not! Uh, Mr. Cole..."


    The female reporter looked alert and took a step back.


    Get out of the way, Cole smiled and said, "next time, remember not to sneak into a single man''s house alone, Miss reporter."

 Chapter 149

    It''s hard to imagine.


    An exclusive interview for career path and newspaper sales will end with an interview in bed.


    Ten in the morning.


    Mengxidi capital ushered in a rare sunny day in severe winter.


    Like waking from a nightmare, Amelia suddenly sat up, took a deep breath and brushed away the messy hair on her cheek.


    He looked a little alarmed.


    Open the quilt and look down.


    in nature ''s garb.


    "God..."


    He hurriedly picked up the clothes thrown on the ground and was in a hurry.


    The confused brain of sleepiness made her wonder what happened last night.


    Um


    The cold guy first stopped at the door and then... Uh, asked her if she was married.


    Try to remember.


    Except for that warning.


    The other party has offered to move out of the way. How can she


    Look up and see yourself reflected in the dressing mirror.


    Naked fart.


    Long brown hair into a bird''s nest, and several bright red strawberries around his neck.


    Close your eyes and pat on the cheek, damn... That bastard must have used dark magic last night!!


    Wake up from a coma.


    She finally remembered what happened last night.


    Originally, after Cole got out of the way, she should lower her head and seize the opportunity to leave quickly. However, when passing by him, she couldn''t help being curious and turned her head to his eyes.


    Stare for a long time.


    Even the sound of the bag falling on the ground is still in my ears.


    And then


    Dry Chai fire, a little?


    ok


    She has to admit that that guy has a little unique charm.


    Upset.


    I didn''t even find my pants on backwards.


    I smell smoke.


    He hurried to the bedroom door.


    Cole leaned against the door frame, spit out smoke, scratched his temples with his cigarette hand, frowned and said, "good figure, Miss Amelia.


    Also, your pants are on backwards. "


    "I know! Now, please move your eyes, Mr. Cole."


    Cole smiled, put one hand into his trouser pocket, turned away and said, "there''s breakfast on the table. Let''s go after eating."


    Just a scream of falling.


    There was another flurry of voices. Amelia, a female journalist, put her bag on her back, looked at Cole, stepped back and opened the door of the apartment.


    The sound of high heels hurried and flustered until it disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Stand in front of the French window.


    Watch her leave.


    Tell the ghost maid to clean up the apartment, and Cole sits at the window with a chair.


    Bathe in the sun.


    Light a cigarette.


    "System to screen movies from witch series."


    "Filtering..."


    "According to your code of conduct and weapon usage habits, the best choice: the last Witch Hunter, the second choice: the witch season, and the worst choice: the Harry Potter film universe."


    "In particular, 1. In the witch season film world, you can''t use any guns and any modern weapons. You are very likely to die of the black death; 2. In the Harry Potter film universe, there is too little intersection between wizards and hell forces. Compared with the main world, the characteristics of witches are 20%, witch 79% and cult 1%. "


    Think about it for a moment.


    "Get the details of the last Witch Hunter."


    "Checking the movie world timeline..."


    "Danger level: III, entering the last Witch Hunter Movie World, you can only choose to play yourself, a mysterious Witch Hunter unknown to the outside world."


    Let the system start playing the original film, pick up the paper and pen, and start recording the key plot nodes that need attention.


    This time into the film world.


    Cole''s most important purpose is only one.


    Master the skills of witch hunting.


    Although the description of sequence secrets given by the previous system is very detailed, it is only a description. Compared with other sequence secrets obtained by him, it has concise and clear use effects and conditions.


    The mystery of judgment: the incarnation of death, the mechanism and conditions are too complex.


    If detailed analysis, many important information and details are not mentioned in the description, in other words, these places can have uncertainty and growth.


    The candle burning time provided by sinner souls of different intensities cannot be determined; Whether the intensity of the sinner''s soul affects the light range of the candle; How to determine the illumination range of a candle.


    These things require a lot of experience, so as to sum up a set of feasible schemes.


    After all.


    Dealing with witches, a cunning and evil creature known all over the world, must be treated with caution.


    About the last Witch Hunter.


    The plot is relatively simple.


    To sum up: the story of a witch hunter who forced graman to live forever, crazy playing strange glasses in New York City, picking up girls, and then saving the world.


    Four in the afternoon.


    Cole had watched the film for the fourth time. When he was ready, the phone in his apartment suddenly rang.


    Get up and pick up the phone.


    "Is that Mr. Cole walker?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was quite tired and hoarse. It seemed that I hadn''t slept all night.


    "Yes."


    "I am the attending doctor of Mr. Jean Andorra, who is in charge of the Institute. He wants to see you."


    Be silent for a moment.


    "I see."


    Hang up and call Ava.


    Put on your coat and go downstairs.


    Wanting to see him shows that the shy young man has passed the dangerous period and has awakened.


    Drive to the Institute of mystics.


    Gene''s parents stood by the bed.


    See Cole.


    After greeting each other, gene smiled weakly and said, "I have something to talk to the captain alone. Go out first."


    When his parents leave.


    The smile on gene''s face gradually dissipated, pulled out the needle for breathing and infusion, and sat up against the head of the bed.


    "Captain, hasn''t Luc foy''s case been decided yet?"


    "There is a lack of key evidence that can be decided at once. Now the trial court is still arguing with lawyers."


    Long time no see.


    Gene was the same, smiling shyly, but his face turned white and looked very weak.


    "When I was in a coma, thanks to the evil force invading my soul, I saw what people of the foy family had done with the mirror of suffering."


    Say here.


    He clenched his fist.


    "Political Zhi persecution, illegal business competition, kidnapping... Countless people have been killed by the foy family in these hundred years."


    He closed his eyes, shook his head, took a deep breath, took out the paper hidden under the mattress, handed it to him and said, "I only believe in you, Captain, and give it to the top level of the demon hunting group you think you can trust.


    The above content can help the trial court convict Luc foy. "


    Cole opened the white paper and the handwriting was very beautiful.


    Maybe the foy family committed too many crimes.


    The above only records all the major crimes they have committed since 1659, including their century long secret contact with the Nord order.


    The location of the burial ground, the top level of the bribed demon hunting group, the bribed ZF officials, etc.


    Give it to Cole, and gene breathes out a turbid breath of relief.


    He knows very well that these things involve the interests of too many people. If they are not handled carefully, not only he will die, but also his parents and relatives may be affected.


    After a moment of silence, he said with a smile, "I heard that when I was unconscious, you and Hardy dealt with another big case of internal investigation?"

 Chapter 150

    A moment of greeting.


    Let him have a good rest.


    Cole went to the devil hunt headquarters.


    Give the evidence that helped the trial court to Baruch.


    The middle-aged man, who was very particular about the taste and style of clothes, sat at his desk and read the evidence written by gene.


    Fold it up and put it in the pocket of the black vest.


    "I''ll supervise it myself. You don''t have to worry about it.


    As for gene and Hardy, I gave them half a year''s holiday and paid them four months'' salary. If they think their health has been adjusted, they can return to the black snake action team at any time. "


    See Cole turn and leave.


    Baruch said with a smile, "the trial court has made a judgment on niexius. The day after tomorrow, he will be hanged in public, and his accomplices will face a minimum of 150 years'' imprisonment.


    The municipal police department will follow up with those from the Fu Kalin brotherhood. "


    Stand in front of the corridor window outside the office.


    Light a cigarette.


    He put his hand in his coat pocket and walked downstairs.


    Public hanging is not far from Cole''s expectation of the result.


    At that time, when he was tied to the gallows, the bastard would be madly humiliated by the angry citizens with all kinds of rotten eggs and rotten vegetables.


    When he chose to betray and turn to evil and darkness, he should think of such a day.


    On the way back to Burton building.


    The pure black Duke horsey one stopped slowly by the side of the road.


    Today is Ava''s wedding anniversary with his wife.


    Happened to pass a florist along the way.


    When he went to the florist to buy flowers.


    Cole rolled down the window and the smoke curled out of the window and was taken away by the cold wind.


    Even in the severe winter weather, the streets of the imperial capital are still busy, with constant pedestrian and vehicle traffic.


    This time.


    A 14-year-old Newsboy trotted over with his bag on his back, handed him a note and said, "Sir, someone asked me to give this to you."


    The newsboy''s face turned red with cold.


    Holding his hat, he looked at Cole expectantly, as if waiting for a considerable tip.


    Throw him ten pence.


    Cole didn''t open the note and said coldly, "where is he?"


    The newsboy gave way to the window and pointed to the distant intersection. "That way, sir."


    Then he trotted away.


    Look through the bustling crowd.


    In the dim light of the evening.


    A man dressed as a bottom worker stood in the middle of a distant intersection and looked at him from a distance.


    Suddenly, he smiled.


    The electric bell rings.


    A tram passed, obscuring the view.


    Look at the intersection again.


    The man has disappeared without a trace.


    Frown and open the note from the newsboy.


    There is only one sentence on it: Good afternoon, Cole walker.


    The greeting soaked in evil power melted and squirmed under his gaze to build a symbol.


    Ring, inscribed inverted triangle, running through a symmetrical cross.


    Like smoke, suddenly burst open.


    Under the supernatural force, the doors and windows quickly locked and clicked.


    On the seat.


    Cole took a cigarette in one hand and threw away the note that began to ignite. He looked indifferent.


    later.


    A spirit with a vague face, bathed in the smoke, roared ferociously.


    However, the evil spirit used for assassination and deterrence was like encountering some kind of irresistible terror and threat when it approached Cole.


    Jerk back.


    Like a headless fly locked in a glass bottle, it madly crashed into the door and tried to escape from the terrible place where it felt uneasy and dangerous.


    Close your eyes.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    After darkness, perception is like immersion in the dark deep sea, and the noise in the ear is gradually submerged.


    In the carriage, a girl with a hazy figure, whose neck, hands and feet were imprisoned by a dark, narrow and endless iron chain, kicked the door and window madly and tried to escape.


    "Who is your master?"


    "Let me go... Let me go..."


    I heard someone talking.


    The girl''s soul polluted by evil forces looked at Cole in horror and shouted, "don''t kill me! Please!"


    Cole''s eyes were ruthless and indifferent.


    Pull it out at noon, put it on your leg and ask again.


    "Who is your master?"


    The girl hugged her head, squatted painfully on the seat, and repeated the same sentence again and again, "I don''t know... I don''t..."


    Bang!


    A deafening gunshot rang out.


    The girl looked at the gap in her chest in disbelief, then softened to the seat, stared at Cole, and the spirit turned into white smoke and dissipated slowly.


    open one ''s eyes.


    Put it away. It''s noon.


    Roll down the window and throw out the burnt cigarette butts.


    The soul polluted by evil forces has no room to be saved. Even if the chain that imprisoned her is broken, it will completely turn into evil spirits and harm others in half a day at most.


    But one thing is certain.


    Death threats from the Nord order.


    At this time.


    AVA held a bunch of flowers, opened the door and said to Cole with a puzzled face, "I seem to have heard a gunshot just now? Hiss... Why is it so cold?"


    Slam the door.


    Rub your hands hard and breathe.


    Cole said indifferently, "I''ve solved a bug. Drive. I have something else to do."


    The engine started and Duke Hoshi one disappeared at the end of the street.


    Maybe the Nord order was afraid of being caught by Cole and found them.


    The evil believer who sent the letter must be a peripheral member. He does not have any evil power, so his position cannot be tracked in the seventh vision.


    As for the death threat itself


    There are not a thousand or eight hundred people who want to kill Cole.


    Back to the apartment.


    Get ready to enter the film world.


    Sit in a chair.


    "System, enter the last Witch Hunter film world."


    "Test vital signs..."


    "Digitizing host..."


    "Generate role play background story and timeline..."


    "Ready to enter level III World: the last Witch Hunter."


    After the darkness.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The noisy environment and pungent smell of wine around him illustrate his birthplace in the film world: the bar.


    Different from previous times.


    The cold mechanical synth didn''t stop automatically after entering the film world.


    "The mainline task is forcing the change of identity background."


    "Start playing identity background and timeline."


    "Cole walker, born in London, England in August 1987, is as famous as the immortal Witch Hunter Calder. He is a hunter and executioner who frightens all witches.


    A notorious wanted man in the wizard world who is offered a reward by Parliament.


    The misfortune of childhood has led you to be filled with hatred and rage against all wizards. Few white wizards survived by chance in your hunting career.


    Now, you''re chasing a witch in Brooklyn who may have used magic on humans. Her name is Carlisle Taylor. ''


    ''current timeline: Calder is processing ancient runes on the plane.''


    "The main task has been generated: kill the Witch Queen."


    "A branch mission has been generated: track Carlisle Taylor, the witch, kill her or not, different choices, different rewards."

 Chapter 151

    "The target location is marked."


    "Current distance: 3 km."


    Cole took the last sip of whisky from his glass, took out the wrinkled ten dollars stuffed in his pocket and threw them on the table.


    Leave.


    Stop a taxi.


    Galloping towards the goal of the branch mission.


    The mission statement did not mention any information about the witch Carlisle Taylor.


    Strength, good and evil, standards of conduct, and even the reasons for pursuing and killing have not been mentioned.


    As for the identity background that the system imposed on him and tried to restrict the code of conduct, Cole was not interested.


    The taxi stopped in an old alley.


    The bar not far away has no sign and no name.


    Two strong bodyguards and a gorgeous woman stopped at the door.


    See someone approaching in the dark.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, stopped on the road and said to Cole, "invitation."


    As for the woman, or witch, after seeing Cole''s face with the help of weak light, her expression changed greatly, and she stepped back and hit the wall.


    He shook his head slightly and looked very frightened.


    "Cole, I''ve never broken the rules! You... You can''t!"


    Cole, with a cold look, knocked two bodyguards open, pushed open the door of the bar and stepped into it.


    Originally, the happy atmosphere of enjoying nightlife suddenly solidified.


    All the guests in the bar looked at the uninvited guests standing at the door.


    Black windbreaker, cigarette burning scarlet.


    And the ferocious face that all wizards can''t forget published in the wanted notice.


    "God! It''s him!"


    "It''s the executioner!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and run!"


    In the bar.


    Chloe, the shop owner and witch, looked at her friend who was going to run with a shocked face, frowned and said, "Miranda, are you serious?


    We didn''t do anything. We just opened a shop to make a living.


    He has no reason to kill us. "


    Miranda, in a hurry, loosened her grip on Chloe and explained, "you know, that''s what you thought about the witch who was killed last time.


    He just stood there and shot the unlucky man in the head. "


    "Hey! Wait!"


    He spread his hand, shrugged and looked helplessly at his friend who escaped through the back door.


    He turned to look at the other guests who had escaped and had not paid the bill, and his eyebrows immediately frowned tighter.


    With her eyes on cole and her hands on the bar, Chloe shouted, "cole, hi! You can''t do this! There are all decent wizards here, and there''s no one you''re looking for!"


    Just as she spoke.


    A young witch, or look young.


    Back against the corner.


    Looking at Cole in horror, he explained incoherently, "cole! Listen to me, things are not what you think!


    I know I broke the rule that magic cannot be used against humans, but I can''t watch the child die in bed.


    I am also a mother.


    For God''s sake, please! "


    Talking room.


    The witch knelt on the ground, and her tears flowed out because of fear.


    Cole''s expression did not change because of her words.


    Pull out a just trial.


    Went over and pointed the black muzzle of the gun at her face.


    "Do witches also believe in religion?"


    "No... I beg you, Cole! Let me go this time."


    Maybe someone else, even Calder, might let her go.


    However, Cole was full of doubt about every word the witch said.


    In the confrontation between the two.


    The shopkeeper Chloe took out the dagger hidden in the drawer, lay on the ground, tried to get through the gap under the bar and left quietly.


    Cole said coldly, "bullets don''t have eyes, witch."


    She raised her eyebrows, got up, put her hands on her back, smiled awkwardly and politely, and said to Cole, "uh... Excuse me, you go on."


    "Is there any vomit?"


    She brushed her hair in front of her forehead and said with a smile, "of course! A hundred dollars a share."


    "I''ll pay you tomorrow and bring the medicine."


    The witch disdained her mouth, turned to take the medicine and muttered, "tomorrow... Wow..."


    It is different from the lawless, rare but extremely powerful witches in the main world.


    In the last Witch Hunter film world, there are not only witches, but also wizards, but also a large number.


    After being hunted by Calder for more than 800 years, the Wizards took the initiative to sign a peace agreement with the immortal monster because they were worried about the complete extinction of the ethnic group.


    In many cases.


    The real life of a weak witch is no different from that of ordinary people.


    It''s not easy to make money.


    Like Chloe the dreamer.


    Apart from the identity of a witch, he is a shopkeeper who tries his best to run a wizard bar.


    Black magic, hell, devil.


    This kind of thing that needs talent and soul carrying capacity has nothing to do with weak witches. Filling your stomach and making money are the most important things than destroying the world and pursuing strong power.


    On the bar.


    Chloe prepared a truth spitting agent in the crucible, poured it into a glass containing whisky and stirred it evenly with a glass rod.


    Then walk to Cole.


    "Tomorrow, you said."


    Cole didn''t reach for it and said coldly, "feed her."


    "Well, now you''re the boss."


    Originally, the skinny witch wanted to make fun of her.


    But the thought of Cole walker, the notorious wizard killer, is not Calder''s rule hunter.


    Swallow the teasing.


    He went up to Carlisle and handed the cup. "Drink it. It''s okay."


    The witch gingerly took the glass, her face full of tears, and looked directly into Cole''s eyes.


    Ready to drink.


    His expression became ferocious. He loosened his left hand and threw the unknown casting material at Cole.


    A short, weak spell sounded.


    The three monsters, all dark and humanoid in appearance, expanded rapidly in the air and roared at Cole.


    The pungent stench is like an excavated grave.


    The powerful and evil smell of black magic made Chloe retreat until he hit the bar.


    Exclaimed, "God."


    Carlisle, the witch, didn''t seem to be ready to let Chloe go. Her pupils were completely stained with dark. She scolded angrily, "you damn coin pool! Traitor! You chose to help him for money!"


    Raise your hands.


    Frost and cold spread rapidly in the air, trying to kill her.


    Face the attack.


    Chloe, who is also a witch but is only good at potions, has no room for resistance.


    He hid behind the pillar and yelled, "are you him? It''s the coin pool! Black magic, you broke the rules!"


    The crisp sound of freezing makes the column crack.


    Accidentally pushed to the ground.


    The ice residue condensed by water vapor in the air roared towards her like a steel needle.


    The witch''s pupils collapsed.


    Just as she was about to be cut into a sieve.


    There was a gunshot.


    The bullet of burning scarlet flame passed through Carlisle''s eyebrows, and the broken plasma sputtered on the wall of the bar.


    The ice that hit Chloe also changed into harmless water and poured it from head to foot.

 Chapter 152

    The witch got up in a hurry.


    Like a unlucky drowned chicken, wipe off the ice water on her face, watch her fall to the ground and die, her skin begins to weathering, and expose her true face.


    His face was shocked, he spread out his hand and said in shock, "you killed her?! in my shop! God... Do you know how much the monthly rent of this place is? How can I explain to the police?!"


    Turn around and look at Cole.


    The voice was raised, "for heaven''s sake, you can kill me if you rob!"


    Cole put away the justice trial, lowered his head, lit a cigarette, put his hands in his pockets and walked to the bar.


    "Hey! At least help me bury her!"


    Get rid of the black witch.


    The system prompt sounds in your ear.


    "The regional mission has been completed."


    "As a hunter and killer who can stop young wizards from crying, the cunning lines of the black witch are clumsy and ridiculous in your eyes."


    "Reward: ancient medicine formula."


    [ancient medicine formula: a manuscript of wizard medicine unknown to the author. You can choose to spend a lot of time learning how to become a professional pharmacist, or find a trusted partner to open a pharmacy to earn money.]


    At the same time.


    The wailing that only Cole could hear stopped suddenly after the black witch''s soul was preserved by the power of the mourning candlestick.


    "The current number of sinners'' souls: one."


    Pour a glass of brandy, Cole said coldly with a glass of wine, "I''m a hunter, not a psycho gunman, a witch."


    Chloe spread out her hands and stood where she was.


    Suddenly remembered that there was a dead man lying on the floor of the bar, ran to the door, looked out, saw no one around, and hurriedly locked the door.


    Then he dragged Carlisle''s body and walked to the back door.


    See Cole sitting in front of the bar.


    He frowned and said, "aren''t you going to leave?"


    "Not long after I got off the plane, the bank doesn''t open now, so I need a place to spend the night. It''s good here."


    bend one''s head.


    She dragged the black witch into the backyard with a voice that only she could hear.


    About an hour later.


    Chloe panted back to the bar, covered with mud and a little blood.


    He picked up his glass, drank all the water in it at one breath, and said, "I''m closing. Are you really not going to leave?"


    Cole said expressionless, "you can go to your house."


    "Wow, good idea."


    In the water room, he got a mop and linen, carried a bucket of water and began to clean the blood on the wall and ground.


    After cleaning up the scene.


    The atmosphere in the bar fell silent.


    The witch went back to the bar to count the accounts, glanced at Cole''s back and said, "you''re different from the rumor, Cole."


    "Fascists, inhuman beasts, murderous lunatics... Are there any adjectives I don''t know on wizard discussion groups and social media?"


    "Uh..."


    The main task has only one requirement: kill the Witch Queen.


    In other words.


    The last Witch Hunter film world has a very high degree of freedom, or an open world in a complete sense.


    This also brings a problem.


    The more constraints on the task, the lower the difficulty of the task.


    Kill the Witch Queen.


    Such a simple task goal may be far more difficult than the ending he learned in the film.


    Based on this.


    Combined with the background setting that he is wanted by the wizard Council in the film world, it may be much more difficult than he thought to kill the witch associated with the hell demon king.


    The end of the original movie plot.


    Because the heart of the witch carries the life and the curse of immortality of the wizard Hunter Calder, the protagonist chooses to stay and rely on his existence to maintain the subtle peace between the human world and the wizard.


    Before the final showdown, in Calder''s memory, the first generation axe and the cross priest Doran could have pierced the heart and completely killed the Witch Queen.


    But also for some reason, hide the heart and keep it.


    If the source of the power of the queen of witches and the materialized symbols are used as a reference: flies and plague.


    What the hell power behind her represents is self-evident.


    The devil who spread the plague, the master of hell, and the ghost King Beelzebub.


    Think of it here.


    Cole looked up and drank the brandy from the quilt.


    Compared with the level III dangerous summoning II, perhaps the well-known fly king has very limited power to project to the world.


    Otherwise, the difficulty of the last Witch Hunter is at least ten times that of level III.


    Now?


    With the help of the first branch mission, he deliberately approached the heroine Chloe. Cole planned to contact the Witch Hunter Calder through her.


    Find the location of the Queen''s heart.


    Then formulate a feasible scheme.


    Chloe finished clearing the accounts, frowned and asked again, "are you really not going to leave?"


    Cole turned and looked into her eyes.


    A long look at each other.


    Especially bear Cole''s indifferent, killing countless, almost cruel and ruthless eyes.


    Even vaguely smelled the bloody smell in the air.


    The witch looked away uncomfortably, looked down at herself and wondered, "is there anything on me?"


    get up.


    Go to the bar, push the glass over, sign for a refill, and say, "humans, witches, evil souls, always give off a disgusting smell."


    Chloe''s keen perception brought by the dreamwalker talent.


    It made it hard for her to bear the sense of killing and oppression from Cole.


    back off.


    Hit the wine rack.


    Take down a bottle of brandy, because of panic, the bottle almost fell to the ground.


    Perhaps to hide her confusion and embarrassment, the witch pulled the dark red hair on her forehead, smiled awkwardly, held the table with both hands and said, "what about me? Shouldn''t..."


    "You are clean, witch."


    Hold up the glass and look her in the eyes, "and have a sense of guilt that the soul of the sinner will not lack."


    Take out a business card and put it on the table.


    "If you meet a black wizard, call this number."


    If the last sentence, Chloe thought Cole was talking nonsense and pretending to frighten her deliberately.


    But when it comes to guilt.


    That''s what only she knows. Many years ago, after abusing dreamwalker''s talent to cause irreparable and serious damage to her brother, she chose to escape and leave: loneliness and self blame.


    After a long silence, he took his business card in his hand, looked up warily at Cole and said, "if one day my soul becomes what you call a sinner, will you kill me?"


    Cole didn''t answer.


    Pick up the glass and have a sip.


    However, Chloe had read the answer on his inhuman face.


    Yes, and when you pull the trigger, your eyelids don''t blink.


    Put your business card in your pocket.


    I want to drive away the plague God, and then go home and have a safe sleep to relieve the fatigue of the day.


    Weigh again and again.


    Chloe chooses to bear it and peek at Cole.


    He comforted himself. Don''t worry. Anyway, the guy said he wouldn''t kill her. He will leave after dawn.

 Chapter 153

    The next morning.


    Chloe lay sleepy on the bar.


    Cole left for the bank, took out ten standard one ounce gold bars and exchanged them for twelve thousand dollars.


    Buy a used Chevrolet SUV.


    A fruit phone.


    When he planned to go to the axe and Crusade and wait for Calder to appear.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Regional Mission 2, triggered."


    "Without interfering with the plot of the film, we will record the truth of the curse of the 36th generation Dolan. Different choices and rewards will be different."


    "Special note: in the last Witch Hunter Movie World, the plot reversal device has been turned off."


    Chevrolet stopped by the side of the road.


    On the co pilot''s seat were packed twenty Kentucky chicken burgers.


    Read the requirements of branch task 2.


    In essence, there is no difficulty in this task.


    however.


    The tips and tasks given by the system always like to use words, just like the contract handed by the devil.


    The key is not to shoot the truth that the 36th generation Doran was cursed.


    On the premise that the plot twist device is turned off, how to deal with the content captured on the video is the key.


    Eat all the hamburgers.


    Glancing in the rearview mirror, a young man riding on the Ducati monster 1200 locomotive opened the goggles of his helmet and seemed to be looking at him.


    Eye contact.


    The young man neither hid nor flashed. The unique light of the wizard flashed in his pupils. He closed the eyepiece of his helmet, the engine roared and disappeared at the end of the street.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Special event triggered."


    "Law enforcers from the wizard Council have found the whereabouts of the wizard killer Cole. The wanted warrant has come into effect. A large number of wizards are rushing to your location.


    Because of Carlisle''s death, the black wizard alliance is angry. They monitor the of the Parliament and detect your existence. Three powerful black wizards are rushing to your position.


    The wanted effect will expire after 48 hours.


    During this period, you can choose to avoid, you can choose to take the initiative to fight, and you can choose to seek the protection of axe, cross and Calder. "


    "Reward: trait - element exemption."


    The identity background designed by the system for him is a wanted criminal of the wizard Council. He is pursued without accident.


    Look through the windshield of the SUV.


    A distant intersection.


    A man and a woman came straight to him.


    The wizard world is afraid of Calder. Compared with his status as a hunter, immortality is the real deterrent.


    For hundreds of years, after paying a very painful price, they had to seek peace from the immortal monster.


    However.


    Wizards are not so afraid to deal with Cole, a hunter and killer who has emerged in recent years.


    In their contract with Calder.


    When Cole Walker deliberately murdered the first wizard, it was tantamount to voluntarily giving up the protection of the contract.


    Any wizard can kill him without being held accountable for maintaining peace between the two sides.


    As for why he can still run and jump alive today.


    The identity given by the system is very clear: a hunter and executioner who frightens wizards, and a notorious wanted criminal in the wizard world.


    Sit in the car.


    Light a cigarette, frown and look in the rearview mirror.


    Three men of the same age and dress approached from the other direction.


    Push the door and get off.


    There are few passers-by in the streets near axe and crusade.


    Cole stood where he was, took a cigarette in one hand, took a deep breath, and threw it on the ground.


    Said to the witch standing not far from him, "I don''t want to kill you, wizard."


    A wizard took out a transparent glass jar and put it on the ground. After the short spell, the invisible transparent barrier quickly spread outward.


    Passers by here, like the picture in the movie, can see, but can''t touch.


    The leading witch took out the wanted notice, looked serious and said solemnly, "cole walker, you are convicted of violating section 6, Article 12 and Article 13 of the wizard and human coexistence law.


    Now, please lie on the ground and cooperate with us to return to Parliament.


    Otherwise, all your actions will be regarded as violent resistance, and we have the right to kill you. "


    There are many people, holding the supernatural power to manipulate the elements.


    However, five law enforcers from the wizard Council face Cole walker, who is regarded by radical wizards as a human who has not yet evolved into a complete pig.


    One by one, their faces were tense as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Cole pulled out his long knife and looked cold.


    "I''m here. Come here if you want to catch me."


    The two wizards closest to him looked at each other.


    One of them raised his hands.


    Before the short spell was formed, the muzzle of the gun was aimed at his head.


    The prohibition of witches from holding firearms and any other modern weapons of destruction is part of the peace agreement.


    Facing Cole with the supernatural pistol.


    The wizard who tried to cast a spell and attack quickly stopped casting the spell, raised his hands and took two steps back.


    "Whoa... Whoa... Calm down, Cole!"


    While he briefly attracted Cole''s attention.


    Three supporting wizards hiding in the distance completed their spell.


    On the ground under Cole''s feet, a large number of vines grew wildly and quickly spread to his feet.


    meanwhile.


    The leading witch raised her right hand and hit Cole with a strong cold.


    later.


    Pull the trigger. The wizard who attracts Cole''s attention bears the brunt of the huge gunfire. The element shield is broken by the bullet wrapped in blood flame, and the heart is pierced and falls straight to the ground.


    The vines around Cole''s legs reached his waist.


    The long knife roared with blood flame.


    Although the element itself belongs to the non camp neutral force in the world, this attribute is destined to be easily disturbed by other supernatural forces.


    Like the black wizard''s magic, there are evil forces from hell.


    For humans and even wizards, once the vines composed of elemental forces are entangled, it will become very difficult to get out.


    However, touch the blood flame composed of sequence secret arts, which is only born for destruction and destruction.


    The vine withered quickly and fell off his leg.


    Seeing this, the law enforcers of the wizard Council retreated one after another, looking shocked!


    Originally, a not old and immortal Calder has been enough to give a headache to the wizard world. The recently emerged Cole walker can not even be described by the word thorny.


    His presence.


    It seems to be to kill wizards.


    For his rumors, in recent ten years, no one in the wizard world knows.


    Mobilize eight wizards and law enforcers with strong talents and good at fighting. In the view of the high level of Parliament, it is easy to catch or even kill Cole.


    But for these front-line wizards who really face the target character.


    The moment the scarlet flame was lit.


    The barrier they built to capture Cole was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    The man, like an invincible God of murder, stood before them!

 Chapter 154

    Human beings under the monotheistic system, believers regard themselves as God''s chosen people, heresy, non faith, other race... All those who are regarded as abandoned by the heavenly Father in their eyes are not belong to the same race.


    Animals and beasts that can be enslaved, abused and slaughtered wantonly.


    Those wizards loyal to hell.


    They are proud of their blood and gifted. The supreme power given to them by the devil allows them to despise mortals and regard them as beasts that have not yet evolved completely.


    As a result, people should stand aloof from the world and crawl at the feet of wizards in the attitude of serving gods.


    The contradiction between the two is naturally irreconcilable.


    The so-called peace.


    But radical wizards are afraid of Calder.


    Axe and Crusade boast of the interests of all mankind and take Calder as a tool for making profits and maintaining false peace.


    More mortals.


    Mediocre wizard.


    What they care about, nobody cares.


    Or a quiet life, or enjoy the fullness of emotion.


    His contempt for the hypocrisy of heaven and the church is like Cole''s hatred of people who think wizards should be extraordinary.


    When three black wizards, pursuing despicability, tried to break into the border and kill Cole walker, the man with hundreds of wizard lives in his hands.


    What you see.


    Only blood and bones.


    The fear of the dead solidified on his face, and the elemental power was chaotic, just like encountering irresistible destruction and destruction.


    In addition.


    The only one who survived was the man in the black windbreaker.


    The long knife shed blood.


    Gunpowder smoke filled the muzzle.


    The three black wizards looked at each other and noticed the shock in each other''s eyes.


    One of them saw the witch lying on the ground and shot in the forehead.


    Senior law enforcer of the wizard Council, level 15 wizard, Abigail crutoi.


    He looked terrified for a moment.


    He bumped into his colleague standing in front of him and said in a low voice, "isn''t that Abigail? She''s... Dead?"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    The wizard took a tentative step forward and laughed, "you are the cole wizard killer? Ha ha, you can''t scare me."


    Hear a sound.


    Turn around.


    His face was stained with scarlet.


    Cole stepped over the witch''s body at his feet, with a cold look and a lack of emotional ups and downs in his tone.


    "Black wizard?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! I..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    After a gunshot.


    The black wizard''s arrogant and domineering expression stayed on his face forever and fell to the ground.


    The other two collided with Cole''s eyes.


    Step back and raise your hands.


    "Cole! Take it easy! I... we''re here to..."


    Bang!


    In the deafening gunfire.


    The bullet wrapped in blood flame hit the invisible barrier in front of the wizard.


    After the crack of the broken glass stopped, the blood flame burned through the defense and roughly broke his head.


    Stop in front of the last wizard.


    The black wizard, dressed in a brown leather jacket, with curly black hair and a pale face of a drug addict, shivered his legs, knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, "I, I..."


    Because of fear.


    I can''t even say a word of mercy completely.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the dead witch lying on the ground, and the black wizard swallowed his saliva.


    That''s a level 15 wizard!


    The legendary witch queen, the ceiling of the power of the wizard world and the queen who laid the level and order, is only specified as the highest level 20 in the records.


    With his strength rating of 12.


    In an attempt to revenge another legendary wizard killer, Cole walker.


    You''re dying!


    "Let me explain, Cole, it''s not like this..."


    Put a gun against his forehead.


    Take out a cigarette, frown and light it.


    Cole said coldly, "where is your master?"


    The wizard smiled awkwardly, "Lord... Master? What master?"


    Take off the cigarette and put it on his face.


    The pain of burning his skin made him scream wildly.


    "I work for pilet! Cole! Let go..."


    The gunfire roared.


    Kill the last black wizard.


    A huge vague shadow appeared behind Cole, and the irresistible power turned into a bondage and chain, imprisoned on the sinner''s soul that the black wizard tried to escape.


    The sound of the wooden box... Or the coffin being covered flashed away.


    The howl of the evil spirit stopped suddenly.


    later.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "The current number of sinners'' souls: three."


    "The special event has been completed."


    "You killed the pursuers of the wizard Council and the black wizard alliance, and the wizard world raised your risk rating to level 16.


    The vast majority of wizards will never reach the heights they can reach in their lifetime. "


    "The parliament was shocked by the death of Abigail crutoi. They admitted that they had wrongly estimated your strength, continued hostility, or chose to negotiate, which took some time to make a decision."


    "The black wizard alliance has more important things to do now, so they decided to calm down their revenge on you for the time being."


    "Your reputation increased in the last Witch Hunter Movie World."


    "Reward: element exemption."


    [increased reputation: as a wizard hunter, you are cruel and ruthless. More and more wizards know your name. They fear you even more than Calder.


    From now on, your behavior in the wizard world is unimpeded, and no wizard dares to disobey your will; axe and cross saints are more eager to absorb you as their new believers and weapons; Calder''s favor for you has increased significantly, and his hostility to you has decreased slightly.]


    [elemental immunity: fire, frost, storm and earth, the elements that make up the world, are the source of power of all wizards. Your recognition of nature and people, your hatred of forces that should not appear in the world, your resonance with the cornerstone of the world and the power of blessing greatly increase your resistance to elemental damage.


    ''lightning bolt! Lightning bolt! Lightning bolt! Oh, damn it, did I choose the wrong profession?'']


    Pick up the glass that the law enforcer and wizard put on the ground.


    The power of magic forms a powerful suction force, which sucks the corpses, ruins and blood in the junction, like the spin of galaxies. A moment later, the glass like container turns into dust and is blown away by the wind.


    The streets are inaccessible at the moment.


    Walking to the SUV door, I noticed a malicious spy.


    Cole took out the lighter and stopped in the air.


    Frown and look up at the skyscrapers in the distance.


    A glare of the sun''s reflected light flashed, and the feeling of being peeped at by malice dissipated.


    The biggest leader of the black wizard alliance, Billy?


    But that may not be his real name.


    According to the records of religion and Solomon''s key, Billy was one of the first fallen angels. In the last judgment event, he was abandoned by heaven, then swallowed up by anger and disappointment, and fell into hell forever. He became the commander-in-chief of the hell Legion and one of the seventy-two column demons.


    If the black wizard alliance tries to revive the wizard, let the human world return to the dark age ruled by the wizard.


    Such a name seems to have more symbolic meaning.

 Chapter 155

    afternoon.


    It was gloomy.


    Use violence to find a drug dealer who sells drugs to a drug addict, and then use some small tricks to explore the gang forces behind them, and find a private workshop to buy electronic products with their contacts in the underground world.


    Three thousand dollars.


    Micro cameras, eavesdroppers and laptops receiving audio and pictures are packed and taken away.


    Then hang the gang boss and thugs who tried to draw money from it and threatened Cole with a gun on the wall.


    Borrow some of their blood from a test tube.


    Pick up the black satchel and leave the dirty and chaotic neighborhood.


    Referring to the location of branch line task 2 given by the system, find the apartment where the 36th generation Dolan lives and store the car in the parking lot one kilometer away.


    Take out the versatile mask stored in the equipment warehouse, pour a drop of blood he borrowed from gangsters, and change his appearance into a white man about 20 years old.


    Knock on the wooden door.


    Set up the camera and bug.


    Go into the restaurant opposite the apartment, buy a plate of Corn Cream Soup, put your laptop on the table, hang up your headphones, and quietly wait for Peter to appear.


    In half an hour.


    It was completely dark.


    Look through the glass.


    In the apartment in the light yellow light, the retired old priest is talking to the 37th generation Dolan, who has no talent but wants to be a wizard.


    At this time.


    A figure appeared at the far corner of the street and stopped under the eaves opposite the apartment in the rain.


    Slightly fat body, long and dense beard, back combed, braided brown hair, standard Viking hairstyle.


    The evil force from hell, like a fly hovering over dirty things, twined around his soul and body.


    The filthy stench is disgusting.


    Not long.


    When the work handover was completed, the young priest put the file recording Calder''s deeds and history under his arm, pushed open the door of the apartment and left with an umbrella.


    The black wizard Billy came out of the shadow.


    Enter the apartment.


    later.


    From the headset came the dialogue between the black wizard and the 36th generation Dolan.


    "Who are you?"


    "Do you know why I came here, Reverend, where are you hiding the Queen''s heart?"


    After a silence.


    "Who told you?"


    "Don''t waste your time, old man."


    "Ah... Ah -"


    The scream of being cursed and tortured is particularly harsh.


    However, under the shield of witchcraft, the streets outside the apartment were silent.


    Finally.


    Unable to bear the torture and pain of supernatural forces, the old priest said where the heart hidden by axe and crusade was.


    "The tomb of the first generation Dolan... Ah -"


    After a short black magic spell, the escaping dark force came from another street far away.


    No accident.


    Using some kind of teleportation, pilet left Doran''s apartment.


    This time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Regional task 2 has been completed."


    "Your indifference and contempt for the church clergy are the same as before. Demon hunter, even if the tragedy of death is happening right now, you still follow the most real idea in your heart: the shepherds in heaven are crazy tortured by the running dogs in hell? Wow, cool. "


    "The decision event has been triggered."


    "Calculating possibilities..."


    [option 1: send the audio file to the wizard Hunter Calder to help him prevent the disaster in advance.]


    [option 2: dig out the heart of the witch alone, give it to Calder, and let him make his own choice.]


    [option 3: dig out the Queen''s heart, give it a knife with the wings of the angel of death, then kill all the Wizards in the world, cut off the possibility of her possible resurrection, and finally... The end of the play?]


    [option 4: choose you?]


    "Different choices give different rewards."


    Under the astonished gaze of the waiter, Cole ate the tenth dinner and handed her a ten dollar tip to read the options provided by the system.


    Although camp analysis has limitations and bias, if we analyze the four options in this way.


    First, they prefer to be orderly and kind, and their action force and purpose are only to save the world.


    The second tends to be neutral and kind. Even if there are sufficient reasons, he is not willing to take the lives of others as the victims of saving the world and hand over the power of choice to Calder, who bears the mission.


    The third, the complete sense of chaos, evil, madman choice.


    As for the fourth


    Early self mockery from the system?


    Considering the advent of the last Witch Hunter film world, his main purpose.


    "The fourth option."


    "Please confirm your choice again."


    "Confirm."


    "Start calculating the world line..."


    ''Start generating rewards... ''


    "Your choice has led to a significant increase in the coefficient of variation of the world line."


    "Reward: the arrogance of the plot destroyer."


    [arrogance of plot destroyer: after launching the trait, the plot of the film world can be traced back to any time node. The tracing effect cannot reset the generated tasks and events, and cannot generate new tasks and events. The number of launches is unlimited.


    A psychologist said: if you can''t kill me, you will make me stronger.]


    Read the task reward.


    The story of backtracking may be difficult to understand.


    If we apply this trait that can only be used in the film world to some brush games, its role is self-evident.


    Super invincible practice room in a complete sense.


    skill comes from practice.


    Check out and leave the restaurant with the computer.


    Cole is going to go back to the car and sleep first. He will return to his apartment early tomorrow morning and take the curse of the 36th generation Dolan as an opportunity to start contacting Calder.


    As for the heart and pilet.


    If there is no black wizard, who will revive the witch queen?


    Late at night.


    A silent parking lot.


    A strange man knocked on the window of the SUV.


    "Cole walker?"


    "What''s up?"


    "The Council wants to talk to you. Do you have time?"


    Cole took out the justice trial, pointed a gun at his head, and then the other took out a lighter, lit a cigarette, frowned, cold, and didn''t respond.


    Compared with Calder''s principle of following the rules.


    Kohl, who is outrageous and has his hands stained with countless blood, even scares the Wizards.


    The male wizard was nervous, swallowed his saliva, raised his hands and said, "we don''t mean any harm. We''re here to seek peace, Cole."


    "Go away."


    "Cole... Oh - my nose!"


    When the food hurt, the wizard stepped back for several steps, covered the bridge of his bloody nose, bent over and looked painful.


    Cole pushed open the door and walked up to him, condescending and cold in tone.


    "Go back and tell them that I don''t need to ask the consent of Parliament and wizards to do things, okay? If you want peace, good. Kill all the black wizards, and I''ll give you peace."


    The wizard raised his head, which was equivalent to the declaration of full-scale war, filled his eyes with shock and fear.

 Chapter 156

    The next morning.


    Outside Doran''s apartment of the 36th generation, an Aston Martin came at a gallop.


    Kard, a burly man in a gray woolen coat, hurried out of the car.


    The new priest followed him with a tablet in his hand.


    Into the stairwell, suddenly.


    See the door of the residence open.


    "Calder, yesterday..."


    After stopping the thirty seventh generation Doran, Calder frowned slightly, gestured a silent gesture, walked quietly and slowly approached the door of the apartment.


    In the room.


    The back in a black windbreaker made them frown slightly.


    The new priest frowned and wondered, "who are you?"


    Calder gradually relaxed his vigilance.


    Walk into the apartment.


    The voice is particularly low and magnetic.


    "Cole walker, the last time I saw you was in Chicago six years ago."


    "Cole?"


    Pastor Dolan was stunned and opened his mouth. Because of surprise, his tone was hasty, and a very unnatural fear flashed in his eyes, "is he the legendary wizard killer?"


    Cole looked into the house and said coldly, "last night, I noticed the power of black magic."


    Mention dark magic.


    There was a silence in the room.


    Pastor Doran frowned and said, "it''s impossible. The elders of the Holy Church and the people of the wizard Council have surveyed the scene. There are no traces of dark magic."


    Calder turned his head and looked suspiciously at the young priest.


    "You came here last night before he died, didn''t you?"


    Doran''s hands were half in his pockets, his tone was calm and his eyes were sincere, "yes."


    No further questioning.


    Calder looked around in the apartment with intact furniture and no sign of resistance, and said, "it''s said that you killed Abigail. I''ve known her for a long time."


    Cole picked up a dead fly on the floor, picked it up and put it in their sight. He said coldly, "plague black fly, black magic of the 13th century."


    No one is more familiar with the era of the black death than Calder.


    Especially when it comes to his nemesis, the Witch Queen.


    Go to the old priest''s tortured sofa and pull out the long knife. Cole then said, "not only them, Calder, there are a lot of traces of black wizard activities in New York City.


    Maybe they''re planning something secretly. "


    When it comes to conspiracy, he looks at Reverend Dolan.


    The latter glanced unnaturally away, turned around and pretended to help Calder find possible clues in the room.


    Activate blood flame.


    Hold the handle with both hands and stab the blade into the sofa.


    The next moment.


    The power of blood flame secret art began to devour the black magic trap arranged here.


    A huge five element awn array appeared on the floor.


    Spells like graffiti appeared densely on the wall, like flammable kerosene, and blood flame spread wildly on the spell.


    The roaring scarlet flame is like the Hellfire that burns the souls of sinners.


    Seeing this, pastor Doran hurried back two steps and hit Calder.


    I saw Cole''s way to deal with the black wizard a long time ago. The old hunter, who has lived for more than 800 years, looked around and said not surprisingly, "the scene is equipped with an invisible spell... You are still as rough as before."


    The dark magic used to kill the investigator was destroyed by the power of blood flame before it took effect, and the hidden scene was restored to its original appearance.


    The windows were broken and the house was in a mess.


    Seems to be aware of something.


    Calder turned and took out a pure black plant with long fingers and shaped like a curved sheep horn from the potted soil.


    Take it and walk to the new priest. His voice is not urgent or slow, and his eyes look at it.


    "This is black magic, more than evil."


    Speaking of this, I saw a Bible scattered around the sofa, frowned slightly, and hurried to pick it up.


    There is a word smeared with blood: remenber.


    get up.


    He walked up to the new priest, held out his ring that could identify wizards, and said coldly, "hold out your hand."


    For whatever reason.


    The 37 generation Doran, who was the last to leave the death scene, is the most suspicious object.


    Facts have proved that Calder''s judgment is not wrong. The wrong thing is that because his old friend was tortured and his anger after being assassinated, he ignored the possibility that the young man may be a wizard without talent.


    The next thing.


    It''s the same as the movie plot.


    The ring didn''t respond.


    Pastor Dolan also moved out his childhood, trying to move Calder''s heart and let him participate in the investigation of the death of the old pastor.


    A boy saved by Calder in the hands of a black wizard couple.


    Unfortunately.


    Without talent, he was wrongly regarded as a human being robbed by wizards. In fact, the black wizards were the biological parents of Doran for the thirty-seven generations.


    After confirming that the ring is not responding.


    Calder, whose behavior tends to be orderly, naturally ruled out the possibility of a new priest.


    However.


    When the two talked, Cole stood behind Calder and looked at him with deep eyes.


    It''s like being held around your neck by a cold blade.


    Uncomfortably adjusted the priest''s collar and continued to say to Calder, "I''ve been waiting for a lifetime to help you."


    Calder looked down at the empty pen box he gave to his old friend. His tone was as indifferent as ever.


    "Now, here''s your chance."


    Cole stepped over the ruins of the apartment, lit a cigarette and said, "Max, that unruly bastard, must know who did it. Let''s go."


    Taking Calder''s expensive Aston Martin, the three came to a hot bakery.


    As soon as you get off the bus.


    The new priest chattered.


    "... I know it takes a cool head to face wizards and illusions."


    "Max is a level 14 wizard now. Facing him, you can''t do anything. You might as well relax."


    Walk beside Cole.


    Maybe it''s to get close.


    The new priest smiled awkwardly and said, "what about you, Mr. Cole walker? I heard you have a pistol that can kill wizards. Will you kill max?"


    Cole, stop.


    Looking at his blue eyes, he said indifferently, "I only kill black wizards, thirty seventh generation Doran."


    "Uh..."


    Obviously, there was a trace of panic on his face, but it was well covered up.


    Unless the new priest is a fool, he must know that Cole has no trust in him and may even know some clues to him.


    In the bakery.


    Guests attracted by delicious food filled the hall, and the tellers in charge of sales were full of enthusiasm.


    Until Calder crossed the crowd and behind the counter and walked back to the kitchen.


    In addition to the only human employee, other weak witch tellers looked surprised and looked at Calder''s back, full of worry and fear.


    As a result, they could not wait to recover from the surprise of the great man Calder''s visit.


    The other is wearing a black windbreaker.


    The cold guy with a cigarette in his mouth also walked into the shop.


    This time.


    The look of the witches was no longer surprised, but became extremely frightened.


    It''s a fear of death instinct.


    He hurried back and leaned against the wall for fear of getting in the way to annoy the legendary evil wizard killer, and even a witch teller rushed back to the kitchen without hesitation.


    "He... Why is he here?"


    "It''s him! God!"

 Chapter 157

    Max.


    Level 14 wizard, cake shop owner, magician, potion and raw material dealer.


    A gray haired black man leaning on a walking stick.


    Under sunglasses, the pupils of gray eyes that have long been blind show an extremely rare light blue.


    A large number of illusory adults as colorful as butterflies are all over the back kitchen.


    Thirty seventh generation Doran was holding a cupcake.


    Sweet and fragrant.


    Just as he was about to bite, he happened to pass by the entrance of the back kitchen. A wizard was adding maggot like hallucinogenic larvae to the dough.


    Shocked.


    His eyes moved back and forth between the cake and the things on the table. The disgusting feeling made him frown and hurried to put down the cupcake.


    The other side.


    Bakery owner Max is still reprimanding his employees. Some middle-aged wizards with very ordinary talents can only be pastries here.


    "I don''t know if I can do a $10000 business..."


    "You know the magic level you can get from it. It''s a good deal, isn''t it?"


    "Uh..."


    See Calder in the doorway.


    A wizard baking, secretly scolded.


    "Damn it, go!"


    The middle-aged unlucky man who was dragged to talk by the powerful wizard shop owner hesitated, dropped a word, turned and ran out of the back door with his colleagues.


    "We''re in trouble, max."


    As a level 14 illusionist.


    Even if he is blind, the wizard''s perception is still strong. He doesn''t need to look back. He already knows who is coming.


    Snap your fingers.


    The hallucinogenic insects scattered all over the back kitchen immediately, covering the sight and road.


    Leaning on a walking stick, he limped and walked quickly to the back door.


    Before he left, Calder took a transparent glass jar, and the hallucinogenic insects kept flying into it and stopped on the road.


    Max stepped back and said calmly, "long time no see, Calder. It''s not illegal to sell hallucinogenic insects."


    "But it''s illegal to use it on humans. I saw them mix bugs into cupcakes."


    The wizard took off his sunglasses and looked back at the young priest Dolan. His tone and look were very impatient, "I didn''t notice."


    Calder took out the dark magic medium he found at his old friend''s house and said, "have you noticed this?"


    Just when Max sensed the evil power and was ready to turn back.


    "Ah --"


    A scream sounded.


    The shelves were knocked down and the kitchen utensils were scattered on the ground.


    A shop assistant was violently thrown on the ground by great force.


    later.


    A man in a black windbreaker appeared in his perception, stepped on the chest of the wizard clerk, and pointed a gun at his head.


    "Good morning, Max, do you miss me?"


    Compared to the calmness of seeing Calder.


    The black wizard, who was not good at fighting, was so frightened that he stepped back several steps and bumped into Calder''s arms. A wisp of cold sweat flowed from his temples and said in panic, "no, no, no... Cole! We have made a deal! You let me go, I will abide by the agreement and give up the business of contraband!


    I didn''t cross the line, you can''t! "


    Pastor Doran frowned and wondered, "do they know each other?"


    Calder pushed aside the wizard and joked, "how do you think his leg is lame?"


    Cole stepped on the chest of the wizard whose face was covered with blood, his nose was broken and his two front teeth fell. In his left hand, he held a dead branch of French thyme cooked by a special technique.


    The usual tracking method of wizards.


    Although common, there is no good solution, and it is very difficult to find.


    "Tell me who''s directing you."


    The wizard put his hands on his face, twisted his expression into a mask of pain and begged for mercy, "I can''t say! The black wizard will kill me! I''m just a baker, please let me go!"


    Max was cursed in his heart.


    swine!


    Fool!


    It''s not good for you to provoke anyone, but to provoke that evil star!


    Just as his eyelids jumped wildly, ready to sophistry and get rid of the relationship between them.


    Cole put away the just trial.


    He walked up to him, took the dark magic medium in Calder''s hand, put it in front of him, smiled and said, "Griffin fairy, do you know what this thing is for?"


    Max swallowed his saliva. Because of his fear of cole, he kept sweating down his cheeks, shivered and said, "rare forbidden drugs, through... Channeling and black magic..."


    Hesitated, frowned and shouted out of control, "you know! The people who buy this are not afraid of you and Calder, which scares me!"


    Calder stood aside, his tone still slow.


    "Does he scare you more than me?"


    The wizard remained silent.


    The furious wizard killer Cole walker, the immortal monster Calder of axe and cross, the powerful black wizard who openly uses black magic.


    He couldn''t provoke each of the three.


    Hesitated for a long time, took a deep breath and compromised, "the man who came to me has a smell of garlic that is not garlic."


    "Arsenic, anything else?"


    "... the smell of rotten sand fruit."


    Cole crushed the dark magic medium in his hand, knocked him on the chest with the back of his hand and said, "you made the right choice, max.


    also.


    Next time, don''t let me bump into your people and add a mess to the cake. "


    He put his hand into his pocket, crossed the collapsed shelf, stopped under the door and lit a cigarette, and then turned away


    The three went outside the door.


    Calder sent the novice on the road with a twenty dollar fare, which would only be a burden to the action of the thirty-seven generation pastor Dolan.


    The Aston Martin engine was dull.


    Cole sat on the co pilot.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "World line" you killed too many black wizards. The huge threat prompted the black wizard alliance to dispatch allies around the world to deal with your trouble. "


    "Plot node: in the area where Lamarck ramseymour was captured, the strength and number of enemies changed."


    "The prerequisite for the completion of the preface is to kill the black wizard lurking in the abandoned funeral home."


    "Calculating the available mainline task rewards..."


    "The calculation is complete."


    "Preface completion reward: damaged beheading knife."


    "Complete all the chapters of the main task, the trial mystery ¡¤ incarnation of death, and permanently add a special prop: The Executioner''s decapitation knife."


    Read the preface tasks and rewards given by the system.


    According to the classification of the danger degree of dark creatures by the demon hunting group, compared with the separation of the evil forces of the painful witches who attacked the capital of Mengxi, the danger degree of the world''s level 15 white wizards is about Level 3.


    Because the blood flame secret art interferes with and destroys the elemental power, the maximum degree of danger to Cole is only level 2.


    But this standard, he could not determine whether it applied to black wizards.


    After all.


    Compared with different talents, many people are not very good at fighting... Or, for the white witch who kills, the black witch who has the power from hell.


    Curse, torture, soul pumping


    All the evil magic that causes death is the only thing they are good at.

 Chapter 158

    During World War II.


    Mortuaries generally like to embalm corpses with arsenic.


    The smell of sand fruit shows that the black wizard has been to an ancient morgue with sand fruit trees nearby.


    Based on Calder''s familiarity with New York, half an hour later, they came to the black neighborhood. The houses here are generally old and built around the 1950s.


    As soon as you get off the bus.


    A black schoolboy with a schoolbag on his back bent down to pick up the rotten sand fruit on the ground and held it in the palm of his hand.


    Then, like being bewitched, he walked along the sand fruit falling on the ground, through the narrow lane between the two buildings, and finally stopped under a dead sand fruit tree.


    Cole followed him.


    Step into the alley.


    If there is no evil power, like a secret cobweb, intertwined in every red brick and land.


    The brightly colored candy tree fairyland is also like an illusion, overlapping with reality.


    Calder grabbed the little boy by the shoulder and pulled him back from the false illusion. "Didn''t your mother teach you not to eat candy from the tree?"


    Suddenly someone grabbed his shoulder behind him.


    The little boy sat on the ground in fear and found that the sweet honey he held in his hand had turned into rotten and moldy sand fruit.


    Throw it away.


    Ran out of the alley without looking back.


    Cole squatted down and picked up the black soil on the ground with his fingers.


    From the seventh vision can not be turned off, and the keen perception of supernatural forces makes the evil forces submerged in the soil nowhere to hide.


    A trap?


    Sure enough, Calder''s every action was expected by the black wizard Billy.


    Including finding illusionist max.


    The bewitched little boy just now, no accident, should deliberately lead him and Calder into here.


    Because of the scarcity of black magic itself, it is listed as a forbidden art and has been destroyed in a large area. Black wizards think that no one knows the evil power from hell better than they do.


    However, for Cole, the dark magic trap in the backyard of the morgue is as funny as a cage for hunting birds.


    Calder looked up at the abandoned morgue and didn''t respond.


    This time.


    A man in a black leather jacket followed them into the alley.


    Tattoos with evil symbols on the neck and face.


    Deep eye sockets and pale complexion are like decadent drug addicts.


    "Good afternoon, two."


    His expression was neurotic, his body bent forward slightly, then put one hand in the pocket of his jeans and said with a smile, "Wow, did I forget to introduce myself? Lamarck."


    Finish introducing yourself.


    The skin smiled and the meat didn''t laugh. He snapped his fingers and hurriedly stepped back three steps.


    The black soil began to shake.


    A dead man''s black arm suddenly stretched out of the ground and grabbed Cole''s ankle.


    Calder''s face changed greatly. He ran towards the black wizard and shouted, "cole! Be careful!"


    As a result, he ran three steps forward.


    The ankle was tightly grasped by the dead man''s hand and couldn''t break free.


    later.


    One by one, the resurrected dead climbed out of the ground with gray pupils and a strong corpse smell. They staggered towards the two.


    The existence of a peace agreement.


    Calder promised the wizard Council that he would no longer kill wizards with the Viking sword given fire and steel power.


    Now imprisoned in place by dark magic.


    Even if she is not old or dead, the Witch Hunter''s body is still an ordinary human.


    Roared and tried to break free, but more dead people grabbed their legs with their arms.


    Not far away.


    Lean against the wall.


    Lamarck, the black wizard, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and laughed, "Wizard killer?! ha ha..."


    Put up a middle finger, his voice trembled slightly because of excitement, bared his teeth and spittle.


    "Falk! Fool! I''ll drain your blood like killing a pig!"


    The voice fell.


    The black wizard took out a yellow human skull from his pocket, raised his right hand, and the short spell sounded quickly.


    Aware of the approaching evil spirit dead.


    Calder struggled twice, perhaps worried that Cole would die, and his tone was quite anxious.


    "Cole!"


    Cole stood there with a cold look. "Calder, do you mind if I kill him?"


    The bald man was stunned and understood Cole''s intention in an instant.


    "Does he know the cause of Doran''s death?"


    "See that skull? The evil power on it is the same as that in the apartment, the same way as the same person."


    An old friend of many years was killed.


    Even Calder, who has lived for 800 years and is used to seeing life and death leave, can''t suppress his anger.


    This is the black wizard''s provocation to his red fruit!


    Originally, Cole was going to try the power of trial secrets on him. However, considering the Dark Wizard alliance hiding in the dark, it would be very disadvantageous for him to expose his cards against the witch too early.


    The simplest logic.


    The enemy not only knows fear, but also runs away.


    You don''t even need to go abroad.


    In the wilderness of the west, it took him a hundred years to find a place to hide, and Cole couldn''t find her.


    Pull the trigger of a just trial.


    The bloody bullet shattered the skull, broke Lamarck''s fingers and penetrated his shoulder.


    Pure destructive and destructive forces destroy the mixed earth elements.


    The casting medium was destroyed.


    Lamarck screamed and fell to the ground.


    The corpse of the evil spirit out of control turned into dark dust and scattered on the ground.


    After the imprisonment disappeared.


    Calder moved his shoulders, walked quickly over, grabbed the black wizard and put him against the wall. "You killed Doran, why?"


    Some neurotic wizards laughed and cried, covered their wounds and laughed, "Doran? Who is Doran? I''ve never seen such a person in my life."


    Don''t talk nonsense to him.


    The violent hook hit the chin, and the wizard turned his eyes and fainted.


    Dealing with the black wizard, Calder turned to Cole, smiled and said, "so why didn''t you do it earlier."


    Cole stood there, lowered his head, lit a cigarette and said, "that skull doesn''t belong to him. I thought the mastermind behind the scenes would jump out by himself.


    and...


    There are still a few friends who need to be dealt with. "


    Calder looked around, frowning slightly.


    Two black wizards, a man and a woman, ambushed in the morgue early stood at the window.


    A crow jumped off the roof and transformed into a middle-aged gentleman with special clothes.


    Two black wizards followed a graceful lady in a dark dress.


    As soon as we meet.


    With a cold face, the lady said in a French accent, "long time no see, Calder."


    "What are you doing in New York, Agnes?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. We''re here for him."


    The lady looked at Cole, put her hands in front of her, and then said, "a murderer, I don''t think it''s worth letting you break our agreement, right?"

 Chapter 159

    Calder remained silent and turned to look at Cole.


    The black wizard surrounded the two men in the middle.


    The lady''s chin was slightly raised and her eyes were arrogant.


    "Murderer?"


    Cole frowned, took a deep cigarette, walked up to the witch, looked directly into her eyes and said coldly, "black wizard, are you human?"


    Look at each other for a few seconds.


    The witch took a deep breath, perhaps fear, looked away and said, "Calder, this is a mean sophistry.


    After the peace agreement was reached, many wizards gave up black magic.


    Besides, you know very well that not all wizards'' souls can bear the erosion brought by evil forces. "


    At this point, she turned her head to Lamarck, who was stunned, looked down and said, "the recovery of the dead is not a power that level 12 wizards can master.


    There are black wizards in New York? "


    Calder is different from Cole.


    Unable to detect the soul of the black wizard, the traces eroded by evil forces, lack of effective evidence, and the rules he abides by do not allow him to persecute the wizard without reason.


    After grabbing Lamarck, Calder stopped and said to Cole, "if you can handle it, remember to call. The Holy Church and parliament need to count the death toll."


    The Wizards present frowned when they heard this.


    Is this human talk?


    When he leaves.


    The lady quickly stepped back, distanced herself from Cole and shouted, "kill him!"


    The next moment.


    A wizard blew the powder in his hand, the turbulent orange flame sent out the roar of flame combustion, and swallowed Cole completely in an instant.


    Don''t hide from him.


    All the eager black wizards around were stunned.


    Even the level 15 witch Agnes, who was facing the great enemy, looked at Cole completely engulfed by the fire in surprise.


    Rumor.


    Wizard killer, Cole walker.


    He has a strange flame that interferes with the power of elements. His eyes are as ruthless as a bloody iron prison. His long knife is soaked in the blood of wizards, and the souls of the dead wail endlessly.


    If you see a cold man in a black windbreaker and scarlet cigarettes, don''t hesitate. Running away is your only chance to live.


    Before dealing with him.


    Agnes is ready for the deadly dark magic.


    But there was no resistance.


    In the back yard of the mortuary, the brief strange silence even made her feel that Cole had died in the fire.


    Invisible pressure, like death''s noose, shrinks constantly.


    "He... Died?"


    When the wizard manipulated the fire magic, incredible excitement and shock just appeared on his face.


    The angry gunfire rang out suddenly.


    A bullet tore up the orange flame formed by the power of the elements, which accurately fell into his eyebrows.


    Posterior cerebral plasma splash.


    later.


    A figure bathed in the flame rushed out at a very fast speed, holding a knife in both hands. It moved very skillfully and violently stabbed another witch into the heart.


    The middle-aged wizard who could transform into a crow had his pupils suddenly constricted.


    Two steps back, a short spell sounded in his mouth.


    Electro optic flint room.


    Cole loosened his hands holding the knife.


    Twist your body.


    A dagger, carrying the great power of throwing, pierced the wizard''s throat, physical silence, and then took his life.


    Like a trick.


    A just trial appeared in Cole''s hands without warning.


    Pull the trigger sideways.


    The roaring bullet, wrapped in blood flame, pierced Agnes''s defensive witchcraft, tore open the corners of his mouth and cheeks, and smashed the window glass in the distance.


    Just two seconds.


    Three wizards who are proficient in combat and have great talent have declared their death.


    Compared to rumors.


    Now, really face the wizard killer.


    Finally let them understand why the members of the black witch alliance with the same strong talent died in the hands of this terrible guy!


    Hot.


    Be decisive.


    A fatal blow.


    With a scream, Agnes was forced to interrupt the spell, cover the bleeding wound on his face, retreat back and fall to the ground.


    This time.


    The two wizards who had followed her before completed the spell of black magic.


    At the same time, kneel down, face up and open your mouth.


    The pupil loses focus, the breath of death, decayed and cold.


    The next moment.


    Their souls, like a wisp of smoke, suddenly get out of their bodies, like evil spirits born of resentment, with ugly faces, sharp teeth and claws.


    Send out a silent roar unique to the spirit.


    Across the sky, like a predatory dog, jumped at Cole.


    Perhaps for the black wizards, they turned into evil spirits, enough to make all human beings fall into great fear and panic, just as the lamb to be slaughtered was invaded by them and died miserably.


    However.


    The exaggerated shape of the silver revolver aimed at them, like the spirit of a wizard, felt the sense of killing and blood after approaching Cole.


    Even too late to escape back to the body and scream in horror.


    Pull the trigger.


    The hammer is like a red soldering iron.


    The bullet composed of two spiritual forces smashes the evil spirit body, and the escaping evil force turns into black stench smoke.


    His eyes fell on the corpse of his kindred who died almost instantaneously, and his expression could not be described as horror.


    In her long life.


    Never seen, a human, a inferior species that they regard as an undeveloped beast.


    Face the noble wizard.


    It''s like killing a dog and a pig.


    Even Calder, the legendary hunter who forced the wizard world to bow to mankind, never made her feel such depressed despair and terror.


    The eyes looked at the black fog after the soul was destroyed.


    A figure, out of it.


    Agnes''s body trembled suddenly.


    The muzzle of the just trial with the smell of gunsmoke had reached her head.


    "No! Cole, listen to me. He forced us to do this... He..."


    The sound was interrupted.


    Cole bowed his head and looked straight into the witch''s panicked eyes without emotional fluctuations.


    "You, too, want to judge me?"


    "No! It''s him, it''s him..."


    Bang!


    The bullet flew out of the gun.


    A wisp of black and red blood flew out of the witch''s back brain.


    Fear solidified on her face and fell straight down.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Frown and bow your head.


    Click.


    The remaining glass fragments on the window reflected in the back yard of the morgue. The wizard''s bodies were placed on the ground. The uncooled blood flowed out of the wound and penetrated into the black soil.


    The faint light of the lighter went out and the scarlet light came on.


    The system tone also sounds at this moment.


    "The main task ¡¤ preface has been completed."


    "This attack is just a gift to meet. The demon hunter, a really powerful enemy, is still hiding in the dark."


    "Reward: damaged decapitation knife."


    [damaged decapitation knife: a special prop of the trial secret art. It can cause slight damage to the reincarnated soul when attacking the witch within the range of the secret art.]


    Reincarnated soul


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Like the heart of a witch who gives Calder the power of immortality, is the thing hidden in the reincarnation soul box the essence of a witch?


    Calder stood at the corner of the alley.


    Seems to know Cole''s strength very well, not surprisingly.


    Cramming Lamarck into the back seat, he said, "let''s go. I''ll inform the church and deal with the problems on NYPD."

 Chapter 160

    Escort the black wizard Lamarck ramseymour back to axe and cross.


    They were greeted by the thirty seventh generation pastor Doran.


    As soon as we meet.


    Said with a embarrassed smile, "Mr. Cole walker, I heard that a wizard died in New York."


    Calder pushed Lamarck with his hands tied and said, "black wizard."


    "Wow, is that right?"


    With the prisoner, the three went to the entrance to the underground prison where the wizards were held.


    Take off Lamarck''s headgear under the spell of silence.


    The crazy black wizard looked at him and said with a smile, "Hello, priest.


    (inhaling) you look like a good man. "


    As he spoke, his expression became fierce and roared, "you lovely little thing, I never went..."


    The priest hurried up his headgear.


    Then he punched Lamarck in the stomach and said to Cole, "don''t underestimate me."


    Calder was noncommittal and dignified.


    Pastor Doran escorted the prisoner into the dungeon alone, and did not forget to say to Calder, "I will confess for what I have just done."


    So as to win his trust and favor.


    Stand outside the door.


    Soon, I heard the quarrel below.


    With a frown, Calder opened the iron door of the dungeon and hurried down the stairs.


    "... the law is used as control and containment magic. Only when this Parliament operates, another war will not begin."


    The anger of being betrayed by his fellow countrymen made Lamarck''s forehead blue, his face red and his neck thick roared, "I won''t lie. I''m proud of my behavior!


    I killed your priest! Drain his blood like a pig! "


    While he was arguing with the wizard judge.


    Calder''s dull voice sounded in the dungeon.


    "Our priests, friends."


    The witch looked up and said, "Calder, and..."


    When she saw the cold man leaning on the stairs behind Calder, the smile she used to smile at her acquaintances suddenly collapsed and frowned.


    "Murderer Cole walker, you... Have the courage to come to this dungeon where wizards are held."


    Calder walked up to the table, said solemnly, "I''ll talk about him later."


    Turn around and take a look at Lamarck who actively shut up.


    "So you will convict him without trial? Has anyone asked him if he has an accomplice?"


    The witch was silent for a moment.


    Take out the last tarot card and put it on the table composed of huge tree roots.


    "There is no three of five elements card, that means he did it alone."


    "Card is wrong. He attacked me with the resurrection of the dead. I haven''t seen that kind of magic for 800 years since the post witch era."


    The Witch of the trial sneered, looked directly into Calder''s eyes, straightened her neck and said, "the queen witch is dead, and her magic can''t return."


    Because his friend died, the angry Calder put his hands on the table and roared, "impossible


    "Enough!"


    Ignoring his protest, the witch took off the necklace that activated the dungeon guard around her neck and said to Lamarck, "for the crime of illegal manufacturing and the crime of sacrificing humanity, we sentenced Lamarck ramseymour to be imprisoned under the bedrock of this Council hall."


    In the face of endless imprisonment.


    Lamarck roared wildly, "I took a stand! You weak fools! I''m proud of what I''ve done! I..."


    This time.


    Cole, who never spoke.


    Rudely in the hands of the guard, he grabbed Lamarck''s body and put him on the post.


    Press his chest and neck with the elbow joint of his left arm, take out the dagger, directly cut off his right ear, then put the blade against his neck, and angrily said, "your parents gave birth to you to let you abandon the elements and the world, work for hell and the devil, and then talk about your position and pride?!


    Shit! "


    See things get out of control.


    The Witch of judgment shouted quickly, "guard! Stop him!"


    Cole broke Lamarck''s nose with a blow.


    Take out the justice trial, aim at his head and pull the trigger continuously.


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the dungeon Council hall until the wizard''s head was completely broken and could not see the original appearance.


    Kicked the guards trying to catch him.


    He punched another wizard trying to spell in the face and broke his front teeth.


    Three steps went to the table and pointed a gun at the skull of the trial witch who was always high above.


    Suddenly.


    Other witches who were still chanting the spell quickly interrupted the spell for fear that the witch''s head would be broken by bullets.


    Violent and bloody means.


    So that the thirty seventh generation pastor Doran, who was watching, was stunned.


    For him.


    Wizards are born extraordinary and should be above humans.


    Unfortunately, the powerful wizard guarding the dungeon had no power to fight back against the wizard killer like a three-year-old child.


    Even if Cole hadn''t been merciful.


    The current council chamber may be full of bodies.


    Confronted the trial witch with a cold tone, he said, "witch, do you have enough level to convict with Tarot?"


    Change the hardline and indifference against Calder, and face the black muzzle and bloody facts.


    The witch took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "I understand your principles, Cole. I''m not a black wizard. You won''t shoot me."


    Look at Calder.


    "This is axe and crusade. Don''t let him mess around."


    The other party did not respond and turned away.


    Cole put down his gun, looked around at the wizards and said to the witch in charge of the trial, "before you use tarot cards, remember to think that you are your assessment level."


    The implication.


    Your strength is also worthy of divining the trace of a powerful black wizard?


    The witch''s expression pressed her lips unnaturally, perhaps to suppress her anger, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said nothing.


    Take the limited edition pen that Calder left on the table.


    "Also, tell the wizard Council not to trouble me again."


    Dropping this sentence, Cole turned and left.


    Put your arms around.


    Calder stood in front of the coffins of Doran of the 36th generation, looked down at the old priest, and his voice was a little sad.


    "Child..."


    For him who is not old or dead and bears the curse of a lonely life.


    The thirty sixth generation is always the young priest who only cares about him when he first met, rather than using him as a weapon.


    Cole came to him.


    Looking at the body of the old priest who still kept the skin color of the living man, he said, "Calder."


    "What?"


    "Think of the plague black fly we found at his house this morning?"


    No one knows his old enemy''s dark magic better than him.


    Stunned and reminded, he finally recalled another use of plague black fly in his long memory.


    "Yes, the raw materials of curse and interrogation magic..."


    Pat Cole on the shoulder as a token of gratitude.


    Calder hurried to one side, took a candle, quickly carved patterns on it, and prepared to take out the black flies in the thirty-six generations.


    This time.


    The system prompt suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    ''mainline tasks¡¤

 Chapter 161

    "Main task..." the black wizard Billy found and beat the Queen''s heart hidden by the axe and the crusade. Next, he was ready to plot to seize the eternal curse in Calder''s heart and return the queen to the world. "


    "Brave demon hunter, you have three choices in front of you."


    [I. kill the black wizard Bilie in advance, destroy the Queen''s heart and protect the world from invasion;]


    [II. Coming to the last Witch Hunter Movie World, just to temper the skills against witches. What does life or death have to do with me;]


    [III. kick the witch queen, punch the demon king, hone skills and save the world!]


    "Different choices give different rewards."


    Read the options given by the system.


    Cole closed the wooden door of the body room.


    Tut.


    This time, does the system finally understand how to make multiple-choice questions?


    "Choose three."


    "Calculating world line changes..."


    ''calculating rewards...''


    ''because of your preconceptions, there is a great probability that the emotional line between Calder and the witch Chloe will change irreversibly; The trigger probability of the branch line mission is 100%, and the Calder emotional line has a great probability to change to the witch Miranda. "


    "Chapter completion reward: punishment furnace and evil blood."


    The cold mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    This time.


    Calder lit the prepared inverse curse candle and put it to the mouth of the 36th generation.


    A wisp of illusory white fog suddenly flew out of the body and disappeared into the candle. At the same time, the flame went out.


    See things turn for the better.


    The bald man, with fatherly eyes, looked down at the old priest and smiled, "our old friend, he''s still alive."


    The thirty seventh generation Doran, who suddenly pushed the door in, happened to hear this sentence. His expression was surprised and asked, "is he still alive?"


    "Dying, he was cursed."


    "Curse?"


    "Musk Mali, plague black fly."


    The young priest frowned and said, "the dark magic of the 13th century? They were created in the Queen''s tree, right?"


    "Yes."


    Perhaps the mouse tail was guessed. Doran looked a little anxious.


    "Why didn''t those black wizards kill him?"


    Calder explained, "if the plague black fly keeps getting into your body, it will destroy your will. No matter what the killer wants to know, you can''t refuse."


    That''s it.


    The fly flew out of the old priest''s skin and was crushed to death by him.


    Later, the old priest''s skin became very pale, and the skin of his face showed the vicious curse and pattern of being cursed.


    "The question is, what do they want to know?"


    Cole stood aside, took the old priest''s right hand and said, "the wound, it seems that he left you the blood on the Scripture."


    Calder''s eyes fell on the bloodstain on the index finger of the old priest''s right hand.


    Frown.


    Turn around and walk out.


    Thirty seventh generation Doran also went to help.


    The two searched for the Scripture he had saved on the bookshelf, opened every page to find it, and Calder combined a phrase through a single time covered by blood: rember your death


    "Remember your death."


    "What do you mean?"


    He did not respond to the young priest''s questions.


    evening.


    In a dark alley.


    A valuable Aston Martin stopped outside the nameless bar.


    Pushing the door open, Calder joked, "so why are you coming with me? Aren''t you going to continue chasing the black wizard?"


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt, put one hand in his pocket and frowned, "deal with the bill."


    As usual.


    The bar is full of drunken wizards. Chloe, the witch, holds a tray and delivers drinks. At the same time, she meets both sides.


    so


    For pharmacists, the particularly pungent smell of cigarettes floated into the bar, and there was a very harsh sound.


    Wizards who used to enjoy nightlife.


    They all have a damn expression.


    They scrambled to leave their seats and fled through the side door.


    When Chloe''s good friend and bar partner Miranda, the witch, saw the two uninvited guests at the entrance, she patted her forehead and scolded, "hold the day..."


    This time, she was too lazy to advise her stubborn friend to pack her bag and disappear.


    A moment''s effort.


    Chloe was left standing behind the bar, desperate to look at the guests who took this opportunity to escape, put his hands around his head, took a step back, incompetent and furious, "come again?! Cole walker, are you serious?!"


    Come to the bar.


    He took out a stack of beautiful knives and put them on the table. Cole picked up the bottle, poured two glasses of whisky and said, "I''ve always been trustworthy, witch."


    Turn around and pass one of the cups to Calder.


    "Do you know?"


    The witch rolled her eyes, took the money, stuffed it into her pocket and complained, "I''d rather not know him."


    Cole sat aside and motioned to Calder to get down to business and leave him alone.


    so


    The price of selling a "memory" will change from five million to fifty thousand.


    Until Chloe smiled, picked up the linen and said, "I changed my mind. The bar is closed and not for sale."


    Calder picked up a glass of Medicine on the table, sniffed it and said, "fear medicine, do you have anything to fear?"


    The witch glanced at Cole with her remaining light and said, "public speech."


    "Do you know what I''m afraid of?"


    "What?"


    Calder smiled. "I''m not afraid of anything. It''s boring."


    Facing the threat of red fruit, perhaps to protect the safety of the same race.


    Chloe smiled with a frightened but stubborn smile and said, "I know you have principles. I haven''t done anything wrong... Unless you point a gun at my head."


    "Wow."


    That''s it.


    Calder turned to Cole and smiled. "Is that how you know each other?"


    The witch smiled awkwardly, "almost... So, what''s the purpose of buying a ''memory''? Hunting Wizards?"


    "To help an old friend."


    ten minutes later.


    Chloe injected the prepared medicine into a big cherry and warned Calder of taboos in the memory world.


    "... death in memory, reality will..."


    "I won''t die."


    In the dim candlelight of the bar.


    Calder put the cherry in his mouth, leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes.


    When he fully enters the world of memory.


    Chloe said to Cole as she cleaned up the glasses left by the guests. "If you want to stay here all night like last time, maybe we can negotiate a good price."


    Cole didn''t respond.


    His eyes fell on the dark window.


    Not surprisingly, the black wizard Billy, should appear for the first time at this time, deliberately interrupting Calder''s search for the truth of the past in his memory.


    To guide him step by step into the trap of resurrecting the Witch Queen.


    however...


    Considering the changed world line.


    The strength of the black wizard Bilie may far exceed the part shown in the film plot.


    When he thought of it.


    With a weak evil force.


    A tall man in a coat, like a ghost, quietly appeared in the corner of the bar.


    The witch, who was mopping the floor and complaining, was unaware that the danger had come.

 Chapter 162

    A short spell sounded.


    In the memory of Calder, all vitality was sucked up in an instant, and his strong body, like withered leaves, turned into a corpse.


    Detect the evil smell of black magic.


    Chloe, with a mop, turned and frowned at the strange man in the bar.


    "Who are you? Calder... God!"


    When she saw Calder turned into a corpse, her fear of powerful black magic made her body tremble, threw away the mop and stepped back three steps.


    The sofa she touched made a harsh friction with the wooden floor.


    "Good evening, witch."


    Compared with dealing with human cruelty and blood, the bearded black wizard with Viking hair style has a much kinder attitude towards Chloe.


    At least.


    I won''t kill her as soon as I come up.


    The witch put her hands on the sofa, moved aside, slipped under the table and peeped at Cole.


    From beginning to end.


    The man had been sitting in his chair, his back to the visiting black wizard, without saying a word.


    Bang.


    The heavy, muffled sound of the glass on the table made Chloe tremble.


    Cole took out a cigarette, turned and lit it with his head down.


    The gangster generally relaxed his sitting posture, put his right hand on the bar, took a cigarette in his left hand, and frowned.


    Like a negotiation between gang leaders.


    On his face, the witch could not see any fear and panic, only ferocity and cruelty.


    "Have a drink?"


    "You could have hit him hard or even killed him, demon hunter."


    "Reward: punishment furnace and blood of sin."


    [punishment furnace: the furnace that once cast the decapitation knife. Use it with evil blood to recast the gap on the damaged decapitation knife.]


    [blood of evil: the solution used to quench the decapitation knife. Use it with the punishment furnace to clean the evil rust on the damaged decapitation knife.]


    "The third branch mission has been triggered."


    "Because of your presence, the black wizard Billy felt a great threat, and the plot of assassinating the witch Chloe was 30 minutes ahead of schedule.


    You can choose to protect her, or you can just give up the branch mission. "


    "Task location has been generated."

 Chapter 163

    ''completion reward: element Rune; There is no penalty for giving up or failing. "


    Glancing at the dark alley where the black wizard pilei leaves in the movie plot.


    Open the stereo map of Brooklyn provided by the system, confirm Chloe''s place of residence and stop a taxi.


    Leave quickly.


    Calder slowly clenched his fist and tightly grasped the fragments of clothes with burial mud.


    Deep in the heart of anger and hatred, there is no more grief.


    Immortal, powerful, experienced


    Fear from prey, greed from the church.


    All the auras blessed on the Witch Hunter Calder are meaningless to him.


    Until now.


    In the 13th century, that nightmare day still lingered in his memory.


    His lovely young daughter, beautiful and gentle wife, the only beauty worth missing in his long life, was taken away by the black wizard by cruel means.


    Before death, fear and pain solidified on the face of his beloved, like slaughtered livestock.


    The father of a daughter and the husband of a wife.


    A deep sense of powerlessness and despair swallowed him up like the eternal darkness from hell.


    No matter how dirty Chloe abused him, the wizard hunter who had survived for 800 years, was in his prime of life, but his state of mind was getting old, and Kui bubo would laugh it off.


    But the phrase "monster that brought disaster" was like a sharp knife, which pierced into his memory and reminded him of the tragedy of his daughter and wife being retaliated and killed by black wizards because of hunting.


    Throughout his life, he can''t untie his heart knot.


    For humans living in peace now, or wizards.


    They will only stand at the commanding height of morality, condemn Cole''s bloody atrocities and regard the life of black wizards as livestock.


    But Calder understood Cole''s approach very well.


    The tragedy that happened to him and Cole has been experienced by thousands of innocent people in the long years of thousands of years.


    Living sacrifice.


    Torture others to gain pain and despair, please hell, and seek more powerful black magic.


    Even, at all costs, curse the world, allow the plague to spread, kill tens of millions of innocent humans and good fellow races, and stack the black witch throne with their blood and bones.


    If he and Cole can''t let the black wizard hide in the dark corner and tremble, peace will never come.


    Hearing the firemen shouting, Calder quickly left through the back door.


    Without too much speculation, the black wizard deliberately interrupted him to retrieve his long-standing memory. There must be an ulterior purpose. The purpose of burning Chloe''s bar is also to make him unable to find the material for preparing memory potion in a short time.


    Late at night.


    Chloe, a witch who has declared bankruptcy and may live on earth in the second half of the year, is lying on the sofa with a wine bottle in her hand, ready to get drunk and spend a desperate night.


    The hall was silent.


    Malicious peeping is like a cold current blowing through the back of the neck.


    Chloe sat up alert, breathing a little faster, and glanced across the dark hall.


    Dreamwalker''s talent makes her perception far more than ordinary wizards.


    Especially.


    A powerful black wizard has just burned down his shop.


    Open the table lamp, run barefoot to the partition wall of the living room, and hurriedly press the rows of decorative bulbs on the partition wall.


    Finally stop by the cupboard.


    Turn around and look around the room as usual, take a breath and show a self mocking smile. Maybe she is nervous.


    Just as she turned around, picked up the coffee pot and poured a cup to relieve the pressure.


    The light in the room began to increase.


    Looking back, I looked suspiciously at the bulb with serious power overload.


    Suddenly.


    One bulb after another exploded.


    Because of the black wizard Billy, the witch who was already nervous and worried about getting into trouble was scared to scream in place by the broken noise.


    Leaning against the cupboard, he hesitated, hurried to the door, picked up his coat and prepared to leave.


    But suddenly I heard a call.


    The moment she stopped.


    A crack wrapped by dark plants suddenly appeared. The withered tree roots stretched out of the floor and tightly wrapped around her ankles. The irresistible force dragged her into the crack.


    "Save..."


    Everything happened so fast that the scream for help had not yet been sent out.


    Her body has been completely dragged in.


    Floating in the dark space of nothingness.


    The incomparable pressure of black magic, like a mountain on her soul, made her out of breath.


    A huge face composed of withered tree roots appeared in front of her, opened her mouth and tried to swallow her.


    The witch looked terrified. She opened her mouth in vain and shouted, but no sound could be heard.


    Like drowning in the water.


    Just when she thought she was dead this time.


    The scarlet flame suddenly pierced into the dark space.


    Cut a gap.


    later.


    A figure, like a bloody and ferocious atmosphere, intruded into the sight of the witch.


    In the dim light.


    Chloe can''t see who the other party is.


    Yes, only the long knife burning like blood and the scarlet light of a wisp of white smoke.


    The figure stepped into the dark space full of evil forces, grabbed her waist, and the tone of indifference sounded in her ears.


    "Hold on to me."


    The instinct of survival is like grasping the last straw. Chloe desperately hugs the dark figure close to her.


    In the dark.


    Countless withered tree roots, combined with adult grievances, spread wildly and surrounded them.


    At this moment of despair.


    The witch saw a huge, frightening Candlestick in her sight.


    Bones are platforms and souls are lamps.


    Under the blue light, the tree roots broke one after another.


    The huge tree root roared on his face, as if he was madly cursing Cole''s appearance and destroying his plan, but he was afraid to face up and fight.


    A force pushed them out of the dark space and fell heavily on the floor.


    Make sure you''re alive.


    The surrounding environment is still her rented apartment.


    The witch quickly looked back and breathed the fresh air. The crack had disappeared as if it had never happened.


    Aware of the foreign matter under her body, she remembered that someone had saved her just now.


    Look down.


    He got up, leaned against the wall and said in panic, "Ke... Cole? Why are you here?!"


    Cole stood up, bowed his head and relighted the extinguished cigarette. There was no response.


    The cold mechanical synthetic sound starts.


    "Third, the regional mission has been completed."


    "You successfully saved the life of an innocent witch, um... The consequence may be that the emotional line of a bald man... Broke."


    "Reward: Elemental rune."


    [elemental Rune: it was originally an ordinary pebble. After receiving the blessing of nature and elemental power, it gained some power to manipulate nature and elements.


    Although it can''t change the weather or even cause disasters like Ancient Runes.


    But it is very practical. It can help you make a fire, make water when you lack materials, or bring you some cool breeze in muggy summer.


    More interesting phenomena will occur after exposure to substances with natural elements.]

 Chapter 164

    After strange embarrassment and silence.


    Chloe poked away the long red hair in her sight, spread out her hand and said helplessly, "well, you saved me."


    Pick up the clothes that fell on the ground and hang them on the hook at the door.


    He smiled awkwardly and politely at Cole, shrugged his shoulders, and then said, "if you''re thinking about how much you should ask me for, you may be disappointed."


    Cole lit a cigarette.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, he said indifferently, "the house is good."


    "Uh... Rent it."


    Chloe pretended to smile, put her hands in the narrow pockets of her jeans and walked up to Cole with a curious tone.


    "That Candlestick... That thing should be a candlestick? Where did you get it?"


    When I was at the bar.


    Cole activates the trial secret, and then the black wizard Billy escapes. The time before and after does not add up to more than two seconds.


    Calder was still resurrected.


    All the thoughts of the witch Chloe were in the burning bar, and there was the interference of the raging flame. Naturally, they were not aware of the existence of the mourning Candlestick like Billy.


    As for now


    Chloira sat in a chair opposite Cole, put her arm on the back and smiled, "to be honest, your appearance just now... Reminds me of a comic character."


    Cole didn''t respond to his topic. He looked down at his watch and said coldly, "Calder should be here soon."


    "Calder? What''s he doing here?"


    "Save your life."


    The witch raised her eyebrows and said noncommittally, "Wow, then he may be late."


    On the watch.


    The last second passed.


    If Cole remembers correctly, the delay given by the system is half an hour.


    Just as he was considering whether Calder was lost, the system tone suddenly sounded.


    "Main task..." Calder trusts you very much, demon hunter. He knows the purpose of your early departure, so he decides to go to an ancient witch gathering, ask the origin of the burial mud, and find the owner of the gathering, the witch Danica, to buy a memory.


    Calder, who is already unconscious and trapped in a long forged memory and unable to extricate himself, is being sent by Danika to the place where the black wizard Billie is located. A minute later, Calder will permanently lose his immortal curse power and the queen will be resurrected. "


    "Now, black wizards around the world have begun to assassinate dignitaries, provoke war and destroy the economy... They are practitioners of fascism, pursue wizard supremacy, and try to return the world to the dark era of black wizard rule."


    "Demon hunter, at this historic moment, your first task is to rescue the dying and imprisoned Calder. Use the power of the dreamwalker to explore his memory, and you can find the place where the Queen''s soul box is located."


    "The mission location has been marked."


    "Completion reward: the angry soul of ancient executioners, failure punishment: none."


    Read the task description.


    Sure enough.


    Is it the right choice to rescue Chloe?


    Cole frowned slightly, got up and stretched out his left hand to the witch.


    Chloe tilted her head and said with a embarrassed smile, "so, what are you doing?"


    Her answer was Cole''s callous voice.


    "Join me, or be killed by the black wizard. Choose for yourself, dreamwalker."


    Mention dreamwalker.


    The witch smiled unnaturally and said, "how do you know..."


    "The next time you invade other people''s memory, remember not to leave a handle."


    "Uh..."


    She hesitated and took Cole''s left hand.


    "Put on your coat and go."


    "Go? Where?"


    Just as Chloe became more and more confused.


    An invisible evil force located in the center of New York is like the resentment and stench rising from the sky when opening the door of hell.


    The night sky was obscured by rolling black clouds.


    The cold wind blows across the earth like winter.


    Chloe opened her mouth and was stunned for a long time. She hurried to the window and looked beyond the brightly lit night scene of New York to the place where evil forces erupted.


    "Cole!"


    Throw the coat to her, Cole said coldly, "the witch queen has been resurrected. We need to speed up."


    Hear ''Witch Queen'', a symbol of ancient evil.


    The witch frowned and put on her coat in a hurry.


    "Cole, are you serious?! isn''t the queen witch dead?"


    No explanation.


    They hurried downstairs.


    Using violence, they borrowed a motorcycle from a gangster in a block, the engine roared, and they galloped to the center of New York.


    There are few pedestrians in the streets late at night.


    When passing the intersection.


    Chloe exclaimed, "be careful!"


    I saw a stone giant rise from the ground.


    meanwhile.


    The black wizards who ambushed around walked out of the shadow and darkness one after another and appeared under the light of street lamps.


    The three wizards in charge of controlling the stone giant whispered a spell and controlled the stone giant to rush to Cole.


    The stone giant, whose body is like a house, shakes the earth and mountains when running.


    Cole, expressionless, pulled out the justice trial with one hand, aimed at the wizard who manipulated the stone giant and pulled the trigger.


    The Elemental Shield built by other wizards was broken by bullets wrapped in blood flame.


    The wizard fell to the ground when he was shot.


    The stone giant stumbled a few steps, turned into a pile of gravel and scattered in the air.


    Other wizards wanted to stop it.


    But it''s too late.


    The roar of the motorcycle city was deafening in the streets late at night.


    These guys who gathered together and acted as white wizards at ordinary times finally revealed their true nature.


    The leading wizard stopped others from casting spells, looked at the distant motorcycle tail lamp and said with a sneer, "let him go, the great immortal witch queen has been resurrected.


    Our era is returning. What can a human being do in the face of an irreversible historical wave? "


    "But the witch..."


    "Hum! We don''t need cowardly traitors!"


    Chloe hugged Cole and the cold night wind blew across her cheeks.


    She doesn''t know what great changes are taking place in the world.


    But many of the wizards who attacked them earlier knew her, regular guests of the bar.


    Thinking of the news of the resurrection of the queen of witches, she could not imagine how many wizards were full of great malice to the world and mankind.


    As a witch.


    Suddenly began to wonder, did Cole walker, the cruel wizard killer, have long expected this day?


    That''s why I spared no effort to kill the black wizard.


    Then.


    Another more terrible fact was put in front of her.


    Axe and cross below the trial Council.


    The prison is set on the bedrock and made of permafrost ice.


    Imprisoned all the notorious black wizards in history since the 13th century!


    If the Witch Queen breaks there and releases all criminals, the consequences will be unimaginable!

 Chapter 165

    efore dawn.


    Armed helicopters flew over the night sky of New York City, and sharp sirens roared through the streets.


    Since Pearl Harbor.


    No war has ever burned to the United States.


    Now?


    The fierce gunfight and explosion woke up the sleeping innocent citizens, and the skyrocketing fire and the roar of collapsed buildings dragged the world-famous metropolis into the war zone.


    On a CNN helicopter, the female reporter and the accompanying camera crew broadcast the riots in Brooklyn, queens and Manhattan in real time.


    The extraordinary power that once existed only in legends and fantasy novels raged in the streets of the city.


    Lightning, storm, fire


    Towering resentment and Howling evil spirits build a drawing of hell.


    The female reporter in the TV picture looked terrified. When she explained incoherently, a black crow suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Change into a dirty and smelly man.


    In the screams of the crowd on the helicopter.


    He waved to the camera being broadcast live across the country, showed his black and yellow smelly teeth, and smiled, "good evening, human."


    later.


    A towering ancient tree rises from the ground in downtown Manhattan to block out the sun, just like the coming severe winter and cold current.


    The smell of decay of all things pervaded the air.


    The prelude to the death of the war has begun.


    NYPD''s police force faces the black wizard with extraordinary power, like a piece of white paper, which will be torn to pieces.


    The national guard who arrived at the news had a fierce street battle with the wizard, with heavy casualties.


    On the Brooklyn Bridge connecting Brooklyn and Manhattan.


    Police and military vehicles roared past Cole.


    At the bridge head where martial law has been enforced, no suspicious person is allowed to pass through.


    Drive the motorcycle and stop in front of the barricade.


    The flames of Manhattan in the distance soared into the sky, and gunfights broke out one after another.


    Three heavily armed policemen quickly walked up to Cole. The chief corporal stretched out his right hand and said, "it''s forbidden to pass here. Go home."


    Chloe was pulled off the motorcycle. A female soldier searched her all over and nodded to the corporal, indicating that there was no problem.


    At this time.


    At the far corner of the street, five guys dressed in old and strange clothes walked side by side, completely ignoring the warnings given to them by the military and police, just like walking towards the bridge in the afternoon.


    When a group of soldiers tried to lean over and control the suspicious figures.


    I saw an old woman walking in the middle, dishevelled and crazy looking, raised one hand, and the extremely short spell was completed instantly.


    later.


    All the heavily armed soldiers fell to the ground and convulsed like an electric shock.


    The pupils gradually enlarge, and the skin loses its blood color and is as pale as paper.


    Like the ghost shadow of fuzzy smoke and dust, they screamed in pain and were forcibly dragged out of their bodies by the witch.


    The soul that has not yet escaped is gathered into the palm of her hand by irresistible evil forces.


    Then aim at the bridge head and blow gently.


    Her laughter was as evil and hateful as her face.


    "Ha ha, enjoy it, mortal."


    The ferocious evil spirit is like a beast breaking away from prison. It roars and roars, full of hatred for the living and longing for flesh and blood and pain.


    All the military and police stationed at the bridge witnessed the extraordinary evil power of the black wizard.


    He looked terrified.


    Completely ignoring the search for Cole.


    Under the command of a staff sergeant, the military and police hid in the bunker.


    The bullet is loaded.


    "Fire!"


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The muzzle of the carbine gun is like a deadly fire snake in the night, and the smell of gunsmoke is endless.


    However.


    A scene that made them even more desperate appeared in front of them after the last soldier emptied his magazine.


    In front of the wizard, the invisible shield was like cracked glass. The bullet hit it, couldn''t move at all, and stopped in the air.


    It''s like walking around the garden.


    A young, gloomy looking wizard, with a slightly raised chin, said, "is human beings still so reckless and weak four hundred years later?"


    A short spell sounded in his mouth.


    Raise your right hand and palm forward.


    Hundreds of bullets suspended in the air roared towards the bridge.


    The staff sergeant with the highest rank on the scene, his pupils suddenly narrowed, hissed and shouted, "get down!"


    Cole gets out of the car and takes out the element rune.


    Said to Chloe, "stand behind me."


    A rock wall quickly formed in front of them.


    Seeing this, the witch was stunned and said, "Elemental Rune? Isn''t this a legend that has disappeared?"


    Bang Bang


    Bullets rained down on the wall.


    The Humvee, which was used as a shelter, was pitted on the surface. Fortunately, the bullets manipulated by the wizard were far less destructive than the rifle.


    Only one unlucky private was hit on the ankle and fell to the ground crying loudly.


    The five black wizards suspected of escaping from the trial prison looked at the gradually deconstructed rock barrier, and their eyes fell on Chloe hiding behind Cole.


    The young wizard''s arrogant posture, like a medieval traditional aristocrat, with one hand behind his back, said in an old English tone, "I''m really surprised. Originally, is there a wizard here?"


    The voice fell and stretched out his right hand.


    "Dreamwalker? Little girl, come to me and let me take a closer look at you."


    "Dreamer?"


    The crazy witch looked a little surprised, clenched her right hand, and all the evil spirits attacking the people stopped in the air.


    Hear the conversation.


    The military and police who escaped the disaster one after another put their heads out and looked at both sides.


    Cole put the element symbol back in the equipment library.


    With a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    The figure walking alone to the bridge head, backed by the towering fire of Manhattan, is ruthless and ruthless.


    "Hundreds of years ago, Calder should have killed you, black wizard."


    Mention Calder''s name.


    Five people frowned one after another.


    A wizard in leather who had been put in prison for a short time laughed, "Calder? Do you mean the fool who was about to die?


    Ha ha... Kill us? Wow, who are you? "


    Chloe shrugged and smiled awkwardly but politely.


    The military and police also cast their eyes on her.


    "You can call him wizard killer, er... I''m afraid you don''t know the current situation. Believe me, wizards all over the world are afraid of him."


    "Wizard killer?"


    The five black wizards looked at each other.


    For a moment, happy laughter sounded at the bridge head.


    The mad woman''s expression suddenly twisted from laughter to ferocity and said angrily, "die! Pigs!"


    Just when she was ready to do it again, she pulled her soul out of Cole''s body and tortured her madly.


    The gunfire of Colt''s just trial rang out.


    A bullet wrapped in blood flame smashed the shield in the black witch''s incredible eyes and ran through the witch''s throat with blood splashes.


    The man with the knife, like a ghost, approached them quickly at a speed far faster than human beings.


    The arrogant wizard, with a snap of his fingers, sank to the ground silently.


    Cole, who had set his hand and had a long knife enough to penetrate the wizard''s heart, stopped quickly and looked alert.


    The next moment.


    A ferocious ghost rose from the shadow, opened its big mouth full of sharp teeth, and tore at Cole like a wild dog.


    If Calder, in the face of such a silent sneak attack, he would be caught.


    However, the evil smell of the stench was detected by Cole at the moment when the ghost appeared.

 Chapter 166

    Everything that happened on the bridge was too fast.


    The military police immersed in the horror of the black wizard saw the guy riding a motorcycle and knew at a glance that he was not a good man before he reacted.


    Alone, he killed a witch by thunder.


    later.


    They were stunned by his life and death struggle with wizards.


    Ferocious and terrible, like walking out of the terrible ghost like a horror film.


    Died one after another under the long knife burning with scarlet flame.


    More exaggerated.


    Behind the man with the most clean killing method, a terrible shape, like the virtual shadow of a terrible Candlestick from hell, flashed away.


    Under the blue light.


    The wizard hiding in the dark is like a falling frame film.


    It appears at the head of the bridge.


    The only army staff sergeant on the scene who had actual combat experience, kept a cool head and thought about how to get out, witnessed the horror on the face of the medieval dressed wizard.


    That is the disbelief and fear of the loss of one''s own life after the heart is pierced by violence.


    Bang!


    Colt''s unique old gunfire echoed over the bridge.


    A pistol bullet similar to a tracer bullet accurately broke the invisible barrier, smashed another wizard''s nose and ran through his head.


    Electro optic flint room.


    While Cole was engulfed by a roaring elemental flame, the military police hiding at the end of the bridge shouted in their hearts that it was over.


    A big hand stretched out the flame and held the neck of the witch who maintained the spell.


    In the glare of the flame.


    The witch covered her blood gushing neck, staggered two steps and fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The gunshot of mending knife rang out.


    The bullet''s huge destructive power instantly opened her skull, sprayed plasma on the ground, and the witch was later declared dead.


    The flame went out.


    The only thing left at the scene was the wizard who was wearing leather clothes, looked frightened, retreated slowly and trembled.


    You''re kidding!


    Not to mention the other two, Valentina the soul digger and Ethan the shadow Baron!


    Their names are notorious in the history of witches. In order to catch them, the wizard Council and the Crusade paid a very heavy price.


    But now.


    One level 15, one level 16.


    He was killed by the wizard killer he had never heard of, a face-to-face time.


    Like livestock.


    With his level 14 strength


    Thinking of this, the wizard bit his teeth and didn''t look arrogant when he came, so he turned and ran away.


    After three shots.


    There was another black wizard''s body on the road in the distance.


    Chloe, the witch, thinks that no one is more familiar with Cole walker, an extremely dangerous guy for wizards.


    Now?


    Witnessing the death of five powerful black wizards, she was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    I can''t imagine.


    If you show hostility to him at the bar that day, the consequences


    The army staff sergeant was the first to get out of the bunker. While reporting the situation to the superior through the walkie talkie, he asked his subordinates to deal with the bodies on the road first.


    He went up to Cole, stretched out his right hand and said, "Sergeant Charles, wizard killer... What should I call you?"


    Look at him.


    handshake.


    "Cole."


    "Well, Cole, can you tell me the purpose of going to Manhattan?"


    Returning to God, Chloe took a deep look at Cole, full of fear, came over and hurried to say, "we have a friend trapped there, so..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The satellite phone rings.


    The staff sergeant interrupted her, went aside to talk, came back, handed the phone to Cole and said, "Pentagon phone."


    Pick up the phone.


    "Mr. Cole walker?"


    "Yes."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment and then said, "chuck, Secretary of defense.


    Axe and Crusade have told us about Calder. Now, Mr. Cole, we need your help.


    The black wizard announced that he had occupied new York.


    This is a war between humans and wizards. I hope you can understand. "


    "Go ahead."


    "You are the only Hunter capable of dealing with the witch. After entering Manhattan, the Pentagon will dispatch troops to ensure your safety and action process to the greatest extent..."


    Cole interrupted his voice and said coldly, "I don''t need you to command, Mr. chuck."


    There was another silence at the other end of the phone.


    "... thank you. May I call staff sergeant Charles?"


    Not long.


    The army sergeant who hung up the phone, facing Cole, stood at attention and saluted, "sir! Sergeant Charles Seymour, 49th armored division, report to you!"


    After saying this, he turned to his subordinates and shouted, "everyone, assemble! Get ready to act!"


    Then he said to Cole, "my people will cooperate with you to enter Manhattan and escort you to the tree. After that, it''s up to you."


    The sergeant''s eyes were sincere.


    Perhaps because he has experienced the battlefield, he knows what such a task means to him and his subordinates.


    There is no return.


    Cole put away his long knife, looked up at the Queen''s tree in the distance and said coldly, "I''ll kill her myself, staff sergeant."


    Perhaps to be light and simple, the special operation team has only six people, including Cole and Chloe.


    The authorized staff sergeant walked all the way.


    The police who kept order on the bridge opened a way for the military Hummer.


    Citizens blocked on the bridge took their mobile phones, photographed the scene and uploaded it to social media.


    On a private car closest to the bridge, a black boy of about 16 years old in grade looked at the back of the military car excitedly.


    Edit the text.


    Like seeing the light in the dark, he whispered excitedly, "that guy is too cool..."


    Press publish.


    The video he just slipped to the bridge and secretly photographed was sent to a push.


    In the picture of blurred night and overflowing fire.


    It''s the picture of Cole fighting the black wizard.


    Less than 15 minutes.


    The big event in New York, which attracted the attention of the whole country and even the world, declared the wizard and war of self-existence.


    Let this tweet quickly reach the top of the hot search, and all comments are accurate.


    ''cool!!!''


    ''Too strong! Too strong! Too strong! "


    "Does anyone know how he broke the wizard''s shield?"


    "Superheroes are around, family!"


    "He will lead the war to victory! Go to hell, damn black wizard! "


    "Wizards are not invincible! Mankind, unite! "


    The continuous fermentation of public opinion, so that the major news media have reproduced this special video from New York.


    however.


    Cole and Chloe, who are still on mission, don''t know anything about it.


    Rather than winning a position, or pure interest.


    Cole''s purpose is simple.


    Hell invades the world with the Witch Queen as their spokesman.


    As the most harmonious friend of hell in history and the future guest of the demon king of hell, if he doesn''t do anything at this time, does he live up to the painstaking management and arrangement of hell.

 Chapter 167

    Cross the Brooklyn Bridge and enter Manhattan.


    The traffic jam damaged the street.


    One body died in the street, and meat and blood were spilled everywhere.


    The collapsed building ruins raised smoke and dust to block out the sun.


    The incessant sound of gunfights and the screams of fleeing citizens turned the administrative region of the economic and cultural center of New York into human purgatory.


    The army covered the retreat of civilians and crossed Cole''s side.


    In the darkness and smoke in the distance, flames and lightning rolled like thunder clouds before the rainstorm.


    Charles parked his Hummer in front of the ruins of the building blocking the road, frowned and picked up a satellite phone to report the situation in real time.


    "... we need a helicopter."


    "The location of the hunter team has been confirmed. The helicopter will arrive in ten minutes. Please wait patiently."


    "Received."


    The location of the Queen''s tree is roughly in Central Park. Under normal circumstances, it can be reached by car in 15 minutes.


    However, Manhattan, occupied by wizards, was chaotic and the streets were congested.


    Cole jumped out of the car.


    A group of soldiers who help evacuate the citizens and solve the black wizards who chase them.


    About ten minutes.


    Charles took the burning stick and the flames and yellow smoke rose.


    A Black Hawk helicopter fell from the sky.


    The army sergeant is preparing to talk to the soldiers.


    Just a loud noise.


    The earth roared.


    All the fleeing citizens and soldiers on duty stopped one after another and looked up.


    In their frightened eyes.


    The Empire State building collapsed at night!


    later.


    The tangled branches of the Queen''s tree rise from the ground.


    During the migration of insects, the unique huge hum sounded impressively in the dark clouds.


    "God..."


    Charles stepped back, his throat dry.


    This time.


    Black Hawk helicopter.


    Maybe it''s live on TV.


    A middle-aged man in jeans and a black cotton vest with a press card around his neck picked up the microphone and shouted to the camera, "the Empire State building just collapsed! Do you see the black cloud in the distance?! the sound made by that thing is like a swarm of locusts!"


    He frowned and shouted outside the plane, "come on, we have to hurry up!"


    The army sergeant said to Cole with a gun. "Go, we can handle it."


    With that, he called his team, turned the car and sped away.


    The helicopter took off.


    The reporter shook hands with Cole and said, "Mike, CNN reporter."


    "Cole."


    "I know you, that crazy video on social media, now you''re the focus."


    Chloe took a look at them, quickly took out his mobile phone and opened a tweet. The most popular tweets and videos were the scenes in which Cole dealt with black wizards at the bridge head.


    Search CNN channels.


    It''s broadcasting what they saw in the helicopter.


    In the live broadcast screen, the real-time comment displays 999 +.


    "Cole, we seem to be on TV."


    The reporter sighed and said, "Cole has now been called a superhero and wizard killer in the real world by many viewers.


    Moreover, now the world is paying attention to wizards and New York. I don''t know how many people will die in this city tonight... "


    Now.


    The sky in the distance turned white.


    The helicopter passes through the smoke and dust, close to the Central Park, and the street below is silent, like a human city abandoned for thousands of years.


    Rotten, intricate roots and black plants fill the earth.


    A large number of plague black flies, which block out the sun, inhabit these plants from hell and fly up and down like fish in the deep sea.


    After reaching the scheduled landing position.


    Cole and Chloe leave the helicopter.


    The reporter smiled at them and said, "good luck."


    The voice just fell.


    A thick tree root suddenly stretched out of the ground, pierced the steel shell of the aircraft and penetrated the pilot''s body.


    Like an evil thing that sucks life.


    The driver''s flesh and blood shriveled rapidly with the naked eye. On him, more evil branches spread in the cabin.


    "God!"


    The reporter''s expression suddenly changed. He pushed away the photography brother beside him, but he was wrapped by dense tree roots and screamed out of life.


    The accompanying soldiers reacted the fastest. They jumped out of the cabin, landed on their chin and almost broke their neck.


    The photography brother landed on his ass and rolled back. The video recorder, which was still in the live picture, fell out a long way.


    Drinking a glass of water.


    The helicopter is wrapped in layers of plants, rusted and weathered, just like a hundred years in an instant.


    Chloe quickly picked up the photography brother.


    Turned around, frowned and said, "cole! What shall we do now?"


    At this time, Manhattan Central Park has become an ancient dense forest composed of rotten trees and stinking swamps... Or a place of death soaked by death and dilapidation.


    The return of hell.


    With the help of the dim light before dawn, human bones buried under dense tree roots and flies can be seen faintly.


    After the helicopter noise disappeared.


    Recite the secret words of the mantra, echoing in the silent forest.


    Before the plague came, it was like the smell of rotten bodies floating in the air.


    In Cole''s perception.


    The composition of the Queen''s tree is very strange, saturated with evil, but it can''t be detected.


    The photographer shook his head to show that he was okay.


    Pick up the camera on the ground and shoot it hard. It is completely damaged.


    Take out the mobile phone, there is no signal at all, and the high-power satellite antenna on the helicopter has been broken. In other words, now they have completely lost contact with the outside.


    Cole lowered his head and lit a cigarette. "Stay here if you want to live, Chloe. Let''s go."


    The main task is one in the real world, the evil heart previously hidden by axe and Crusade, and the other is hidden in Calder''s memory by her.


    The witch looked back at the soldiers and photographers who were standing at a loss, and stepped forward to keep up with Cole''s back.


    Seeing them abandoned, the eager photographer shouted, "cole! Did you leave us here?! Hey! Did you hear me?"


    Cole stopped, turned and said, "now, I''m going to find the Witch Queen. The owners of these plants have a cup of morning tea. Do you want to join?"


    "Uh..."


    The photographer and the soldier looked at each other.


    Look around at the bad environment, shut up decisively and give up the idea of following the past.


    At this time.


    Several figures appeared not far from the street.


    "Cole walker."


    Big beard, Viking long hair.


    The black wizard pilet and three men and a woman stopped in the middle of the road.


    One of them looked sick, with drooping eyelids and a weak voice.


    "Wizard killers, witches, soldiers... And..."


    The cloudy eyes detected the cameras scattered on the ground.


    Grinned, revealing dark teeth.


    Raise your right hand.


    The broken camera flew up and fell into the arms of the photography brother and recovered quickly.


    "Take it, human, and then take a picture of how we killed the famous Cole walker. His scream must... Must... Cough, cough!"

 Chapter 168

    meanwhile.


    In the United States, or in the continent of Europe, all the black wizards hiding in the Christian world take the resurrection of the witch as their clarion call for revenge against the human world and regaining kingship.


    Chaos and killing spread all over the world.


    Farmers hold weapons to defend their homes and children, but black wizards use extremely cruel means to create a massacre.


    Far from the bustling border town, overnight, the streets were washed with blood, and the corpses piled up like mountains, filled with evil.


    The war was raging in the metropolis, and the army and police died in the war against wizards.


    On social media, a tweet of the black wizard alliance declaring war on all mankind was wildly forwarded again.


    Combined with the pictures of bloody tragedies under twitter, and the forwarding copy of wizard killer Cole provoked by all kinds of foul language.


    At this moment.


    People with the mentality of watching the excitement finally understand that the war has come.


    What happened in New York was not a prank. Even with enthusiasm, they nicknamed the man who killed the wizard alone.


    This is his name in the wizard world.


    Some great gods who are keen on human flesh search have picked up all the information of Cole in a very short time, causing an uproar.


    "Cole Walker was born in London, England, in August 1987. He was the only survivor of the Green Street Massacre in May 1997. The seventh year after that, in 2004, when Cole was 17, the title of wizard killer first appeared on a personal account similar to a wizard."


    According to the statistics of the great God.


    In ten years, there were no fewer than 200 black wizards who died in the hands of Cole walker.


    On average, two black wizards around the world die in his hands in various ways every month.


    This data-based statistics and disclosure has gradually evolved into several versions in one forwarding.


    More and more people linked the wizard war with him.


    As a canon.


    The image of a man chosen by God, a man who was born to kill black wizards and a man who was born to protect human beings in troubled times, is impressively presented.


    The Savior of the world.


    Execute evil and dark judges and executioners.


    ...


    The great changes in the outside world are unknown to the people in the closed central park.


    Being ridiculed as an animal that can be slaughtered at will, the stubborn Chloe replied, "kill him? It''s up to you? An old man who can''t sleep every day.


    Hum, it''s almost the same to take your own photos as a souvenir, asshole! "


    The photography brother carried the camera and shivered on his shoulder.


    In order to survive, he honestly started shooting and recording what was about to happen according to the requirements of the black wizard.


    Chloe turned to look at him, spread out his hand and said in shock, "are you serious?"


    The photographer''s face was sweating.


    In panic, he shook his head slightly and explained in an Italian accent, "I can''t die here, Chloe..."


    He is not Cole. He is strong enough to trample on the laws of witches.


    He is not a wizard, kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, willing to degenerate, he can be bypassed.


    As the only son of an elderly couple, a husband and the father of a young girl, it is the most important thing in his mind to work hard and do everything for his family.


    The young black soldier, unable to bear the fact that he might die, shouted and ran away.


    Cole saw what happened behind him.


    He can insult hell and despise heaven.


    However, it is impossible to make an unfair evaluation of the choices of ordinary good people.


    For ordinary people.


    Entering the Central Park controlled by the witch queen, the source of all evil and the headquarters of black wizards, it already needs great courage to ignore life and death.


    What''s more?


    The tide of war surges up, even if a drop of water splashes and falls on individuals'' heads, it is a huge wave enough to crush them.


    Fear and cowardice, meaningless death, desire for survival.


    The three are intertwined and opposed to each other.


    A confrontation between faith and death.


    without doubt.


    In the hearts of the escaped soldier and the willing photography brother, some beliefs make them unwilling to die in this nameless place like a humble dust.


    They have done what they can.


    Regardless of life and death, soldiers who unswervingly perform their tasks are journalists on the front line of war in order to let the world know the truth.


    next...


    Cole spits out his cigarette, takes out the justice trial, takes a step forward, looks directly into the eyes of the five black wizards, and says coldly, "who comes first?"


    The black wizard looked at each other.


    The joking smile and self-confidence with the original victory have gradually turned into dignified and silent.


    Compared with verbal irony.


    Really started, so that the 19th level wizard Billy was also afraid in his heart.


    The scarlet flame of breaking the devil, the unknown terrorist Candlestick, the cold heart that is not manipulated and enchanted, and the cruel and decisive bloody means, all these factors together, like that man, are born to kill wizards.


    The natural enemies and nemesis of the extraordinary.


    Finally.


    The brief confrontation and silence came to an end.


    The witch screamed, and countless ferocious evil spirits flew out of her body, twisted and roared, and rushed to Cole.


    The wizard, who was like a couple with her, recited the spell loudly, and the fine scales quickly covered the body surface. The first corner was bent and roared, like a beast landing on all fours, and the long tail swayed behind her and ran to Cole.


    Pilead stretched out his right hand, and the spreading roots were like messengers of death.


    The remaining two wizards read the same spell together, and the evil power surged like a smelly Lake hit by a boulder.


    The gates of hell are opened.


    A smooth, hairless, brown bear shaped, abstract and hateful three headed dog, with a mouthful of smelly saliva, roared and ran to Cole.


    At this moment.


    Chloe, a witch who was not good at fighting and had not even contacted the powerful black wizard, was overwhelmed by the extraordinary forces escaping in the air.


    That is the soul''s fear of powerful existence.


    later.


    The trigger rang.


    The angry bullet, wrapped in blood flame, ran through the bodies of three evil dogs.


    He held a huge silver revolver in his hand.


    The hammer is red.


    Like the mental bullets of heavy artillery, they disperse the evil spirits circling around and tear up their spirit bodies.


    The next moment.


    The wizard who changed into a lizard man jumped up and jumped at Cole fiercely, trying to bite off his head.


    The moment of life and death.


    Two pistols disappeared, and a long knife with blood flame was held in the palm of Cole''s hand.


    With an uncompromising attitude, he violently hacked at the wizard.


    The sound of metal to metal collision sounded.


    The wizard rolled back and landed steadily.


    The scorched black scales on the forearm destroyed by blood flame regenerate rapidly.

 Chapter 169

    After the hellhound fell to the ground.


    The blood flame that should have spread rapidly in the wound was extinguished by the fallen blood from hell, pure evil and darkness.


    The bullet with silver plated steel core and engraved ciphertext is like a bullet suffering from strong acid and corrosion in an instant. The recovered flesh and blood pushes out the wounds of three dogs.


    After the injury.


    This evil animal raised by the hell gatekeeper is more and more fierce.


    The smelly saliva flowed out of the fangs carrying broken meat.


    Sink your hind legs.


    The ground vibrates when a huge weight runs.


    Lizard... Or the wizard who stole the evil power of the snake in the garden of Eden, lying on the ground, spit out scarlet snake letters, filled with contempt and cruelty to the prey with golden slender pupils, and grinned at Cole.


    "You''re dead, wizard killer."


    His answer was Cole''s cold and heartless face and a roaring bullet wrapped in blood flame.


    "Don''t waste your energy, you can''t break through... Hit..."


    The blue flame of the mourning Candlestick suddenly lit up.


    The rotten tree roots from the black wizard Billie have not yet reached Cole''s side and have been damaged into a huge semicircle.


    The faceless messenger of death turned into powder and was scattered by the wind.


    later.


    A rusty old long knife cuts off the lizard. The wizard is confident and tries to forcibly block the attack''s right hand and forearm.


    The severely passivated blade, like a saw blade with uneven layers, broke the scales of the garden of Eden snake covering his shoulder, sawed the clavicle and cut the chest.


    The left lung was severely damaged and the heart stopped.


    Before death.


    His eyes widened, and his incredible horror solidified on his face.


    Fall to the ground.


    The blood seeps into the mud, the evil force subsides, and the lizard''s body returns to normal.


    Not far away.


    The photographer who recorded this scene with the camera trembled slightly.


    It was the fear of the supernatural power of the black wizard''s terror and the shock of Cole''s brutal means.


    There is no gorgeous body method.


    No cool moves.


    Violent chop, death is singing.


    Plasma splashes, like blooming red manzhushahua, and the lost life is as cheap as meat animals. It is not worth pity and kindness.


    Kevin Turner, one of the giants of the black wizard alliance, a wanted felony, a level 18 Black wizard and blasphemer, is declared dead.


    The witch who was in love with him, the wanted felony, the 17th level black wizard and the puppet master Colin Fraser, looked terrified.


    As if unable to accept the fact of her lover''s death, she opened her mouth and took two steps back. Suddenly, she looked up at Cole. Her rage twisted and decayed her charming face.


    The gorgeous human skin camouflage was torn off, revealing an ugly face like dry skin and bones, and shouted, "asshole... I''m going to kill you!"


    The supernatural power constructed by spirit and soul turns into a strong wind.


    Evil spirits flew out of her body, full of grief, anger and sadness about the killing of her lover. Trying to rely on these secondary dangers could not reach the evil soul, and ate Cole walker, the ruthless killer soul she hated.


    Cole stood next to the body of blasphemer Kevin.


    The rusty long knife is dripping blood.


    The false shadow of the terrible Candlestick exudes a frightening smell, bright and dark.


    The soul of the first witch imprisoned in the soul drawer, the wailing sound is weakening, like a completely extinguished blue flame. Her existence, the cruel past of guilt, disappears in this world.


    Creak.


    The sound of the old drawer being opened stabbed the soul of the listener.


    Face the three headed dog running to his hell like a flesh and blood tank.


    Cole''s bloody face was ruthless.


    Does the evil soul of a witch last about a minute?


    When the soul of the second sinner was nailed to the mourning Candlestick, the blue light was lit.


    When the ferocious and unbeatable hellhound, who could hardly be killed, jumped up with unparalleled pressure and jumped at Cole.


    Twin wizard in the distance, felony wanted, one of the giants of the black wizard alliance, born Gemini of hell, 19th level black wizard.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Seeing the expectation of blood in each other''s eyes, Cole sent out a shrill scream of excitement.


    Unless you have something sacred in heaven.


    Even the immortal Hunter Calder could not completely kill the filth from hell.


    Hold the beheading knife.


    Cole took a step back and made a horn start.


    "System, quenching decapitation knife."


    At this moment, time is as slow as solidification.


    An empty shadow of a hot furnace piled up with sinner bones appeared in the air, and the rolling molten iron poured on the beheading blade like plasma.


    Damaged and missing gaps and scratches were repaired quickly.


    Then, a drop of pure black blood slid along the blade to the tip.


    It is like an enchanting messenger coming, spreading the rust of terrible sin, which is peeled off by irresistible force and dissipated in the air.


    "You''ve got a brand new item: an old beheading knife."


    [ancient beheading knife: a special prop of the trial secret art, which can cause moderate damage to reincarnated souls within the range of the secret art;


    It can cause medium damage to non devil hell creatures within the scope of the secret art.


    The power of punishment recasts the blade, the dirty holy blood washes away evil, and the weapon that once shocked all witches returns... Um... It seems that there is something missing.]


    Time begins to flow.


    With a knife in both hands, Cole burst out all his strength and ran to the three evil dogs.


    The once rusty weapon turned into a heavy long knife with a black body and a terrible smell.


    Hell''s three headed dog bit into the bloody mouth of the blade.


    Split by an unstoppable sharp blade.


    Like being hit head-on by a speeding car, Cole''s feet suddenly sank and his muscles tightened under the huge impact.


    Like a butcher dismembering a beef cow.


    The metal blade rubs against the broken bone and makes a sharp scraping sound.


    later.


    The moment when the canines were injured and moaned.


    Organs, plasma, meat and bone.


    Flying wildly out of hell, the three headed dog was cut into two parts.


    The smelly blood poured through the coat.


    Twin black wizards, with a triumphant smile, are ready to enjoy the wonderful scene of Cole being bitten to death by three evil dogs.


    But I saw the moment when the evil dog reached a symbiotic contract with their soul died.


    Their smiles solidified in an instant.


    They even had no time to scream before death and stare big eyes, which was the shock and horror that they couldn''t believe that someone could kill hell creatures.


    Irresistible force, three vicious dogs died, and Shengsheng tore them apart from the middle.


    The splashing blood poured on Colleen, the 17th level Witch and Puppet Master.


    Like a bucket of cold water, she quenched all her anger and hatred for Cole.


    The evil spirit imprisoned and enslaved, like the extreme fear suddenly born in her heart, screamed and did everything to escape Cole and the cold killer who was like a criminal executioner.


    "No..."


    She took a step back.


    He looked frightened and saw the bodies of three dead black wizards. He suddenly looked at Billy who was ready to run away and said angrily, "asshole! You betrayed us! Get back to me..."


    Bang!


    There was a gunshot.


    The bullet echoed through her forehead.


    Until death.


    Witches still can''t believe that they, who have been chased by Calder for many years and can still get away with the law, will die in the world created by the witch with this humiliating attitude of being completely crushed.

 Chapter 170

    The morning sun has risen.


    The pale light crossed the gloomy sky.


    Photography brother only felt a burst of dry mouth. His heart hung in his throat and fell slowly.


    Even in his dream, he could not imagine that one day, when he was in a desperate situation and encountered the evil black wizard who was associated with the devil in the legend, the end would be like this.


    One Man.


    A strong and outrageous man stood there, in front of him, bathed in the blood of the enemy, like a hell killing God, killing four powerful black wizards with human weakness and arrogance.


    Take the camera off your shoulder.


    Hold the handle.


    Even though the desire to survive overshadowed everything, a fiery flame slowly began to burn in his heart.


    Previously reported in Manhattan.


    He witnessed with his own eyes how black wizards kill human beings, torture others and make fun of pain.


    Panicked citizens and disorganized troops are like helpless sad lambs. Driven by wolves, they can only flee in a sad hurry.


    Or kneel on the ground and pray for the black Wizard of wizard supremacy to let them go.


    For a moment, he thought of the possibility of human defeat.


    It was confusion and panic about the future.


    It was a great humiliation for human dignity to be trampled and stigmatized.


    But at this moment.


    As a media man with professional ethics, a mortal with unyielding courage to surpass the fear of death.


    His made a decision.


    Whether he can leave here alive or not, this battle happened in front of him and recorded by the camera, which is enough to make everyone see hope and blood boiling.


    He''s going to take it out.


    Let the people of the world know that the black wizard is not invincible in this war of genocide!


    Slavery, death, destruction... Will never belong to mankind!


    The man who is ruthless to the wizard will also lead the world to the greatest victory!


    "Miss Chloe..."


    The photographer''s voice with an Italian accent brought the witch back to reality from the unbelievability of "shaking my mother for a whole year".


    On the bridge, she thought that was the limit that Cole, or... A human can do against a wizard.


    But now.


    Two levels nineteen, one level eighteen and one level seventeen.


    A felony wanted by the wizard Council.


    So he slaughtered them all in less than a minute.


    This is also the time.


    She finally understood why the wizard Council listed that guy as one of the most famous murderers in the wizard world.


    Compared to him.


    Those powerful black wizards feared by ordinary wizards are like a British cold joke.


    Spread out his hand, shook his head gently, looked at Cole for a long time, frowned, turned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Take a deep breath.


    "Let me go with you. This war needs a victory and a recorder of history."


    "But you didn''t return it just now..."


    "No, even if I die, my parents and my children will be proud."


    At this point, the little brother smiled, picked up the camera and said, "their son and father are not cowards."


    At this time.


    He suddenly heard a word he saw somewhere: "human beings only need a beam of light in their pursuit of hope."


    Trapped in Central Park, the headquarters of black wizards.


    He admitted that the desperate plight had deprived him of all the ideas of resistance.


    But now


    He looked at Cole standing in the pool of wizard''s blood, wiped the blood off his face with his clothes, and then lit a cigarette.


    The calm man, who was choked by darkness and evil and didn''t change his face.


    Let him regain his hope of victory in the war.


    The witch shook her head noncommittally. She didn''t understand what the guy who swayed between cowardice and courage was thinking.


    Hear their conversation.


    Cole took a cigarette in one hand, frowned and said coldly, "not afraid of death?"


    "No one is afraid of death, Cole."


    "I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "Just take out the storage card of the camera after I die. Uh... Can you give me a minute before I leave?


    I have something I want to leave to my family. "


    The witch seemed surprised and wondered, "are you married?"


    "Of course, the eldest daughter Sarah is five years old and the youngest son Diego is three years old."


    "Wow."


    As a witch who has been single for many years, Chloe suddenly understood the photographer''s position and choice.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ricardo."


    "Italian immigrants?"


    "Yes."


    Waiting for Ricardo to leave his last words.


    Cole took out a dagger and handed it to him in case of need.


    According to the location of Calder given by the system.


    Entering the hinterland of the Queen''s tree, even ordinary people like Ricardo can detect the evil smell here.


    It''s like being stripped naked and thrown into the cold wind.


    The back is cold and the hair stands upside down.


    As for Calder


    After being drugged and dragged into the memory trap, the bald man who had fought against the black wizard all his life was hung on a lonely shelf by the black wizard, which was extremely humiliating.


    Although his eyes were open, his pupils were dilated and had no focus.


    The three men worked together to get him off the five meter high shelf.


    Nimosan lantern cannot enter the dream that has not yet formed an abnormal world.


    Therefore, professional matters should be handled by professional people.


    Chloe is not good at fighting and killing wizards, but in medicine, she is old-fashioned.


    Touch Calder''s nostrils with your fingers.


    Then sniff.


    "Burial mud and blue Narcissus cultivated by black magic... I know how to save him."


    Put one hand on Calder''s chest.


    Chloe said to Cole very seriously, "I will enter his memory and dreams later. If I am injured or show a very painful appearance, you can wake me up as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I might be killed in his memory. After all... He''s Calder. "


    "Go."


    Photographer Ricardo uses the camera to record what happened.


    The witch breathed deeply.


    Put all his hands on Calder''s chest and slowly close his eyes.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Not long.


    A blood mark cut by cold weapon appeared on her arm, and the blood flowed.


    The witch''s expression was gradually painful and kept breathing deeply, but she could not breathe as if she was strangled by her neck.


    See this condition.


    Ricardo quickly put the camera on the ground and ran to help Cole wake her up.


    After waking up.


    Chloe lay on the ground, blushing and coughing wildly with a thick neck.


    "Hell... He almost stabbed him with a sword... Cough... Cough!"


    Ricardo said with concern, "can it continue?"


    "Of course!"


    Cole took out the medical kit from the equipment warehouse and simply bandaged her wound.


    The stubborn witch once again entered Calder''s memory.

 Chapter 171

    Finally.


    In Chloe, ''get a reward: the angry soul of the ancient executioner.''


    "Your soul is resonating with the ancient executioners..."


    "Unyielding will, noble soul, full of anger and hatred for darkness and evil. Demon hunter, your soul has been praised and recognized by the great ancient executioners."


    "Get special rewards: 1. Characteristics ¡¤ executioners; 2¡¢ The witch guillotine. "


    [angry soul of ancient Executioner: integrate it into the ancient beheading knife to obtain the executioner''s beheading knife.


    An unknown ancient blacksmith: "hold it tight, use it, and then... Cut down those son of a bitch''s coin pool!"


    [Executioner: you are permanently immune to the enchantment and mind control of witches. If you pass the execution judgment, the death row will imprison the witches you have found guilty. After the guillotine is activated, the beheading knife will cause irreversible lethal effect on the witches.


    I am your judge, your jury, and your executioner!]


    [witch guillotine: the secret of judgment ¡¤ the incarnation of death is a special prop. The summoning conditions are limited. The executed witch cannot be reincarnated or resurrected, and the soul will fall into hell forever.]


    "Main task..." the brave and fearless demon hunter kills the witch, deprives her of eternal life and supreme power from hell, and ensures that Calder will not die. "


    "The system is sorting out intelligence..."


    "You have made a correct inference. The demon hunter, the second soul box is hidden in Calder''s memory, but you can never destroy it. Even killing Calder is useless."


    "Although Calder has been deprived of his eternal power, he is still a powerful and experienced wizard hunter. You can use his power and Dream Walker to completely destroy the Queen''s second soul box."


    "The first soul box, the heart of the witch queen, has a symbiotic relationship with Calder''s life. Violent destruction will lead to the sudden death of the latter. You can use incantation and secret arts to peel off the reincarnated soul of the Witch Queen."


    ''Start calculating rewards... ''


    "Rewards for completion: first, the executioner''s permanent right to use the beheading knife; second, the unyielding will to despise death; Punishment for failure: restart the timeline of the last Witch Hunter Movie World. "


    Read all the text given by the system.


    You can be sure.


    The destructive power of special reward props caused by practical application is far more exaggerated than the text description.


    Witches are powerful and feared by humans and demon hunters.


    Immortality, defenseless camouflage and charm are their real terror and strength.


    Now?


    A witch who has a guillotine and is executed cannot be reborn or resurrected, and her soul will fall into hell forever.


    In a sense.


    This is the end of a qualified witch killer.


    next.


    Put Calder in his memory and briefly state what happened.


    The bald man frowned and looked at the huge witch queen tree.


    After a silence.


    "What''s your plan?"


    Cole took out his laptop and, with the slightly surprised gaze of the other three, opened the pictures and sounds he had stolen from the 36th generation Dolan apartment.


    The scream of torture made Calder''s face gradually gloomy.


    Said to Cole, "you knew this would happen?"


    When he lowered his head and lit a cigarette, Cole said indifferently, "no, I''m also tracking the truth of this matter. If you see this video, the clues I''ve been tracking for years will be broken.


    However, it is now certain that there are witches in the hatchet and the Cross Church, perhaps even the successors of the thirty-six generation.


    Only successive generations of successors will know about the thing hidden in the tomb of a generation of pastor Dolan. According to my speculation, it hides the secret of your immortality and the reincarnated soul of the witch. "


    "That heart..."


    Calder frowned and said, "the witch queen has taken away the power of the curse. Now I, like you, will be hurt and die.


    But you mentioned reincarnated souls. What''s that? "


    Cole explained, "the immortal secret of the Witch Queen and many powerful black wizards is that the body you see is just a body, and their real body and soul are hidden elsewhere."


    At this time, the photography brother suddenly interrupted, "is it the same as Voldemort''s Deathly Hallows?"


    Chloe and Calder turned to look at him.


    "Well... It''s quite similar. Don''t you read Harry Potter? A very famous wizard novel."


    Chloe spread her hand, put a question mark on her face and said, "Wizard novel? Are you serious?"


    Ricardo felt his head awkwardly. "Sorry, I almost forgot that you were a witch."


    Cole said, "you can make an analogy like this, but what is stored in the Deathly Hallows is Voldemort''s soul fragments, which can be destroyed through specific conditions, but the reincarnated soul of the real black wizard can be resurrected and reborn indefinitely.


    Without special means, it is very difficult to find the reincarnation soul box.


    Compared with the Deathly Hallows, the soul box can be any object, a stone, a piece of rotten wood, or even a pattern and pattern on the carpet. "


    Calder''s voice was low.


    "So?"


    "The first soul box, the heart of the witch queen, has been taken back by her from the axe and the Cross Church. I''ll take care of it.


    As for the second soul box, it''s parasitic in your memory, Calder.


    We need the power of Chloe dreamwalker to help you enter the memory of many years ago, find the body of the soul box, and then destroy it. "


    Make a good battle plan.


    Explain some details that need attention.


    Chloe and Calder held their hands together and slowly closed their eyes.


    Cole is responsible for protecting them from black wizards lurking around.


    If the second soul box is destroyed, the witch queen who has not been fully resurrected will be forced to wake up until she leaves the Queen''s tree.


    The next thing is up to him.

 Chapter 172

    Compared with the movie world in ghost street, the protagonist group that needs Cole''s constant teaching.


    Kard, the Witch Hunter, was like Cole. When the wizard saw tears and the witch saw the crying man, she disposed of the second soul box in a very short time.


    A heart that he brought to reality from his memory and placed in his wife Helena''s chest.


    There is no confusion of special drugs.


    Remembering the world can not disturb his cognition of falsehood and reality.


    After getting the beating heart.


    Calder took Chloe''s dagger and stabbed it without hesitation.


    Spin hard.


    A lot of blood gushed out of the breach of the heart.


    The next moment.


    A shrill scream, accompanied by the crazy wriggling branches of the Queen''s tree, sounded impressively.


    The escaping supernatural forces turned into invisible shock waves and storms and blew across the ground.


    The flying flies are like a cold and smelly wind, covering the sky and light.


    It is more powerful than all black wizards in the past, and even incomparable supreme power, just like a terrible God who brings plague and disaster!


    Cole pulled out his long knife and stood in front of the three, facing the trunk of the Queen''s tree like the fluctuation of the water.


    Calder wanted to come forward, but Chloe grabbed his arm, shook his head and said, "you have lost the power of immortality. Let Cole deal with it.


    He put forward the soul box. I think he must have a way to kill or seal the Witch Queen. "


    No response to the witch''s suspicion.


    Calder pushed her hand away and walked over to stand side by side with Cole.


    The silence was his eternal anger and hatred towards the witch for 800 years.


    This time.


    A magnificent pneumatic crossbow was thrown into his arms.


    The blade buzzed through the air.


    Cole turned the blade, handed the handle of the long knife to Calder, and said coldly, "you have no weapons, Calder. The Viking sword that kills witches is still sealed in history and dust.


    Take them and protect Chloe and Ricardo.


    Leave the rest to me. "


    Calder did not answer.


    Looking into the distance, I looked at the Witch Queen with a gap in the tree trunk.


    A humanoid creature with a dirty and corrupt body and a gray rattan wrapped around its surface.


    At this time.


    Even though the anger in his heart was like a volcano, he still knew that forcible action would only cause trouble to Cole and make unnecessary sacrifices for no reason.


    His throat was dry and hoarse, and he said, "can you handle it?"


    Cole took a cigarette in his mouth, changed his magazine for the just trial, frowned and said, "I forgot to tell you that I have another identity besides wizard Hunter..."


    Click.


    The loading sound of metal texture is crisp and pleasant.


    Calder turned to look at him.


    Cole said coldly, "I not only hunt black wizards, but also those who give them evil power behind their backs."


    In the lens of photographer Ricardo.


    In the gray sky, the sun is dying at dusk.


    The rotten and decaying Queen''s tree creeps like an indescribable strange thing.


    A woman.


    A woman with evil and cruelty in her soul slowly flew into the sky.


    Black flies, which symbolize plague and disaster, turn into insects blocking out the sky and the sun at this moment, just like the black tide rising and suffering coming.


    After they pushed and wrapped the witch, the king and belief of the black wizard, like the sad hymn of the evil pilgrim, turned into swirling and twisted black clouds, singing in the sky.


    Suddenly, they flew to the earth and brought down misfortune and death.


    It is like the supreme power and power that a God can have.


    Do not disobey.


    Do not overstep.


    It''s also at this moment.


    A figure in a black windbreaker, holding a gun in one hand and throwing away the unfinished cigarette butts with the other hand, walked forward in the strong wind.


    Like a fearless warrior who looks back on death.


    Like a judge who declares war on all evil and bears the wrath of mankind.


    Ricardo''s legs softened and he stared in horror.


    The roaring flies fell from the sky.


    later.


    A huge false shadow of the terror Candlestick lit up impressively.


    The ferocious body of the witch queen, wrapped in countless flies, landed on the ground not far from Cole.


    The smile was ferocious and ugly, and the joking eyes swept over Cole. The mortal who was no different from the worm in her eyes stopped on Calder.


    See the enemy alive 800 years ago.


    She grinned, revealing her dark teeth and said, "Calder, the taste of a lonely life, is it wonderful? Hahaha!"


    The bald man has blue veins on his forehead.


    Hold the handle of the long knife.


    But he knew very well that without the sword of steel and fire in his hand, he could not kill the bastard who brought the plague to the world as last time.


    even to the extent that.


    He has to stay here. If Cole is killed in battle, he is the human world, the only human who has the power to kill the witch.


    If both of them die here.


    Not only will the war with the black wizard be lost, but also the irreversible plague will kill tens of millions of innocent humans in the long years.


    After greeting old friends.


    The witch''s eyes stopped on Chloe. After staring at her for three seconds, she smiled and stretched out her right hand. Her voice had irresistible strange magic.


    "Dreamwalker... My child, go back to my mother and let me have a good look at you."


    The witch tried her best to resist the Queen''s spiritual charm.


    However.


    With her strength of less than level 10, it is impossible to stop the ceiling of the strength of wizards in the world.


    When Chloe couldn''t control her body, stiff and mechanical like a puppet, she glanced at Cole and photographer Ricardo.


    "Dead."


    Spit out a word.


    Her smile was ferocious and cruel.


    As the gods tease the animals in the sheepfold, they regard their death and pain as fun.


    Hear this word that blesses the great supernatural power.


    Calder''s face changed greatly.


    Put the long knife on the ground and swooped over the photographer Ricardo.


    The camera that fell on the ground rolled aside, and the lens just caught everyone, including Calder and Ricardo.


    The photographer''s hands were like enchanted, strangling his neck.


    At the same time, he was frightened and shouted intermittently, "help... Help... Me... I..."


    Calder rode on him, tried his best to break Ricardo''s strangled hands and shouted, "Hey! Don''t give up resistance! Don''t let fear dominate your soul! Resist it!"


    "I... I..."


    The photographer''s legs struggled wildly on the ground meaninglessly, his eyes turned up, his saliva flowed out of the corners of his mouth, and he was about to strangle himself.


    This time.


    The empress moved her excited eyes to Cole.


    Originally, she thought that killing two lowly mortals was as simple as crushing insects.


    However, as expected, the bloody scene of Cole putting his hand into his mouth and taking out his throat to die did not happen at all.


    even to the extent that.


    Except for a black muzzle facing her face.


    The man she ordered to kill himself had a ferocious expression and hated eyes.


    "GOF * * * uself! Coin pool!"

 Chapter 173

    Bang!


    The gunfire roared.


    The bullet spun at high speed and the scarlet tail flame crossed the air.


    Electro optic flint room.


    The witch''s right hand suddenly lifted up and clung to the bullet flying in front of her.


    The cold evil force from hell, like the eternal ice, extinguishes the blood flame of destruction and destruction.


    Stretch out your palm.


    His eyes fell on being corrupted and eroded by evil forces, like silver coated bullets weathered for thousands of years.


    Look up.


    Inhuman dark eyes collided with Cole''s eyes.


    Her voice was sharp and hoarse, like a plural soul wailing in pain.


    After surprise, the expression became ferocious and the smile was cruel.


    "You, a mere human, can disobey my orders? Interesting."


    Cole slowly put down his right hand with the gun.


    The ghost of the mourning Candlestick burned the sinner''s soul behind him.


    The blue light was bright and dark.


    The back of a knife is thickened. The handle is made of silver. It is carved with mysterious patterns. It lacks hand guards. The long and narrow old knife quietly appears in his hand.


    Step back.


    Holding a knife in both hands, he made his usual horn start.


    The Witch Queen rotated her wrist and the eroded warhead fell to the ground.


    Step left.


    Although the smile was joking, his eyes were full of fear and vigilance towards the mourning Candlestick, and said without delay, "Wizard... No, you are not.


    The soul is the lamp and the skeleton is the platform. I really want to see it somewhere. "


    As the ceiling of the power of the wizard world, the queen of witches is as powerful and cunning as the devil.


    Disdain, teasing and killing.


    These things did not affect her fear of cole and Calder.


    even to the extent that.


    This cunning old fellow always drifted away from the coverage of the light of the mourning candlestick.


    Trying to distract Cole with words.


    After all, once she was pierced in the heart by the steel and fire sword and died in disgrace in the nest of the Queen''s tree.


    After a brief confrontation.


    No spell has been cast.


    The witch queen suddenly raised her right hand, and the surging orange flame swallowed Cole''s package in an instant.


    Grin.


    She thought it would take a lot of effort to deal with Cole, but now it seems that she is just a bluff little guy compared with Calder.


    No spell cast.


    For experienced witch hunters, it is not impossible to prevent.


    contrary.


    The characteristics and omens of elemental magic are doomed to be silent like the curse.


    This time.


    Calder, who was still helping the photographer fight against death, was forced to punch Ricardo on the chin.


    The latter rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Chloe walked rigidly to the Witch Queen.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Cole who was completely engulfed by the flame and could not survive.


    Pupil collapse.


    Despair turned into great psychological pressure, the body trembled slightly, because of fear, shortness of breath, and the clothes were completely soaked with cold sweat.


    However.


    When the Witch Queen''s left hand gently touched the witch''s face, a figure, like a ghost, broke the element flame like a hell dragon at a speed far exceeding the limit of human physical ability and approached her at a high speed.


    Holding Chloe''s cheek with both hands and smiling behind the witch, she is preparing to turn the dreamwalker who came to the door into her dead man and dream assassin.


    His eyes crossed the witch''s shoulder.


    Fell on the man who rushed out of the fire and looked ruthless.


    The smile changed into a more cruel ferocity.


    She can''t believe that a human being, a inferior species lower than pigs and more disgusting than insects, dares to despise death and her power twice in a row?!


    Push Chloe away and step back. Plague flies are everywhere and press down on Cole.


    At the same time.


    A short spell sounded in her mouth.


    Hands in front and back, the evil power of absorbing the soul turned into an invisible hook and lock, trying to catch Cole''s soul and die instantly.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    The moment she raised her hands.


    Like the declaration of death, the blue light of the mourning Candlestick spread over her body and soul.


    An irresistible force interrupted the casting, and a beating heart like a tree root was pulled out of her chest.


    Finally.


    The witch who was high above, like the gods in the clouds and despised mortals and livestock, showed horror and disbelief for the first time!


    Although the second soul box has been destroyed.


    But she never thought that some human beings would take the first soul box under her eyes by such means, like a furious mob.


    The reincarnated soul was forcibly stripped and imprisoned in her body.


    Time falls into stagnation, like a slow camera.


    The empress of the witch stretched out her right hand in vain, with a frightened expression, trying to catch the first soul box flying out of her chest.


    The power to dominate the spirit is interrupted.


    A cold sweat slipped from the tip of Chloe''s nose and hovered in the air.


    Calder squatted in the distance.


    Pick up the pneumatic crossbow and pull the trigger.


    The silver crossbow that flies out of the chute rotates and draws a beautiful arc in the air.


    "No --!"


    The plural souls of the queen of witches overlapped in all the disorderly screams, wrapped with huge spiritual power, oppressed the soul and will, and suddenly sounded.


    The crossbow pierces the first soul box.


    Nail the evil heart that keeps stirring to the ground.


    later.


    This is an old long knife. It cuts off the right arm of the witch that can withstand the destructive power of bullets and blood flame.


    The moment the blade falls.


    The Witch Queen flew back quickly, and her right arm regenerated rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Cole released his left hand.


    Justice is in the palm of your hand.


    Chloe, who responded, looked at death as if he were going to return. She rushed over and hugged the Queen''s body, unleashed the dreamwalker''s talent, tried to enter her memory, disturbed the spell, and bought time for Cole.


    At the same time.


    Her body trembled violently, her face was bloodless, and she shouted, "cole!"


    Bang bang!


    Three blood flame burning bullets accurately hit the empress''s forehead, but they couldn''t penetrate the slightest.


    The huge kinetic energy made the witch''s head tilt back violently.


    "Enough!"


    The anger insulted by the lowly kind turned into unparalleled supernatural power.


    Chloe, if hit by a speeding bus, screamed, rowed a few meters in the air and hit the branch of the Witch Queen tree heavily.


    A wooden thorn pierced her right chest.


    bleed like a pig.


    At this moment.


    The Witch Queen finally stopped hiding her power and hung in the air like the queen of the world.


    The black flies that spread plague and disaster build a crown to cover the sky and all light.


    The extraordinary and supreme power casts an immortal scepter to govern the world.


    Black hair like a cane, scattered, windless and automatic.


    With open arms, endless anger turned into an inviolable will of the queen.


    On the ground, the crossbow quivered wildly.


    Fallen soul power, and mourning Candlestick snatch the first soul box.


    Wave your right hand.


    Plague black flies constitute the tide of plague, rolling towards Cole!


    Take out the elemental Rune and quickly build a rock platform above the ground.


    Step on it.


    Run to the body of the Witch Queen.


    "The system integrates the angry souls of ancient executioners!"


    "Merging..."


    "You''ve got: The Executioner''s decapitation knife."

 Chapter 174

    [executioner''s decapitation knife: a special prop of the trial secret art, which can cause serious damage to reincarnated souls within the range of the secret art;


    It can cause serious damage to non devil hell creatures within the scope of the secret art.


    The power of punishment recasts the blade, the tainted blood of the holy one washes away evil, rage and hatred build the will to kill, the weapon that once shocked all witches, it... Finally comes back!]


    Now.


    The Witch Queen hovered about five meters above the ground.


    Cole''s expression was ferocious, and the bloody aura turned into a towering evil spirit haunted by countless dead souls.


    Like a hell devil bathed in plasma.


    The plague black fly''s pain of drilling into the skin, and facing the witch, that is enough to crush the huge spiritual power of any human soul and will.


    All the pain and stress.


    Turned into a raging anger and hatred in my heart.


    A despicable evil thing who is willing to degenerate, kneels and licks the devil and prays for evil power, and also wants to rule the world and hundreds of millions of creatures?!


    Step on the rock platform constructed by elemental runes.


    Cole held the knife in both hands.


    The momentum of rage is unparalleled, like Kratos, a god killer, jumping up.


    After trying to recover the dignity of the witch, he stood in the air with a ferocious face, built a defense without witchcraft, and roared to make the sky change.


    The rolling black cloud twisted and rotated into a huge vortex, like the coming of the end of the world.


    "I''ll put your soul in a jar and torture it for a thousand years! Bug!"


    At this moment.


    It''s like seeing the ancient heroic paintings painted on the wall, recorded in legends and epics.


    Calder got up and looked up at the sky.


    The camera that landed in the mud with the lens slightly raised.


    The dying sun seemed dead.


    The howl of the wind is like the center of a hurricane, with countless dust and broken buildings rolled up in the air.


    Behind the witch queen, the plague black fly and the Witch Queen''s tree block out the sun. The scene of the end of the world makes her like the God of disaster and suffering on earth.


    Face all this.


    Holding a knife in both hands, he jumped to the queen Cole alone, just like all small humans facing the natural disaster.


    In a vain attempt to protect the last beauty and dignity of the world with flesh and blood.


    Rage.


    proceed without hesitation.


    Time seems to pass ten thousand years at this moment.


    Chloe clung to the huge wooden thorn stained with blood, vomited blood, and looked weakly into the distance.


    Wizard


    human beings...


    Since the day of her birth, the witch has never had such an urgent hope that a human would kill her fellow humans.


    The king of the black wizard.


    Irrelevant camp.


    yes , we have.


    Just a kind person, the most honest and sincere pursuit of justice and beauty.


    Cole''s figure was reflected in his pupils.


    Facing the witch is like the supreme power of the gods.


    That ruthless man is as fragile as a sad bug and a tiny dust.


    But.


    What she saw was the highest faith of all human beings, all good and upright creatures.


    In the storm.


    Cole gripped the handle of the knife with both hands and used all his strength.


    A simple old executioner''s decapitation knife.


    He stabbed the Witch Queen savagely.


    The invisible shield clicked like broken glass.


    The empress witch in her rage thought that she would no longer despise the enemy and use her greatest extraordinary power to kill Cole, which was as simple and easy as crushing an insect.


    But when the shield cracked.


    The long knife penetrated her chest from top to bottom.


    Unbelievable horror occupied her face.


    Great power, took her and fell to the ground with Cole.


    The damage, like the dry and cracked earth, spread wildly at the knife edge in the Queen''s chest.


    "No..."


    He sensed that the power was frantically dissipating.


    It''s like the torrent of releasing to hell after opening the gate.


    A powerful witch queen is like an old man dying at dusk.


    Struggling to pull out the long knife from his chest, he didn''t move.


    Cole got up and walked to her.


    The expression of the Witch Queen showed her fear of death for the first time.


    The extremely weak begged for mercy, "human... No! Master! I am willing to sign an eternal master-slave agreement with you and let me go..."


    Talk.


    Use your last strength,


    The shape of the Witch Queen was transformed into a beautiful, charming and pure girl, and her soft voice was like the spring breeze soothing her heart.


    Then he begged, "I''m just a poor woman cheated and used by it, hunter, as long as you promise to let go... Cough cough!


    Let me go. No matter what you want, I can satisfy you. What you do to me, I don''t... cough -! "


    Cole frowned, his fierce face, his eyes ruthless.


    One foot pressed hard on her throat.


    Pull out the decapitation knife.


    The witch queen, who became a girl, screamed, and her pitiful tears flowed. Her delicate white hands grabbed Cole''s ankles and tried to seek a glimmer of hope for survival.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    When the soul drawer of the mourning state was opened, the sharp voice stabbed the soul of the Witch Queen.


    The soul of the third villain was put on the spike of the candlestick.


    When the blue light comes on.


    "You found her guilty and passed the execution."


    Suddenly.


    The flame of the mourning Candlestick, like a spray gun, rushed out of the eyes and skulls of all the bones.


    A huge phantom of the guillotine.


    Like the secondary construction of virtual reality.


    The heavy shackles forged with the blood of evil imprison the Queen''s hands and neck.


    An iron chain flies out of the guillotine and is tightly combined with the yoke.


    The Witch Queen looked in horror and appeared on her body. It was illusory, but it was like a real death prisoner. She lifted the shackles of metamorphosis, wanted to remove them, and shouted wildly, "what is this?! what have you done! Ah -"


    Irresistible force dragged her to the guillotine.


    Cole''s steps up the steps step by step were like a life-threatening dance music.


    The Witch Queen is still frantically begging for mercy, promising to make Cole the emperor of the world and let him have money and wealth that can''t be spent for 10000 years.


    Until Cole stopped by her side.


    In the lens of the camera.


    The always silent wizard killer, after raising his primitive long knife, said ruthlessly, "remember to say hello to the bastards in hell for me, witch."


    "No --!"


    Hand up and knife down.


    The head of the Witch Queen rolled to the ground.


    Her reincarnated soul, like a dried sarcoma, climbed out of the fracture of the body, dried, weathered and dissipated in the air.


    later.


    The plague black flies all over the sky and the huge Witch Queen''s tree that blocks out the sun are also like smoke and dust, which disintegrates and disappears with the wind.


    Close the trial secret.


    The faint blue light faded like a tide.


    The guillotine and the shackles of sinners disappear slowly like a mirror.


    Calder looked at the place where the witch queen died, as if he couldn''t believe all this was true. The evil thing she killed once 800 years ago, this time... Is it really dead?


    Chloe, the witch still hanging on the wall, smiled at Cole reluctantly, as if she wanted to say something and struggled powerlessly.


    The branches of the witch tree dissipate.


    The witch fell to the ground and didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.

 Chapter 175

    Cole went over and put his hand on the witch''s neck.


    Make sure she''s still alive.


    Take out the medical box, disinfect the tools with medical alcohol, and suture and bandage the wound.


    Pick Chloe up and put it on the relatively dry and flat ground.


    At this time, photographer Ricardo woke up slowly. After regaining consciousness, he took a deep breath and said, "well done, demon hunter!"


    "Reward 1: The Executioner''s permanent right to use the beheading knife; Reward 2: the unyielding will to defy death. "


    [permanent use right: from now on, you are the successor of the ancient executioner and the "demon hunter" of the beheading knife. You are the human hero who killed the witch, you are the guide to turn around the defeat, and you are the unique wizard killer.


    Eliminate the rebellious black wizards, intervene in the wizard Council, set things right and end the war. "


    "Conditions for completion: the black wizard Alliance announced its surrender and executed 27 middle and high-level black wizards. The overall mortality rate of the human camp and the white wizard camp was less than 50%."


    "Reward 1 for completion: the number of soul drawers of mourning candlesticks has increased significantly; reward 2 for completion: the duration of mourning candlesticks has increased significantly; reward 3 for completion: the settlement reward is super doubled; failure penalty: none."


    "You can give up the main task and final chapter and have up to seven days before returning to the main world."


    "Accept?"


    Think about it for a moment.


    "Accepted."


    "You have accepted the last chapter of the main task. The duration of the task is unlimited."


    In an hour.


    Cole and Calder arrived at Ken base airport and approached a witch who claimed to be the head of the wizard war office of the Pentagon.


    The specific negotiation plan is very simple.


    Conventional wars don''t need them.


    Now, through the wizard Council, the Pentagon has mastered the personal information of the middle and senior levels of the black wizard alliance. What Cole and Calder have to do is to complete the decapitation plan.


    Sweep away the core members of the black witch alliance in the shortest time.


    Once the middle and high-level support of the powerful black wizard alliance is lost, the remaining black wizards can be cleaned up in a year with the strength of Parliament and the human world.


    After all.


    Now the Witch Queen is dead, and the war has not yet entered the white hot stage, the black wizard camp has shown a decline.


    At the same time, at the request of the White House.


    The Pentagon has selected the 12 most elite special operations team members to operate with Cole and Calder respectively. Relying on them, it has trained a special force to deal with black wizards.


    Accept the first task.


    Cole and the six special combat team members who followed him met each other and took a special plane to Washington, D.C.


    later.


    Four o''clock that afternoon.


    An exclusive news produced by CNN, combined with the first-hand front-line video from Manhattan Central Park, is like a heavy bomb, detonating the social media platform all over the world!


    Wizard killer, Cole walker.


    That cold, like a gentleman mob out of a gangster movie.


    A man who is extremely cruel to black wizards.


    Facing the vision that caused the end of the world, like the Witch Queen of the gods.


    Just like in superhero movies and comics, an anti hero bathed in blood and death, which makes all the big villains afraid!

 Chapter 176

    Among many comic lovers.


    Some people compare the brain mending Cole with the dead waiter.


    Someone linked him to Dr. dum through the illusion of the mourning candlestick and the witch guillotine.


    Some people think he is the punisher in the real world, a man''s judge, a man''s jury, a man''s Executioner!


    The guilty must pay the price of death.


    More people think that Cole walker is a unique wizard killer.


    In a real sense, a great hero who carries evil and killing and guards the peace of the human world.


    even to the extent that.


    Many writers have begun to write cool peer stories with Cole as the protagonist.


    As for Cole walker, no one has really touched him, let alone known.


    In this war between man and the black wizard.


    His existence has become a symbol, a symbol of all ordinary people''s rejection and struggle against evil in the last century, and their unremitting pursuit of beauty and peace.


    As the only witness of the legendary war between the wizard killer and the queen in the video.


    The personal account of Ricardo, an Italian photographer, rose by millions a day.


    His tweet is a realistic cartoon of a man in a black coat after artistic creation, with a long knife dripping blood in his hand and smoke at the muzzle of a gun, walking alone in the dark street surrounded by evil.


    There is also a tweet below: years are not quiet, just because someone is carrying a heavy load.


    Millions of likes, forwarded with nearly 100000 comments.


    From another perspective, it interprets the simple and sincere ideas of more ordinary people.


    ...


    Three months later.


    Fly to Britain to deal with the last top level of the black wizard alliance, the most cunning black wizard.


    This sudden but sudden wizard war is over.


    "The main task ¡¤ final chapter has been completed."


    "The black witch alliance has disintegrated under your unremitting hunting, and this conspiracy and war against the human world will eventually be submerged in the torrent of history."


    "Demon hunter, your reputation in this world has reached the highest. Followers who advocate force and hate black wizards have established a wizard killer Association and regard you as their only president and soul mentor;


    Your admirers have set up fan support clubs around the world;


    Capital giants are looking for opportunities to negotiate business with you;


    Government agencies are discussing how to arrange your future;


    The number of illegal transactions around your products has greatly increased; "


    "Reward 1: the number of soul drawers of mourning candlesticks has increased significantly; Reward 2: the duration of mourning candles has increased significantly; Reward 3: the settlement reward is doubled. "


    [the number of soul drawers has been greatly increased: now, your maximum villain soul storage has been increased to five.]


    [the duration of mourning candles has been greatly increased: now, the burning time of candles has been increased by 70%.]


    [super double settlement reward: after the end of the world journey, the total reward will be tripled.]


    Kennedy Airport.


    After the four special combat team members who accompanied them were separated.


    Far away.


    See the witch Chloe, wearing a summer white fairy shirt and cowboy shorts, leaning against the door of a bright red Ferrari 458 sports car with the car key in her hand.


    Look at Cole.


    The witch smiled, "well... Let me see, we haven''t seen each other for a month? Is it over?"


    "It''s over."


    Cole threw the cigarette butts into the dustbin, frowned, looked at the $300000 luxury car and said, "don''t pay the rent?"


    "Rent?"


    The witch opened the door, smiled after getting rid of the financial crisis and said, "now I don''t have to rent a house. Get in the car."


    On the way.


    Chloe put aside the recent events in New York.


    Including axe and Crusade facing war crimes charges by the Vatican and governments; Calder broke away from the Holy Church and instead cooperated with the Pentagon; The wizard Council is ready to move, and so on.


    "... the existence of wizards has been fully known by the world, so the Council wants to seek more privileges and preferential treatment in the human world.


    It is said that a big man in Washington has also been threatened by Parliament. Anyway, after the black wizard''s affair is over, there are still many troublesome things. "


    The sports car engine roared.


    Cole said indifferently, "does Calder care?"


    "He doesn''t have the ability to live forever now. Wizards have long been afraid of him, and even many enemies threatened to kill him."


    At this point, the witch looked at Cole and said with a smile, "what about you? What are your plans in the future? Are you going to continue to find trouble with the black wizard? Or... Consider transformation.


    Recently, many people in the film group want to contact you through me. "


    Cole didn''t answer her question.


    All the chapters of the main line are finished, and it''s time for him to leave.


    Don''t answer when you see him.


    It seemed to be a sign that this might be the last time they met.


    And some things, once missed, will regret for life.


    Chloe pulled over.


    Turn around.


    "Listen, Cole..."


    "What''s up?"


    After a silence.


    She put her hand on the back of Cole''s hand and explained, "the wizard Council also came to me. They hope I can spy on you. It''s best..."


    "You''d better find a chance to kill me."


    The witch grabbed Cole''s hand, couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wow, did you guess? Do you think the plan is perfect and... Very talented?"


    Cole looked down and landed on the witch''s right hand.


    "So, what do you want to express?"


    The witch frowned, smiled and said in surprise, "seriously?"


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The electronic system controlled window rises slowly.


    When Cole went out to clean up the black wizard''s legacy, he had little contact with Chloe, and even the guy showed extraordinary concern for him.


    In a sense.


    If it were not an urgent task, the same thing would have happened a month ago.


    Two hours later.


    Manhattan.


    A bright red Ferrari 458 stopped downstairs.


    Although what he wanted to do was perfectly achieved, Chloe looked a little depressed.


    Put the paper towel stained with ecstatic liquid into the garbage bag and sighed softly.


    Even though she had expected this possibility.


    But for Cole walker, the rumored wizard killer, perhaps he will never be able to live an ordinary life.


    Not to mention developing a long-term relationship with her.


    Even... Get married, have children, start a family.


    Chloe had to admit that she was hopelessly in love with this cold, extremely dangerous guy for wizards.


    But... She knows.


    With Cole''s identity and experience, he has made countless enemies in the wizard world. The enemy can pull a full train carriage. It is said that there is hatred and gap with some big people in hell.


    Those who want to kill him can line up for 100 meters.


    Whether it is his personal freedom and will, or the protection of the people around him, it is impossible to agree to her request from various angles.

 Chapter 177

    Restore the busy streets of Manhattan.


    Chloe opened the door and reflected Cole''s distant back in his pupils until he disappeared into the vast sea of people.


    Look down.


    Open your clenched right hand.


    A silver plated steel core pistol bullet lay quietly in the palm of her hand.


    The man who was like a gust of wind blowing into her world but disappeared silently in front of her was the only memory left to her.


    Parting is always sad.


    even to the extent that.


    Women''s intuition keeps telling her that this... Must be the last time they see each other.


    But.


    There were no tears in the witch''s eyes, but some were helpless and calm.


    The world needs wizard killers.


    A living legend.


    A great guardian who bears heavy sins and the ultimate faith of mankind.


    Stand where you are.


    Chloe slowly held his right hand, his eyes tried to find a trace of Cole in the vast crowd, and whispered, "see you later, Cole..."


    The other side.


    Cole walked into a narrow, deserted lane.


    "System, return to the main world."


    "Clearing..."


    "World evaluation: extremely high."


    "You are an excellent demon hunter and the greatest Witch Hunter in human history. Your name and deeds will go down in history and be handed down from generation to generation in the world. Your followers will also adhere to your faith and persistence, fight against darkness and evil to the end and never give in."


    "Workers must receive corresponding remuneration. You deserve the money, demon hunter."


    ''you got: thirty thousand West pounds.''


    "Super double bonus is in effect..."


    "The amount of the reward has been corrected: 120000 West pounds."


    "You have obtained the permanent right to use the following props: The Executioner''s decapitation knife, the witch''s guillotine, the elemental rune, the enhanced mourning Candlestick, and the ancient potion formula."


    "You have acquired the following qualities: Elemental immunity, the arrogance of the plot destroyer, the executioner, and the unyielding will to despise death."


    "Returning..."


    After a burst of darkness.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    It was still the evening when I left, 7:35 p.m.


    Consciousness sinks into the real dream equipment library.


    120000 West pounds


    Ten pound notes were neatly stacked on the ground.


    The horsey tool 1, converted to a unit price of ¡ê 1000, can buy 1200 vehicles.


    On personal wealth.


    Today''s Cole is definitely in the top 100 in the demon hunting group!


    Tell the ghost maid to prepare dinner for ten.


    Take a bath and eat.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next morning.


    AVA Shaw, drive Duke Hoshi one downstairs.


    Compared with pure car drivers.


    This fraternity member, who had "worked" under the "grand master" of fukalin province and washed himself after he was released from prison, has begun to gradually change to Cole''s life secretary.


    Daily life, daily necessities preparation and schedule.


    He''s in charge.


    Corresponding.


    He also doubled his monthly salary and had a large bonus at the end of the year.


    For Cole, money is not a problem.


    A loyal friend and subordinate who will not be bought by the enemy is the most important thing.


    Go downstairs and get in the car.


    Perhaps his wife was satisfied with the date celebrating his wedding anniversary last night.


    As soon as we meet.


    AVA greeted with a red face, "good morning, Mr. Cole."


    Start the engine.


    According to the schedule, the first thing today is to visit penny seranda in the hospital.


    Compared with Carl who broke his hand and Hardy who is still in a coma, this woman''s luck is not generally good.


    If the bullet that entered her body deviated by one centimeter to the right, she would die if the main artery was torn.


    Fortunately, after day and night''s rescue, it''s all right.


    Arrive at the hospital.


    Two detectives and demon hunters guarded outside the ward.


    See Cole coming.


    The two demon hunters quickly got up and saluted, "good morning, sir Cole!"


    "Is penny awake?"


    "I woke up yesterday, but I can''t go to the ground yet."


    Push the door in.


    Penny, wearing a loose striped sick suit, leaned against the head of the bed with a newspaper in her hand. When she saw Cole, she smiled and said, "look who''s coming. The werewolf Hunter described by the big reporter Miss Amelia, the patron saint of the citizens of the imperial capital and the evil Nemesis.


    I''m flattered that such a famous Mr. Cole Walker should visit the hospital. "


    Cole put the fruit basket on the bedside table, took out the cigarette box, hesitated, and put it back in his pocket.


    "Are you better?"


    "With your blessing, I can''t die."


    A simple greeting ends.


    Cole sat by the bedside of the hospital bed next door.


    The atmosphere of the room suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Originally in a happy mood, Penny''s smile gradually disappeared on her face.


    Close the newspaper.


    After a long silence, he said, "chart, luvia, old Cauchy... Those old guys who have been with me for four years are all dead.


    Up to now, I am the only one left alive in the razor brigade. "


    Grasp the newspaper and gradually exert yourself.


    Anger and hatred burned wildly in her gradually out of control mood.


    I wish I could catch the originator of everything and devour it alive!


    Take a deep breath.


    Penny continued, "Carl and Hardy, how are they?"


    "Infection complications, Carl is still rescuing, and Hardy hasn''t awakened yet."


    There was another silence.


    Penny put the newspaper aside and said, "help me peel an apple, thank you."


    The dull atmosphere in the ward was oppressive and suffocating.


    The sound of the fruit knife cutting the apple peel rustled.


    As Cole handed over the peeled apple, Penny smiled reluctantly and said, "I want to be alone."


    After the razor killed the team, he the woman''s mood.


    Many times.


    When relatives and friends die, people''s first feeling is no different from usual.


    Maybe subconsciously tell yourself that the other party just leaves temporarily and will certainly return to him.


    Perhaps it is unwilling to accept the reality and face the sad experience with an indifferent attitude.


    But.


    Only when a person really calms down, touches a common thing in daily life, and suddenly thinks of what he will do if his lost friend is still alive.


    Or... There are too many shadows of him in something.


    This is the only time.


    Memories and thoughts of relatives and friends will become more and more profound in grief.


    Different from the chaotic relationship of the magic eye brigade.


    The relationship between the members of the razor brigade is very close to each other and is like a dead comrade in arms.


    When Cole got up to leave.


    Penny suddenly grabbed his hand, tears streaming down her cheeks and dripping on the quilt.


    He lowered his head and whispered, "asshole... I swore many years ago that I wouldn''t shed another tear, but... Why..."


    Cole stood where he was.


    His eyes fell on the captain of the execution team who could go deep into the cursed Cindas town alone and perform the top secret task without changing his face.


    Remove the strong and calm.


    After all, like ordinary people living in this world, she will be sad and cry.

 Chapter 178

    Get out of the ward.


    The demon hunter hiding outside the door thought that penny seranda, the action captain with strong wrists, also needed to find a shoulder to lean on and cry about grief and sorrow.


    Although there is no malice, it is hard to avoid lamenting that the razor killed the team.


    however.


    Unexpectedly, the woman wiped away her tears and coldly ordered cole to leave.


    Sitting alone in bed.


    Holding the pared apple in his hand, he quietly looked out of the window and said nothing.


    Before leaving the hospital.


    Cole said to the demon hunter outside the door, "take care of her."


    "This is our job, sir. Please rest assured."


    Downstairs.


    When Cole opened the door, he saw an old acquaintance sitting in the back seat uninvited.


    He looked up at Cole and said with a smile, "Mr. Cole walker."


    AVA shrugged helplessly.


    Cole sat next to the uninvited guest, closed the door, frowned, lowered his head, lit a cigarette and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    "Say."


    Chaz Morgan.


    The permanent member of the watchers'' committee, patting the front seat, said, "Mr. AVA, take us to Morgan manor."


    The engine starts.


    After a brief conversation, Cole knew why he came to him.


    Vera Morgan, his favorite niece.


    However, this time I didn''t ask cole to agree with the young girl''s formal application in the black snake brigade.


    But


    Morgan manor is on the northern outskirts of the imperial capital.


    One of the assets of the Morgan family.


    Vera Morgan, Morgan investment company, the daughter of the head''s own sister.


    Although not the favored son of heaven like Carl Helms, he is also the daughter of a rich family.


    obviously.


    The two people who could have lived a good life were branded with indelible pain and marks in their hearts by their short career as demon hunters.


    That''s why Chaz Morgan invited cole to the manor.


    After severe mental stimulation.


    At first, I didn''t eat or drink. I didn''t say a word for three days.


    Later.


    If a maid hadn''t found out in time, Vera might have died in the bathtub.


    24 / 7 surveillance.


    In addition, hiring professional psychologists and doctors failed to solve villa''s problems. Fortunately, with the unremitting efforts of the Morgan family.


    At dinner yesterday.


    Vera finally opened her mouth and said the first word of the time, or she mentioned a person''s name: Cole walker.


    So early in the morning, they sent servants and housekeepers, in addition to the apartments in Burton building, as well as all parts of the imperial capital, to look for Cole.


    Fortunately, Chaz happened to pass by the door of the hospital and happened to see the license plate of Duke Hoshi No. 1.


    Posing as a permanent member of the watchdog Committee, he forced himself into the car.


    Nine in the morning.


    Cole met Vera''s mother in the reception hall of the manor.


    And Chaz Morgan''s sister, Brisa Morgan heims.


    A middle-aged lady with a comb on her head and a brown fur coat, whose appearance is three-thirds similar to Vera''s, and her eyebrows are full of sadness and fatigue.


    After meeting.


    Chaz smiled. "This is Mr. Cole walker, Vera''s mother, Lisa."


    They shake hands and talk briefly.


    Take him to Vera''s bedroom.


    Chaz told his sister to go out first, and then whispered to Cole, "if anything happens, I''ll be in the corridor."


    Like all girls'' bedrooms.


    Villa''s house is full of girls and princesses.


    If not sure, this is Morgan manor.


    Cole couldn''t even recognize the girl who was sitting alone at the window with a doll in her arms and was about to lose her face because of pressure and hunger.


    It was the beautiful girl who was full of vitality and clamored to make a career in the demon hunter industry.


    I heard the door close.


    She didn''t look back.


    "Captain Cole?"


    Pull up a chair, sit down and say, "yes."


    "I''ve been thinking about whether I can change what has happened if I''m as strong as you, but the conclusion is that I can''t.


    I can''t face those terrible monsters like you, nor can I face death and blood calmly.


    I... "


    The girl took a deep breath, lack of fluctuating emotion, full of numbness and helplessness.


    "It''s a useless waste. It''s good for nothing and will only cause trouble to others."


    Cole lit a cigarette and said coldly, "what do you want to hear from me?"


    After a silence.


    The girl said, "what are we going through this for? To protect the world or to pursue fame and wealth?


    Captain Cole, what are you doing for? "


    Cole got up, walked to her side, put one hand in his trouser pocket, took a cigarette in the other hand, frowned and looked out of the window.


    "There are always people who don''t obey the rules, and there are always people who flatter hell, pray for evil power and plunder things that don''t belong to them.


    So, beating them all over the ground looking for teeth and kneeling on the ground begging me is my purpose. "


    Finally.


    After a long silence, the girl looked up at the man in front of her gray vest and white shirt with sharp edges and corners, like a gangster.


    The voice is a little hoarse.


    "Really... Is it that simple? Not to protect others, not to pursue fame and wealth?"


    "What you said is only the result, not the purpose and process."


    Cole looked down, handed the cigarette to the girl, frowned and said, "take a sip."


    Vera took the half burnt cigarette suspiciously.


    Take a deep breath and cough violently.


    "Cough... Cough... This thing is not good at all."


    "Cough means you''re still alive, Vera."


    Cole snuffed out his cigarette and patted her on the shoulder. Their eyes collided.


    "Believe me, a soul full of despair and sadness, leaving her body is no less than throwing a piece of bloody meat into the sharks for those bastards hiding in the dark corner.


    Of course, if you are strong enough, those bastards can only tremble in the face of you.


    Even if they die, they should be beaten. They can''t run away. "


    Then he turned and left.


    Vera hurried up and asked, "but how can I..."


    Cole grabbed the door handle, turned to interrupt her voice and said, "come to me at three in the afternoon."


    Bang!


    The door closed in the corridor.


    Chaz came over and said helplessly, "Mr. Cole, although there are many evil spirits who are keen to share the desperate souls of suicides, Vera is still a little girl.


    You''ll scare her like this. "


    Cole stood in front of him.


    Just like the scene when they met for the first time.


    In the awkward eyes of the old gentleman, he lit a cigarette again.


    Pat him on the arm.


    Like the advice and warning of the superior to the subordinate.


    Frowned and said, "I may know why Vera is what she is now, director Chaz Morgan."

 Chapter 179

    2:30 p.m.


    Demon hunting regiment headquarters, black snake brigade office.


    Miss Shane, assistant section chief, stood at Cole''s desk with the selected low difficulty tasks.


    Hold the folder and push the gold rimmed glasses.


    "As for the members of the black snake brigade, I have screened 37 interested personnel for you, and all of them do not meet your expected standards.


    Chief barber believes that it is too difficult for the black snake brigade to train new people, but experienced demon hunters are generally in the position of operation captain.


    So... "


    Cole interrupted her and said, "I see. Where''s what I want?"


    When he handed him a document, the female assistant''s tone was as devoid of emotional ups and downs as ever, just like her beautiful but particularly cold face.


    "According to the testimony of witnesses of the murder case a month ago and the interview with the local police station, it can be confirmed that the evil spirit called ''woman in the rain'' by the residents of Pat port is operating near the port.


    The specific information mission briefing is very detailed, and the Institute of mystics has determined that the dangerous difficulty is level one. "


    That''s it.


    The white skinned, flaming red lipped female assistant who likes black clothes and silk stockings all her life pushed her glasses and explained, "the current strength rating of the black snake brigade can''t accept people with a difficulty level lower than two, but... An adult specially approved this mission and asked me to tell you not to go wrong."


    As a newcomer, in violation of the regulations of the demon hunting regiment, he specially granted a task belonging to the low-level implementation group to the black snake brigade of the comprehensive investigation section.


    If something really goes wrong, someone will be unlucky.


    But it''s definitely not Cole.


    Finish explaining things.


    The female assistant hurried out of the office.


    Cole thumbed through the mission briefing.


    Combined with casualties and eyewitness reports, there is also a picture of the back of a woman in black photographed by a reporter inadvertently in the rain.


    To be sure, that thing is an evil spirit.


    It''s two forty.


    Earlier than expected, Vera Morgan appeared outside the office of the black snake brigade.


    Maybe I dressed up before I went out.


    Although her face was haggard, she was much more positive than what Cole had seen her in her bedroom before.


    "Captain."


    "Sit down. The mission briefing is on the table."


    This time.


    The telephone rang.


    Cole picked up the receiver and the familiar female voice sounded.


    "Good afternoon, Captain Cole."


    "Grace, what''s up?"


    "If you have time, come to the logistics department. I have a good thing here. You must like it."


    He looked down at his watch and said, "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Let Vera take the briefing and then read it. They go out and go to the logistics department.


    Not long.


    Grace Seager''s office.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    The careless woman, impatiently, took out her big baby from her clothes, pointed it at Cole and said with a smile, "bang ~ ha ha!


    This is an improved product based on the shotgun and the crossbow you gave me last time. I call it the destroyer pump shotgun. "


    Put the gun on the table.


    Then he took a No. 12 shrapnel from his pocket and a handful of shrapnel, and then said, "with new technology, shrapnel treated with level 3 native werewolf blood.


    According to my test, a first-class dangerous dark creature can blow its head or hit a fatal part and die with one shot.


    But a saboteur shotgun costs three pounds.


    In other words.


    It costs twenty-one pounds to fill the magazine. It''s expensive. "


    That''s it.


    Grace shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, "however, even if you don''t use the destroyer bullet and use the ordinary No. 12 shotgun, it can also have a good effect.


    The effect of dealing with heretics is much stronger than the conventional guns that are popular in the market now. They can''t find a stronger weapon than this guy.


    Recently, I''m negotiating the price with Hoshi industry. If it''s settled, you''ll have a share of the patent fee. "


    Then.


    Have a chat with grace.


    Introduce her and Vera to each other.


    As a teammate who met for the first time, grace seemed very enthusiastic compared with Villa''s silence and resistance.


    Even a reduced one handed crossbow imitating a pneumatic crossbow and a complete set of cold weapons were given to Vera as a gift.


    In her own words.


    A part-time professional mechanic of the black snake brigade. It is her duty to let each member use her weapons.


    It''s different from the tools Cole customized here.


    The set of cold weapons given to Vera: two cuff swords, a short knife and three daggers. The shape is particularly gorgeous... Or extremely boastful.


    Meaningless carving.


    Cumbersome decoration.


    Not surprisingly, it should be the mechanic who had a second disease. She originally made her own feminine props and weapons.


    Before leaving.


    Grace gave Cole the destroyer shotgun, along with 200 rounds of No. 12 shotgun and 21 rounds of Destroyer shotgun.


    At five in the afternoon.


    DIDU railway station.


    A steam train passing pat harbor, whistling, slowly pulled out of the platform.


    Vera sits opposite Cole.


    Dull eyes seem to be thinking about something.


    For a long time, he looked up and said, "Captain Cole, I don''t quite understand. Why do you... Help me?"


    Rough, rude, self, contempt for rules, inhumane


    Vera Morgan had all his inherent impressions of Cole during her brief contact with him.


    In her opinion.


    Such a rude... Powerful bastard will laugh at her cowardice and humiliation in Newcastle.


    For such a rich woman with eyes above the top and strong self-esteem, the experience of Newcastle not only collapsed her outlook on life, but also made her seriously doubt her existence.


    Moreover, in the newspaper, the ugly scene that took her as a background plate


    Social death.


    Cole took a cigarette and didn''t answer.


    The train roared.


    Night.


    The damp and cold wind is cold to the bone.


    The light rain makes the air colder and colder.


    Port Pat was built along the Lagrange river.


    A small-scale City, most of its economic income comes from port trade.


    Cole and Vera took the local detective''s car to the nearest crime scene.


    A murder scene cordoned off.


    Dead as like as two peas, the body disappear from the heart and disappear without a trace. It is the same as the six deadly cases that happened in a month.


    Talk to the detective about the details of the case.


    Vera wore a poncho and walked alone to the body. After lifting the white cloth, her face changed slightly, but she soon calmed down.


    There is a big bloody hole in the chest and the lower body... It''s better to describe it as being torn down by some huge force than cutting.


    It is conceivable how much pain and suffering the living have suffered before.


    However, with only one body, it is impossible to determine whether the evil spirit did it.


    In many cases, imitators occasionally appear in such cases.

 Chapter 180

    Hurry to get off work.


    After the detective handed over the job to Cole, he trotted into the car and walked away in the rain.


    Wait for Vera to check the scene.


    Cole said, "what do you think?"


    "It''s hard to determine who did it, but according to the results of visiting local residents, at night, ''women in the rain'' will appear at the dock and jump into the sea.


    We might as well stay here and wait for her to appear. "


    "Yes."


    Cole had two purposes when he went out to perform the task of determining that there was only one level of risk.


    One is to investigate Vera Morgan''s talent in the demon hunter profession.


    Being willing to pull her in the darkest time of life does not mean agreeing to her directly join the black snake brigade.


    As for the second.


    He had previously sent him a death threat letter in the Nord church, but there were too many powerful demon hunters in the imperial capital to kill him directly.


    Since the other party has given such a big gift.


    It''s not Cole''s principle not to arrange for him.


    "I''ll be right at your door!"


    So.


    He left the imperial capital on purpose.


    Seduce the Nord order to jump out.


    No accident.


    Tomorrow morning, Nicholas will be escorted to the most prosperous street of the imperial capital and hanged publicly, so as to explain to the people of the Empire.


    No matter whether the Nord order really wanted to rescue nisius or wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of robbing the Dharma field to openly challenge the Empire and the demon hunting group.


    Most of them will create chaos during the execution of the hanging.


    In this conclusion, there must be a large number of evil believers in the imperial capital.


    The order must know the news that he left the imperial capital.


    Now that death threats have been issued, there is such a good opportunity. If you don''t try to kill him in pat port, the Nord cult, the largest cult in the world, won''t have to mix in the dark world.


    Trying to kill him.


    The order will send qualified and powerful killers.


    If you hire a killer or peripheral members, it is very difficult to follow the steps, but if the killer is powerful, it must be inextricably linked with the church.


    Think of it here.


    Stamp out the discarded cigarette butts.


    Cole said to Vera, "the dead in this case are all men. The way of death is the same. According to the classification and description of the devil''s code, most of them are evil spirits caused by emotional suicide and the accumulation of resentment.


    I''ll lead her out later.


    You talk to her. "


    Sequence Arcane is not the only solution to the evil spirits transformed from ordinary people''s souls.


    Find the heart knot of the evil spirit.


    If you can persuade, you don''t need to do it. After the resentment dissipates, the soul will naturally return to where she should have gone.


    Or, finding clues to where the bones are buried and burning the body with fire is a way to get rid of evil spirits.


    However, according to the rumor that a "woman in the rain" likes to jump into the sea, it is probably impossible to find her body.


    For the first time.


    Even if it''s just against an ordinary level 1 evil spirit.


    Villa still looked nervous.


    He nodded quickly and said, "I''ll take care of it."


    Let her hide in an abandoned house not far away.


    Cole, wearing a poncho, stood alone at the dock smoking.


    Nine in the evening.


    The cold night rain never stopped.


    The dim street lamp is dead.


    The gloomy and dark sea is choppy under the cold wind, like an evil thing that eats people.


    The uninhabited wharf, excluding the sound of waves.


    Death is like a barren grave.


    The white cloth covered on the corpse, immersed in the rain, outlined the ferocious face of the dead unwilling and painful.


    Finally.


    After Cole smoked his fourth cigarette.


    The locally rumored "woman in the rain" finally appeared in his sight.


    It was an extraordinarily graceful figure, and the long wet black skirt outlined an attractive body curve.


    Walk past Cole.


    Jump to the sea step by step.


    Vera, hiding in the distance, saw this terrible horror, her heart beat faster, stared wide and covered her mouth for fear of making a sound and attracting the attention of evil spirits.


    Not everyone, like Cole, can stand alone at this uninhabited deserted Wharf at night and remain unchanged in the face of the evil spirits around him.


    even to the extent that.


    And light another cigarette.


    When he was in sight.


    The drenched woman jumped into the sea with unspeakable malice, like the gloomy cold wind from the cemetery.


    "Do you have someone you love?"


    Talking room.


    A woman with long wet hair blocking her face suddenly appeared beside him.


    When evil spirits appear, they have a unique ultra-low temperature phenomenon.


    Let the water at Cole''s feet begin to freeze and accumulate a thin layer of cold ice.


    The falling drizzle turned into small snowflakes when it passed by them.


    Like a desperate tragedy in a cold place.


    The woman turned slowly.


    Bulging, gray eyes looked straight at Cole.


    At this time, Cole also saw her face.


    It was a face of a dead body soaked in seawater for an unknown time.


    The skin is pale, swollen and ugly, enough to make the most senior forensic doctor turn pale.


    Cole didn''t answer her.


    He''s waiting.


    Wait for Vera to come forward and try to deal with the evil spirit.


    No matter how kind her nature is, no matter how wild and determined she is.


    If you want to be a demon hunter, facing the lowest level evil spirit is the most basic entry examination.


    even to the extent that.


    Young people who left the college and became interns of demon hunters died in the same thing to a considerable extent.


    Because of fear, evil spirits invade the soul.


    Dare not face, choose to escape, inexplicable human evaporation, and then found an abominable body.


    What''s more.


    Paralyzed by evil spirits, they are willing to become their puppets and tools.


    Whether vera can deal with the evil spirit is not the focus of Cole''s concern. The focus is whether she can take the initiative to take that step. It is the most important step for all newcomers.


    Compared to Carl Helms, the natural demon hunter.


    Villa''s talent is much weaker.


    Have all the weaknesses and fears of ordinary people.


    Once Carl''s experience in Newcastle, facing the evil from the mirror world, still had the courage to fight to protect Hugo''s body and ceremony, at that time.


    Compared to him.


    Cole''s test for villa is already the lowest threshold.


    "Do you have anyone to love?"


    The first interrogation did not respond.


    The patience of the evil spirit is obviously worn out by Cole who smokes himself.


    Scarlet glowed and a wisp of smoke rose.


    Just as Cole was about to take out his gun and blow up the noisy evil spirit''s head.


    A voice of trembling, cowardice, and even panic sounded behind him.


    "I... I have someone I love, do you?"


    Unfortunately, the evil spirit has no interest in her.


    Filled with hate, he stared at Cole like a resentful woman, staring at the scum man who deceived her feelings, and asked again, "do you... Have someone to love?!"

 Chapter 181

    Overlap, like the roar of pain from the deepest hell, turns into a diffuse cold current, and the water and drizzle condense into ice.


    Hatred and malice towards the living are like needles that pierce into the soul.


    Fear the momentum and supernatural power of evil spirits.


    Vera stepped back involuntarily.


    The body trembled.


    Swallowing saliva, he held the knife grace gave her tightly in his right hand, hesitated, covered up his fear with a hysterical voice, and shouted, "everyone has a lover! Evil spirit! Your resentment and unwillingness are not the reason why you kill the living here!"


    later.


    The woman suddenly disappeared in the rain.


    A very short moment, without warning, appeared in front of Vera.


    The evil spirit''s scarred hands tightly grasped the young intern''s shoulder. The smell of fishy and cold filled her swollen and ugly face.


    Dead eyes stared straight at Vera''s pupils.


    Roared, "loved ones... Loved ones?! no one deserves love, no one! You''re lying! Lying!"


    Face to face killing of evil spirits.


    Vela''s face was colorless, and her rapid breathing almost stopped because of fear and great psychological pressure.


    The hood of the poncho fell off.


    The bitter cold rain and broken ice poured on her head.


    Open your mouth.


    Shocked, he took a step back, his legs softened and almost fell.


    Now.


    She thought about how to deal with this kind of thing a hundred times in her mind, and turned into an empty white paper. There was only one thought wandering in her heart: Escape!


    Desperate to stay away from this terrible evil spirit that is extremely deadly to the living!


    Out of control of the body, stiff as a doll.


    In the brown pupil reflection, the ferocious face of the evil spirit enlarged continuously, and the torn jaw formed a big mouth enough to swallow her head.


    Trying to invade her body and occupy the soul room.


    A moment of life and death.


    Vera''s eyes crossed the evil spirit''s shoulder and caught a little scarlet light.


    Cole walker.


    Her boss, the captain of the black snake brigade, is one of the many powerful demon hunters in the demon hunting regiment.


    Standing not far away.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a gun in one hand, he looked coldly at being controlled by evil spirits and gradually invaded her.


    It''s like an electric current passing through the body.


    It''s like waking up in a nightmare.


    Vera, who regained control of her body, breathed heavily, cold sweat and rain, sliding down her delicate white face.


    Looking straight into the eyes of the evil spirit, he shouted hysterically, "you''re wrong!"


    See this condition.


    Cole, who was going to shoot and failed the assessment of Vera, couldn''t help looking at the young demon hunter intern differently.


    For a real newcomer.


    When facing the evil spirit, relying on her own will to get rid of the intrusion is enough for her to touch the threshold of becoming a member of the black snake brigade.


    "Wrong?!"


    Perhaps, women in the rain are also the first time to encounter human intrusion, interrupted or even shielded.


    Scream.


    Let go of the hands that grabbed Vera''s shoulder and took several steps back.


    Squat on the ground, curl up and hold your head.


    Like the most common mental illness and madman in a lunatic asylum, they whisper incomprehensible grotesque words.


    For the first time, he defeated a first-class evil spirit in the confrontation of souls. Villa pursued the victory and asked, "who are you?! why kill them?!


    Tell me! "


    "No... No."


    The evil spirit shook his head, and the changing action was like a frame falling animation, strange and penetrating.


    Suddenly.


    The woman disappeared in the rain.


    When it appears again.


    Trying to invade Cole and occupy his soul by the same means.


    However.


    This time.


    Her dead eyes saw only Cole''s ruthless eyes and the dark muzzle of the gun at noon.


    "You..."


    No questions yet.


    Bang!


    The roaring gunfire and the escaping spiritual power, like a gust of wind, scattered the rain near the wharf.


    The left wheel hammer is hot and red.


    Only half of the body of the evil spirit is left, like weathered rock, dissipated in the air.


    Vera opened her mouth, her organized language stuck in her throat and was stunned.


    It was noon. He spun twice in Cole''s hand, collected the gun in a particularly cool fancy and disappeared into the air.


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    Cole''s expressionless face as he walked past the girl.


    It was as if he had just killed a mouse crossing the street instead of an evil spirit.


    "Go back, it''s too cold here."


    Looking at the man''s far away back.


    Vera stood in place for a long time, then stepped forward to catch up with him, and doubted in unbelievable language, "Captain, do you always deal with evil spirits like this


    For Vera, whose cognition still stays in textbooks and books, Cole''s means are completely inconsistent with the normal process.


    There is no preparation ceremony for using sequence arcane.


    There is no analysis and investigation of homicide and evil spirit identity.


    press the trigger.


    Gunfire.


    Closing the case is so simple.


    Chase after Cole and see that he doesn''t respond.


    Vera took a deep breath. The clerk''s working habits made her reluctantly shake her head and said, "Okay, but... How should I write the task report? Will it be too perfunctory if I don''t get enough 100 words..."


    The cold rain didn''t stop all night.


    The next morning.


    After a mission baptism, villa''s mentality seems to have grown a lot.


    While having breakfast on the first floor of the hotel, he handed the task report written overnight to Cole and said, "I''ve sent the one from the local police station. This is for the demon hunting regiment.


    Captain, can you help me see if there is anything that needs to be modified? "


    Cole''s desk was full of dishes. He glanced over two thin pages of paper and said, "you''re good at writing reports."


    Referring to what she was good at, the girl smiled and said, "of course! My time in the intelligence analysis department is not for nothing."


    "I never write reports. Since you like them, you will be responsible for the reports of the team in the future."


    The smile froze on Vera''s face.


    Ten in the morning.


    According to the original plan.


    Vera returned to the capital one step ahead of him.


    As a result, when they took a bus to the train platform.


    The car driver put it under the windshield. The radio playing music heard a man''s voice familiar to the people all over the country.


    "You''re serious... Cough! Now there''s an emergency news."


    The newscaster on the radio breathed out a long foul breath.


    "At 9:53 this morning, Her Majesty was assassinated on her way to the imperial square to watch the public hanging of nicius Franco.


    Fortunately, his majesty is fine, but Prince Albert was shot in the shoulder and is being rescued in the hospital.


    All the imperial people who are listening to this news, if you have any news about the assassination or the Nord order, please call the prime minister''s office or the magic hunting group switchboard. The number is... "


    The car driver had complained about how the music channel suddenly became news.


    As a result, after listening to the news, I felt frightened.


    Step on the brake.


    He turned around, stared at Cole and Vera and said, "God! Did you hear that just now?"

 Chapter 182

    The content broadcast in the news also shocked Vera beyond measure.


    "Her Majesty was assassinated?! captain..."


    Cole frowned slightly.


    The public execution of Theseus would be countered by the Nord order, which he had expected.


    But the assassination of the queen was far beyond his imagination of the bad situation of the imperial capital.


    He can think of it.


    The demon hunting group and the prime minister''s mansion can naturally think of it.


    This is still happening under the condition of heavily guarded troops and eye liner spreading. Even the prince of Albert is shot to death.


    To the Empire, to the demon hunting regiment, to the imperial army.


    It''s a great shame!


    I almost shit on their necks!


    Red fruit provocation!


    At the same time.


    Fog filled the muddy streets where the drizzle had just stopped.


    A man, with one hand in his pocket, stood quietly in front of the car.


    The dark double breasted coat is open, the white hair is taken care of meticulously, there is an ugly scar on the face, and the red and black pupils.


    High top leather boots and the cards jumping between his fingers like elves are particularly eye-catching.


    Cole looked at him.


    He took out a five pound note and handed it to the driver. He said coldly, "take her to the station. Don''t look back."


    The driver doesn''t seem to understand.


    But if you make money, you don''t say much.


    Vera also noticed the man standing in the middle of the street, looked at him and said quickly, "if there''s anything I can do..."


    Bang.


    The door was slammed shut.


    Villa was unwilling to be left as a loser in need of protection. He hurried down and said, "Captain Cole!"


    "Not afraid of death?"


    "Dead?"


    The girl''s Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the expressionless strange man playing cards in his hand and said in a low voice, "who is he?"


    Cole pulled out his long knife and said coldly, "the man who killed me."


    Drop a word.


    Step forward.


    Finally.


    After the short confrontation, the man sneered and said, "after receiving the death threat letter, you dare to leave the imperial capital alone.


    Cole walker.


    Should I say you''re stupid or... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Like a magician, he turned out a stack of cards with his bare hands, took out one of them and said with a smile, "the face of the card is a imprisoned witch. It seems that someone will die today.


    Who is it?


    You, me, the little girl, AVA Shaw, or... Your two subordinates lying in the hospital bed? "


    Arrogant posture and confident words.


    Like an experienced killer, the death of countless powerful demon hunters built a bloody Headframe for him.


    As if the moment he caught Cole''s trail.


    The recently famous demon hunter has been firmly held in the palm of his hand, rubbed round and flat, and let him tease him.


    There are not many pedestrians on the city streets of Pat port.


    After the rain, the air was extremely cold and humid, filled with mist.


    Vera took out the one handed crossbow grace gave her and looked alert.


    Cole pulled out the justice trial, aimed it at his face and pulled the trigger decisively.


    The huge gunfire immediately made the only pedestrians in the street panic and flee in all directions.


    The driver of the car carrying Cole and Vera jumped his eyelids, closed the window, stepped on the gas and left.


    Like all flesh and blood, attacked by bullets.


    A man''s head is like a broken watermelon.


    However.


    His body did not fall down, and even his hands were playing cards.


    Vera stepped back in shock.


    "God..."


    Incredibly, I looked at each other''s broken head, grew again and healed as before.


    With a smile on his face, the man bent down with a very medieval aristocratic etiquette and said, "are you surprised? Oh, I forgot to introduce myself.


    Well... Although it''s a little worse than the national famous you.


    But in the world of demon hunters, I''m a famous killer. Speaking of it, I have to thank the Nord church, ha ha.


    If you''re lucky enough to read the reward list of the demon hunting group, I''m the 19th in the order, the great magician, claydens.


    As for the purpose of my coming here... "


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Grabbing the short crossbow flying towards him with his right hand, craddons swings his finger at Vera, like a nonsense, or a psychologically twisted, eccentric killer.


    With a smile on his face, he warned, "tut Tut, sneak attacks are not a good habit, Miss Vera Morgan."


    The voice fell.


    His body turned into a dark blood stain and attacked them at a very fast speed.


    vampire?


    Cole''s face was expressionless.


    Compared with a qualified killer, the heretic who calls himself the magician claydens is more like a circus born comedian.


    Although he has many completely different characteristics from vampires.


    Not afraid of blood flame, the same complexion as living people, and the evil power from hell.


    Think of the strange witch he encountered on the train during the previous internal investigation.


    Is it an artificial product of the Nord order, a mixture of vampires and witches?


    Facing the approaching enemy at high speed, Vera''s face changed greatly, and she didn''t even know how to deal with it. She stood beside Cole, holding a one handed crossbow in one hand and a short knife in the other, just like a frightened headless fly.


    "Team... Captain! He''s coming!"


    The next moment.


    A faint blue light flashed.


    The empty shadow of the mourning Candlestick flashed away.


    With a murmur, the shadowed credence was pulled out of the ground by irresistible forces. He slid several meters on the ground in the posture of a dog gnawing at the mud, rolled all the way and stopped at Cole''s feet.


    The skin exposed to the mourning candle light is like being scalded by the hot heat wave, with a layer of fine and disgusting blisters, which is difficult to repair.


    Under the double blessing of severe pain and fear.


    He didn''t understand what Cole had just done.


    Lying on the ground.


    "You..."


    Cole pointed a gun at his head, looked down and said coldly, "tell me the plan you just mentioned in detail."


    Vera felt only a flash of blue light.


    I haven''t had time to respond.


    The man who made her face the enemy was already lying at Cole''s feet.


    So that she can''t tell.


    Whether the killer is too weak, or Cole walker, the fearsome demon hunter, is too powerful.


    Carl showed her the reward list of the demon hunting group when she was at school.


    The guys whose names are qualified to appear on that are all dark creatures and fallen humans who have committed serious crimes.


    Ranking 19th... On the list of thousands of people, it is definitely not something that can be subdued easily.


    Swallow saliva.


    Since yesterday, she went out with Cole on a mission, which was the second time she was shocked by Cole''s strength.


    Once in Newcastle, she was completely scared and stupid. She had no special impression of this man''s means, only knew that he was very strong.


    But.


    Kill a level-1 evil spirit with one shot.


    In an unknown way, let a cruel killer ranking 19 on the reward list eat mud and lie on the ground all the way.

 Chapter 183

    Morgan family investment company.


    The top 100 capital groups in the wealth of Mengxi empire.


    Aesop Morgan.


    The ancestor of the Morgan family, a mixed race Mongolian Sikh Empire, is also one of the few demon hunters in the upper killing sequence of the demon hunting group.


    Even though the Morgan family and the industrial center are no longer investing in the equipment R & D of the magic hunting group, they still have a inextricable relationship with the magic hunting group.


    In Vera''s memory, she met many powerful and famous demon hunters.


    Her uncle, Chaz Morgan, a permanent member of the watchdog Committee, is one of them.


    Even so.


    In her short career with the first-line demon hunter, no one can compare with Cole walker, the "newcomer" of the demon hunter who rose in a very short time.


    even to the extent that.


    Old and decisive in dealing with some things.


    She deeply suspected that this guy, no matter what direction, could not match the title of "new man". He was more like a big man with a senior serial title who had been fighting for 20 years in his career as a demon hunter.


    Facing the muzzle of Cole''s gun, craddons, lying on the ground, vomited mud and water. After a short surprise, he smiled, pretending to be relaxed and trying to ease the embarrassment.


    He looked up, looked into Cole''s eyes and said with a smile, "this thing can''t kill me. Don''t waste your energy, Cole.


    Why don''t we talk... Oh, oh!


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    Oh - my nose! "


    Don''t talk nonsense to him.


    Cole grabbed craddons, put his right elbow on his face and hit him violently!


    Then grab his neck, press his face down, crazy knee!


    The sound of broken nasal bones, clicking.


    Let Vera standing aside twitch in the corners of her eyes and make her teeth sour.


    Like a bloody street fight.


    Kress was beaten by Cole on the ground. When he was finished, he stepped on his neck and stroked his messy hair.


    Keep your other foot off the ground.


    With all his strength, he stepped on his neck fiercely.


    The sound of broken throat and cervical spine and the blood splashed from her mouth made Vera''s body tremble suddenly, as if her throat had been crushed and the skin of her neck numb.


    Cole stood next to craddons''s body, whose pupils began to slacken.


    Frown and bow your head.


    Light a cigarette.


    Then he shook his right hand with the blood mark from the bastard''s bite.


    About the last five seconds.


    Like the dead body, credence suddenly coughed violently, lying on the ground with blood on his face, perhaps mocking, or absolute confidence in his own strength.


    "Ha ha... Ha... (spitting blood water)"


    The body turned into a pool of black blood like a shadow.


    Quickly passed Vera''s feet, stood not far away, and wiped the blood and mud on his face with his sleeve.


    "Hiss..."


    The pricking pain at the ankle made the girl frown slightly. Looking down, there was a small damage on her leg pants.


    Claydens as a tuberculosis.


    Even if you''re beaten into a pig''s head.


    Still standing not far away, chattering.


    He put out his tongue, licked the blood on the fingernail of his left index finger, smiled and said, "do you know why I am called a great magician?


    Hehe, I think you will soon know. "


    Vera is inexperienced, but that doesn''t mean she''s a fool who hasn''t left the family.


    His eyes fell on the killer''s nails.


    Pupil collapse.


    That''s her blood!


    Thinking of Cole''s shaking hands and biting, his face changed greatly. He raised a one handed crossbow to try to stop it. At the same time, he said loudly, "Captain, he took our blood samples!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Clarence was pleased with Villa''s reaction, at least, not a fool who didn''t know why until he died.


    As for Cole


    His eyes fell on his ferocious face and he snorted coldly in his heart. Later, you will know that he is powerful and likes to pretend to be a demon hunter.


    The next moment.


    In Vera''s frightened eyes.


    Credence''s body and skin moved wildly, first changing into Cole''s appearance, and then into her appearance.


    The eyes are charming, and the right hand slides down slowly in front of the chest.


    With his left hand behind him, he took out a frightening magic box like a circus performance.


    "What would it be like for such a beautiful body to wail in pain in torture, Miss Vera?"


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Craddons looked at the indifferent Cole and smiled, "aren''t you going to stop me? Cole, or... You''ve given up."


    Talking room.


    Like dismantling a doll, he took off his left arm, folded it constantly, and finally stuffed it into the magic box.


    meanwhile.


    Vera''s face turned white, and bean sized cold sweat quickly covered her forehead.


    Heart piercing pain caused by curse power.


    She couldn''t hold on any longer. She stepped back and sat down on the ground, burst into tears and wailed.


    I saw that along with the action of credence, her left arm was neatly cut off by the unknown curse force. Except for the severe pain that ordinary people can''t bear, no blood flowed out.


    even to the extent that.


    It can be clearly seen that at the incision, the blood vessels are still transfusion to the left arm that disappeared in the air.


    Short, less than two seconds.


    The killer transformed into Vera''s shape shrinks and folds rapidly, and is finally compressed into a magic box with evil smell on the ground.


    Finish processing Vera.


    A man''s right hand stretched out the box.


    Like a magician who had just finished his good performance, Clarence climbed out without haste, stood up straight, bent over Cole and smiled, "do you think it''s very interesting?


    Oh, I forgot to tell you that your beloved subordinate is not dead.


    But I can let her go if you agree to my next request. "


    Cole threw away his cigarette butts.


    His face was ruthless, as if Vera''s life had nothing to do with him.


    To be exact, the young woman, the reckless demon hunter intern, should be determined to bear all the consequences alone when she disobeyed his orders and asked to stay.


    The action team is an institution for training independent demon hunters, not a nursery.


    This is also Cole''s second lesson to the new man. It is meaningless and lacks purpose. It is not even a sacrifice for others, not a brave determination, but a soothing agent for the cowards to comfort themselves.


    Among the many methods in front of her, her choice is so stupid.


    Even if not in the black snake brigade.


    Other teams will not pay for a newcomer for such a stupid thing.


    Standing in front of craddons, Cole said coldly, "are you finished?"


    The terrible shadow of the mourning candlestick.


    Remove the ashes of the spark.


    Like the announcement of the judgment and sentence of the dead from the depths of the nether world, the court slowly appeared behind Cole.


    The frozen black fog sent out the pain and cry of sinners.


    A simple long knife without hand protection appeared in his hand without warning.


    With his keen sense of death, Clarence was ready to tease the arrogant demon hunter''s confident smile, which suddenly solidified on his face.


    "You..."

 Chapter 184

    Trial sequence secret!


    Abnormal killer pupil collapse!


    The self interrupts the incessant nonsense and turns into a shadow, just like a rabbit encountering natural enemies, running away!


    The next moment.


    The third sinner''s soul that has not been burned out cries hysterically.


    The blue light spread like a sickle of death.


    The moment of touching the mourning candle.


    Craydens screamed, and his body fell out of the shadowed blood and lay on the ground, wailing in pain.


    The stench of roasted flesh and blood filled the humid and cold air.


    Cole stepped over and stood beside him.


    Turn around.


    His eyes looked at half a teenager dressed as a newsboy hiding in an alley.


    The boy held his hat, took two steps back, and ran away from the empty street like crazy.


    Raise your feet.


    Sticking the soles of muddy shoes, stepping on his face, completely ignoring the killer who was dying of pain, looked indifferent and said, "tell me your plan and purpose.


    If something happens to my people, I promise you won''t die very comfortably, great magician, Lord claydens. "


    "Ah --"


    Like the crazy roar of a wounded dying beast.


    Craddons shouted wildly, "turn it off! Turn it off... Uh..."


    "Let Vera out first."


    "All right! All right!"


    After a short spell.


    The magic box appeared out of thin air and fell to the ground. The lid was opened. Vera was thrown out on the ground with a great force.


    Unfortunately.


    Cole had no intention of putting out the candlestick.


    The angry killer opened his eyes, and the dense blisters on his skin burst and grew again.


    "Cole Walker! You don''t promise! I''ve let her go..."


    Talk.


    His body began to creep strangely and changed into Cole''s appearance in an instant.


    Just when he was ready to do it again.


    At the same time.


    The moment Cole''s knife was on his neck.


    An overlapping, deep and sharp mixture, like the ugly voice of an old witch, suddenly came out of the magic box.


    "You broke our deal! Mortal! How dare you take that woman... Er..." without my consent? "


    As he spoke.


    A shaking shadow drills out of the magic box and outlines a thin humanoid object.


    The hole in the face, or its eyes and organs that perceive the real world, look at Cole.


    later.


    A startling cry almost shattered credence''s eardrum.


    "Kirk... Kirk walker?! damn it, how can you be in such a place..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The shadow broke and dissipated in an instant, and the magic box turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared into the air.


    Clarence''s eyes were terrified. He watched his most proud card. The devil who signed a contract with him chose to leave him alone.


    He didn''t come up in one breath. His eyes turned over and he almost died in situ.


    Vera, who was covered with mud, got up and saw the world spinning in her eyes. The devil''s invasion of the mortal soul had disappeared before it began.


    Finally.


    Just half a minute, but it was as long as several centuries. After the faint blue light faded, it left credence''s body and soul.


    Now?


    The abnormal killer''s face finally lost his previous self-confidence, smile and calm.


    The devil''s master, who was regarded by him as a God and signed the master servant contract, was scared by a demon hunter and ran away on the spot.


    This kind of thing, even in a dream, he can''t dream.


    The more so.


    He looked at Cole with more and more fear, fear from the depths of his soul.


    In a sense.


    An asshole who is willing to serve the little devil as his master has nothing to do with the arrogant hard bone.


    His eyes fell on the long knife pointing to his throat, swallowed his saliva, hurriedly raised his hands, dodged his eyes and stammered, "wait! I... I said! The Pope asked me to catch you alive! During this time, other killers will contact you... Your subordinates and friends as a warning that you offend the dignity of the church."


    "Specific."


    "Yes... I don''t know the details! Oh, I remember, the assassination of the queen is just the beginning. The church will make big moves in the imperial capital and the major cities of the Empire.


    That''s all I know, you... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The executioner''s decapitation knife pierced his throat mercilessly.


    Dark blood dripped down the tip of the knife.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    When the old wooden drawer was opened, a harsh sound sounded.


    Credence''s wailing soul was imprisoned by chains and dragged into the drawer.


    Remove the mystery of judgment, and the virtual shadow of the mourning Candlestick disappears into the air.


    Vera''s beautiful maiden face, wearing a twisted ''mask of pain'', was full of tears, bent over to hold the roadside telegraph pole and vomited madly.


    Cole went over and handed her a roll of gauze. He said coldly, "how do you feel?"


    The girl wiped the food residue and sour gastric juice from the corners of her mouth.


    Wipe away the tears on your face and remain silent for a long time.


    Originally, Cole thought she would cry like all the girls who were hurt.


    Maybe it''s the new couple''s subconscious imitation of the guide, or the bad experience of being beaten unilaterally all the time, which unconsciously changed her peaceful character.


    So, for the first time, he heard the girl who had received strict tutoring say the beautiful phrase, "fuck him, the devil... I, vomit --"


    After the nausea and dizziness that is about to spit out of the stomach.


    Vera glanced at the dead credence lying on the ground and said, "aren''t you going to take him back to the demon hunting regiment to receive the reward and contribution value?"


    "Are you short of money?"


    "No shortage."


    "Let''s go."


    On the way to the railway station.


    Vera glanced at Cole, who was smoking next to her, and said, "that was your second assessment of me, wasn''t it?"


    "No."


    "No?"


    Cole stopped and said coldly, "this is a lesson, Vera. You must understand one thing. Violence is not the only way to solve all problems."


    As he spoke, he pointed to her head and motioned her to use her brain more to find a suitable way, not just relying on a cavity of blood.


    But that didn''t sound right to Vera.


    Violence is not the only way to solve the problem


    Combined with Cole''s words and deeds.


    The novice demon hunter understands a very important truth in his career: violence can''t solve the problem, but it can solve the problem itself.


    Just as he dealt with the evil spirit of the "woman in the rain" murder and the unlucky killer.


    After a moment of silence, he frowned and said, "Captain, I really want to ignore one thing. The devil hidden in the scare box seems to know your name and was scared away by you?


    It''s the first time I''ve met a devil scared away by a demon hunter. "


    Cole took a smoke and said indifferently, "if one day, if you want to kill enough things, the little devil will leave when he hears your name."


    In a flat tone, tell the terrible facts


    Vera jerked involuntarily from the corner of her eye.


    At this time.


    A police car came in a hurry from a distance.


    The detective who had previously connected with them rolled down the window, frowned, looked particularly serious and said in a hurry, "cole! The headquarters of the demon hunting regiment is looking for you. Now the news is tightly blocked, but... It seems that something has happened in the imperial capital."

 Chapter 185

    "Imperial capital?"


    Vera frowned. "Did the headquarters clearly say what it was?"


    The detective opened the back door and said, "get in first."


    On the way.


    Cole looked out of the window.


    A cold, damp mist hung over pat harbor, with sparse pedestrians, shabby clothes and poverty.


    If claydens hadn''t lied, and combined with what was happening now, would the big move of the Nord order have begun?


    Simply creating chaos makes the world tremble in the shadow of cults.


    Intended to subvert the existing world order.


    Or... Irrational revenge?


    The purpose of the order is unknown only by speculation.


    But with their behavior and the principles they follow, perhaps the three coexist.


    Vera is still a little difficult to accept when he comes into contact with the reality of the world for the first time.


    In her cognition, the authority of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment cannot be shaken.


    Suppressing evil deeds, order and peace are just what we should do, and we don''t need to make special efforts to maintain them.


    However, the queen was assassinated and the imperial capital entered a state of emergency. The movement of the church mentioned by Clarence made her understand at this moment that order and peace were not as simple as she imagined.


    Arrive at the police station.


    See Cole and the detective back.


    A small policeman hurried, pulling the telephone line behind him and holding the telephone in his hand.


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead and his face was terrified.


    Even the voice trembled slightly.


    The detective frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I... I heard a scream. It seems that the operator at the imperial capital was killed by something. Before he died, he asked me to tell his Excellency Cole walker that the demon hunting group is recalling all the demon hunters around the imperial capital. He is the only one closest to the imperial capital who has the secret of trial sequence, so..."


    Talk.


    A cold sweat slid down his cheek.


    Half an hour ago, the queen was assassinated, and now a large number of demon hunters are urgently recalled to defend the imperial capital.


    It goes without saying what happened.


    The detective patted him on the shoulder and said calmly, "you did a good job. Go and have a rest."


    Then he turned around, looked down at his watch and said to Cole, "the train passing pat port will arrive in two hours. I will report to the director and ask him to communicate with the General Administration of Railways and start in advance. I hope the time will be in time."


    Cole said expressionless, "I need to make two calls."


    "The telephone room is on the second floor."


    With the help of the operator.


    Cole called the laelag city hospital.


    Not long.


    A familiar female voice sounded.


    "Is that Mr. Cole? Hardy is changing his dressing."


    "Marianne, put Hardy on the phone. It''s urgent."


    "He''ll be here in a minute. Please wait..."


    In a minute.


    Hardy''s laughter came from the other end of the phone. "Boss, you''re so anxious to find me. What''s the matter?"


    "Listen, now take Marian, leave the hospital, find a safe place to hide, and don''t contact anyone in the short term. The killers of the Nord order may have arrived in laelag."


    After a silence.


    Hardy said, "I see."


    Hang up.


    Cole dialed the switchboard number of the operator in DIDU.


    All that came was a blind sound.


    Not surprisingly, the telephone line should be cut off by the evil believers in the imperial capital.


    Forty minutes later.


    After communication, Cole and Vera took the steam train to DIDU.


    The detective looked at the distant train, took off his hat and waved goodbye to them.


    He doesn''t know what happened in DIDU.


    I don''t know if I can see the two demon hunters urgently recalled one day in the future.


    All the way.


    Vera was nervous.


    The rhythm of the roar of the train made her more and more upset.


    Until the afternoon, I saw the outline of the imperial capital in the distance.


    The girl sat opposite Cole and checked again and again whether the single handed crossbow was in good condition and whether the number of crossbows was enough.


    Wipe the edge of the short knife with the sleeve.


    "Can I ask Miss grace to customize a batch of weapons for me?"


    "Yes, but you need to pay for it yourself."


    "Oh."


    As she got closer to the imperial capital, the outline of the huge city was like a giant beast entrenched in her chest. Under the pressure, Vera only felt out of breath.


    Look through the window.


    See the smoke and fire rising in the distance.


    The girl suddenly stood up, frowned and said, "Captain."


    "I see."


    The passengers in the same carriage got up one after another when they saw the strange appearance of the imperial capital in the distance. They were shocked and talked more than once.


    This time.


    The train braked in an emergency, making an extremely harsh and sharp friction sound.


    In a burst of startled cries, the passengers could not stand steadily and hurriedly grabbed the things around them that could fix their bodies.


    later.


    A terrified scream suddenly sounded!


    All eyes were on the end of the car.


    After a very brief silence.


    The atmosphere of suppression and killing is suffocating.


    Suddenly.


    The iron door connecting different carriages was hit by some huge force, and the cloth curtains hanging on the glass windows shook continuously.


    Scarlet blood splashed, dyed the curtains red and slid down the glass.


    this moment.


    Fear in the air is like a devil spreading chaos.


    All the passengers in Cole''s carriage were stunned.


    When the female passenger closest to the iron door screamed with a loud scream, all the passengers rushed to the door like crazy, trying to escape from the death place like an iron coffin.


    Push, scold, trample.


    The locked door cannot be opened anyway because there is no conductor''s key.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise.


    The impact caused by the huge weight made the whole train shake.


    A little girl held in her mother''s arms, with impurity free eyes, reflects the restless and fearful crowd and compartment door in the compartment corridor.


    Suddenly.


    A big hand with strong, sharp nails and savage growth smashed the glass, recklessly extended into the carriage, and opened the door lock under the astonished gaze of a large number of passengers.


    "God..."


    "Werewolf... Werewolf!"


    Vera held the knife in her left hand, her bones turned white, and fine drops of sweat covered her forehead.


    As an imperial demon hunter, she has the obligation to stand up and protect the passengers in the carriage at this time, but... Cole taught her a lesson that the short time gained by flesh and blood and self sacrifice is not helpful to save the passengers in the carriage.


    At this time.


    Cole ran out his cigarette on the table, got up, looked at the girl and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, follow me."


    Pull out a just trial.


    Turn around and lift the gun.


    The scarlet blood blazed.


    The werewolf who opened the car door swept his bloodthirsty eyes over the passengers, howled and landed on all fours, amid the screams of despair and panic of the passengers.


    Flew at a middle-aged man.


    The next moment.


    The gunfire roared.


    A silver plated, etched abstruse pattern, blood flame burning bullet crossed the frightened crowd and broke the werewolf''s skull.


    The huge gunfire also attracted the crazy killing dark creatures in the car ahead.


    A pair of blood thirsty and irritable eyes suddenly looked at the man wearing a black windbreaker and holding a gun!

 Chapter 186

    This is also the time.


    Everyone, including Vera Morgan.


    They finally knew what a terrible terrorist event had happened in the carriage ahead!


    Like hell on earth!


    Scarlet plasma covered the floor and walls of the carriage.


    The torn and eaten corpses were broken into several pieces and scattered in the aisle.


    The intestines pulled out of the body are like cobwebs hanging on an iron luggage rack.


    The five werewolves of different shapes, like predators who burst into the sheep, roughly tore the passengers who were still alive, pressed them against the wall, and opened their bellies alive with sharp long teeth and claws!


    After the door is opened.


    The shrill, painful and dying faint scream shocked every living person who heard it.


    Timid people, even have been completely stunned by the scene in front of them, standing in place and indifferent.


    Time seems stagnant at this moment.


    Until the cry of the little girl who was held in her mother''s arms and sat at the back broke this short stagnation.


    Seeing the living werewolves, they threw away the bodies in their hands. Like wild animals, they roared, rampaged in the corridor, bared their teeth, exposed their fierce faces, and ran frantically to the carriage door.


    Bang!


    The moment of life and death.


    There were five deafening shots.


    The tyranny of bullets and the ultimate destructive power of blood flame.


    Let the heads of the five werewolves break and explode like bright red fireworks in the night sky!


    This time.


    The shocked passengers looked back and stopped at Cole.


    Until a woman shouted his name.


    "You... Yes! That demon hunter, Cole walker, I know you!"


    Talk.


    As if relieved, he patted his chest and said to the other passengers, "he is Cole walker, the most famous demon hunter in the Empire. God... With him, we will be safe."


    Cole stepped forward.


    Passengers consciously make way of a road.


    Vera hurried to follow.


    Find the conductor who died at the door in the bloody carriage in front. After getting the key, Cole turned back to open the door. At the same time, he said to the people in the carriage, "leave the imperial capital and don''t look back."


    Take Vera and jump off the stopped train.


    Look forward along the train.


    A wasteland full of dead grass.


    The endless crowd of transformed wolves, under the command of two men, jumped into the carriage one by one and frantically slaughtered the passengers in the train.


    The miserable situation can not even be described as hell on earth.


    Fragmented corpses were randomly discarded in the grass beside the railway track.


    A struggling woman was dragged out of the car by three werewolves and torn to pieces in the shrill scream.


    The passengers who tried to escape were caught up like livestock and then bitten to death.


    See this.


    Vera''s face turned white and her hand with the knife trembled slightly.


    Once, everything that happened to Newcastle, like a nightmare that couldn''t wake up, reappeared in her mind.


    Stumps, blood, internal organs, dark creatures that hate the living.


    Cole changed the clip of justice trial and frowned. "All the weapons grace gave you have been treated with silver. Remember how the college taught you to deal with transformed werewolves?"


    Pulled back to reality by Cole''s voice.


    Vera took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and said, "transformed werewolves are human beings infected by native werewolves. They are the most common first-class dangerous dark creatures, afraid of silver, sequence secrets and fire."


    Cole took off the dagger he bit in his mouth, stuffed it into the leggings, fixed the sleeve sword on his arm, strained the tie, and looked up straight into the girl''s eyes.


    "If you survive, I will pass your employment application."


    Having received vocational training from all demon hunters and handled cases with Chaz Morgan, Vera moon is not an ordinary human without resistance in the face of first-class dangerous dark creatures.


    All she needs is to take that step and the luck to survive successfully.


    The location where the train stops is at least one kilometer away from DIDU. It is impossible to determine how many dangerous creatures are waiting for them along the way.


    The girl closed her eyes, took a deep breath and tried to recall that she had learned in college. Chaz Morgan taught her fighting skills.


    Open your eyes again.


    Cowardice and fear are buried like death.


    Clenching the short knife, setting up a one handed crossbow, thinking of the dialogue between her and Cole when they first met, he said in a deep voice, "the black snake brigade is not an infant care center, I..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    When the handle of a long silver plated knife was handed to her, Cole said, "the short knife is not powerful enough to deal with werewolves."


    "Thank you."


    Far away.


    Aware of the fleeing passengers, Cole and Vera appeared on the wasteland.


    The restless werewolves howled, and a group of about ten transformed werewolves landed on all fours and frantically rushed towards them.


    Compared to a native werewolf at Level 3.


    The transformed werewolves are of different sizes and have strange bones, like ferocious hell dogs.


    Blood red eyes, no reason.


    Only the lowly and cruel bloodthirsty dominated by the superior.


    Face the incoming werewolf.


    After getting off, the passengers shouted and ran crazy to the distance.


    Click.


    The sound of the pistol loading sounded.


    Cole stepped forward, Vera followed, regarded the wolves as nothing, and went straight to the imperial capital.


    Far away.


    The two native species who are responsible for ruling and transforming werewolves see Cole and Vera moving towards the imperial capital.


    One of them raised his chin slightly and sneered, "demon hunter? Tut, are you impatient to go to Gongwei imperial capital at this time?"


    Talking room.


    He raised his whip, whipped a thin transformed werewolf and scolded, "you damn hybrids! Move!


    Kill those two demon hunters! "


    however.


    The other werewolf, staring at Cole from beginning to end, seemed to be thinking about something.


    Ten seconds later.


    His facial muscles twitched unnaturally, perhaps fear or disbelief.


    A drop of cold sweat slipped down his neck and stuck to his clothes on his back.


    Like encountering some terrible thing, he grabbed his fellow''s arm, swallowed his saliva, and said in horror, "no, no, no... Listen to me, the demon hunter seems to be Cole walker."


    "Cole walker? Haha, Rodo, are you nervous recently? What''s the fuss of a demon hunter? There are many demon hunters killed by us. I don''t care who he is. If he dares to appear in my sight, he must..."


    As he finished, he was directly interrupted by his fellow countrymen.


    "No! Jay! That man, he''s different! Jody, FIGO... They all died in that guy''s hands!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Seizing Jain''s arm and looking directly into his eyes, the werewolf Rodo said in a dignified tone and in a frightened voice, "don''t you understand?! Cole walker, he is the legendary werewolf hunter!"

 Chapter 187

    meanwhile.


    Imperial capital, the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Civilians, operators, secretaries... The staff responsible for overall coordination hurried and kept moving in the corridor.


    The internal telephones of the logistics department, the human resources department and the temporary Battle Command Office were once on the verge of being blown up.


    In the command office.


    Twenty neatly arranged desks.


    Twenty new phones and operators sitting in chairs.


    The messy and noisy office is like a market in the morning. In the high-pressure working environment, everyone''s face is covered with fine sweat drops and his expression is highly tense.


    "... hasn''t the support arrived yet? We can''t hold it!"


    "Asshole! Haven''t the silver bullets we want been delivered yet?!"


    "Operation snaketeeth asks for support! We... Ah - help... (bite and roar)"


    "Witch emergency... Hoo... Report! Lord noe, just died in duty..."


    The operator who received the last message suddenly stood up and shouted unbelievably, "what are you talking about?! Deputy Minister noe was killed?!


    God... "


    Hung up the phone, tripped over the trash can under his feet, but did not care to stabilize his body, stumbled into the commander''s office.


    As soon as I entered the door, the senior officials of the demon hunting regiment were discussing countermeasures, holding a note in their hand, took a deep breath and said, "director Baruch! Witch emergency department, Deputy Minister Noel, just... Died in duty."


    "What?!"


    Baruch, who was particularly particular about his clothes and taste, threw down his pen and walked over to the note in the operator''s hand. The action of gritting his teeth drove the muscles of his cheeks, and his face was gloomy and frightening.


    The staff standing next to the desk frowned and said, "it will take at least one day and one night for minister LESA to rush back to the imperial capital. Deputy Minister noe is the only demon hunter in the imperial capital who can fight against witches..."


    He paused slightly, took a deep breath, as if he had made an extremely difficult decision, looked very solemn, and said, "director Baruch, I think it''s time to cover her majesty and the adults of the cabinet and evacuate the imperial capital."


    "Evacuation?"


    Baruch looked at him and said, "do you think her majesty will agree to this shameful request?"


    "But..."


    "An hour ago, the prime minister and cabinet members had advised her Majesty the queen. She refused to abandon the Empire and the people and leave the imperial capital at this time."


    "Does your majesty want to emulate Orin II... Hiss..."


    The voice fell.


    All the other big people in the office couldn''t help taking a breath of the air conditioner.


    Anyone who has studied history knows.


    Olin II.


    In the history of Mengxi Empire, before the great revolution, the only emperor who died for his country.


    Samara, the notorious Witch of disaster, was killed in the imperial palace of the imperial capital together with his queen.


    Although modern historians generally believe that he is an extremely fatuous and lazy emperor, it is undeniable that the Mongolian tin empire can stand in the "tide of disaster".


    Olin II died for his country at a young age, which is a great feat in various senses.


    however.


    In this way, if the queen doesn''t go, the devil hunting regiment and the members of the cabinet can''t leave.


    Unless they are willing to risk being liquidated by the government after the incident, they will run for their lives by force under the hat of sad cowards and traitors.


    Although Baluch is a permanent member of the demon hunting group, he only has the title of medium slaughter sequence. He is better at dealing with evil spirits and Demons than witches and werewolves.


    Let the operator go back to his work.


    Put your hands in your trouser pockets and pace in place, like an ant on a hot pot.


    The office also fell into a strange silence at this time.


    No one spoke.


    This time.


    Baruch seemed to think of something. He took his right hand out of his trouser pocket and said hurriedly, "Nicky calvina old madman reported to the headquarters. Cole Walker was favored by the trial sequence in the sequence secret office some time ago.


    Where has the young man gone? "


    Everyone in the office looked at each other.


    As the staff put down their pen and walked out, they said, "I''ll ask the operator to check it now."


    "Go."


    After he left, another fat permanent member with white hair and over 60 years old leaned back in his chair and frowned, "Baruch, the trial secret is the most difficult and difficult sequence secret among all sequences.


    I can understand that you are not in charge of the witch part, but in my experience, it is very difficult for the owner of the trial sequence to fully tap the potential of the secret arts without more than five years of high-intensity training.


    Besides... He is just a newcomer. Even if you look after him, he has dealt with the evil power of witches before.


    But this time, it''s different. "


    Baluch responded, "this is our only chance. Luken, even if he dies, we should protect the imperial capital, buy time and let the old friends of the trial sequence come back."


    Bang!


    The door of the office was knocked open.


    The staff and an operator hurried into the door and said, "four hours ago, Cole Walker and Vera Morgan, an intern of the black snake brigade, had returned to the capital by train.


    According to the schedule, the train should have arrived at DIDU railway station ten minutes ago, but we contacted the platform, and they responded that there was no train coming from laelag.


    Maybe they''re in trouble outside the city. "


    "Let the executive group send an action team, and then contact the garrison to meet them outside the city along the direction of the railway!


    Live to see people, die to see corpses! Understand


    "I''ll do it right away."


    ...


    The other side.


    After confirming Cole''s identity, the two original werewolves ordered all reincarnated werewolves to attack him, and then turned around and ran away.


    According to the analysis of their escape direction, most of them want to go to the imperial capital and report to their peers.


    however.


    The wilderness beside the railway is endless.


    It was too late to think of running away.


    Facing the reincarnated werewolf, Cole pulled the trigger.


    The bullet penetrated its heart, passed a scarlet tail flame in the air, and roared into the spine of a native werewolf.


    The same clan next to him hasn''t reacted yet.


    Two blood flaming bullets, one into his heart and the other into his head.


    The scarlet flame devoured the lives and flesh of the two werewolves.


    After a shrill scream and the cry of dogs after eating pain, two native werewolves fell to the ground and lost signs of life.


    Left.


    There are only hundreds of bizarre transformed werewolves running to them bravely and fearlessly!


    Perhaps a hundred, such a simple number, is difficult to describe the terrible scene encountered by Villar, an intern of the demon hunter.


    In her eyes.


    Where you can see, the ground, roof, carriage, grass


    The transformed werewolf, like an endless stream of ants, rushed madly to her.


    The sharp claws rub against the carriage, and the sound is sharp and harsh.


    The chaotic and huge number of running sounds, like dense drums announcing death, frighten the soul.


    The huge size of predators and predators and the unique cruel roar stimulate the intern''s fragile nerves every second.


    When the first transformed werewolf pounced on Cole.


    Vera instinctively froze for a moment, like all the recruits on the battlefield for the first time, holding weapons, but standing in place with nothing to do.


    The heavy breath and heartbeat filled her ears and perception.


    Until a werewolf jumped off the roof and roared at her!

 Chapter 188

    His clothes were soaked with werewolf blood.


    Bloody scratches climbed up the girl''s tender and charming face.


    The muscles of the forearm tremble and are difficult to support because they hold the sword for a long time.


    The intense killing and fighting made every inch of her muscles ache.


    The sticky saliva mixed with blood sticks to the throat and hinders breathing.


    His lungs were burning like fire.


    With the last bit of strength, Vera glared angrily and roared to push away the transformed werewolf pressed on her. Like an irrational madman, she stabbed the short knife into the werewolf''s neck and chest again and again.


    Blood splashed.


    It is also like her constantly venting her inner fear and hysteria.


    Riding on a dead werewolf.


    Vera cried and roared. The knife in her hand kept going in and out of the werewolf''s body.


    "Die! Die! You damn beasts!!"


    This time.


    One hand grabbed her wrist and the girl looked back.


    Cole, who was covered in blood, said coldly, "don''t waste your strength in vain."


    Looking at Vera, who is on the verge of collapse.


    The cruel professional characteristics of demon hunters seem to be too cruel to a rich girl born with a golden spoon, who is in the mood for love and happiness.


    Drop the long knife.


    Vera was like a child without a mother, hugging Cole and crying.


    It seems to change all the pressure and fear of escaping from death into tears and howls, and throw out her soul and body.


    Now.


    The werewolves around have been completely eliminated.


    The bodies of humans and dark creatures were scattered on the ground, and scarlet blood seeped into the ground.


    Not long.


    Vera loosened her arms, wiped away the tears on her face, pulled the deep bone wound on her left face, frowned slightly and remained silent.


    Go to the werewolf''s body.


    Pick up the weapon, wipe the blood with your clothes and re equip it.


    Cowardice and fear are like her last tears.


    The original bright and clear eyes, full of blood and eager and cheerful look, gradually cooled down and became as indifferent as Cole.


    Silence.


    Staggering towards the imperial capital.


    Cole stood where she was, lit a cigarette and walked behind her.


    As expected.


    The complete encirclement of dark creatures near the imperial capital did not happen.


    The werewolves who intercepted the train were more like a whim to vent their strong desire to kill.


    On the main road about 500 meters away from the urban area of DIDU.


    Fierce gunfire rose one after another in the distance.


    More and more people are fleeing the dark city with their families.


    A military vehicle full of refugees drove past Cole and Vera.


    The girl stopped a young couple who fled on foot and asked, "what''s the situation in the city now?"


    I saw her covered in blood.


    Obviously, the two people, who had been frightened, hurried back one step and looked very vigilant.


    Cole threw the document to the girl.


    After seeing the identity certificate of the demon hunter, the husband and wife still didn''t relax at all.


    The young man stopped his wife behind him and said hurriedly, "demon hunter, listen to my advice. For your own safety, don''t go back.


    That thing... That thing is not what you can deal with! "


    Then he took the woman''s hand and ran away.


    Looking at their leaving backs.


    Vera was silent for a moment, turned and looked at the smoke filled and burning city, pulled out his long knife and said, "Captain, if I die, please bring my body to my mother."


    Cole didn''t answer.


    They walked to the city side by side.


    As the largest modern city of the Empire, the ancient city walls have long been demolished, covering an area of about 140000 square kilometers.


    It is divided into five areas.


    The city center where Burton building and the demon hunting regiment are located.


    There are four regions in the southeast and northwest.


    The place where Cole and Vera entered was the sphere of influence of the fukalin brotherhood and Beicheng district with the most immigrants.


    It''s about thirteen kilometers from the city center.


    At this time, the original bustling shops are empty, and the whole street is deserted. Occasionally, one or two gnawed and unsightly bodies can be seen and discarded along the roadside.


    Suddenly.


    Reincarnation werewolf''s unique roar sounded in a folk house.


    At the same time, there was a woman''s panic cry.


    Bang!


    The glass window was opened.


    A young woman in a white nightdress shouted wildly into the open street, "help --"


    "Leave it to me."


    After dropping a word, Vera quickly ran to the house with a long knife in her hand.


    This time.


    Fierce gunfire and the roar of car engines exploded in the distance of the street.


    A military truck, carrying a team of soldiers and two demon hunters, raced for the road. At the same time, two three-level dangerous native werewolves, like animal tanks, chased after them.


    Let the bullets pour on them without damage.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Cole frowned, bowed his head and pressed the silver bullets into the clip one by one.


    When all the demon hunters and soldiers were guarding the imperial capital, how could anyone appear in such a place?


    deserter?


    Click.


    Press the last minute bullet.


    The moment the truck was about to pass him.


    Load, activate the blood flame.


    Pull the trigger.


    Two original werewolves fell to the ground and were swallowed up by the blood flame.


    The voices of fighting and girls roaring came from the folk houses, as well as the frightened cry of the hostess.


    Having passed the military vehicle beside Cole, he suddenly stepped on the brake.


    A demon hunter jumped out of the car and shouted, "scarlet flame... Are you Cole walker


    The soldiers who survived the disaster looked at each other.


    Shocked eyes looked at the back of the man who was wearing a blood stained coat, with a cigarette in his mouth and continued to press bullets into the magazine.


    Cole walker.


    Of course they know whose name it is!


    The new demon hunter who has been in the newspaper for a long time is a guest of honor written by Amelia, an independent reporter of the great empire daily.


    However, reports are always reports.


    Only through personal contact can they know that the so-called newcomer is far more powerful than imagined.


    The native werewolf with level 3 danger is as fragile and ridiculous as an ordinary beast under his muzzle and sequence secrets.


    That''s a native werewolf!


    In addition to evil spirits, the high risk factors account for 24.9% of the reasons for the death of the demon hunting regiment every year!


    Cole put the gun back in the armory.


    Turning around, he took down his cigarette and said indifferently, "are you looking for me?"


    After receiving a definite reply.


    The demon hunter who asked breathed out, hurried over, stretched out his right hand to him, smiled with relief, and said, "Pedro Tucker, captain of the chain saw operation team of the executive group.


    Director Baruch asked us to look for your trace along the north of the city. God is there. Fortunately, you are all right.


    The situation is serious. We''ll talk about the rest in the car. "


    The voice fell.


    There was a loud noise.


    Everyone looked sideways.


    Vera and a reincarnated werewolf flew out of the window, his hands fell with knives, blood flew, and cut off the head of the dark creature cleanly.

 Chapter 189

    On the truck.


    Pedro gave Cole a brief account of what happened in the imperial capital.


    First, on the way to the execution ground, the joint escort group composed of the Interior Department of the demon hunting group and the municipal police department was shot by unknown people.


    Two police officers were injured and three demon hunters died on the spot.


    The interior minister who led the team was shot in the chest and was in the hospital. Now he doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead.


    Then.


    When the garrison and the demon hunting regiment paid more attention to the escort process, the queen was shot.


    The gunman lurking in the crowd was killed by plainclothes detectives for the first time. Prince Albert was taken to the hospital. The major general of the garrison in charge of security strongly suggested that her majesty take shelter temporarily.


    As a result, the proposal was rejected.


    The moment before the hanging of Theseus.


    The executioner suddenly fell to the ground and died.


    The gunmen lurking in the crowd suddenly attacked and disturbed the whole execution ground. The demon hunting regiment was forced to escort Nicholas back temporarily.


    Hang another day.


    At the same time, the Institute of mystics also issued a warning to the demon hunting group that werewolves had invaded the imperial capital.


    At the beginning of resistance and repression, the effect was very obvious until the unknown witch came to the imperial capital


    Mention the unknown witch.


    Pedro looked dignified and said to Cole in a very serious tone, "after the witch re arrival incident, the demon hunting regiment changed the regulations. At least one person stays in the imperial capital every day, including minister lesha and two deputy ministers of the witch emergency department.


    But... "


    He took a deep breath and then said, "fifteen minutes ago, Deputy Minister noe died in his post. Other adults were informed that even if they were on the way back to the capital, it would take a day as soon as possible to get back.


    Now the connection between the imperial capital and the outside world has been completely cut off, and the situation has reached the worst. "


    Vera sat next to a soldier and wiped the long knife.


    Cole was silent for a moment and said, "what''s the other party''s purpose?"


    "Theseus."


    Combined with the information he had received in credence, I''m afraid the attack on the imperial capital was only part of the Nord mission''s plan.


    Tell Pedro the information and ask him to tell Baruch.


    Military trucks ran all the way to the city center.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    The bustling Downing Street in the past is no different from the ruins.


    Rows of shops were destroyed and collapsed by supernatural forces, with fires and smoke.


    The car parked on the roadside was crushed into scrap iron.


    The horrendous corpse was like a blood sausage stuffed into a compressor. It was strangely compressed and folded together. Black and red blood soaked the canals on the street.


    A girl in a white nightdress and hair.


    Walking barefoot in the middle of the street.


    Her skin was as white as a vampire.


    Fine dark blood vessels are clearly visible under the skin.


    Dead, lost focus and expression of the pupil, crossed the soldiers and demon hunters in front of the road and stopped at the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment 100 meters away.


    Raise your right hand.


    The ruins and roadblocks stacked in the middle of the road were separated by great force and hit the building debris on both sides of the street.


    The roar was deafening.


    A blanket of dust obscured the view.


    Dandy Moore, the garrison squadron leader in charge of leading the soldiers to resist, saw the terrible scene in front of him, and his hand with a bolted rifle trembled slightly.


    Close fitting clothes are tightly adhered to the body by cold sweat.


    A soldier standing behind him looked frightened and trembled, "chief... Sir, do we really want to stop the monster?"


    Dandy swallowed his saliva, covered with dust on his face, pretended to be calm and said, "the sequence secret office is under the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment. She must not be allowed to go in.


    Do you know what will happen if the things sealed in that place flow out? "


    Wen Yan.


    The young soldier looked around.


    His soft knees and trembling body are like his fear of the future.


    Previously.


    In order to prevent being eaten in one pot, seven minutes ago, the civilians and all non combat staff of the magic hunting regiment headquarters evacuated with important documents and items.


    Seventeen demon hunters who resisted with them... Or delayed time, have all died in duty.


    At this time, the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment was empty.


    Not greedy for life and afraid of death, in this tragic imperial capital event.


    All living and mobile demon hunters were sent out to deal with the huge number of reincarnated werewolves in the imperial capital.


    Protect the safety of the citizens of the imperial capital as much as possible.


    Instead of pushing it in front of the Witch and dying in vain.


    After the death of the deputy director of the witch emergency department.


    To ensure her Majesty''s safety.


    After issuing the order to receive Cole walker, the two permanent members rushed to the palace at the first time.


    When the soldier who vowed to die pulled the trigger when he saw the witch in the smoke.


    Their ending is doomed.


    In three minutes.


    City Hall.


    Nicholas Franco.


    The former permanent member of the demon hunting group, the next demon hunter.


    At this time, he was chained to the heating pipe, and two detectives and three demon hunters from the Ministry of the interior guarded him.


    Look at the busy hall.


    With a smile on his face and a calm tone, he said, "this is a premeditated invasion. If you let me go and volunteer to join the Nord order, I can guarantee that you will not die.


    How''s it going? "


    "Stop fucking nonsense! Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you now!"


    Facing the black muzzle.


    With a mocking smile, he said sarcastically, "Gee, don''t you want to judge me publicly? The opportunity was in front of you. Unfortunately, you don''t cherish it yourself.


    There''s no point killing me now, young man. "


    In this case.


    Nicholas Franco is more than just a condemned prisoner.


    His life.


    It represents the dignity of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment.


    If the public execution fails, if he is executed secretly afterwards, it will not only fail to deter the dark forces around the world, but also be like the incompetence, rage and ridicule of the weak.


    In the fierce confrontation between the camps, the public execution of Theseus is the absolute bottom line between the Empire and the demon hunting regiment!


    "You --"


    The angry demon hunter was stopped by his colleagues.


    The female demon hunter of the Ministry of the interior looked at Nicholas coldly and said, "cole walker, on the way back.


    Since he can stop your plot for the first time, he can stop it for the second time. "


    Mention Cole.


    Nicholas immediately laughed and said sarcastically, "ha ha! Do you mean the little bastard who almost took half his life to deal with the evil power of the witch?


    I''m sitting right here.


    If he comes to me alive, I''ll lie on the ground and lick your shoes. "


    "I fucking..."


    Just when the demon hunter couldn''t stand being ridiculed by a traitor and was ready to teach him a lesson.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The noise of building collapse roared.


    The front doors and walls of the city hall were torn open by invisible forces.


    later.


    A terrorist supernatural force from a witch, repressed enough to destroy the spirit of ordinary people, suddenly came!

 Chapter 190

    Even if frightened by the powerful power of the witch, the demon hunter''s fist fell on niexius''s face and broke the corners of his mouth.


    He pulled out his gun and said to his colleagues, "you take him away first, and I''ll stay and break it later."


    A critical moment.


    The remaining two demon hunters of the Ministry of interior have no superfluous nonsense.


    Set up Theseus and run in the direction of the back door!


    But.


    They didn''t go far.


    A huge invisible force slammed into their backs.


    They snorted and hit the wall.


    The female demon hunter who had mentioned Cole earlier fell to the ground with her head on the ground and a crisp click on her neck.


    Another demon hunter staggered to his feet.


    But he saw niexius standing where he was, smiling at him and taking off the handcuffs in an orderly way.


    It''s like walking in court.


    Even, he whistled leisurely, put his hands in his trouser pockets, faced the staff who had fallen to the ground in the municipal hall, raised his legs, stepped over a painful young man holding his head, and slowly walked out.


    "Asshole..."


    The demon hunter of the Ministry of the interior wanted to pull out the matching gun and shoot the disgusting bastard.


    As a result, he took out the gun with his front foot.


    The back foot was pierced through the heart by a steel bar flying out of the smoke.


    He staggered back and fell to the ground.


    Before death.


    As like as two peas of the same steel, they were seen to be punctured by his eyes, and the fragments of their skull and their blood spatter.


    Nicholas went to the gate of the city hall.


    Touch the witch''s head and smile happily.


    Then turned around, the winner''s arrogance and self-confidence changed into a polite smile and said to his former colleagues and subordinates, "well, goodbye, everyone."


    Take the girl''s hand.


    Walk out of the city hall and look at the imperial palace not far away.


    Cruelty and rage climbed up his thin face and gradually twisted into a crazy and abnormal smile.


    For today''s plan.


    The order has been preparing for five years.


    Even, including the possibility of his identity being discovered.


    Recently, the witches active all over the world are not real Witches, but the latest artificial products of the church.


    The purpose is to distract the demon hunting group, so that they have to send a large number of demon hunters with trial secrets to deal with the dangers everywhere.


    Take this opportunity to raid the imperial capital.


    Their real purpose is not to plunder the ancient evil code under the sequence secret, nor to massacre cabinet officials and the royal family.


    All the plans have only one purpose: to humiliate the queen of the most powerful empire, which is regarded as sacred and inviolable by the imperial people, just like the spiritual symbol of the human world, so as to strengthen the influence of the church.


    A dead queen, the empire can sacrifice her life for the country and reunite the people with her tragedy.


    But.


    The long-term consequences of an incompetent, proven by facts to be not sacred and inviolable, her majesty, who was bypassed by the church and survived, are far more serious than killing the queen.


    Kill and kill.


    The laxity of the people in the empire is the best time for the church to expand its influence and further absorb the congregation.


    Think of it here.


    Ordered the witch to take him to the imperial palace.


    Less than a minute.


    After flying over the palace, on the ground, like mole ants, people show their awe and fear of extraordinary power.


    He was very satisfied.


    A servant who runs around like a headless fly.


    A frightened soldier.


    And... Her Majesty, who pretends to be calm, but her hands tremble slightly.


    Floating in the air.


    Look at Baruch.


    Nicholas laughed. "My friend, what did you say the last time we met? Well... I''ll die very ugly.


    But you see, I''m not only alive, but also well. "


    Baruch ordered the accompanying demon hunter to protect his majesty and was preparing to talk to him to delay time.


    The queen, who remained silent, finally spoke.


    "Baruch."


    Like her face, her voice is cultured, solemn and serious.


    Baruch turned quickly and bowed his head, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    The Queen Victoria, who was over 50, shook her head slightly, walked out of the human flesh parapet composed of demon hunters and soldiers, looked up at Nicholas and said, "Nicholas Franco, tell me what you want and what the church is pursuing.


    No matter what conditions, I will promise, as long as you can take the witch, leave the city and let go of the innocent citizens outside. "


    "Condition?"


    Nicholas has never felt as good as he is now.


    Deliberately dragging a long tone, flirting with words and saying, "why don''t you take off your clothes, go to the street and dance, and we''ll leave?


    It''s a safe deal. No one gets hurt and no one will die. "


    "You -- Theseus! You bastard!"


    Rage made Baruch''s forehead blue.


    Another permanent member, Luken, frowned and refuted, "you''re dreaming! Traitor! Even if you kill all the people here, we won''t give in!


    I''m standing here, you... "


    Hear this request.


    The queen, who has experienced countless storms, can''t help but look slightly changed.


    She was soon aware of her sensitivity to politics and power.


    This is not a personal humiliation against her and the royal family, but a deeper malice.


    Try to destroy the Empire and its people in spirit.


    In this brief stalemate.


    The roar of military trucks sounded in the streets.


    Niexius thought he was a soldier without eyes. He came to die in vain. With a sneer, he said to the witch at hand, "kill them."


    The voice just fell.


    The gunfire roared.


    The witch suddenly raised her left hand, and a blood flame burning bullet just stopped in front of them.


    His eyes caught the dying scarlet flame.


    Nicius was stunned.


    Then, a name that he hated deeply impressed him.


    Cole Walker!


    If I don''t take the initiative to find you, how dare you come back?!


    Anger and hatred spread madly in his heart at this moment!


    Originally, his plan was flawless. He could even kick Baruch out of the permanent seat and support a demon hunter belonging to his faction.


    If that little bastard hadn''t suddenly intervened in the internal investigation.


    How could he be as embarrassed as he is now!


    Look back.


    A man in a blood stained windbreaker with a gun in his right hand, followed by three demon hunters and a small group of soldiers, appeared in his field of vision.


    Cole stood at the entrance of the palace, looking up with cold eyes.


    He fell on the thin man in prison clothes and said, "are you Nicholas Franco?"


    The more you think, the more angry you get.


    Even forgot his real purpose.


    Nicholas pointed at Cole and growled with gnashing teeth, "son of a bitch Cole Walker! Witch, kill that bastard for me!"


    At the same time.


    In the atrium of the palace, all those who heard the name cheered up.


    At the historic moment when the Empire and the demon hunting regiment are about to enter a humiliating defeat.


    The man, he finally came back!

 Chapter 191

    Monty palace.


    In the middle ages, Mengxi Dagong funded the establishment of an ancient bedroom with a history of 500 years.


    It was established as the Royal private property by Olin I in 1703. Since its development, it has become the most famous assembly place in the empire after many renovations and expansions.


    The birthplace of the modern revolution.


    Compared with the imperial bedroom in the feudal period.


    Mengxi palace is more like a luxurious manor built in the city center, surrounded by iron fences and lacking gardens.


    However.


    It is this great imperial palace with special historical significance and inviolability in the hearts of the imperial people.


    On the road to it.


    The remains of garrison soldiers are stacked like a mountain.


    The black and red blood flowed into the drainage canal and dyed the underground river outside the city red.


    The walls and sculptures full of Baroque art style have been destroyed.


    The corpses of werewolves and demon hunters are intertwined to pave a road of flesh and blood.


    Burning trucks and houses emit thick smoke, like the darkness that invades the world and covers the sky.


    At the moment when nicius Franco angrily ordered the witch to kill Cole.


    The two demon hunters and three soldiers walking behind Cole float uncontrollably. The dominated soul and spirit can turn all illusions into reality.


    "Ah --"


    The scream of the soldiers came to an abrupt end.


    The huge pressure burst the sound of flesh and blood, making everyone stand upside down.


    Not far away.


    The queen of the Empire and her demon hunters and soldiers, their eyes were terrified.


    I saw the young soldier no more than twenty years old.


    The body is like a ballooned balloon, which suddenly explodes.


    Blood and meat chips splashed wildly.


    Baruch''s pupils narrowed suddenly, stopped in front of the queen, scolded the soldiers of the arch guard and took her away from here.


    At the same time, he shouted, "cole! Only trial..."


    For demon hunters, sequence secrets are not different from each other, but focus on different aspects. Moreover, each sequence secret has a lot of potential and special uses to tap.


    However, this process often takes several years to master in practical application.


    Originally, he wanted to remind cole to use the power of trial secrets to buy time for Lucan to escort the queen away.


    even to the extent that.


    At this time, he was ready to sacrifice for the Empire.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t finished.


    A huge skeleton candlestick with a frightening shape, like a execution rack, suddenly appeared behind Cole.


    The floating black fog turned into floating particles and lingered on his body.


    Not just him.


    In the palace, all the people who noticed this scene looked frightened.


    The creaking sound of the soul box being opened stabbed their souls, the souls of credence, the hands formed by a pair of bones, and violently pierced the spikes of the candlestick.


    Only the living can feel the wailing of the soul, like playing the sad song of hell.


    Nicholas Franco, a former director of the demon hunting regiment, can naturally see from his eyes that Cole uses the secret of trial sequence.


    The avoidance of risk made him instinctively command the witch to try to open the distance with Cole.


    But it''s too late.


    The faint blue light lit up.


    Like the iron chain of death, it was tightly tied to the neck and soul of the artificial witch, and fiercely dragged her down the sky and hit the ground.


    Nisius, who was thin, screamed, and his ribs were broken by hard objects on the ground, which made his teeth sour.


    Vera stood behind Cole.


    Perhaps it was the heartstring called "fear" that broke in repeated painful encounters and did not return to the past.


    Face the witch.


    The body and face were splashed by the soldiers'' flesh and blood.


    Even close contact with the sinner''s cry from the mourning candlestick.


    Her heart is only numb to death and blood, and extreme hatred of the dark world.


    Look up.


    Vaguely, it can be seen that the sinner soul used as fuel is somewhat similar to credence''s face.


    Hold the long knife in your right hand.


    Is this... The secret of judgment?


    In order to be strong, everyone has different reasons.


    Or protect precious things.


    Or satisfy the desire to be above others.


    However, for Vera, Cole''s words and deeds made her gradually understand what she was really longing for in her heart.


    In the burning dust.


    An old and simple long knife without hand protection lingered in the black fog of death and slowly appeared in Cole''s hand.


    Like a judge in charge of life and death, he walked to the two people who fell to the ground.


    After the soul and spirit of the artificial witch were seriously disturbed.


    Several times in a row, he tried to stand up, but he fell to the ground uncoordinated.


    Nicius, lying on the ground, wore a ''mask of pain'' on his face.


    In his sight, a pair of black leather shoes stained with blood stopped in front of him.


    Look up.


    Cole''s ruthless eyes and the suffocating smell of blood made his body tremble violently, and hurried to sit on the ground and move back.


    Bean big cold sweat flowed down.


    "You..."


    Now.


    In the shocked eyes of the garrison commander and several cabinet members.


    Under the unbelievable eyes of the big bureaucrats of the demon hunting group, permanent members Baruch Lennon Butler and Luken Kai.


    That wanton destruction in the imperial capital, like a powerful witch in and out of no man''s land.


    Like a doll whose traction rope was cut off, she not only couldn''t stand up, but also her unstable soul made her roar like a beast under the erosion of mourning candlelight.


    Curled up on the ground.


    The dark blood vessels under the skin burst up one by one, and the image was terrible.


    At the same time.


    Their hanging hearts finally landed.


    The man who was used as the last straw by Baruch did not disappoint them.


    When Cole turned to deal with the witch, niexius was about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    A pair of ox tendon soles covered with soil kicked him in the face.


    Broken nasal bone, blood flowing.


    "Grass! My nose! Ah - let go! You little coin pool! My hair hurts!"


    "Less fucking nonsense!"


    Vera has a calm face.


    His right hand grabbed his hair and dragged it to Baruch.


    Meet this young girl who looks familiar.


    Baruch Leng paused for a moment and said in surprise, "Vera? Why are you here? Didn''t the old chap Chaz take you out of the capital?"


    Throw Theseus to the ground.


    Vera kicked him in the face again and said, "I came back with Captain Cole."


    He stooped slightly and said to the queen, "Your Majesty, our stay here will only hinder him. Please listen to the suggestions of the two directors and take refuge out of the city."


    This time.


    Cole went to the artificial witch.


    The uncontrollable supernatural force made all the dust and pebbles around her float.


    Raise the long knife.


    Ready to cut off her head and complete the execution of the witch.


    The girl suddenly raised her head.


    Her eyes were completely occupied by darkness, her teeth became sharp and sharp, and her dark and smelly saliva flowed down.


    He gave Cole a distorted smile, as if mocking his arrogance and arrogance.


    The girl''s weak voice was superimposed on a hoarse, heavy voice from the devil.


    "Hehe... Cole walker, you are a poor arrogant! Incompetent loser!"


    The voice fell.


    The irresistible supernatural force suddenly pushed Cole out and hit the wall.


    She raised her right hand and the queen standing behind Baruch was immediately grabbed by great power!

 Chapter 192

    "Lucan!"


    "I see!"


    Like all the people around the queen, the old Council member flew over and grabbed the Queen''s ankle.


    result.


    Join him.


    Five or six people were dragged to the witch by unstoppable force.


    "Asshole..."


    Dragged to the ground, Baruch picked up a stone.


    Under the power of the sequence of secrets, the stone melted and threw out, turning into an iron chain composed of lava, which was firmly tied to the witch.


    It could have directly interrupted the sequence secret technique of the devil''s power projection on the world, but it didn''t work at all.


    The "witch" laughed more and more recklessly, and even half of her face had completely split.


    Pointing to him, he laughed wildly, "I know you, Baruch Lennon Butler. Your mother is a cheap prostitute. She died in a dirty and smelly bed full of men JY. You don''t even know who your father is... Nearly 40 years old.


    Even your surname is the garbage given to you by others.


    Sobbing... Poor you are like a bug in the toilet. I can''t help laughing loudly. Ha ha ha! "


    A decent striped suit, stained with soil and in tattered condition.


    Baruch said angrily, "devil! You have abandoned the order of the world! You don''t belong to the world!"


    "Wow, order? No one knows order better than me, poor bastard. There is a fool who is self righteous and arrogant than a demon hunter. He volunteered his soul and asked me to do him a little favor.


    Well... Is that what you look like when you''re incompetent and angry?


    I''m very angry. "


    Devils are different from witches.


    They pursue their own evil rules and order, and will not come to the world without purpose and destroy it wantonly.


    however...


    These cunning bastards are far more difficult to deal with than witches.


    Can be understated to deal with his sequence secrets, easily lift Cole directly out, combined with dirty words.


    The real name of a great devil recorded in the devil''s code!


    In his heart.


    Not only him, in this world, no one dares to read the real name of the great devil directly.


    The other side.


    The witch raised her right hand and the queen was easily caught in the air by him.


    With a gentle wave of your left hand.


    All the people of Gongwei flew backwards and fell to the ground.


    Than dealing with Cole and the others.


    Her Majesty the queen of the Mongol Empire, the devil lurking in the witch''s body, was much more polite.


    "Your Majesty, the emperor of Mengxi Empire, in fact, I''m not willing to help a fool. It''s a pity that he gave me too much soul.


    Maybe I''ll offend your dignity, but... "


    Talk.


    The devil''s smile is getting worse and wanton.


    Queen Victoria, accustomed to the storms, stood in front of the devil and said calmly, "what do you want to get before you leave this country? The devil."


    "Worthy of her majesty, I know we like trading. In fact, I don''t ask much, just..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Only heard a voice mocking in the distance.


    Everyone present has changed greatly!


    Even Baluch and Luken, the calmest people present, couldn''t help yelling: Cole Walker! Are you a fool trying to die?!


    Patter.


    Fragments of bricks fell to the ground.


    Cole patted the dust on his body and said, "greedy Martinus, an asshole who grew up eating Shi, spewing feces and curling up in the most stinky corner of hell every day.


    Who gave you the courage to defy the rules and set foot in the human world? "


    At the moment when he read the devil''s real name, unknown shadows and fears fell in the palace like the harshest winter.


    After listening to this passage.


    Baluch and Luken were sweating on their foreheads.


    In their limited career, calling the devil''s real name has been earth shaking!


    Cole walker, this fledgling demon hunter, dares to scold back?!


    Although it''s nice to scold back, does he really know the consequences of doing so?


    Looking through the history of the demon hunter, the demon hunter hated by the great devil died in a very tragic manner.


    This scene.


    For Vera, who regarded Cole as her mentor, her inherent cognition of the demon hunter in the world was completely destroyed again.


    She thought she knew Cole enough.


    But... In the face of a great devil older than the history of the Mongol Empire, we not only call him by name, but even spray him on the spot. Does it take only courage?


    For the first time humiliated by mankind.


    The great devil Martinus, projected into the witch''s soul, gradually disappeared his smile.


    Turn around and look at Cole with dark eyes!


    It was greeted not only by Cole''s ferocious face, but also by a middle finger greeting good afternoon.


    Suddenly.


    The terrible thing composed of a shadow made a silent roar, spread out of the witch''s feet, opened his mouth and jumped at Cole at a very fast speed.


    When he was swallowed and his soul died.


    Baruch looked frightened and shouted Cole''s name.


    Luke sighed to himself, regretting that another genius demon hunter was killed by his arrogance.


    However.


    When everyone thought Cole couldn''t survive.


    The devil''s voice overlapped, made a sad scream, and shouted unbelievably, "no way! How can that thing be in your hand! I can''t accept it! I can''t --"


    Leave an unwilling curse and scream.


    The shadow shrank rapidly into the witch''s body.


    At the same time, the darkness in his eyes quickly faded like a tide.


    The artificial witch whose soul was sucked dry... Or the container, the flesh and blood dried up, cracked and weathered, turned into dust and floated all over the sky.


    Only the white nightdress representing that she was once a human was left on the ground.


    No one knows how Cole survived.


    No one knows why, after contacting Cole, the amazing devil was forced to flee as if he had encountered some terrible thing.


    The only thing I know is that now they are finally safe.


    be a survivor of a disaster.


    The people in the palace looked at each other and remained silent.


    His eyes rested on the niexius who was going to be executed.


    Just to execute him, he encountered such fierce deliberate revenge.


    Although the Witch and the devil were disposed of by Cole, did... Really win?


    Cole and niexius looked at each other. The latter''s body trembled suddenly. When he saw the man who let the devil retreat, he went straight to him, retreated and shouted in horror, "what are you... What are you going to do?!"


    Come up to him.


    Cole punched him in the face, then hugged him around the neck, aimed at the abdomen and hit him three times in a row.


    The severe pain and suffocation made him stare round, bow into shrimps, retch, and couldn''t say a word.


    Finish the last account.


    Cole pinched his neck and dragged it out like a chicken. He threw a sentence to Baruch, "find a reporter and come to the central square."


    Knowing what he was going to do, Baruch took a deep breath, turned to the queen and said, "Your Majesty, I think..."


    "Needless to say, let him do it. Afterwards, I will hand over the amnesty order to the trial court."


    On the way.


    Many citizens who took refuge in dwellings and ruins and were afraid of the future saw Cole walking alone in the middle of the street, dragging nisius.


    Maybe curious.


    Maybe I recognized Nicholas.


    Maybe infected by his anger and blood.


    When the first citizen took the initiative to follow Cole and walk to the central square.


    More and more citizens hesitated to go out of the place of refuge, just like following a triumphant hero, following behind Cole and moving towards their hearts, the ultimate victory of this confrontation.

 Chapter 193

    Like the volume of anonymous ancient prophecy sealed in the imperial Museum.


    The fall of the kingdom of God: rebirth.


    "The kingdom of God falls and falls, order collapses, and the world that has lost its shelter is finally embraced by darkness and disorder. The prophet serves its name, walks the world, and sows suffering and disaster.


    Blood and fire reconstruct the world and give birth to immortal will and soul. "


    Every historian and mystic tries to interpret this vague prophecy from various angles.


    Fatalists believe that after the world is dragged into the darkest hell, the immortal will and soul will become legendary heroes leading the rebirth of the world.


    Warren snow, the founder of modern mysticism, believes that the immortal will and soul have already entered the soul and will of every human being after the fall of the kingdom of God.


    Even, it links the sequence mystery with it and puts forward the famous soul and sequence hypothesis.


    Now.


    Like the imperial street in the world war, more and more citizens spontaneously join the team of the central square in front.


    They cleaned up the ruins along the way and helped the trapped injured compatriots.


    After receiving the news, reporters confirmed that the imperial capital was safe and flocked to it.


    Central square.


    Cole dragged the ashen faced Theseus and stood on the gallows that had not yet collapsed.


    The square and the nearby streets were packed with people coming one after another.


    The garrison joint police station stranded in the city struggled to maintain order at the scene.


    Reporters from various newspapers stood at the nearest place to the gallows, with long guns and short guns aimed at the top.


    Facing the people of the whole city, those eyes full of anger and hatred.


    Niexius knelt at Cole''s feet, trembling.


    Until now, he still doesn''t understand.


    Why did the great devil, the greedy Martinus, show great fear and panic to this man.


    even to the extent that...


    A cold sweat ran down his forehead.


    This time.


    Three operators, pulling the wire and a microphone connected to the horn, ran up the gallows.


    When everything is ready.


    Clap the microphone.


    The loudspeaker placed in the square made a harsh sound.


    The chattering crowd gradually quieted down.


    The reporters raised their tape recorders and the cameraman behind them pointed the lens at the gallows.


    Cole took the microphone in his hand, looked around and said indifferently, "some people serve hell and try to control the world and enslave the world with their stolen extraordinary power.


    Some people are greedy for profit, offer their souls and trade with hell just to surpass mortals.


    Their distorted thoughts make them hate the world. They rob the devil''s power by violence at the cost of their blood, flesh and soul, in a vain attempt to replace hell... "


    In the loudspeaker, Cole''s voice spread far away.


    The queen, the two directors of the demon hunting group and the members of Parliament who stick to the city, took an ordinary black car and stopped at the back of the crowd.


    Luken opened a gap in the window curtain, looked into the crowded square and said, "Baruch, is it too heavy to bear the burden against the Nord order on his shoulder?


    At this time tomorrow, the newspaper will spread it all over the world. I''m worried... "


    Baruch smiled, "I know him. Instead of worrying about him, I''d better worry about the Nord order.


    Did you see the strength of the trial secret in the palace? "


    Luken responded, "although there is a big gap with Miss lesha of the witch emergency department, a new person... No, the identity of a new person is completely inapplicable to him."


    Far away.


    Cole''s speech continues.


    "I don''t care what they''re thinking.


    But colluding with hell to study the blood sacrifice of evil code must pay for it. "


    The voice fell.


    A long knife appeared in his hand.


    "Reporters and cameramen, get closer and shoot more clearly."


    Everyone knows what''s going to happen next.


    Everyone knows what it means to behead Theseus Franco, the condemned prisoner who humiliated the emperor and threatened by death and darkness.


    At this moment.


    Everyone''s heart went up to their throat and stared at the gallows.


    Different from the execution process in the past.


    Under the stage.


    There were no excited and shouting onlookers.


    There are no reasonable guests who are interested in talking about it.


    Even journalists and photographers feel the heavy and suffocating atmosphere in the air.


    Like dawn and victory, the last darkness before the real arrival.


    Cole walker.


    He killed nicius Franco, but the result was a provocation and declaration of war against the Nord order!


    Nord order.


    The monster who mentioned his name, would make people shut up and avoid it!


    The most powerful and deep-rooted cult groups in the Empire and even in the world, and the high-level of some small countries, will even be completely infiltrated by the cult groups.


    Its horror can be imagined.


    But now.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of citizens in the square.


    In front of the cameras of reporters from major newspapers.


    Nicius Franco, like a lost dog, knelt beside Cole.


    Hand up and knife down.


    A head rolled down the gallows.


    Like a murderous God, bathed in the bloody setting sun in the evening, Cole''s figure stood on the gallows.


    The long knife in the hand drops blood.


    The cold Manifesto of the Nord order reached everyone''s ears through the loudspeaker.


    "Blood for blood, tooth for tooth."


    ...


    The next afternoon.


    Two pieces of news spread all over the world.


    First, when Mengxi emperor capital encountered the first major crisis in a hundred years, with heavy casualties and a determined defeat, the demon hunter Cole Walker rushed back to the emperor capital in time to turn the tide and strongly suppress the unknown witches raging in the emperor capital.


    Second: the spy of a certain cult placed in the demon hunting regiment, former permanent member Nicholas Franco, was beheaded in the street by Cole Walker and declared war on behalf of the Mengxi Empire and the Royal demon hunting regiment.


    Unlike in the past, the great empire Daily has a large special report on cole walker.


    Whether for the safety of newspapers and journalists or the bad influence of politics.


    The major newspapers have tacitly treated the two news to minimize their influence around the world.


    However.


    This kind of big event is reported in concise words and a small number of photos.


    The more people will realize the seriousness of it.


    The queen was assassinated, the imperial capital was attacked, the female deputy minister of emergency department was killed, three senators of the ruling party were killed, and the garrison and demon hunting regiment suffered heavy casualties


    All things add up.


    A huge amount of information, like a tsunami, hits everyone''s mind.


    Why did Cole Walker stand up to declare war, not the bureaucrat and big man of the demon hunting regiment?!


    Why is he the one who saved the field? What are the other demon hunters doing?!


    Combined with the exclusive photo published by Lagrange daily that Cole cut off the head of Nicholas alone, and the two articles issued by Amelia, an independent reporter of the great empire daily.


    The image of a great demon hunter who walks alone in the dark, does not yield to evil, is not controlled by corrupt bureaucratic groups, and is only for justice is impressively in everyone''s heart!


    Cole walker.


    From the moment he cut off the head of Nicholas Franco without fear of power and evil.


    In this dark world, it has become a great symbol of human unyielding courage and fearless death in the hearts of all admirers!

 Chapter 194

    For the Empire and the demon hunt.


    This is a humiliating rout that can not be called a victory, even with heavy casualties!


    If it weren''t for Cole walker, he would be like a strong man in heaven. When the building was about to collapse, he would turn the tide, suppress witches and demons, and save the majesty of the imperial royal family and the demon hunting regiment.


    I''m afraid what''s waiting for them will be a more terrible national movement.


    Because of Cole.


    The operations of the Nord order in other important cities were cancelled because of the lack of victory in the key battlefield of the imperial capital.


    The plan for nearly a decade fell short.


    as one can imagine.


    How terrible the hatred of the Nord order towards Cole will be.


    Worldwide.


    People from all walks of life are vaguely aware of the strange silence before the war and chaos.


    Like a calm sea before a storm.


    The next day.


    An old gentleman who claimed to be the grand housekeeper of Mengxi palace drove a luxurious Vintage carriage and stopped outside the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    later.


    Cole walker, the news of being summoned by the queen spread like wildfire.


    Meet privately or encounter different people.


    to be summoned by a superior.


    Within the demon hunting group, it often means that a future senior official has been born. In the next few years, as long as the summoned person does not die.


    It''s only a matter of time before we step up and enter the demon hunting group and even the power core of imperial politics.


    Those who are jealous must be in the minority.


    It''s natural to get this seemingly simple but weighty reward.


    Except for some demon hunter who is experiencing the pain of losing his daughter.


    Janssen Finley.


    He had 10000 reasons to suspect that Celia was killed by Cole''s hired murderer, but there was no proof of her death. He couldn''t even find Celia''s body.


    Now?


    His enemy, from a humble poor boy, is waiting step by step to the top of the power of the demon hunting regiment.


    Resentment, helplessness.


    Moreover, he knew that if Cole gained power, his good days might come to an end.


    ...


    One noon.


    At the invitation of the queen, Cole finished lunch.


    Leave the palace.


    But I saw a very familiar limited edition horsey Unicorn parked in the street outside the king''s palace.


    The window is still hung with curtains.


    Swain, an old gentleman who had met him, came up and bent slightly and said, "Mr. Cole walker, do you have any spare time this afternoon?


    An adult wants to talk to you alone. "


    Cole looked down at his watch, glanced at the moving curtain and said, "yes."


    The old gentleman bowed slightly and said, "please follow me."


    This time.


    The horsey unicorn, which had been parked on the roadside, started the engine and left first.


    Cole was taken to another Duke of hohy one and drove out of the city along the streets of the city center.


    In an hour.


    The car stopped outside a huge manor full of luxury and classical art.


    In a sense.


    The ancient degree of this place can be compared with the history of the palace.


    After Swain, they came to the reception hall.


    "Just a moment, please. The owner of the manor will be here soon."


    When he left.


    Cole looked at the lavishly decorated reception hall.


    Marble floor.


    Silver wall lamp.


    Famous paintings are hung on the four walls to show the manor owner''s wealth and dignity.


    Not long.


    A graceful young woman in a white evening dress walked into the reception hall.


    As soon as we meet.


    Steward Swain, standing on his side, introduced Cole, "Mr. walker, this is the Duke of Olin, assitaya Victoria Olin."


    That''s it.


    He smiled, perhaps to ease the embarrassment of the first meeting, joked, "Her Majesty is her distant cousin. If you are familiar with history, you may..."


    "Swain."


    The old gentleman coughed, bent slightly and turned away.


    The woman smiled, pointed to the chair and said, "sit first."


    When they sit down.


    In silence, look at each other.


    Compared with the adjectives of peerless beauty or charming.


    The countenance of the Duchess is not very outstanding. However, the different pupils of gold and brown and white skin are very impressive because they are different from her noble temperament.


    Cole said coldly, "so, what can I do for you?"


    Asitaya smiled, "there''s nothing very important. After reading your story in the newspaper for the first time, I became very interested.


    To tell you the truth, although I am Duke Olin, I am also a best-selling writer.


    So, I invited you to come for my idea.


    Through face-to-face conversation with you, improve the character of the protagonist in my mind. "


    Talking room.


    Her eyes fell on Cole''s action of taking out the cigarette and putting it back. "For example, now, others may think you are a rude, rude and murderous demon hunter.


    But in my opinion, your character is far more cruel and cunning than you show.


    A stupid demon hunter can''t be as alive as you are when he offends so many people.


    And... "


    Get up, look at the mural on the wall, turn around and say, "my identity and status are not the reason for your self-restraint.


    Each of the paintings hanging here is valuable. You have a keen insight into this, so you put the cigarette back.


    In other words, you care more about their historical and artistic value than the Western pound, because you don''t care about money. "


    A discussion.


    The Duchess''s detailed observation and reasoning ability are even more delicate and logical than many investigators working in the demon hunting regiment.


    There was a moment.


    Cole felt that it would be a waste for such talents not to work in the demon hunting regiment.


    But this is Duke Olin.


    Although after the great revolution, the nobility no longer had the power and glory of the past.


    But she and her majesty are cousins.


    Even if such a great God wants to join the demon hunting group, some feather loving bureaucrats will not agree.


    But now Cole finally understood her reason for secretly observing twice and finally inviting herself.


    "So?"


    "So, I want to know more about you. After all, my new book is a personal biography with you as the protagonist, the birth and rise of a legendary demon hunter."


    The Duchess sat next to Cole with very sincere eyes and said with a smile, "moreover, a lot of love develops slowly on this basis.


    Am I right, Mr. Cole? "


    Look at her.


    Cole smiled and said, "I think I see what you''re after, your excellency."


    Look at each other and smile.


    Two people who are also sensitive to details are tacit.


    Than love.


    Cole prefers to call this kind of behavior: cheating.


    Or use a more elegant way to describe it from the perspective of a novelist: find the most perfect creative inspiration through the collision of spirit and flesh and the blending of different thoughts and bodies.

 Chapter 195

    Cole left the Olin palace the next morning.


    After a night of in-depth communication.


    Asitaya Victoria Olin, a single Duchess, part-time best-selling author and amateur painter, was content to get what she wanted.


    even to the extent that.


    When I left, I kissed Cole warmly.


    As the hostess of the manor, he is always welcome.


    Take a well maintained Duke Hoshi No. 1, the old housekeeper Swain, who is responsible for driving him to the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment. There are other things that Cole needs to deal with today.


    On the way.


    Swain, about 50 years old, peeped into Cole''s endoscope from time to time.


    "Mr. Cole walker, Duke Olin is twenty-five years old this year


    As you know, the marriageable age advocated by the empire is always 20. Although she has met many young talents in the imperial capital through her majesty, the adult''s character is somewhat special.


    I don''t like to associate with those gentle or gentle young people.


    Ha ha, although a month has passed, I can still clearly recall how you looked when I saw you in the newspaper, Lord asitaya.


    Sweep away the gloom and the boredom of boring life. "


    Cole, with a cigarette in his hand, looked down. He looked out of the window and didn''t respond to the torn shirt and torn tie torn by a Duke on his chest.


    Swain didn''t get angry because of his indifference. His smile was still decent. Then he said, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else.


    Mr. Cole.


    Well... Even Duke Olin needs a close friend, don''t you think? "


    The car stopped outside the headquarters of the demon hunting group.


    Before leaving.


    Cole said indifferently, "I''ll think about it, Mr. Swain."


    Bang.


    The door was slammed shut.


    The old gentleman wanted to get out of the window and said with a smile, "have a good mood, Mr. Cole."


    Enter the demon hunting regiment headquarters building.


    The atmosphere seems strange.


    In the past, the busy staff turned their eyes on Cole after he entered the gate, stopped their work and kept their eyes on him.


    There are many clerical and demon hunters who come to work in the hall.


    Stared at by dozens of eyes.


    Even Cole felt so uncomfortable that he wanted to catch an unlucky man and punch him twice.


    Put one hand in your trouser pocket.


    The unbuttoned coat was open, the tie was broken and hung askew around the neck.


    The other hand was holding a half burnt cigarette.


    Cole looked around.


    The ferocious expression was like a black handed gangster who would explode at any time when he entered the territory of a hostile gang. He said coldly, "what are you looking at?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    After a strange silence.


    In the more lively applause and whistle suddenly sounded.


    Old barber clapped, winked at Cole and whispered, "say something to everyone. Don''t stand foolishly."


    Baruch loosened his shoulders and gave up the main character''s position to Cole.


    The applause subsided.


    A pair of awe, worship, or eager eyes fell on him.


    Stand at the stairs.


    Cole looked at Baruch and old barber.


    He smiled, put his hands in his trouser pockets and said to the audience, "I''m not very good at talking, but


    Gouniang''s Nord order, eat Shi! "


    The voice fell.


    After a short silence, everyone burst into laughter!


    After the congratulation ceremony, Baruch waved to everyone to get busy with their work.


    After the assassination of the queen is temporarily over, there is still a lot of aftermath work to deal with.


    He said to Cole, "let''s go. Go to my office first. Old barber, you also go to work. Don''t think you''re going to retire and want to fish all day."


    Old barber, standing aside, spread his hands helplessly to Cole and joked, "it seems that I can''t command you in the future, Deputy Minister Cole."


    Go to the independent director''s office on the top floor.


    Baruch always poured a cup for them first, sat down and said, "wait, don''t refuse first. I know you hate bureaucratic work.


    Moreover, throwing you into the administrative system is a waste of resources.


    Originally, those old guys insisted on transferring you from the comprehensive investigation section and directly airborne the witch emergency department as the deputy minister.


    However, I stopped and bargained, and finally negotiated a new position, honorary deputy minister.


    The treatment is the same as that of the deputy minister, but there is no need to deal with administrative work. It is only necessary to exercise the powers and obligations of the deputy minister in a critical moment. "


    Cole cocked his legs, shook his glass and said coldly, "you know I''m not interested in this."


    "Ha ha, of course I know, but the vaccination must also be given."


    That''s it.


    Baruch took a deep breath and put the wine glass on the tea table. His tone became more and more serious.


    "As for the details of the Queen''s assassination, the intelligence analysis section is still further handling. If the Nord order is not uprooted, the face of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment will disappear.


    So far, we have no idea who the "Pope" is actually operating the church.


    Therefore, we are meeting recently to discuss whether we should set up a special investigation section to deal with the Nord order.


    There should be a conclusion before dark.


    Cole, you have to be prepared. If the investigation section is established, you and the black snake brigade will be the first to enter the establishment. "


    Say it.


    Baruch got up, took out a stack of documents from his desk, and then said, "Hardy betani and gene Andorra, although they are only the next prisoners, they have rich experience.


    The former participated in three major events, and the latter played a very important role in the cracking of Newcastle''s century old outstanding case.


    As for your new player, Vera Morgan, I''ll transfer her to other action teams as appropriate. "

 Chapter 196

    "She won''t agree to the transfer, director Baruch."


    "But that''s what the Morgan consortium means. They won''t allow Vera to enter the special investigation section with an estimated high mortality rate."


    "Really?"


    Cole took out a cigarette and lit it, said coldly, "then tell the Morgan consortium, unless they want to see the young girl''s body hanging on the beam of their bedroom one day.


    Otherwise, don''t forcibly interfere in her decision.


    Of course, if she wants to leave, I''ll always agree. "


    Baruch frowned slightly, remained silent for a moment, and said, "well... I''ll tell them. By the way, at two o''clock in the afternoon, I arranged a speech for you at the demon hunter Academy.


    As well-known alumni, those newcomers can''t wait to meet their idols. "


    Before leaving the office.


    Cole asked Baruch for a confirmation application form for the demon hunter and sealed and signed it in advance.


    Black snake brigade office.


    Vera sat alone at her desk, one hand on her chin, as if she were thinking something.


    See Cole back.


    He got up quickly and said, "good morning, Captain Cole. Do we have a task to go out today?"


    "No."


    He went to the table, threw the formal application form on the table and said, "fill it in, you are the official demon hunter, and then go to the sequence secret house with me to try a secret art."


    "Ah... Ah? So fast!"


    The girl''s expression was surprised and happy. She quickly picked up the form, scanned it, pulled out her chair and sat down. Her writing hand trembled slightly.


    Fill out the form.


    He looked up and said, "and then?"


    "Give it to miss Shane. The pass of the sequence secret office will be issued in half an hour at most."


    "Oh."


    When everything is done.


    With vera in her heart, they went to the sequence secret house.


    They were accompanied by Chaz Morgan, an old gentleman who was particularly concerned about his niece.


    With the titles of senior bureaucrats, Cole and Chaz can freely access the secret office without a pass.


    After being questioned by the mad dog Nicky.


    Take her into the circular room where the sequence stone is located.


    "If you enter the sequence stone in the middle of the touch, if you have enough mental strength, you will have a headache and crack side effect after receiving the sequence secret art.


    If it is not enough, it will be pushed out by force. "


    Watch Vera enter the sequence vault.


    Chaz held the cane and said seriously, "director Baruch told me about it. I''ll help her deal with her parents.


    But I have only one niece. Do you know what I mean? "


    About Chaz.


    Cole heard about him.


    Similar to what happened to Nicky the mad dog.


    Chaz, in his youth, disappeared for a week after encountering a witch. He was added to the death list by the demon hunting group, and even after the Morgan family had prepared a funeral for him.


    Magically appeared in the garbage dump in Downing Street.


    The whole person is not human. After treatment, although he saved his life, he was diagnosed as permanent loss of reproductive function. At the same time, he lost three ribs.


    Otherwise, he would not spoil Vera so much.


    In a sense.


    Chaz Morgan, a decent old gentleman, was also one of the best Playboys in the demon hunting group in his youth. He was handsome and rich.


    Cole stood beside him and said, "are you a fatalist?"


    Chaz turned to look at him.


    "No."


    "Everyone''s destiny is in their own hands, director Chaz Morgan."


    "I know, but..."


    After a moment of silence, Cole continued, "she is a gifted demon hunter. Director Chaz, you want her to do nothing all her life. In the face of evil aggression, she can only hide in the corner and cry powerlessly.


    Still want her to be like your ancestors. "


    Chaz took a deep breath and said noncommittally, "this is the first time I''ve heard you praise others, Deputy Minister Cole..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Vera was pushed out of the secret place by a soft force, knelt down on the ground, his face was blank, bean sweat dripping on the ground, and his body trembled.


    Clench your teeth.


    Her soul at the moment is suffering greatly.


    Chaz could only squat down, comfort her back and be silent.


    In a minute.


    The pain that whirled around her disappeared like a tide.


    With the help of Chaz, he got up slowly, looked at her right hand magically and said excitedly, "uncle, Captain, I know! The sequence secret is..."


    "Shh."


    Chaz shook her head slightly and motioned not to speak.


    Cole said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, don''t tell your sequence secrets to people you don''t trust, okay?"


    The girl was stunned.


    Showing a heartfelt smile that Chaz felt deeply and was the first time after Newcastle time.


    "But I trust you."


    A statement.


    In her excited and excited, so incoherent introduction.


    Cole finally understood the role of her sequence secrets.


    Predatory secret: death assimilation.


    In short.


    All dark creatures killed by Vera, including evil spirits and demons, will be forcibly deprived of their unique characteristics by sequence secret arts and transformed into disposable power that vera can use.


    For example, kill a werewolf.


    If what is taken away is spiritual immunity, Vera can be immune to all soul level intrusions and attacks within one minute after activating the secret art.


    Although it does not have specific lethality and functionality, it has very strong mining potential.


    After leaving the sequence vault.


    Vera was forcibly taken home by Chaz, perhaps to discuss with her parents about the special investigation section.


    Wait until two in the afternoon.


    Cole was invited to the Royal Demon Hunter College of the Mengxi Empire to give a speech to a group of new students.


    Originally, Baruch prepared a speech for him.


    But he crumpled it up and threw it in the trash can.


    He finished his speech on the theme "how to deal with emergencies and find a balance between protecting citizens and themselves".


    So that within two hours after he left college, about Cole walker, a former fugitive murderer, a regional criminal gang leader and the head of the Fu Carlin brotherhood


    Such rumors spread everywhere.


    To sum up: ferocious appearance, abusive speeches, Cole walker, not their stereotype of Weiguang as a good man like a legendary hero.


    The only thing that awed the new people was that the man was cruel enough.


    He was so cruel that he scolded the big devil in the street that he almost pointed to each other''s nose and spit.


    Although the news of major newspapers is strictly blocked.


    But inside the demon hunting group, Cole and the greedy Martinus of the great devil knew all about the spray at the scene that day.


    That''s the devil!


    The devil''s code clearly does not specify the existence of evil with a dangerous level.


    In other words, if you meet them, you can survive only by luck.


    When Cole returned to his apartment, it was already evening.


    After a phone call with gene Andorra to confirm safety.


    Sitting alone in a chair.


    Consider dealing with the Nord order, with possible hybrids and demons.


    Maybe.


    We have to find a new movie world and continue to increase the intensity of the soul.

 Chapter 197

    "System, screening the film world."


    "Detecting changes in the main world timeline..."


    "Screening movies..."


    "Key words: cult groups, demons, unknown mixtures..."


    "Screening is complete."


    "Best option: silent hill I; Secondary priority: latent I; Secondary medium option: Annabel birth; Not recommended option: nun. "


    Browse through the optimal solution given by the system.


    Think about it for a moment.


    "Access the details of Silent Hill I."


    ''generating...''


    "Silent hill I: the film world of level 4 risk, with an estimated mortality rate of more than 30%."


    "Plot overview: one day, rose selva found that her adopted daughter Sharon was suffering from a strange mental illness. When she was sleepwalking, she often shouted ''Silent Hill'' and cried for it.


    In order to explore the truth behind it, Ross took his adopted daughter and drove to the place called silent hill.


    However, after a car accident, rose woke up and found that Sharon was mysteriously missing, and she was trapped in a strange and evil world.


    On her way to find her daughter, she came into contact with a local religious organization and gradually discovered the truth about the past of silent hill town and its connection with Sarah. "


    "Special warning: silent hill I film world has both the outer world and the inner world. After entering the inner world, some of your abilities will be weakened to varying degrees, or even temporarily deprived."


    "Serious warning: it''s hard for you to deal with some dark creatures in silent hill I film world. The mission failure rate is estimated to be as high as 70%."


    Read all the information about the movie world.


    Cole asked the ghost maid to prepare a cup of hot tea for him, then brought the cup and habitually stood in front of the landing window, overlooking the imperial capital under the bloody setting sun.


    According to the system has always been keen on word games.


    This time.


    Before screening the movie world, I specially detected the timeline changes of the main world.


    In other words.


    To a certain extent, the system has predicted the dangers he may encounter when dealing with the Nord order in the future, and the weakness of his own strength.


    The outer world and the inner world.


    Although he lives in the real world, it is not necessarily the same thing as the Silent Hill movie universe.


    But there will probably be similarities.


    and.


    Silent hill is very famous among fans of horror games and horror films. Even he has learned some details.


    About monsters in the world.


    There is a saying: their existence reflects the deepest fear or desire of the entrant.


    Think of it here.


    Cole drank the slightly sweet black tea and remained silent.


    Unlike others, he didn''t know what he was afraid of.


    devil? Death? Blood?


    Betrayal of relatives and friends, slander of others, or... Fear of losing something?


    Or a desire for money and power?


    Stand in front of the landing window.


    Cole thought for ten minutes.


    Finally, his heart got the answer.


    Than fear.


    His desire to vent violence may be his greatest enemy.


    After entering the silent hill I film world, the violent factors engraved in his bones and soul are bound to change into unknown monsters.


    A bloody, cruel, dangerous and terrible thing.


    In a sense: I kill myself.


    No wonder the system gives a task failure rate of 70%.


    The command system starts to play the original movie. Cole takes out his notebook and records the key plot nodes while watching.


    This time, for the main tasks that may be generated after entering the film world, he also listed his conjectures in his notebook one by one.


    Prepare in advance.


    At night.


    A curfew imposed in the short term.


    In the past, the bustling imperial streets were empty after 12 o''clock. Only demon hunters and detectives with flashlights haunted the streets.


    When Cole watched the original film carefully for the third time.


    A mysterious old acquaintance came uninvited and sat in the chair opposite the table.


    Haley Johnny.


    It is still a black night clothes like a magic woman, with milk white long hair tied together.


    He put a bag of bread in his hand on the table, pulled a long tone and said, "I was surprised. I thought you were dead.


    For your supper. "


    A wisp of thin smoke rose from the ashtray on the table. Cole patted the ash on his pants and said coldly, "what''s the matter with me so late?"


    Haley shrugged and said, "nothing else. Can''t I come and see my old lover, Mr. Cole walker."


    Let the system turn off the movie in sight.


    Cole put his hands on the table, smiled and said, "this is not your style, witch. Come on, who''s chasing you this time?"


    "Pursuit? Ha ha, stop it, just those people? I''m here this time... Cough... Um..."


    In the past, the witch who liked to deliberately jump beans with her eyes, looked away unnaturally, coughed twice to hide embarrassment.


    Then he said, "well, I''ll have a showdown."


    Say it.


    He put his right hand on the table with his palm up and looked directly into Cole''s eyes.


    "Borrow money."


    "How much?"


    "Ten thousand pounds."


    Pop.


    Three stacks of banknotes of different denominations were successively placed on the table by Cole.


    later.


    You can clearly hear the witch swallowing.


    Haley Johnny.


    The beautiful woman smiled like flowers. Even the night when the relationship between the two broke through the negative distance, she didn''t see her smile so happy.


    "Ha ha, I like a cheerful guy. The money..."


    Cole grabbed her hand and said, "before you take the money, you have to give me a reasonable reason."


    "Gamble and lose all your money, okay?"


    Their eyes met in the air.


    After a long silence.


    The witch''s face sank gradually.


    however.


    Cole let go, smiled and said, "the money belongs to you."


    Haley said suspiciously, "really?"


    "Three months, with interest, ten thousand one, a very reliable friendship price, my... Old lover."


    "Damn miser..."


    Biting his teeth, he stuffed the money into the money bag that seemed never to be filled.


    The witch turned into a shadow and disappeared into the room.


    Don''t wait for cole to get up and take a bath.


    One hand suddenly leaned out under the table and fiercely dragged the paper bag containing bread away.


    "Ten thousand one... Ten thousand one! Don''t eat bread!"


    Until Haley''s breath completely disappeared into the room.


    Cole took off his tie, frowned, lowered his head and lit a cigarette.


    To a large extent, the witch''s anger before she left was not because of the interest of only 1000 pounds in three months. Her anger was more like a cover up for panic and confusion.


    Immortal witch is not really immortal.


    It is also like when two people look at each other.


    For a moment, Haley''s eyes took the initiative to dodge.


    Because she knows.


    The price at which the other party agrees to borrow money.


    It was she who took the initiative to reveal her life-threatening secrets to Cole walker, the terrible demon hunter who all demons chose to retreat.


    If Cole guesses well.


    The secret of Haley''s immortality is definitely related to the dissatisfied money bag.


    Every time you die, will you be swallowed up with a lot of money?

 Chapter 198

    Took a hot bath.


    Watch the movie twice.


    Cole is going to rest all night, adjust his state and enter the silent hill I film world early tomorrow morning.


    Level IV hazard level.


    Two warnings from the system.


    This trip to the film world will not be too easy.


    The next day.


    The cold current of severe winter arrived as promised.


    The temperature in the imperial capital dropped ten degrees overnight.


    The moist air blew on my face and it was painful with cold.


    It''s not light yet.


    Cole received a call from Baruch and asked him to go to the demon hunting regiment. There were new results about the special investigation section and the investigation of the Nord order.


    AVA Shaw, as usual, waited under the Burton building ten minutes in advance.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cole."


    Get in the car.


    The temperature difference inside and outside the car makes the glass covered with a layer of snow-white ice.


    "You look good today," Cole said when he got the hot coffee from Ava


    "Really?"


    AVA started the engine and said with a smile, "thanks to you, our family is the first citizen to withdraw from the imperial capital, and has not suffered any rash disaster.


    Valena asked me to thank you for her. "


    Drive to headquarters.


    Just ran into gene.


    After seeing Cole, the shy young man felt his curly hair awkwardly and said, "am I late?"


    Cole patted him on the back and they walked in side by side.


    "Is the injury recovered?"


    "Er... The Institute of mysteries and the hospital gave me a comprehensive examination. They advised me not to touch anything too powerful with evil forces for three years.


    Otherwise, the symptoms of coma may recur.


    Just... "


    "What?"


    Go up the steps.


    Gene smiled awkwardly and looked very unsure.


    "It''s a blessing in disguise. My sequence magic... Seems to activate new abilities because of the mirror of suffering."


    Chatting all the way.


    The two went to the office where the Council of the demon hunting regiment met.


    About what new capabilities are.


    Gene didn''t say, and Cole wouldn''t ask.


    At this time, the office was empty.


    Maybe it''s bureaucracy, maybe it''s the directors. They''re really busy.


    They waited fifteen minutes.


    Baruch and Luken, with their secrets, hurried into the office.


    Along with them was Vera Morgan.


    As soon as we meet.


    Baruch smiled, "I''m sorry for the delay due to some things. We''ll start the theme of this interim meeting right away."


    Vera shrugged helplessly.


    Needless to guess, we also know that the delay is related to her and the Morgan consortium.


    Sit next to gene.


    The girl smiled, held out her hand to him and said, "Vera Morgan, a member of the black snake brigade."


    "Gee... Gee, Miss Vera, we used to... Seem to know each other."


    "Of course, I hope I can be more formal this time."


    Before the Newcastle incident.


    To be honest.


    At that time, she totally despised gene, who was submissive and weak. Her eyes liked to dodge when she spoke. She was a poor wretch born in poverty.


    Until he and Cole presided over the seal ceremony.


    The girl also realized for the first time that evaluating a person by birth and appearance is not only rude, but also looks like a fool without weaning.


    In the difficult times of her previous life, she evaluated herself like this more than once.


    After the people sat down.


    Baruch took the document from the secretary.


    He cleared his throat and said, "let''s talk about the conclusion first. The special investigation department does not set up a section chief to weave with any administrative posts. All teams are drawn from experienced intelligence departments.


    In addition to the black snake brigade, only director Luken and I know the identity of the participants, and the archives have been kept confidential for ten years.


    So, Cole, you and the black snake brigade have to be prepared in advance. Even if I and the demon hunting group want to keep it a secret for you, the news has been published.


    The whole world knows that you beheaded Nicholas in the street, and the Nord order will retaliate against you. "


    Cole said coldly, "go on."


    "Also, we sent someone to lairag to search, but we couldn''t find the trace of Hardy betani. If there''s any news, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    Finish.


    Three as like as two peas, and the Secretary to the Cole.


    "According to the latest investigation results, the next day after the Queen''s assassination, the three towns evaporated. There are photos taken on site and records of visits with local police detectives.


    Look first. "


    The information is not very thick, only four pages.


    There are only five photos.


    It briefly records the interview dialogue.


    ''here it comes! It''s coming! "


    ''are you talking to me? No, I''m not talking to you. Who''s talking to me? (laughing wildly)


    "Disaster is coming! The dark Redeemer will lead us out of physical suffering... Barabarabara... "


    Although it is a copy of the document.


    But the scribbled handwriting showed that the detective in charge of the visit was not only worn out, but also very afraid of it.


    After reading the whole article, it is difficult to extract useful information from it. It is full of vague madman nonsense.


    It seems that overnight, the residents around the town fell into some strange madness.


    The content of photos is also scarce.


    Disappeared town.


    It left a huge crater in place, like a crater after a meteorite impact.


    The uneven edges and collapsed buildings are more like a town uprooted by some mysterious force.


    Only one photo captured the crazy villagers after the local was affected, and a thin old man trying to cut his stomach with a knife was suppressed by three police officers.


    Finished browsing the file.


    Gene couldn''t help feeling a tingle on his scalp.


    Why is there such a strange case without end after the end of Newcastle?


    "What about psychics? Can they detect where the disappeared town has gone?"


    Baruch replied, "there are traces of evil sacrifice at the scene. The first psychic to rush over should see something, but..."


    Vera wondered, "what?"


    "His soul was sucked dry."


    So this is what we''re going to warn Cole and Mr. Hardy betani if he''s still alive.


    Don''t try to use any exploratory force where the town is missing.


    Otherwise, the consequences may be very serious. "


    Gene frowned slightly, put one hand on his chin and said to himself, "is there a trace to follow?"


    This time.


    Luken and Baruch looked at each other.


    The old fat director took a letter from the inner pocket of his clothes, opened it and put it on the table.


    The tone is particularly dignified.


    "This is a letter from the Nord order, which was put outside the demon hunting group this morning. Although the messenger has been caught, he is only an innocent worker dominated by his soul.


    everybody.


    If we can''t take some practical action to make those bastards have a long memory.


    i ''m afraid.


    The next time it''s sent to the door of the demon hunting group, it''s not a letter. It''s that simple. "


    Be silent for a moment.


    Vera frowned. "It''s not a letter? It would be..."


    Gene smiled awkwardly, alleviated the embarrassing atmosphere in the office, and explained, "it may be the finger of a cabinet official, or... The head of a demon hunting group bureaucrat..."


    "Wow, is that right?"


    Cole didn''t say anything.


    Fold up the papers, put them in your pocket, get up, go to the door, stop and light a cigarette.


    Vera and gene hurried up.


    Baluch turned and said, "the train doesn''t arrive until 3 p.m. You are allowed half a day off and go back to have a good rest..."


    Bang!


    The heavy door closed.


    The sound of their footsteps gradually disappeared at the end of the stairs.

 Chapter 199

    Leave headquarters.


    Gene inquired, "Hardy, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Shelter."


    Cole said indifferently, "he''ll be back in a while, you..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    But Vera looked across the street.


    The girl smiled. "He''s back, captain."


    Turn around.


    I saw a short man standing across the street. He wrapped half of his face in a black scarf and only showed a pair of eyes under his knitted hat.


    After colliding with Cole''s eyes, he looked around stealthily, and then waved to him to go to a safe place with him.


    Cole looked at each other.


    Cross the street and follow hardy far behind.


    About the last ten minutes.


    Follow him into a cheap old apartment.


    Knock on the iron door where the green paint falls off.


    Hardy dragged the three men into the room, then poked his head out and made sure that no one was following, so he carefully closed the door.


    Marian, the nurse, hugged hardy tightly with tears in her eyes and a look of panic.


    Whisper comfort and kiss her on the cheek.


    The little man hung his scarf on the hanger.


    He turned around, looked at Vera suspiciously, then dragged cole to another house, closed the door, took a long breath, and said, "boss, is that woman... And gene credible?"


    This time.


    Cole saw Hardy''s face for the first time.


    The earlobe of the right ear disappeared, wrapped in gauze and a ferocious knife mark, inclined upward and cut the lip until the cheekbone under the left eye.


    Cole handed him a cigarette and said, "who made it?"


    "Killer."


    Click.


    The sound of the metal flip lighter flashed past.


    Smoke rose.


    Hardy took a cigarette in one hand, leaned against the window, opened a gap in the curtain and looked at the street outside vigilantly.


    "After receiving your call, I met a woman disguised as a stone protector. If Marian hadn''t recognized that my medicine had been replaced, I might have died of drug allergy.


    After that, we were hiding, but someone was always following us.


    After confirming the safety in the newspaper, she and I sneaked back to the imperial capital early last night. "


    "What about the people who followed you?"


    "I don''t know. It may still be lurking. It may have left."


    This time.


    But the chat between Vera and Marian outside the door suddenly stopped.


    Gene pushed the door open.


    Said in a low voice, "Captain, there was something wandering outside the door just now."


    Hardy''s face changed slightly and said, "can you only see the shadow and can''t see the real person?"


    "Yes."


    Hear the conversation between the two.


    Cole closed his eyes and opened the seventh vision.


    After the senses like sinking into the divine sea, the vision was quickly drawn close to a well-dressed middle-aged man.


    The surrounding environment is a small closed house, with walls, floors and ceilings painted with dense evil mantras.


    After perceiving Cole''s peep.


    The man said coldly, "cole walker, you''re ruining my business."


    "You''re looking for death."


    After a moment of silence, the killer got up, blew out the candle in his hand, and said reluctantly, "for your face, Cole, this is the first and last time."


    Cole opened his eyes.


    Hardy stood in front of him with Marian in his arms.


    Frowning, he said, "is there any result?"


    "He won''t come to you again, villa. Go and call Baruch."


    The girl touched her pocket, borrowed three coins from gene and hurried downstairs.


    Gene frowned as if he thought of something, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Not long.


    They took the car sent by the demon hunting group to take Hadi and Marian to the safe house for temporary refuge. Later, Baruch will help him deal with the matter.


    During this time, Cole asked gene and Vera to find grace and order some hand weighing weapons. All the expenses were reimbursed by him.


    Sitting alone in the office.


    Crush the last cigarette in the ashtray.


    "System, enter silent hill I film world."


    "Testing host vital signs..."


    "Start digitization..."


    "Silent hill I film world danger rating: 4."


    "Your role is a mystery investigator. An independent reporter is your cover up to the outside world. You have five minutes to protect.


    During the duration of the protection state, Aretha will not notice your arrival. "


    "Start proofreading timeline..."


    "You entered the same time as the heroine rose da Silva."


    "Generating initialization status..."


    "Ready to enter: Silent Hill I."


    The cold mechanical synth ends.


    Cole''s eyes darkened.


    After a bout of dizziness, nausea and nausea.


    Hard to open your eyes.


    Looking over the broken window, what appeared in his eyes was a turned gray world.


    "Is he..."


    The sharp pain in the lower leg made Cole frown slightly.


    The movement of the body causes the car after the accident to creak dangerously.


    In the neck down position, he was unconscious for too long. Cole only felt that his back and neck were stiff like two numb stones.


    I accidentally cut my finger when I reached out to remove the broken glass slag on the ground.


    A toss.


    Superimposed with secondary injuries.


    Cole managed to climb out of the car with its tires facing up.


    Gulu¡ª¡ª


    The cry of hungry stomach is particularly eye-catching at the entrance of this dead town.


    This time.


    The system prompt sounds again.


    "Welcome to silent hill, the heaven of saints, the hell of demons and demon hunters."


    "Here, your food ration is severely limited. No matter how much you eat, your body will always feel hungry."


    "The real dream equipment library can only be opened once an hour. The number of items taken out is limited by the powerful forces of unknown evil."


    "The seventh vision is not available."


    "The power of blood flame, the secret of slaughter, is reduced by 50%."


    "The recovery ability of Japanese Walker''s blood is reduced by 50%."


    "The mystery of judgment, the incarnation of death, has no effect in the silent hill world."


    "The deterrent effect of bloody aura I on demons and hell creatures has become ineffective."


    "The number of times nimosan lantern is used is severely limited."


    "Your current state: you are seriously injured. The countdown to recovery is'' 00:58:24 ''."


    "The final task has been generated."


    "The ultimate mission is to survive in silent hill for three days."


    "The ultimate task 2: complete the main plot with zero death."


    "Ultimate mission 3: kill special dark creatures, sickle monsters."


    "Ultimate task 4:???"


    "If you complete any of the above three ultimate tasks, you can choose to take the initiative to leave silent hill I film world. After you choose to leave, start calculating the completion reward."


    "After completing the four ultimate tasks, you can get all rewards and additional special rewards: traits...?."


    "Every day you live, the strength of weakened props will be restored; In the case of ensuring the survival of all the staff, we intervene in the plot. Every time we pass through a special plot node, the strength of the weakened props will be restored. "

 Chapter 200

    Sitting on a stone by the side of the road.


    Looking down at the watch, the pointer stopped completely.


    Cole is ready to recover from the injury for a while. At least, his broken leg needs to be restored to a level where he can walk.


    The wound composed of red light and shadow counted down and jumped in his sight.


    Silent hill was originally relatively static. Perhaps it was faster than others, or maybe the power of the blood of the day Walker was working.


    The countdown is about three seconds.


    He was not idle during the break.


    After making a plan in mind.


    Open the real dream equipment library.


    It''s different from him in the real world or other film world.


    The unspeakable darkness, like the tide of evil, is completely immersed in it.


    Cole frowned slightly before taking out the prop.


    Because the system does not clearly give the limit of the number of props taken out each time.


    Hesitate for a moment.


    Try to take out a just trial.


    At the moment he took the pistol out of the real dream equipment library, deeper darkness poured into it, and the entrance connecting the outside world suddenly narrowed to the extent visible to the naked eye.


    According to this degree, he can also take out three props.


    Food is a necessity for repairing injuries.


    Bullets are a necessity.


    As for the cold weapon, Cole chose the sleeve sword which is easier to carry, not easy to lose, and more secretive.


    After taking out these three things.


    The real dream equipment library is completely submerged by unspeakable darkness and evil.


    One hour countdown, presented at the entrance.


    Count the quantity.


    Only two cans were taken out, 21 bullets and a pair of sleeve swords.


    Enough for the time being.


    Devour two cans. The red wound counts down and decreases quickly.


    Tie up the sleeve sword and load the bullet.


    Cole got up and moved his body. Although his state was not very good, it did not affect walking and trotting.


    Because the watch completely stopped moving, the countdown to the recovery of the injury was impressed by the food and the blood of the day walker. Now the only thing he can confirm the time is the countdown of the equipment warehouse.


    The five minute protection time ends.


    An unspeakable malice and hatred, mixed with the unique dark forces of hell, is like the peep of the evil existence from the bottom of the abyss.


    Haunted by him.


    This moment.


    At the entrance of Cole''s Town, the sky fell silent hill''s eternal burning dust.


    Twenty meters ahead.


    Look through the air obscured by ash and haze.


    You can see Ross selva''s car parked alone next to the billboard at the entrance of the town, with the door wide open.


    It means that she has entered the town first.


    Look up.


    His eyes fell on the huge billboard: "welcome to silent hill."


    The reality of the film world, silent hill is located in West Virginia, a geographical location in the south of the Northeast... Or slave state, which is rich in coal mines and ranks last in the United States in terms of overall economic strength.


    Adjacent to the fantastic Mississippi River, there are many branches and heresies of poverty, ignorance, Protestantism and heresy.


    Full of cult holy land.


    It is not difficult to understand that such a land breeds such a strange and evil place as silent hill.


    More ironically.


    Even so.


    The church in the depths of silent hill still sheltered the heretics who claimed justice by persecuting others and protected them from the erosion of Aretha''s dark side.


    It is also like the deep moral of the film plot: what is justice and what is evil.


    This time.


    But I heard a rustling sound from the roadside behind me.


    Turn around.


    A uniformed policewoman sat beside a crashed police motorcycle with a muddled face.


    Reach for your helmet.


    His eyes just caught Cole.


    Frowning, he walked over and said, "I''m tracking the suspect. Have you seen a mother and daughter driving..."


    Talk.


    See selva''s car in the distance.


    His right hand touched the holster behind him and hurried over.


    Unfortunately, it''s empty.


    Light a cigarette, Cole frowned. "Don''t look for it. This is silent hill. No one can escape, officer."


    Hearing the ambiguous words, policewoman Sybil looked back and wondered, "who are you? There is blood on your body... Fugitive?"


    After you say your judgment.


    She quickly took out her pistol, pointed it at Cole and shouted, "let me see your hands, lie on the ground slowly! Now!"


    Cole stood where he was.


    The black coat is messy and stained with blood because of the car accident. The neat tie in the past is wrinkled, just like a rotten drunkard who often gets drunk in the bar.


    The trouser leg of the right leg was soaked with blood.


    The blood scab that has not dried up solidifies on the black leather shoes.


    "It''s not good for you to kill me, officer. I''m not a fugitive, but an independent reporter who overturned outside silent hill like you."


    While talking, Cole took out the press card in his pocket and threw it.


    Sybil picked up the papers on the ground, confirmed Cole''s identity and said, "independent reporter? What are you doing in a place like this?


    Nothing else, come here. "


    Take out the handcuffs and shake them. He said solemnly, "this is a restricted area. You have broken the law."


    Cole walked over and took out the painting paper Sharon left on the seat.


    A strange children''s painting painted with crayons, with dense black lines and distorted figures in the orange flame.


    "Hi! I''m with you..."


    The moment the policewoman approached him.


    Cole suddenly burst out, locked her arm, pressed firmly against the door and said, "you need to calm down, officer Sybil Bennett.


    This is not the real world. Even if you handcuff me, you won''t go back to the police station.


    If you don''t believe it, you can turn on the walkie talkie.


    The whispers of hell and the devil will let you know what I''m talking about. "


    The angry policewoman patted the door and said angrily, "son of a bitch... What hell and devil! You are a complete madman!"


    However.


    At this time, a strange sound of footsteps and groans came from the end of the street.


    Policewoman Sybil''s eyes crossed the rearview mirror and looked shocked.


    Because.


    At this time, a monster without arms and face, whose body is wrapped by dirty skin, makes people crazy and walks stiff like a puppet, stumbles towards them.


    Its saliva fell to the ground.


    The white fog rose and made a corrosive sound.


    Cole quickly released her, pulled out the justice trial and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A dying bullet with dim blood flame smashed the head of the sulfuric acid monster.


    Dripping acid quickly corrodes the ground.


    This scene has completely exceeded the female patrolman''s understanding of reality, stunned in situ.


    This time.


    On the barren mountain on one side of the road, more and more sulfuric acid monsters stumbled around them.


    "God..."


    Cole said coldly, "don''t be stunned, get out of here..."


    However.


    This time.


    A harsh air defense alarm sounded.


    Ground, trees, vehicles


    The surface of all objects, like weathered human skin, slowly flew into the sky.


    At the same time, far away at the end of the street.


    An extremely strong, tall, eyeless monster with a hanging rope around its neck appeared impressively.


    His big mouth was full of four layers of sharp teeth, dense and disgusting.


    With a long knife in his chest, he kept dripping blood. In his other hand, he held a huge death sickle and iron chain. With each step, he could feel the ground trembling slightly.

 Chapter 201

    ¡°WTF...¡±


    The policewoman stepped back.


    The world reflected in the pupil is broken and desolate.


    The dim and old orange light, like the flame from hell, roasts the world and asks sinners.


    Fly to the skin of the sky.


    It is also like the sinner''s skin dried by the fire, gathering in the darkest corner.


    The baby''s unique cry makes the world more and more gloomy and terrible.


    When as low as charcoal fire, twisted and strange dark evil children came out of the dark corner one after another and rushed to them.


    A cold sweat flowed down Sybil''s sideburns.


    The voice was terrified.


    "What the hell is this place?!"


    Cole gave the clip of justice trial, pressed the bullet just knocked off, and said coldly, "as you can see, silent hill."


    Raise your gun.


    Break through, the first three sulfuric acid monsters.


    Then he said, "if you don''t want to die, do as I say, okay?"


    A critical moment.


    Can really see a person''s true face.


    Policewoman Sybil looked at the suspicious person who was extremely calm when shooting. She even couldn''t see any mood fluctuations on her face.


    She can be sure.


    This guy is definitely not an independent reporter.


    Pull out the matching gun.


    Follow Cole and attack the sulfuric acid monster approaching them.


    At the same time, he said loudly, "who the hell are you?"


    "Investigator."


    There''s no time to continue questioning.


    In the face of more and more gray children and sulfuric acid monsters, as well as the sickle monsters with a strong sense of oppression in the distance.


    They empty the magazine.


    Change bullets as you step back.


    This time.


    But all the monsters suddenly stopped, as if suffering from pain, screamed repeatedly, fell to the ground one after another, turned into curly skin and rose to the sky.


    After a short moment.


    The world under the orange flame returns to the gray world full of dust again.


    When everything returns to normal.


    Sybil held up his gun, his face sweaty and tense.


    "What the hell is this..."


    Click.


    The sound of lighters in this silent place is particularly eye-catching.


    The policewoman''s eyes fell on cole, who was as calm as usual. She looked frightened and said excitedly, "you see, too? Are those true?"


    "This is silent hill, not reality, a binary world created by evil forces."


    Put the matching gun into the holster.


    Sybil put his hands around his head, his short blond hair stretched out the gap between his fingers and looked around blankly.


    As a policeman who has never been in contact with the dark world... Or supernatural events, it is difficult for her to calm down due to the violent impact of senses and thoughts.


    "You just said you were an investigator? Which department?"


    "Knowing too much is not good for you."


    Silence.


    The policewoman''s eyes looked at Cole, who was smoking alone on the roadside.


    In her eyes.


    The mysterious feeling of breaking new moon, like a thick fog, is tightly shrouded in this calm and extraordinary man.


    The situation just now.


    Anyone who is mentally normal can''t be as calm as he is in the garden in his backyard in the face of that twisted and hateful monster.


    And I can''t figure out where he comes from, whether he is good or evil, and what his purpose is.


    "No, no, no... I have to contact the headquarters as soon as possible and ask for support. I don''t want to stay in such a damn place for a second."


    Remove the radio.


    However, there are only blind sounds and harsh sounds with unknown meaning.


    I can''t stand the fear of being trapped in a strange place.


    The policewoman bent down and shouted hysterically, "Fark --!"


    Cole took out the crayon he got in the car.


    In addition to the flame and the twisted and painful black figure, there are also words composed of black lines: school.


    Glancing over the countdown of the real dream equipment library.


    Not surprisingly, the heroine rose da Silva will return here in up to five minutes, try to contact her husband and drive away.


    Outside the car.


    Sybil, who gradually calmed down, suddenly thought that the man who claimed to be an investigator seemed very familiar with this place.


    Does he know how to leave?


    Hurried to the car and said hurriedly, "Mr. investigator, do you know how to get out of here?"


    Cole put his cigarette hand out of the window, flicked off the ash and said coldly, "no one can leave here unless the owner of silent hill is willing to let you go."


    Talking room.


    Look up.


    His ruthless eyes made Sybil unconsciously touch the holster behind him.


    The police intuition kept giving warnings.


    She can''t describe how she felt when she touched the man''s eyes.


    DANGER.


    Full of oppression.


    Like a cold knife into the chest.


    Even the cruelty and indifference in the eyes of the most ferocious thug she has ever met is less than one tenth of his.


    Those are the terrible eyes that only those who have their hands stained with the blood of the living and the shadows behind them are entangled by the spirits of the dead.


    Pass the picture to the policewoman.


    Cole frowned, took a deep breath, threw away the cigarette butts, frowned and said, "but do you think the devil composed of hatred and resentment will easily let us leave its world?"


    Look down at the picture.


    Notice the words above.


    Sybil was silent for a moment and frowned. "What do you mean, is this word a clue?"


    "Yes.


    But it''s not for us. Wait here until she comes back. "


    Waiting time.


    Chat about the monster just now.


    Cole said indifferently, "the monster you see in this world is essentially a reflection of some idea in your heart.


    The sulfuric acid monster looks like a bound prisoner. "


    "Prisoner? You mean..."


    "It reflects your heart, police officer, which is constrained by the law and higher moral level than ordinary people. Otherwise, you won''t be brought into the world because you worry that the woman is a criminal of child abduction and trafficking.


    The twisted children burned into black charcoal, according to my investigation of the fire in silent hill in November 1974, should be the embodiment of a painful desire in the heart of the world''s master. "


    Originally, Sybil was full of doubts about the identity of investigator Cole.


    A conversation.


    Especially for all kinds of in this strange world.


    It made her feel more and more that the investigator named Cole Walker might not have lied, and the degree of expertise was far beyond her imagination.


    "What about the big guy?"


    Cole took out the cigarette box, but it was empty. He crumpled it into a ball and threw it out of the window. He said indifferently, "it is the embodiment of my heart. The sickle represents death, and the pierced heart lacks necessary pity.


    Tall and strong body, advocating violence.


    As for the noose... "


    The female patrolman said thoughtfully, "only the death row prisoners who have committed serious crimes will be hanged."


    without doubt.


    Whether heaven or hell.


    Boast of being mortal, but surpass the gods.


    A judge and executioner who practices a man.


    Cole walker, you deserve the death penalty for a felony.

 Chapter 202

    After the chat.


    Silent silence filled the carriage.


    Sybil Bennett''s professional characteristics as a policeman make her have higher psychological quality than ordinary people.


    However.


    The eerie horror of silent hill.


    Dark creatures with grotesque and twisted shapes.


    Plus Cole walker, the investigator who has been identified as dangerous by the female patrol.


    As time goes on, minute by second.


    The more intense anxiety and fear, like the sin and dirt dumped in clear water, polluted her heart bit by bit.


    The cold sweat soaked the uniform.


    Panic, restlessness.


    Finally.


    The short but long wait came to an end after a crazy woman with hair and hair appeared.


    The first time I saw a living creature other than them.


    Sybil looked shocked.


    "Someone!"


    He hurriedly opened the door, went down, took out his ID, and shouted to the crazy woman dressed like a beggar in the distance, "I''m state policeman Sybil Bennett! You know


    Hey! Take it easy, we won''t hurt you! "


    The crazy woman saw the policewoman and Cole who got off the bus.


    Take two steps back vigilantly.


    Crooked head and empty eyes seem to be looking at them.


    The voice is soft, but strange, like the voice of a divine stick.


    "Misguided outsiders..."


    Sybil held the certificate in one hand and the holster behind him in the other hand. He lowered his body and approached slowly. At the same time, he said, "we won''t hurt you, will we?


    I just want to ask you a few questions. "


    After a silence.


    Seemed to know what she was asking.


    The crazy woman said slowly, "the entrance of silent hill is controlled by the dark forces..."


    Talk.


    Like a madman talking to himself, he bowed his head, walked slowly around the female patrol, and whispered, "they deceived me


    The sin in my heart... Hatred


    Make them hurt my child, abuse her... Judge her


    In that fire, Aretha, my daughter, swallowed this hatred. "


    "Wait!"


    The crazy woman bent her body, retreated and stared at them and whispered.


    "No one can leave, no one..."


    Until I saw her disappear into the gray fog.


    Sybil reluctantly put down his hand.


    The only information and irrelevant logic made her not understand what the other party was saying.


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Chaotic events: first, triggered."


    "He is the creator of all tangible, substantial and orderly things. The ancestor of original sin broke his covenant with him and was beaten down on earth.


    Future generations are born with the original sin. They need to do his good and respect his name before they can enter heaven after death. "


    "Demon hunter, you despise heaven, and the original sin theory of gods ruling the world is arrogant lies and ridiculous low-level jokes in your eyes."


    "You firmly believe that good and evil coexist, and only human beings themselves can judge the chaos formed by good and evil."


    "Now, please make your choice. Different choices give different rewards."


    "First, support the revenge and anger of the dark Aretha; 2¡¢ Support the justice of the judge; 3¡¢ Absolutely neutral, the perpetrator should be punished, and the perpetrator should also reflect on himself. "


    Cole browsed through three options.


    Before he makes a choice.


    The system prompt sounds again.


    "Special reminder: please don''t abuse. The system doesn''t have personalized emotion analysis function. If you are not satisfied with the options provided by the system, you can choose the appropriate scheme by yourself."


    "Warning: if the scheme is not provided by the system, it will cause huge load on the plot torsion device. Please choose carefully."


    obviously.


    The advance prediction of the system is very correct.


    Different from choice events.


    Every option provided by chaotic events actually hides traps.


    Choosing to support Aretha represents a complete reversal to the invisible, chaotic and nihilistic side.


    Choose the judge.


    It means that the doctrine of heresy is orthodox.


    As for the third.


    The core of the typical reasonable guest is the gloating of the onlookers and the secondary bullying of the weak.


    What about you?


    Cole stood and thought for a long time.


    The movie core of silent hill is very obscure.


    From the perspective of religious dualism.


    Light and darkness, good and evil, like a tangle, are firmly intertwined.


    however...


    A ruthless demon hunter doesn''t care about the shit religious view, the good and evil in the world, and even whether the one in heaven or the great demon king in hell will be furious about it.


    Not even in his consideration.


    Heretics, damn it.


    Intervene in the real world with hatred and reconstruct the hell power of dark Aretha.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of fools, they will think that the devil will help poor Aretha complete her revenge, punish those evil believers and let them fall into a hell on earth like silent hill forever.


    It is the punishment of sinners instead of heaven.


    Unfortunately, they have forgotten that the devil never trades at a loss.


    The winner take all deal is their favorite thing.


    Even this unwarranted sense of justice is a trap set by the devil to satisfy people''s hearts.


    In November 1974, the fire in the underground mine of Silent Hill burned countless heretics, as well as many innocent and good people.


    Among them is detective Thomas Gucci''s father.


    The most ironic thing is.


    Before the fire.


    Thomas Gucci, the one who rescued Aretha from the evil claws of the cult and took her out of the fire.


    Also because of the fire from hell.


    More innocent people, because of fear, were pushed into the arms of the cult by a pair of invisible hands.


    Think of it here.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    ''you have made a choice.''


    "Demon hunter, your eyes are burning and your heart is firm. You abandoned the olive branches of the second heaven like my shoes, and you trampled on the false temptation of the devil."


    "Chaos: first, it''s over."


    ''dark Aretha''s hatred of you has greatly increased; The probability of sickle monsters and iron triangle heads appearing near you has greatly increased. "


    "You have completed a key plot node, and the interference of silent hill has weakened."


    "Reward 1: Zhen ¡¤ destroyer pump shotgun; Reward 2: destroyer shot. "


    "The main task has been triggered: the elimination of heaven."


    "Kill all the evil believers before the dark Aretha enters the church."


    "Completion reward: medium increase in soul strength."


    [true ¡¤ destroyer pump shotgun: an improved gun that specifically targets dark creatures. It has an effective range of 20 meters. It can''t fill ammunition manually. It has a capacity of eight rounds. It needs to consume destroyer shotguns and can cause lethal effects on non spirit level 1 dark creatures.


    What if someone occupies your favorite name? It doesn''t matter. Add a "true" in front of it. Er... I mean true and effective, not anti-counterfeiting.]


    [destroyer shotgun: a bullet that specifically kills dark creatures. It requires a front item: No. 12 shotgun. It will automatically generate a destroyer shotgun every 30 seconds.]

 Chapter 203

    See Cole standing where he is, indifferent to the crazy woman''s departure.


    Sybil put his hands on his hips.


    As if he had accepted his fate, he said, "now? Mr. investigator, if you are waiting for the owner of this car, I think she may not survive just now


    Yes... It''s the world you said. "


    Unfortunately.


    Her voice just fell.


    Just listen to a burst of trotting footsteps, suddenly came from the thick fog in the distance.


    The first time I ran into the heroine rose selva.


    The policewoman was stunned and walked over.


    The other side didn''t react at all.


    In such a ghost place, how could two big living people be surprised and lock her arms and press them on the front hood of the car.


    Angrily, "bastard, I thought you died in it. Where''s the little girl?"


    Ross was shocked and said, "I''m looking for Sharon, too. She..."


    "Don''t quibble! Tell me, where did you hide her?!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?! let go of me!"


    The excesses of the policewoman are not unreasonable.


    Because in the past, there was a scum of human trafficking who took a little girl to silent hill in the real world before it was exposed and caught.


    Then he threw her into the abandoned, burning underground coal pit and destroyed her body.


    I''ve learned from the past.


    The policewoman with a very sense of justice will certainly not let the same thing happen again in her jurisdiction.


    Good thing.


    When they argue.


    Cole went to Ross, threw away the burnt cigarette butt and asked, "Ross da Silva?"


    Sybil and she all looked at Cole.


    "It''s me. How do you know..."


    Take out the photo automatically generated by the system in his coat lining pocket, hand it to Ross and say, "did you adopt this girl, Sharon, at the Toluca County orphanage?"


    Suddenly, a very unfriendly stranger gave out private information.


    Ross looked at him with great vigilance and didn''t answer.


    The policewoman said, "answer his question!"


    "Falk! Let me go!"


    Cole patted Sybil on the shoulder and said, "let her go. Rose adopted Sharon through a legal way.


    Coming here must be consistent with the purpose of my investigation. "


    That''s it.


    Cole made a mysterious pause, then looked directly into Rose''s eyes and spoke in a low tone that was like the most terrible nightmare for the mother.


    "Silent hill."


    Ross was stunned.


    He hurriedly opened the pendant around his neck and showed it to Cole.


    "Sharon, my daughter, have you seen her?"


    Please pat the desperate mother on the back, reassure her not to be so nervous, and then say, "according to my investigation, Sharon is not an ordinary little girl.


    As like as two peas in 1974, more than 30 years ago, a girl was the same as her.


    Aretha graysby. "


    Sybil looked at Rose suspiciously and said, "are you sure she''s okay?"


    Cole didn''t respond to her question.


    Take out the crayon and pass it to Ross.


    "Based on my work experience, this thing appears in your car, indicating that something is guiding you secretly. You are also the only person who can investigate all the clues alive."


    After a conversation.


    The three walked into the town.


    Ross mentioned that there are signs at the intersection of the town. Maybe you can find the only school in silent hill through them.


    On the way.


    Maybe it''s curiosity.


    Sybil walked beside Cole and asked in a low voice, "why can she investigate the clues? Can''t you and I?"


    Look at her.


    Cole said coldly, "if you want to live in the world, you need more than luck, officer."


    The implication.


    If the master of the world wants to kill them, he is dead when he is unconscious by the side of the road.


    In this regard.


    The policewoman was speechless.


    In the world of monsters, why can rose cerva, an ordinary woman without weapons, survive unharmed?


    Silent hill watch world.


    The sky is forever floating with dust.


    The gray sky, like its master, has experienced the pain of the past.


    There is no commendable color and beauty.


    Every building along the street retains the old style of the 1970s.


    The whole town was silent, like a cemetery shrouded in fog before night.


    Finally.


    After searching in the street, the three came to a school called medvici.


    Open the door of the teaching building.


    Ross shouted Sharon''s name inside.


    Cole''s eyes fell on the grid window of the gate.


    A strong religious color, taking the cross as the prototype, transformed a glass painting like a candlestick, telling the story of the town.


    The fact that it was ruled by an unknown church.


    In backward and poor towns, it is very common for religious forces to dominate.


    Invisible power is higher than the mayor and sheriff.


    It still exists not only in the 1970s, but even after the millennium.


    The school stairs are dilapidated.


    The walls are mottled and fall off.


    A painted banner directly above the stairway reads an excerpt from the Bible Psalm: those who hate justice will be condemned.


    As in the original film, the heroine goes to silent hill and draws a road sign, which is excerpted from the church declaration in 1 New Testament Corinthians: don''t you know that we want to judge angels? Don''t you know that saints want to destroy the world?


    A seemingly high sounding statement.


    Justice is awe inspiring.


    However, this excerpt from 1 Corinthians is preceded by another sentence: How dare you seek trial before the unrighteous and not before the saints?


    You, the believers.


    An unrighteous person is a non believer.


    Aretha graysby''s mother, Dalia, a Protestant heretic.


    It was this high sounding reason that deceived me and allowed silent hill, the heretic leader of the once unknown town, to bewitch people and manipulate power in the name of justice and God.


    In the crowd of fanatical believers, she burned Aretha graysby, who was defined as a witch.


    A long-term bully.


    A cleaner QJ.


    Because of these two things, an innocent girl who was sued by the perpetrator and villain first and carried out "trial of saints".


    See Cole staring at the painting.


    Sybil asked, "are you religious, too?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    The three stepped upstairs.


    When passing the painting, Cole pressed the half burned cigarette on it.


    At this time.


    Only a slight call came from a distance, "Ross..."


    The three men looked at the place where the sound came from.


    But I only saw a little girl running around the corner with her purple skirt.


    "Sharon!"


    Hear the call.


    Rose looked shocked and crazy, trying to catch up.


    "Hi --! Ross!"


    The appearance of the purple skirt girl also shocked Sybil. Although she was instinctively afraid, the professionalism of the police made it impossible for her to let Ross rush in such a dangerous place and rush after him.

 Chapter 204

    Although Sybil and Ross don''t know the identity of the purple skirt girl, Cole, who has watched the movie plot, knows it very well.


    Dark Aretha.


    A powerful devil constructed by hatred and dark forces, which does not belong to hell and has the power to interfere with the ternary world.


    The real world, the outer world, the inner world.


    All the living creatures near Silent Hill were under her peep.


    Perhaps the painful heart has long been abnormal.


    Paranoid.


    The distorted pursuit of maternal love.


    Let her take the initiative to lead Ross selva to experience the tragic past she had encountered in the flashback of her memory.


    Trying to use the poor mother who loves her daughter dearly, with her same compassion and love for the kind Aretha, that is, Sharon selva.


    She entered the church in a planned way, slaughtered the heretics who had tortured and burned her.


    Imprisoned their souls in silent hill and suffered eternal torture.


    If it is an ordinary evil spirit with hatred, or a tragic soul who makes a deal with the devil, he will take the initiative to leave after he has fulfilled his wish.


    However.


    Dark Aretha''s power is too strong.


    Strong enough to complete revenge.


    Continue to remain in the world, destroy order, vent hatred for all good things, and become a pure devil peeping at the human soul.


    Follow her guidance.


    The three came all the way outside the classroom, next to the iron cabinet where the students stored their personal belongings.


    Behind the worn and damaged narrow and long iron door.


    A dusty purple dress hung.


    Just as Ross stared at the dress in a daze.


    A rustle of footsteps and whispers came from downstairs.


    Sybil touched the holster, stopped Ross behind him, motioned with a silent gesture, and moved towards the stairs bit by bit.


    In a limited narrow space.


    She saw a man with an iron bird cage and dirty chemical protective clothes.


    After eye contact.


    Not knowing the specific origin of the other party, Sybil pushed Ross and said in a low voice, "there are other people here. I don''t know the identity and quantity of the other party for the time being..."


    A moment of silence.


    Look at Cole and say, "do you know who they are?"


    Cole said indifferently, "cult."


    The faces of the two ladies were a little ugly for a while.


    "Officer, let''s avoid..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The noisy footsteps in the stairwell came at once.


    The policewoman pushed Ross and the three ran away.


    Originally, Cole could deal with the evil believers who searched for goods in the school, but considering that they would be the key clue for the heroine to contact the church.


    Kill directly, which is too serious to the main plot.


    Besides.


    In silent hill world, where can these heretics hide except the church?


    It''s only a matter of time to get rid of them.


    Run out of the teaching building near the street, cross the playground and enter the other side of the ring building.


    The little girl in purple dress appeared again.


    Guide Ross and run to the door of a classroom on the third floor.


    ad locum.


    Ross and Sybil, for the first time, saw the name of the owner of silent hill world in a book under a desk.


    Professional habits make the female patrol more and more uneasy.


    without doubt.


    The strange little girl in purple skirt seems to be tempting them to take the initiative to jump into the trap already arranged.


    However, compared with her.


    Rose''s maternal smile was especially sincere.


    Whisper Aretha''s name.


    "Aretha graysby."


    At the moment she touched the textbook, the flashback memory, like a slide, flashed through the three people''s consciousness.


    In the sunny classroom.


    The little girl in a purple dress was bullied by students of the same age.


    Throw things at her, curse her as a dirty Witch and let her die.


    later.


    The three followed the little girl who appeared again to the upstairs toilet.


    In a compartment.


    The little girl''s sad cry was particularly gloomy and chilling in the deserted toilet.


    even to the extent that.


    You can also see a pair of young legs, lifted up behind the wooden door and disappeared in situ.


    All the way to the present.


    More and more strange experiences and information.


    Jean Sybil, the honest policeman, had a hair in his heart.


    To stop Ross from trying to search the toilet compartments one by one, he said hastily, "wait, something doesn''t seem right."


    "What?"


    "That little girl..."


    Ross took his arm out of her hand, stepped back, his expression was on the verge of collapse, looked directly into her eyes and said loudly, "no... No! I must find Sharon. She is my daughter!"


    Finish.


    Ross, who has completely regarded the guidance of dark Aretha as the last clue to his daughter, began to check the toilet compartment.


    When the third wooden door on the right was kicked open by her.


    The unspeakable stench and corruption pushed her away.


    A man whose waist is broken, his body is twisted, his eyes are covered, and his mouth is opened on his back.


    The body is hung with a hanging bottle, bound by iron thistle, hanging in the compartment of the toilet like a punishment.


    "God..."


    The policewoman who rushed to see this scene.


    One hand on his waist, one hand over his eyes, turned his head and couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    The wall behind the man.


    The blood dried up and blackened to form a phrase: dare you?


    Below the phrase is an arrow pointing to the man''s mouth. It seems that there is something in it.


    so


    In the frightened eyes of Sybil and rose.


    Cole put one hand in his coat pocket, walked over, stood in front of the man, and his eyes fell on the work card on his chest.


    "Is his name Colin?"


    I saw him reach for something in the monster''s mouth in the toilet compartment.


    Rose couldn''t help crying out.


    Sybil''s face was even more impersonal and his heart said, isn''t this guy afraid of the monster''s sudden survival?


    However, this is not what surprised them most.


    To their surprise, Cole walker, the unknown investigator, stood outside the toilet less than 20 cm away from the monster.


    Looking down at the building fragments in his hand, he was like a calm and terrible private detective. After a short silence, he said in an indifferent tone of lack of emotional fluctuation.


    "According to my investigation, there was a cleaner at medvedsey school who was arrested by the state police for suspected child molestation.


    His name is Colin.


    That year, if I remember correctly, Aretha graysby was only nine. "


    "Nine?"


    The policewoman stared in shock and just wanted to say something.


    Another memory flashed back and appeared in their minds.


    Women''s toilets that were not abandoned in the past.


    Closed compartment wooden door.


    Men''s abnormal abuse and beating are intertwined with strange pattering with unknown meaning to young girls.


    The little girl''s cry for help and crying tore her heart and lungs.


    However.


    Outside the toilet.


    The students who just finished bullying her laughed and cursed her for going to hell.


    Even the teacher who opened the door and passed by looked indifferently into the toilet and turned away.


    It seems that all this pain and misery should be the punishment and blame that the little girl identified as a witch by the head of the church in the small town must suffer.


    As if it wasn''t the perpetrator''s fault.


    Mistakes and original sins are only on Aretha.


    Every scream and cry of the little girl.


    Like the sharpest and sharpest knife in the world, it pierced into the hearts of two women.


    Suddenly.


    Flashback memories dissipated in their minds.


    Rose stepped back two steps, leaned against the wall, covered her mouth, witnessed the tragedy and the indifference of the onlookers, so that she couldn''t say a word.


    The policewoman took a deep breath.


    The uncontrollable anger raised her forehead and kicked her on the washstand.


    "Son of a bitch! Falk!"

 Chapter 205

    However.


    Cole''s tone is like the coldest bystander and the calmest and objective investigator in the horror world. He then said, "the hanging needle and infusion are the biological hints between adults.


    Blindfolded because he saw Aretha''s body.


    The broken and bent back waist will rub on the ground when he crawls on the ground.


    What happened to him now is the punishment of Aretha graysby, or the master of silent hill world. "


    End of analysis.


    After hearing the conclusion.


    In the frightened eyes of the two women looking at each other.


    Cole frowned and lit a cigarette.


    Go over and pull up the decayed and unstable ceramic wash basin.


    Step back two steps.


    Ferocious and incomparable hit Colin''s head, which has become a strange janitor!


    The skull burst.


    The already weak body makes a toothache sound of fracture.


    The iron thistle buzzed.


    Seeing the terrible monster in the toilet, Cole smashed it into a pile of rotten meat with violence.


    The two ladies trembled involuntarily every time they heard a loud noise.


    Not to mention whether Cole walker, who calls himself an investigator, is a dangerous person,


    But his deadly beating.


    The professional thugs in the nightclub are willing to lose when they see it.


    As if Colin had been smashed, in the eyes of the investigator, he was not a terrible monster in the silent hill world, but a despicable scum who committed crimes.


    This time.


    There was a jumble of footsteps in the corridor.


    The policewoman''s face changed slightly and was preparing to lock the wooden door.


    But he saw Cole throw down the washing table that had been broken into three pieces, go straight and open the wooden door before the evil believers.


    As soon as we meet.


    I haven''t spoken yet.


    In the confined space, the roaring gunfire almost deafened their ears.


    Then he saw Cole dragging the last cult, punching him violently for three times in a row, then fiercely stabbing him against the wall, taking off his gas mask and revealing his dirty, long-term malnutrition, disgusting and insensitive face.


    "Go back and tell your church leader, either get out and let the bastard of dark Aretha kill you, or wash your face and stay in church until I break your nose!


    Do you understand? "


    In this closed Town, when did the evil believers who rode on the head of good people and had the habit of domineering encounter such vicious thugs as Cole.


    He nodded wildly.


    "Go away!"


    Let go of his hand and fly a foot to get him out of the toilet.


    The cult stumbled away, but still didn''t give up looking back. In the most cowardly tone, he said his greatest threat to Cole.


    "Villain! Abandoned lamb, God... God will punish you!"


    After experiencing what happened to Aretha.


    Anger roared like lava in Cole''s heart.


    Bend down, pick up a stone and smash it. He said angrily, "go to your God! Even if God comes, don''t try to save you bastards in my hands!


    Get out before I change my mind!


    The son of a bitch who should be inserted into the candlestick to light the light! "


    If Colin''s soul had not been taken away by Aretha and imprisoned in silent hill.


    What a terrible shit monster!


    Hang his soul on the mourning candlestick. When lighting the light, you just need to listen to the sound without sounding!


    Stand in the corridor.


    Cole took a deep breath, threw the half burned cigarette on the ground and stamped it out, just like running over some damn bastards!


    Rose''s eyes fell on Cole''s back, very afraid.


    It seemed to make her think of home violence involuntarily.


    Sybil glanced at the two bodies on the ground, remained silent for a moment, and said, "I think I may know why you''re here."


    Light a cigarette to soothe your anger.


    However.


    Before Cole lit the lighter, the bird cage left on the ground by the cult suddenly heard a startled fluttering sound of birds.


    Pass Ross the stone he took out of Colin''s mouth.


    "The world is coming, you two."


    "In the world... What do you mean?"


    In Ross''s puzzled eyes, Sybil pulled out his pistol and explained uneasily, "it''s the world where monsters run rampant."


    Mention monsters.


    Rose''s face changed slightly and said, "what shall we do now?"


    Cole didn''t answer her question.


    Twenty seconds later.


    The harsh air defense alarm announcing the arrival of terror sounded again.


    In the school corridor, the skin of all objects, like burning ashes, flew into the sky and exposed below, like the structure of an abandoned mine.


    The original school.


    At this moment, it has also become a human purgatory made of rusty steel.


    Each time, the noise of the slow rotation of the huge exhaust outlet sounded like the death knell from the depths of hell.


    meanwhile.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "One of the survival events has been triggered."


    "Demon hunter, your killing of the heretics completely angered the dark Aretha. The mental state was extremely unstable and distorted. Like a powerful devil with irregular switching between the outside and the inside world, she decided to completely kill you and female patrolman Sybil Bennett and prevent you from interfering with her plan to enter the church.


    At the same time, you will never be allowed to kill any cult again.


    Because the hatred and sin she swallowed must be returned by her own hand to those who have hurt her. "


    "The janitor Colin has awakened, the iron triangle is wandering inside the school, and the sickle monster is coming at you..."


    "Survival Countdown: 00:05:59."


    "Completion reward 1: trait ¡¤ survival master; Reward 2: destroyer''s bullet belt. "


    Dong.


    Dong.


    The sound of heavy footsteps, like a life-threatening drum, kept coming from downstairs.


    There was also a man''s cry of pain in the toilet.


    All the places he climbed were like corrosive traces left by mollusks. The ground was coking and blackening, like blood vessels spreading around.


    Dense giant cockroaches climbed out of the wall, wrapped the gatekeeper Colin''s body, swallowed it, made him cry bitterly, but he couldn''t die.


    Sybil and Ross were close together.


    The policewoman''s face was covered with cold sweat, raised her gun with both hands, and looked vigilantly at the end of the corridor.


    When a huge, heavy metal object rubs against the ground, it makes a harsh hum.


    A strong man with a big body, only shorter than the sickle monster, a crowd of cockroaches under his feet, an iron triangle on his head, and a butcher''s knife bigger than the door appeared at the corner of the corridor.


    Even if he moves slowly.


    But in the narrow, closed, monster ridden school corridor.


    The unparalleled sense of oppression brought by death is like a pair of powerful hands, strangling their throats and making it difficult to breathe.


    however.


    Surprisingly, these two ladies, like headless flies, were not scared to flee around and seek their own death.


    Instead, he kept a little calm in his panic.


    One is the mother who has a strong source of power in her heart. Before she finds her daughter, any suffering terror can''t erase her determination.


    The other is a policeman with excellent psychological quality who does not mess in the face of danger.


    In this desperate moment, their eyes fell on Cole.


    Reason tells them.


    Perhaps, relying on this experienced mysterious investigator, they can live through the world!

 Chapter 206

    Silent hill is different from other worlds invaded by darkness.


    The monsters here are deformed, ferocious, chilling and crazy.


    However, they are also the weakest monsters that Cole has ever dealt with. Compared with werewolves, evil spirits and demons, they are completely worthless monsters.


    however.


    Only those who have experienced Silent Hill will understand that the horror of the world is not caused by facing monsters.


    A gray sky all day long.


    Unlimited resurrection monster.


    Endless, irregular circulation of the outside and inside world.


    Dead, like a grave, a dilapidated town that has lost its vitality.


    All these are the real core elements of Silent Hill terror.


    Like the absurd and treacherous world in the eyes of mental patients, all reasonable things are distorted and evil here.


    Survive between the outside world and monsters.


    Despair and madness.


    The moment you step into silent hill, it will become a noose hanging around your neck.


    Keep tightening as time goes on until you lock your throat and break your neck.


    Mental breakdown, the moment when the soul is completely swallowed by darkness and evil, completely kill a person at the level of spirit and soul.


    then.


    Your soul will be imprisoned forever in this time cycle of evil world.


    Join the monster army and become one of them.


    Consciousness and spirit, completely into madness and chaos.


    Like Alex, the fifth generation protagonist of Silent Hill game, the last human nature is smoothed a little, and then taken with a huge iron triangle head to become the servant of dark Aretha and the new executioner of hell.


    Cole stood outside the toilet.


    Sybil and Ross looked tense in the face of the approaching monster.


    They don''t understand.


    Why can this guy stand here so calmly that he can''t see the idea of running away.


    Can''t he see the monsters lying on the ground in the toilet screaming and approaching them?!


    The next moment.


    In the unbelievable shocked eyes of the two women.


    Cole pulled out a just trial.


    Like the coldest hired killer, expressionless, he shot the doorman Colin''s skull, then trampled on the three fastest cockroaches and closed the door of the toilet.


    An operation.


    Completely overturned their cognition of a person''s psychological endurance limit.


    Action is not sloppy.


    The hand holding the gun is stable, without the trembling caused by fear and panic.


    bend.


    Forcefully remove the cockroach that climbed onto his leg, the size of a palm, with a baby face.


    Throw it on the ground and trample it to death.


    Yellow thick water overflows everywhere.


    Survival Countdown: 00:05:21.


    Far away.


    The iron triangle at the end of the corridor approached them step by step like an executioner.


    Ross leaned behind Sybil with a hand on her shoulder.


    The policewoman''s hand holding the gun trembled slightly and her face was cold sweat.


    Cole stepped away, the thick water pulled disgusting silk thread between the sole and the ground, and his face was ruthless.


    "The shape of the triangular head comes from the executioner during the civil war, symbolizing trial and punishment, and the symbolic meaning of the triangle in the field of psychology, representativeness and violence..."


    Talking room.


    Pop up the sleeve sword and check whether it is faulty.


    Take out the magazine of justice and press a bullet into it.


    Click.


    The sound of a loaded bullet is particularly clear.


    For two ladies whose minds are full of how to escape and how to live.


    Objective statement and analysis.


    Let them be more and more awed by Cole walker, the mysterious investigator of origin.


    let me put it another way.


    How many equally bad situations has this guy experienced, so that he can still check his equipment in an orderly manner and have a clear idea. According to the characteristics of the monster, he can deduce the psychological state of dark Aretha.


    Iron triangle head.


    A judge and executioner shaped by unfair treatment and persecution and extreme hatred for the perpetrator.


    Sybil took a step back.


    The huge butcher''s knife with the iron triangle head behind her made her scalp numb and tense. She shouted uneasily, "when is it? What are you doing?"


    Ross couldn''t stop looking back at the dark corridor behind him.


    Ready to escape.


    However.


    Cole''s actions once made their hearts and voices rise!


    The policewoman stared at Cole, who was walking towards the iron triangle, and exclaimed, "Hi, Cole! Are you crazy?!"


    Ross, who is eager to save his daughter, can''t manage so much.


    In her eyes.


    The mysterious investigator has become an abnormal madman.


    Pulling Sybil up, his voice trembled and whispered, "that investigator is a calm madman. Let''s leave him alone.


    Sharon is still in silent hill.


    I can''t die here until I find her. "


    "But..."


    The policewoman took a look at Cole, gritted her teeth, followed Ross and ran away.


    The bottom line of their psychological endurance is that Cole can lead them all the way to escape until the world returns.


    It''s completely beyond their tolerance to meet the monsters here.


    It''s a pity not to wait for them to leave the corridor.


    One by one, the sulfuric acid monsters twisted their deformed bodies, blocked the way ahead and came to the three.


    "Fark..."


    As soon as Sybil''s face changed, he stopped Ross behind him and shot through the nearest sulfuric acid monster while taking an examination of Cole.


    One side is a very oppressive iron triangle head, and the other side is a highly lethal sulfuric acid monster.


    A cold sweat ran down Ross''s face.


    He turned back and shouted, "cole!"


    later.


    Pupil collapse.


    A terrible scene, like the throat was strangled and unable to breathe.


    Cole, who ran to the iron triangle head, first avoided the swing of the first butcher''s knife and tried to get close to him by making use of the narrow terrain of the corridor and moving slowly with the iron triangle head.


    But he was suddenly held in his hand and held high.


    At this moment.


    As if Cole''s death had been foreseen.


    Sybil''s frightened cry and the deafening roar of the pistol came to his ears.


    The suffocating terror, the hard hammer in her mind, a blank.


    even to the extent that.


    In this very short moment.


    Ross, who was wandering on the verge of collapse, suddenly felt incomparable fatigue and involuntarily produced extremely negative thoughts.


    Maybe death will be a relief.


    The next moment.


    Rose''s pupil reflected a sleeve sword that popped out of his sleeve and burned a dim flame.


    The scarlet light is incompatible with the dead and twisted world wrapped in orange fire.


    Abrupt.


    Full of brutality and destruction.


    Patter.


    Cole landed with the broken hand of the iron triangle.


    It was different from her idea that the monster would not feel pain.


    After being cut off, the iron triangle head retreated two steps, raised the extremely heavy butcher''s knife, and was ready to kill Cole. At the moment, two bullets ran through its throat and smashed the cervical spine connecting the head and body.


    While retreating one after another, Cole cut off his other hand violently.

 Chapter 207

    The iron triangle head, who lost his hands, staggered back and hit the wall.


    The broken cervical spine.


    Unable to maintain the only balance, he fell to the ground.


    Cole walked over.


    Hold his waving left arm.


    cut down.


    Throw it away.


    As if he were the real judge of hell and the executioner of sinners.


    Squat down.


    In the state of constant convulsion of the triangular head body, cut off its head.


    Sybil and Ross, who witnessed everything, couldn''t believe their eyes.


    At least three meters tall, strong as an iron tower and full of oppression, the iron triangle had no room for resistance.


    Less than twenty seconds.


    Cole Walker cut off his neck and turned it into a body.


    This is also the time.


    They only know the brain of escape. For the first time, they know another strategy: if the monster is killed, it will die.


    The policewoman pushed Ross.


    They ran to Cole.


    "Cole..."


    Seeing more and more sulfuric acid monsters pouring in, before they finished, Cole spit out a word, "run."


    The first one ran out of the teaching building.


    The two ladies looked at each other.


    Originally, they thought that the man would use the same method to fight a path of blood, but they didn''t expect that his choice was so decisive without any hesitation.


    They don''t think much.


    Follow Cole and run all the way to the playground downstairs.


    Those ghost things crowded in the narrow corridor of the teaching building are completely self-propelled chemical weapons of "pulling you to explode".


    Once entangled, the consequences are far worse than the iron triangle.


    Now.


    The playground of meadowsey school has become a grid ground made of rusty steel.


    The eternal fire of hell burns brightly at the bottom.


    The old and rusty exhaust outlet rotates slowly, and the knocking sound of bearings makes the whole teaching building emit the roar of metal collision.


    I don''t know when.


    The cold rain poured down intensively.


    Under the dim street lamp.


    A huge sickle monster wanders aimlessly in the middle of the playground.


    Sibyl and Ross, who ran downstairs, saw monsters stronger and more frightening than the iron triangle.


    Step back in horror.


    Cole motioned a silent gesture to them.


    The three walked gently along the wall of the teaching building to the street in the distance.


    This time.


    A small purple figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the playground.


    She sat at a dirty desk engraved with insulting words by her classmates.


    Crayons in one hand.


    Like a frame dropping picture, crazy graffiti.


    Rose, who walked in the back, stared and collided with Aretha who raised her head.


    The little girl''s familiar face that made her miss so much that she couldn''t help shouting a name.


    "Sharon!"


    This is also the time.


    Cole and Sybil saw the face of the little girl in purple for the first time.


    She is beautiful and lovely.


    however.


    It is such a young girl who should have been clever and grew up under the care of her parents.


    The black water flowing on the young face is like smoke makeup washed by rain, and the face is pale.


    Because I bowed my head and turned my eyes slightly up.


    Full of hatred, madness and resentment.


    With extremely hostile eyes, he swept Cole''s face and disappeared in place in an instant.


    Ross broke away from Sybil''s hand, as if he had forgotten the world of monsters here, and there were sickle monsters wandering in the distance. Regardless of life and death, he ran over, stood in the rain and shouted, "Sharon! Mom is here! Sharon!!"


    A desperate tone and a heart rending voice.


    Full of a mother, the most helpless despair and darkness after her daughter''s disappearance.


    Even if the devil handed her a rotten flower in the mire of sin, she would hold it tightly in her hand as her last hope.


    Like the chaotic good and evil of silent hill.


    No one is qualified to evaluate Aretha and the heroine rose selva in this world.


    Even if her cry attracted the attention of the sickle monster and threatened the safety of cole and female patrolman Sybil.


    If a demon hunter just wants to live alone, why should he join the industry of demon hunter, which is likely to die at any time?


    Like Carl Helms.


    Is it not enough to inherit family property and live in happiness and prosperity?


    Cannot help those who need help, those who are hurt and oppressed by the dark.


    What a heaven dominated shit world order.


    It''s not in Cole''s consideration at all.


    even to the extent that.


    Rose selva''s dangerous behavior at this time is not her problem in essence.


    If there is no hypocritical heaven to protect heretics and heretics.


    The power of hell does not intervene in reality and silent hill.


    Now she, like all mothers, will live in an ordinary and ordinary but happy world with Sharon selva.


    At the same time, Cole also knows one thing very well.


    What he thinks now.


    It is not only the driving force for him to move forward in the demon hunter industry in all film worlds, but also the struggle with silent hill, the biggest enemy.


    A hard battle without blood, smoke, or even sound!


    A battle with the darkness of silent hill, the true master of the world.


    Dark Aretha is the master of the world.


    She can manipulate the sickle monster directly to the teaching building and block the three people in it.


    Unfortunately, she did not do so at all.


    Instead, they chose to let the sickle monster wander strangely in the playground, as if they didn''t find the existence of the three at all, so that they could see the hope of escaping here.


    then.


    She appeared on her own initiative and attracted Ross''s attention with the help of exactly the same body and face as Sharon.


    Deliberately transfer the main contradiction to the secondary contradiction.


    Let him and Sybil begin to hate Rose''s rashness and put them in danger.


    However.


    Like the only God and angel in heaven.


    Like the devil in hell.


    Always think that they understand people''s hearts and can play with themselves at will.


    The real idea of cole and Sybil.


    But let them down.


    Just like the guy who only uses the dark side to judge human nature, he is either stupid or bad.


    Cole''s idea is complicated.


    Xibil, a policewoman with a sense of morality far above ordinary people, has a simple idea at the moment.


    In addition to trying to save their lives, they had to look around and try to choose the best escape route in the fastest time.


    Maybe.


    If not such noble morality.


    She wouldn''t follow Ross and her daughter all the way, so she was caught in silent hill.


    Nor in the film, in order to let Ross find her children, she chose to sacrifice herself and was brutally burned alive by evil believers.


    As she said to Ross: in the eyes of children, mother is God.

 Chapter 208

    The rain was freezing.


    The roar of steel collision should have been deafening, but it was particularly silent in this silent place.


    Crackling raindrops hit the ground, and dense ripples appeared on the ponding surface.


    The street lights are dim.


    Sickle monsters are huge and bloated, like rotten meat and yellow bones.


    The iron lock and the huge sickle were dragged to the ground and clattered.


    With every step it takes, the ground creaks.


    Lack of monster specific roar and whisper.


    The slow pace was full of oppression and walked towards the three.


    Downstairs.


    The rain wet Cole''s hair and clothes.


    Cold water drops, along the sleeve sword and just judgment, drip down.


    "Officer, protect Ross."


    "Cole?"


    Eyes fell on the man who passed her.


    The policewoman''s face changed slightly. This guy shouldn''t


    Surrounded by the deepest despair and helplessness, Ross knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    Her inner world has no room for her own safety and the death threat brought by the sickle monster.


    Again... Again, Sharon disappeared under her eyes.


    When Sharon Silva sleepwalked for the first time and shouted out the name of ''silence Hill''.


    Months of fatigue and fear.


    At this moment, it turned into great pain and sorrow that swallowed her up.


    Like silent hill''s crazy torture of every human soul who strays into it.


    Endless darkness and despair poured into rose da Silva''s soul like a tide, eroding her hope for all beauty and the great light possessed by all human souls.


    Until, a pair of feet in black leather shoes stopped behind her.


    "Don''t be fooled by the devil''s tricks, Ross. I''ll help you find Sharon."


    The rain never stops.


    come back.


    Ross raised his chin and his eyes rested on Cole.


    The mysterious investigator who behaved like a mob.


    His eyes were cold.


    Standing there, it was like a sharp knife, a sharp knife that pierced into the dark and recklessly chopped up all evil.


    Cut off the erosion of her soul by the dark forces.


    Unspeakable strong sense of trust, inexplicably rushed to my heart.


    Reaching out to wipe away the tears mixed with cold and water on her face, Sybil helped her stand up and back away from the sickle monster as far as possible.


    Cole stood in the rain.


    Face the huge sickle monster.


    Raise your hand.


    Pull the trigger of a just trial.


    The dim scarlet bullet, like the first ray of dawn tearing up the darkness, roared into the monster''s disgusting head.


    Blood and flesh fragments were brought out of its skull by the great power of bullets.


    The blood flame that does not want to be extinguished by the darkness, such as the maggot of tarsal bone, devours its body madly.


    However.


    The next scene.


    It made Sybil and rose almost desperate.


    The monster who should have been shot to the ground, the flesh and blood wriggling at the wound submerged the scarlet blood flame, was enraged, and the flesh mountain body erupted into unparalleled terrorist power.


    Run.


    The earth trembled.


    The swinging iron chain and sickle turned into a dead harvester, whistling past the two men.


    Cole lowered his body, dodged the first attack of the sickle, pulled the trigger and popped the dagger from the sleeve of his other arm.


    The three bullets fired out in a straight line roared and smashed the monster''s knee.


    Originally, he pulled back the sickle and tried to cut Cole in two from the back. Because his body lost balance, he staggered and knelt down and deformed.


    In the astonished eyes of the two women.


    Using the same technique against the iron triangle head, Cole dismembered the monster''s right hand holding the sickle at the first time.


    At the same time, a bullet pierced its jaw and skull from bottom to top.


    Like an outlaw walking on the death wire.


    Ignore the sickle monster smashing his other hand.


    Two sleeve swords, one inserted into the neck of the sickle monster one after the other, exerted lateral force, and a head with sharp teeth and a big mouth fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The huge inertial force when waving his arm smashed Cole straight out and fiercely hit the street lamp.


    The bending steel lamp frame and the huge collision sound.


    Let Sybil and Ross jump their eyelids.


    later.


    The huge body of the sickle monster fell heavily to the ground.


    Cole got up, held the broken ribs and walked step by step to the sickle monster''s body.


    Hold the long knife in his chest with both hands.


    Pull it out with force.


    Go to the head where the evil monster is moving slowly to the body, lift up the feet with muddy and rusty soles, and step on it.


    Expression lacks emotional fluctuation.


    As if he were the real executioner.


    A judge of sinners.


    In this world, he is the only one who can judge him!


    Looking at the sky in the distance, he looked at the dark Aretha, the master of silent hill, and said coldly, "desire and fear can''t defeat me, devil."


    Put down your feet and lift the long knife.


    Cut it hard.


    Sickle monster''s ugly head, split in two.


    The bright and dark orange light in the world was like darkness. Aretha heard his provocation.


    Silent hell whispers and powerful dark forces are submerged in the school playground.


    Unlike all the silent hill monsters he killed, the monster''s bloated body and head turned into burning ashes and floated into the sky, trying to return to the silent hill world.


    However.


    The long knife in Cole''s hand erupted into a powerful and incomparable force, like a vortex of sin, crazy swallowing the floating sickle monster corpse.


    The original simple blade.


    It is like quenching in a furnace and turning red, like dark red ashes floating.


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The third ultimate task has been completed."


    "The ultimate mission reward has been upgraded."


    "You can choose to leave silent hill at any time to complete this trip to the film world."


    "In this confrontation between soul and will, you won. You completely killed and erased the existence of demon hunter and sickle monster in silent hill."


    "Special rewards are being generated..."


    "Get a reward: the master''s long knife."


    [blade of fear: a long knife produced in silent hill, which belongs only to Cole walker.


    Features: never damage, blood flame addition, fear absorption, fear diffusion.


    Hatred, fear and desire are the materials that make up it, the eternal Inferno flame is its melting pot, and the great soul of mankind surpassing everything is its forging platform.]


    [indestructible: the long Sabre that activates the blade of fear has the feature that it will never be damaged for a long time.]


    [blood flame addition: this long knife can normally use the killing secret skill blood flame.]


    [fear absorption: the precondition for using this long knife is to use an ordinary long knife to absorb enough fear from the enemy.]


    [fear diffusion: when the enemy''s senses touch this long knife, their deepest fear will be amplified indefinitely until they swallow their souls.]

 Chapter 209

    Now.


    Sibyl and rose, who were stunned in situ, did not know what language to describe the facts they had witnessed with their own eyes.


    Sickle monster.


    More hated than the iron triangle, a terrible monster.


    Facing Cole walker, the powerful and excessive investigator was like an animal to be slaughtered. He was dismembered and hacked.


    Encounter.


    To death.


    Not more than 20 seconds before and after.


    The action is clean and neat, not sloppy.


    Stood in place for a long time.


    The policewoman hesitated, put the pistol with only the last clip into the holster, spread out her hand, looked shocked, looked at Ross, and stopped talking.


    "Cole... For God''s sake, are you really just an ordinary mystery investigator?"


    when.


    Will the profession of investigator have such strong fighting power?


    When she was training in the police academy, she met many fighting teachers, many of whom were retired instructors of the Marine Corps.


    But no one can compare with the strength of the investigator.


    even to the extent that.


    In her opinion, many of Cole''s movements and muscle strength have exceeded the limits of human body.


    With two chopsticks long and one finger wide sleeved sword, cut off the sickle monster''s neck which is thicker than the telegraph pole.


    Even with the scarlet mysterious flame blessing, ordinary humans can''t do it at all.


    Cole didn''t answer her question.


    Holding a long knife, he returned to the eaves next to the teaching building to avoid the rain.


    Hearing the confused pace of the sulfuric acid monster around the corridor behind him, he said indifferently, "this is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s go."


    Focus on the countdown to survival events: 00:03:51.


    When it comes to the iron triangle head and sickle monster, there is only the last garbage time to avoid some troublesome dark creatures and wait for the return of the world.


    The two ladies also heard the business of sulfuric acid monster downstairs, and their faces changed slightly.


    Follow Cole outside the school.


    On the road, he met a large group of gray children who looked like burning coals. Cole cut melons and vegetables with the blade of fear, and forcibly cleared a safe place in the street.


    This time.


    The psychology of Sybil and Ross is also changing.


    At the beginning, the suspicion and vigilance towards Cole gradually turned into a strong sense of trust.


    With sufficient preliminary investigation, I know part of the world like the back of my hand.


    Profound mystical knowledge can interpret every monster, the symbol of every phenomenon, and the possible clues.


    Strong enough to be different from human strength to deal with monsters other than sulfuric acid monsters and crush them in an all-round way.


    In such a ghost place as silent hill, can you find someone more secure than the investigator?


    According to the clue of the building fragment in Ross''s hand, the three determined their direction and moved towards their destination before the end of the world.


    In three minutes.


    The orange light faded.


    Silent Hill returns to the world again.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The survival event is over."


    "You are a powerful demon hunter. Your will and performance are far beyond the prediction of the system and silent hill master. You not only killed the sickle monster, but also shattered the dark Aretha''s intention to drag rose da Silva''s soul into the dark."


    "Reward 1: trait ¡¤ survival master; Reward 2: destroyer''s bullet belt. "


    "Additional rewards are being calculated based on performance..."


    "Demon hunter, your will has overcome fear and desire, and your soul strength has been slightly enhanced."


    [trait ¡¤ survival master: your consumption of food and water has been reduced slightly, and your requirements for sleep have been reduced slightly.


    A survival expert: you can eat it without your head. The protein is six times that of beef.]


    [destroyer''s bullet belt: Zhen ¡¤ destroyer''s shotgun can only store seven bullets at a time. With it, you can store 21 more destroyer''s shotguns at one time.


    Wow, so many bombs. From now on, I''m John Rambo!]


    [small increase in soul strength: it''s noon, and the bullet damage has increased slightly. Now, your bullet can cause lethal effect on Level 3 evil spirits, and seriously wound Level 3 demons, which can cause minor damage to level 4 evil spirits;


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 5%.]


    The world fades away.


    Sybil and Ross were finally relieved.


    According to the clue.


    The latter couldn''t wait. He wanted to put on his wings and fly directly to the hotel. He was afraid that Sharon would be killed by some dark creatures a second later.


    But what she doesn''t know is.


    Sharon selva, in essence, is half the master of silent hill world. Human Aretha has created a materialized personality with the only remaining kindness.


    Sharon, who was originally sent out by her, should enjoy her dream childhood.


    However.


    Dark Aretha''s corrupted soul and twisted hatred heart by hell can''t stand another self and enjoy maternal love alone in the outside world.


    If it weren''t for her selfishness, she would have a distorted psychology because of the extreme lack of maternal love.


    Sharon will not hear the call of silent hill and so much will happen next.


    In a sense.


    Now silent hill is far beyond the control of human Aretha.


    Her will and soul were completely eroded by the dark personality composed of hell power and hatred.


    ten minutes later.


    The three trotted all the way to the hotel.


    As soon as I entered the gate, I heard a woman whispering madly and scolding another woman with a southern accent angrily.


    "Faith is our grave digger, bringing disaster..."


    "Go away!"


    The angry woman picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at the crazy woman.


    The first female patrolman hurried to take back the gun and stopped, "Hey! Stop!"


    Ross also ran over and grabbed the weak but angry woman.


    The crazy woman who collapsed on the ground stood up and swept the three people with numb eyes, as if she were talking to herself. God said, "you, the man who threw the first stone, the lamb without shepherd, the shepherd without sheep, your sin trapped you here..."


    "You''re lying!"


    The angry woman crowded her last strength, threw out the wood in her hand and fell to the ground.


    Ross and Sybil comforted her softly in the wary eyes of the woman... Or the cult.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Anna."


    "Do you know who that man is?"


    Anna slowly got up, picked up the cans on the ground and said in a trance, "Dalia was driven out. Even the dark forces don''t want her. Sinners should cut off their children and grandchildren..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    The woman raised the can in her hand and said, "mother needs more food."


    "You mean... There are others here?"


    "Crisbella protected us. We took refuge in the church."


    Mention the church.


    Sybil looked at Cole standing alone smoking and silent.


    Is it the cult he mentioned?


    Cole doesn''t take the initiative to intervene in this plot because this is a very key plot node, which is related to Ross and Sybil. He enters the church and continues to promote the main plot.


    A heretic who was previously released by him at school.


    Not surprisingly, the unlucky man should not have been able to return to the church alive before he was in the world.


    In other words.


    Now the main plot is still on the right track.

 Chapter 210

    next.


    Ross asked Anna if she had seen Sharon.


    Until the female patrolmen who looked around noticed the huge religious symbols on the ground.


    Hands akimbo, breathing a little faster, staring at Anna with a close look, said, "I''ve seen the same sign at school."


    Anna got up and explained, "all buildings have signs of our unity and faith, which were built by our ancestors."


    After listening to her narration.


    Sybil, who lived in West Virginia, glanced at Cole with his spare light and said to himself that he was right.


    It has not been a year or two since this place was controlled by a cult.


    The other side.


    When the policewoman saw a piece of building debris falling on the ground and picked it up, the system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "You have passed the second key plot node."


    "The restrictions imposed on you by the dark forces have been weakened."


    "Current level of weakening: 50%."


    "The real dream equipment library is available."


    Ross took out another fragment from her pocket and compared it to determine that the hotel was their destination.


    Cole butted the burnt cigarette against the wall.


    Go to the cabinet where the letters are stored not far away.


    In the 1960s and 1970s, when communication was still underdeveloped, every apartment and hotel had almost necessary facilities.


    Open the cabinet door.


    In the grid of room ''111'', take out a pair of crayon paintings.


    The style is the same as the painting he got in the car, full of black nursery rhyme like evil and madness.


    The hues of blue and red build a girl roasted on the fire. The dense black lines and the shadow formed by the onlookers are like crazy stares immersed in sin.


    Holding the picture in his hand, he said, "there''s a new line, two."


    Ross hurried over and took the children''s picture in his hand.


    "In which grid did you get it?"


    "Room 111."


    "Let''s go."


    Anxious Ross, without waiting for Sybil and Cole, took the lead in walking up his arms.


    The female patrol followed.


    Anna, the heretic who stood in the same place, watched the two people''s leaving figure vigilantly until she hit Cole''s eyes.


    fear.


    Instinctively take two steps back.


    However, even though she was afraid, her eyes still crossed Cole''s side and stared at Ross and Sybil.


    What ordinary people can''t understand is very reasonable in Cole''s eyes.


    In a sense.


    Monitor the strangers who come to the town to determine their purpose, whether there is the possibility of being educated, or whether they are spies sent by the "evil forces" to cause the end of the world.


    These things are the traditional powers of every brainwashed cult.


    For their bullshit faith, for the will of the leader, put death and personal comfort behind them.


    Cole smiled, put his hands in the wet coat pocket and walked upstairs.


    Anna hesitated, hugged the can and ran after the three.


    Get to the eleventh floor.


    After entering the corridor, Anna couldn''t wait to say, "we''re too far from the shelter."


    Sybil took a tactical flashlight, looked at her and said to Ross, "we''re here. Take her."


    Walk around the floors of the tubular structure.


    The two ladies were surprised to find that there was no room 111 here.


    This time.


    Cole''s voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Come on, I found it."


    Follow the voice, follow Anna behind her ass, and they come to Cole.


    This is the end of the corridor, where they came before.


    A huge oil painting is arranged on the wall, showing a woman tied to a wooden ladder and burned on a fire.


    Beside the fire stood many people with torches.


    Sybil frowned. "You found it? Where is it?"


    Cole has watched the whole plot of Silent Hill film. Naturally, he knows all the details of the places in the film.


    Didn''t answer her question directly.


    After the sound of the lighter sounded, a wisp of white smoke rose, took a look at Anna, who behaved strangely, then moved his eyes to Ross with a frown, and said coldly, "according to the results of my investigation, at the beginning of the establishment of this town, there was no name until the fire in 1974.


    See this picture?


    The founders of this town should be the descendants of a group of witch hunters in the middle world. They believe in the doomsday theory, so they rely on burning witches to disperse the darkness. "


    That''s it.


    Sybil and Ross look at Anna, a native of the town.


    Holding the can in her arms, she was a little timid and said, "he''s right, but this kind of thing..."


    Cole interrupted her voice with cold eyes and said, "the painting in the existing mailbox is both a clue and a hint..."


    Walking in front of Anna, she was tall and looked down.


    "So you burned Aretha graysby, didn''t you?"


    According to two flashback memories, what happened all the way, a few words of crazy woman Dalia.


    Sybil and Ross, even though they were aware that Aretha''s death was abnormal, did not know that the poor little girl in purple skirt was tied to a wooden ladder and burned alive with fire by this group of fanatical cults.


    Now?


    Through Cole Walker''s analysis, they finally understand what terrible and evil things have happened in the once unknown town and now silent hill.


    Anna took a step back.


    Fearing the glare of the three, one of the cans in his arms fell to the ground and hurriedly explained, "no! It''s not like this, stranger, you''re lying!!


    Aretha is just her disguise. Her noumenon is a terrible witch who can bring disaster and doomsday to the world!


    We are bathed in the light of God and carry out God''s will... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Ross held the handle of the knife tightly in his right hand. His chest fluctuated violently and roared, "enough!!"


    Walk quickly to the oil painting and cut the paper.


    The wooden door of room 111 suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Push open the wooden door.


    The huge crack in the back almost made her step empty and fall. Opposite the crack is a place similar to a factory.


    His eyes caught the purple figure flashing around the corner. Before Cole and Sybil, Ross jumped over the crack and hurried to catch up.


    When the policewoman found out, she was ready to follow, but Cole stopped her.


    Looking back at him, he wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Cole put down his hand and motioned to avoid the evil believers standing behind them.


    Go to a place where there is no one.


    "According to my investigation, Sharon and rose do not live in West Virginia. The reason why they came to silent hill is not that they entered it by mistake.


    In other words.


    As like as two peas Sharon, he has a mysterious connection between the two.


    Sybil frowned, looked at the cult standing in the distance, trying to eavesdrop on them, and said, "I think I may understand what you mean.


    There is another thing.


    What are you going to do with that cult? "


    Cole didn''t answer.


    Throw away the cigarette that tastes strange after damp, stamp it out and walk to the factory.

 Chapter 211

    A difficult journey.


    Rose finally saw the dark Aretha at the top of the factory.


    A thin figure.


    A purple dress full of mud and stains.


    Back to her, curled up in the corner, sobbing.


    The little girl''s sad and helpless desperate cry is enough to break every mother''s heart.


    Walked over carefully and comforted in a low voice, "it''s all right. I won''t hurt you."


    This time.


    The crying dark Aretha slowly turned her head and her uneasy eyes conveyed a man who had been bullied and persecuted by the world.


    It belongs to a nine year old girl, who has an incomprehensible despair and fear of the world.


    Her face was pale and bloodless.


    Big eyes are pure.


    Slightly trembling body, cowardice, full of anxiety.


    Facing the darkness for the first time, Aretha, rose said in surprise, "you are her twin sister. Are you... Aretha?"


    Because the little girl is short.


    Dark Aretha''s pupils stared at rose from bottom to top and approached slowly with chilling and dead eyes.


    This time.


    Rose''s heart finally recognized the reality. Aretha was not the person she was looking for.


    Despair gradually surfaced on her face.


    "Where on earth is my Sharon?"


    At this time, the dark Aretha opened her arms, looked up at her, and finally showed the side that the devil likes to manipulate people''s hearts. Her smile was saturated with madness and evil.


    Bathed in the flame that once burned the witch, like a madman, he tilted his head and smiled, "look, I''m burning."


    When Sybil finds her.


    Ross held his head, as if he had suffered serious mental trauma, and stood there with a dull look.


    however.


    Cole really knows what caused this.


    The soul of mortals, even if they contact evil spirits, will suffer very serious damage, not to mention the dark Aretha, a powerful devil with unique power.


    and.


    Ross was on the verge of collapse.


    Even if the dark Aretha didn''t want to hurt her now, it was just the escaping dark power that almost destroyed her spirit and soul.


    With a rope, connect her from above the huge pit leading to the underground to the opposite.


    Sybil had no time to ask what had happened.


    A flock of crows suddenly swept over the top floor of the factory.


    Anna, squatting on one side, changed her complexion, quickly stood up and shouted, "we have to leave now!"


    As he spoke, he ran out.


    "Darkness is coming!"


    Sybil looked up at the passing birds and Cole. He seemed to have a hunch of what would happen when the man entered the church.


    But now the time has no room for her to stand here and decide who is right and who is wrong.


    Patted Ross on the shoulder and said, "let''s go!"


    As she went downstairs, she heard Cole following her.


    Like the drum of death, it struck deep in her heart.


    The policewoman felt more and more uneasy.


    The professional nature of the police is destined to make her adhere to procedural justice.


    Even if the other party is a group of evil believers with many crimes, it should be handed over to a judge, not an investigator of unknown origin.


    Her eyes fell on Anna, who was running desperately in front of her.


    She could not determine whether the evil believer invited them to take refuge in the church out of good intentions or what deeper and unpredictable evil intentions.


    But


    Does the woman know what kind of dangerous person she is bringing into the church.


    For Cole.


    This is also the reason why he kept a minimum of interference in the film plot after entering the hotel.


    On the one hand, in order to maintain the film plot, continue to promote.


    On the other hand, you can follow the female cult and kill them directly to their base camp, so as not to waste time wandering around the town.


    The harsh air defense alarm echoed over the town.


    Gray foggy streets.


    If Anna had not led the way, they would hardly have found the location of the church.


    Through a cemetery.


    The people finally saw the holy refuge in the mouth of the cult.


    A simple old church with signs on its triangular roof.


    Step on the steps leading to the church.


    Sybil looks back.


    The scene in front of her changed her look slightly.


    I saw a large number of evil believers, dirty clothes, carrying the materials found in the town, flocking to the church.


    The other side.


    Crazy woman Dalia stood on the steps and said to herself, "you are not avoiding disaster, you are just avoiding your inner fear."


    When Sybil passed her.


    Dalia suddenly grabbed her arm and said, "don''t go with the flow! They are liars and cursed people."


    The policewoman frowned slightly and said, "we have to hurry in..."


    "No! They are wolves in sheep''s clothing. They kill themselves and drag you to be buried!"


    The voice just fell.


    A stone hit her straight in the face.


    Anna scolded angrily, "foul language and lies!"


    Ross hurried over, half knelt on the steps and talked to Dalia about Aretha and Sharon.


    The end of a dialogue that did not answer the questions.


    The world came quietly.


    In the dark.


    Dalia warned, "the devil will wake up with hatred. Be careful to make a choice."


    After all the heretics tried to escape back to the church.


    While Ross and Sybil were out for Sharon.


    Like the coldest observer.


    Cole stood alone outside the church door, at the top of the steps.


    Behind him, in the church where the door had not been closed, the evil believers gathered together and looked at him with surprised and hostile eyes.


    In front of you.


    Even if darkness comes.


    Stripped skin, crazy spread to the church.


    Anna still doesn''t choose to go back to the church, but abandons her. When facing the three kors, her weak and cowardly eyes and the bully''s smile can''t help appearing on her face. She picks up a stone on the ground and tries to continue bullying Dalia, a completely crazy poor woman, to meet her abnormal inner needs.


    Ross and Sybil ran up the steps.


    When I passed Cole.


    The policewoman stopped, frowned and said, "won''t you go in?"


    However.


    Just as they stopped and looked back.


    Enough to make them have nightmares for a lifetime, the Horror Picture suddenly appeared.


    The iron triangle head previously killed by Cole was resurrected again. Like carrying a piglet, he grabbed Anna in his hand and walked up the steps step by step.


    Tear off her clothes.


    In a shrill scream.


    The big hand with the iron triangle head clutched the skin and muscles in front of her chest, twisted into a ball and pulled hard.


    A piece of skin that was still dripping blood and sticking to the muscles was ripped off recklessly.


    "God..."


    Sybil pulled rose up and rushed into the church gate that was about to be closed without looking back.


    What surprised them most was.


    Cole walker.


    The investigator didn''t follow them in.


    Boom.


    A heavy voice sounded as the church door closed.


    The cultists gathered together.


    When the first woman points at two people and scolds them as messengers of witches, it will bring disaster to the church.


    The rest of the people gathered around angrily.


    Try to catch them, avenge Anna and drive away evil.


    Bang!


    A huge gunshot came from outside the door.


    Let all evil believers stay where they are.


    Even Chris Bella, the religious leader who is ready to make the final appearance, swear the power in his hand and the identity of the spokesman of the gods, and has an old stick expression on his face, also has a slight change of face.


    In an instant.


    The noisy church was quiet.


    Every time there was a collision outside the door, their bodies would tremble.


    Until the giant and steel hit the ground and made a deafening roar.


    A brief silence.


    Like a symbol of safety.


    Just when the cultists were relieved, looked at each other and smiled and comforted their compatriots.


    Click.


    Close to the church gate, the unique sound of pump shotgun loading suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 212

    The professional character of a trained policeman.


    After hearing the sound of the bullet loading, Sybil''s face changed greatly, instinctively grabbed Ross and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, he shouted, "get down!"


    Boom!!


    The scattered bullets, wrapped in the terrible kinetic energy, bombarded the wooden bolt across the church gate.


    Wood chips and bullets splash!


    Click.


    When another bullet is loaded.


    The members of the church who are stunned in place make a mess at a time.


    Push, lie down, scream in horror.


    "Ah --"


    "God!"


    "God bless..."


    Boom!!


    The second shot rang out.


    The church gate, strong enough to resist the dark forces, was blasted out of a big hole.


    Palm wide latch, broken by the waist.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door being kicked open was particularly dull.


    All the congregation lying on the ground, look up.


    They looked terrified and prayed in a low voice, hoping that the gods they served could protect them from the erosion of the dark world.


    Time is at a standstill at this moment.


    The dark world under the orange light.


    Cold rain poured down.


    Dark, depressed.


    They saw a dark figure.


    Icy drops of water trickled slowly down the front of his coat and gun.


    A huge butcher''s knife stuck on the corner of the wall.


    The huge iron triangle and the tall body of the hell executioner were placed at his feet, and the thick brown water overflowed and spread.


    That man.


    Standing on the border between heaven and hell.


    Step on the body of the dark world, the symbol of violence and punishment.


    Like the executioner who slaughters the devil, the justice of heaven, and the executioner who punishes the guilty mortals.


    Patter.


    Shoes with water, step into the church floor.


    The following death bell of hell rings in the soul of every cult.


    Bathed in the dim candlelight of the church.


    The cultists, who were frightened and trembling, finally saw the man.


    Rain soaked black hair.


    His eyes were cruel and indifferent.


    Lack of emotional ups and downs of the face, extremely vicious.


    Sybil and Ross got up and saw Cole passing by them. The cold breath from the dark world blew on their cheeks, and their expression became frightened for a moment.


    They can never imagine.


    An ordinary investigator.


    Why do they feel this way.


    even to the extent that.


    A fear entrenched in the heart.


    Facing the iron triangle head and sickle monster, it has not been so strong.


    When the dust settles.


    The cultists looked at each other and stood up one after another.


    Their leader, Chris Bella ed, a woman with a traditional hairstyle, a long blue dress and a hypocritical smile.


    Separate the congregation.


    Go up to Cole and look at him.


    His eyes fell on the body of the iron triangle in the distance.


    Turn around, raise your hands, sing a hymn with an infectious voice, and shout, "praise God! He has sent us the Savior and the nemesis of the dark world!


    God will never abandon us! "


    Two discerning male believers ran to the church door, moved the broken bolt and locked the door again.


    More believers.


    At this moment, it was like being beaten with chicken blood.


    He smiled wildly, talked a lot, and gave Cole a keen look.


    Ross and Sybil, who witnessed all this, changed slightly.


    Fanatical heretics do far less material harm to a person than direct spiritual impact.


    Ross couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Their enthusiasm is like the twisted fire crackling when trying witches in Aretha''s children''s paintings.


    Just like on the steps outside the church, Dalia graysby, the crazy woman answered her questions: fire can''t be cleaned, it will only burn darker and darker.


    Christian leader Chris Bella shouted out her baton manifesto, once again condensing her power in the world.


    Turn around.


    Hold out your right hand to Cole.


    Like a saint''s Guide to a lost lamb.


    The soft tone is like a warm breeze, and the pure smile is like the dawn.


    "My brother, you''re home."


    After her voice fell.


    All cultists stared at Cole with fanatical eyes, like welcoming brothers and sisters who had been reunited for a long time.


    without doubt.


    A powerful figure who can be in the inner world with an iron triangle head, if he joins them, he will obey at the feet of God and his mother.


    It is a great guarantee for everyone''s survival.


    In this very infectious scene.


    The infection of human emotions, even Sibyl, a well-educated and well-informed policewoman, couldn''t help shaking in her heart.


    Inexplicably gave birth to the strange idea of trying to join them.


    Suddenly.


    The church fell into silence as if celebrating Christmas.


    Everyone was waiting for Cole''s answer.


    This time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Chaotic events: second, they have been triggered."


    "Ordinary people are born with original sin. They fear the erosion of the dark forces and pray for God''s protection, but they go astray."


    "Demon hunter, you believe that life is chaotic and that good and evil are one. You are ignorant by God and deceived by the devil. A person''s degeneration is not his original intention."


    "Now, please make your choice. Different choices make different rewards."


    "First, to expose the essence of the heresy of the silent hill cult to them and save an innocent life is better than punishing countless sins;


    2¡¢ Blood revenge, blood compensation, break open the door of the church, drag in the body of the iron triangle, let the dark blood pollute this sacred place, and help the dark Aretha complete her revenge;


    3¡¢ Vent your anger and anger and kill them all. "


    "Special note: your choice will not affect the main task: the reward for eliminating evil believers."


    "Please select."


    Cole browsed through the options given by the system.


    This time, he did not greet the mother of the system, nor did he make a choice at the first time.


    Beyond choice and good and evil itself.


    In essence, the options given by the chaotic event system are not deliberately misleading, but improving his survival probability.


    The first option is to join the camp of heaven to seek survival in silent hill. All the written descriptions are completely in accordance with the just behavioral logic that the gods believe human beings should have.


    The second is to fall directly to Aretha. As Dalia mentioned, the most important thing in silent hill is not good and evil, but choice.


    As for the third


    There seems to be nothing wrong with the watch.


    However, the choice of the core is completely reversed to hell.


    The killing caused by anger and anger, is there anything more like than the devil?


    Finally.


    In the dead silence of expectation.


    Cole, who was always silent, kicked to the head of the church.


    One foot on her chest.


    Lift the gun.


    Click.


    Under the astonished and unbelievable gaze of a crowd of believers.


    Cole looked directly at the old woman full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but with cruelty and malice, and said coldly, "remember, don''t be so hypocritical when you pull people into the church next time.


    Shepherd. "

 Chapter 213

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The roaring muzzle was filled with smoke.


    Under the broken bullet, the head of the church, Chris Bella ed, had a disgusting hypocritical face that couldn''t help but want to punch hard.


    Broken into a rotten watermelon.


    Blood and bone fragments gradually spread in the church, the Holy Land in the eyes of evil believers.


    Sudden violence and brutal killing.


    At this moment.


    Shocked everyone.


    The cultists can''t believe that a stray lamb who suddenly broke into here dares to be under their eyes, in heaven and God.


    Brutally kill the leader.


    The shepherd who killed death.


    Sibyl instinctively pulled out his gun and pointed it at Cole.


    She wanted to say: don''t make me do this, investigator.


    However.


    Two flashback memories, crazy torture with heretics and the fact that she almost burned Aretha alive, hesitated and attacked her moral conscience.


    Like the world in silent hill.


    Good and evil are chaotic.


    As a police officer who abides by the law, has a moral standard far higher than others, and deeply believes in defending the weak and kind people.


    Her sense of justice is intolerable. Someone breaks the law and kills others wantonly.


    But


    What happened to Aretha was like a knife. After leaving the women''s toilet of the teaching building, with the deepening of the investigation, she not only didn''t pull it out of her heart, but inserted it deeper and deeper.


    Hate the actions of evil believers, but they are constrained by a sense of morality.


    It is also like being born because of her, symbolizing the sulfuric acid monster bound.


    As for Ross.


    When did this ordinary mother see such a bloody and violent scene before entering silent hill.


    Compared with Sybil''s complex heart.


    She was just completely frightened by Cole''s behavior.


    Now.


    The evil believers dominated by shame and anger rushed frantically to Cole, surrounded him, accused him, and abused him with filthy words.


    Just like before the fire in November 1974, they tortured Aretha graysby.


    Like the humiliation of the dead Anna to the crazy woman Dalia on the steps.


    Just like they did to everything.


    He was once kind to others. Because he was not religious, he was regarded as a blasphemer by cresbella with his own selfish desires, unable to fight, and finally bullied, tortured, humiliated and killed in various ways.


    Collectivism, which distorts absurdity and is maliciously interpreted by evil people, is used to deal with all people who are inconsistent with their ideas or even simply dislike them.


    Cultists have long been used to bullying others unilaterally and torturing others'' bodies and souls by taking advantage of the number advantage and the power of public opinion in closed areas.


    Force them to submit.


    "Blasphemer! You will go to hell sooner or later!"


    "If you don''t respect God, your soul will be thrown into the fire of hell and receive eternal baking and criticism!"


    "Burn him, blasphemer! Avenge crisbella!"


    "Burn him!"


    "Burn him!"


    As if they had forgotten.


    How did the stranger who walked in kill their leader just now.


    He tried to use the same method to kidnap morally and humiliate madly, so that he could know the power of offending the church, let him put down his resistance in fear and die obediently.


    Give your life for their faith.


    All the cults shouted to burn him.


    In the first strong cult, he pushed through the crowd and tried to catch Cole.


    Click.


    Another shot.


    A big hole was blown out of the man''s chest. Three people standing behind him were hit by stray bullets and fell to the ground one after another.


    At this moment.


    Language and oppression, defending justice in the face of violence.


    Like their insults, pale and powerless.


    At the moment Cole shot, Sybil''s hand shook violently, like a fierce psychological struggle. It was only one step away from shooting and killing the thug who claimed to be an investigator.


    "No... Cole, don''t make me do this..."


    Click.


    The bullet is loaded.


    The No. 12 cartridge case that flew out of the barrel fell to the ground and made a clear collision sound.


    Cole, look back.


    Sybil looked straight into those cruel eyes and hurried back two steps. His expression was highly tense and cold sweat covered her cheeks.


    When she thought Cole was going to shoot her.


    The man who had been regarded by her as a criminal and a mob just said a word indifferently.


    "Sybil Bennett, the world under light and order needs a police officer like you."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Gunfire rang out.


    A massacre aimed only at heretics began.


    The muzzle roared.


    One after another, evil believers with heavy blood debts fell in a pool of blood.


    The original sanctuary of silent hill, a sacred place in the eyes of believers, turned into a execution ground with blood flying in an instant.


    They screamed in horror.


    Hiding in a narrow church.


    There is no arrogance and evil of bullying others by relying on the number advantage just now.


    It''s like a mouse that lives in the sewer for a long time under the fierce sun. It''s sad, poor and ridiculous.


    Sybil stood where he was.


    If Cole had said this to her before, she might not know why.


    However.


    Witnessed what happened in the church.


    Under the double torture of conscience and moral sense.


    She finally understood.


    That man.


    That ruthless man, like a butcher who is slaughtering livestock.


    To her.


    After all, what a heavy meaning.


    It is the greatest sacrifice and dedication to bear all sins alone.


    He''s not trying to vent violence.


    He''s not a mob.


    All he did was for one thing: justice.


    Conscience tells Sybil that only the law is qualified to judge sinners.


    But this is silent hill.


    A supernatural world ruled by dark forces.


    Seeking the absolute justice of the law is just an unreachable fantasy and the pursuit of hope.


    Like what happened to Aretha graysby.


    Human law.


    Can never rule over Heaven and hell, their minions, oppression and cruelty to mortals.


    If no one stands up and helps those who are hurt.


    Where should justice be done?


    Maybe her idea is very complicated at this moment.


    But Cole''s idea is simple.


    Not all parts of the human world are shrouded in the darkness and evil of hell.


    Not all crimes need to be repaid by death.


    Sybil Bennett, her sense of justice and conscience, is destined to be unable to uphold justice in the dark evil world, but she can help those who really need help in light and order.


    Five minutes later.


    In the corridor on the second floor of the church.


    The last cult member fell to the ground, moved back and cried to Cole for mercy.


    "Please! I really..."


    Bang!


    His words were not finished.


    A bullet burning scarlet blood flame was right in his brow.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The main task is to eliminate evil believers."

 Chapter 214

    "Reward: Soul strength has been greatly increased."


    "Chaotic events: second, completed."


    "Demon hunter, in this chaotic world of good and evil, you chose the most difficult path, trampled on the shelter extended to you by heaven and despised the invisible temptation of hell.


    All this is just to implement your justice.


    You will not change your judgment of the crimes of evil believers because of the hypocrisy of heaven, and you will not change your hatred and hatred of the dark Aretha because of the sophistry of the devil.


    Your soul and will are as firm as a rock, and your path is very clear. In the silent hill film world, this distorted world that makes saints sink and criminals repent.


    You just want to understand one thing: Sharon, dark Aretha, Aretha graysby, who is good, who is evil, and who is the real source of chaos. ''


    "You have eliminated the Heretics in silent hill and roughly reversed the outcome that heaven thinks they should be killed by their own evil. The favor of heaven forces towards you has decreased significantly."


    "You have eliminated the evil believers in silent hill and taken away the sinner soul that should belong to dark Aretha. The hatred of hell forces against you has greatly increased. Dark Aretha is very angry now."


    ''reward 1: the activation time of fear blade is reduced by 50%; Reward 2: character ¡¤ avenger. "


    "Mission 4 has been triggered."


    "Demon hunter, please get ready. Your final battle with the dark world of silent hill is coming."


    "Location: hospital building."


    [medium increase in soul strength: at noon, the bullet damage has increased significantly. Now, your bullet causes medium damage to level 4 evil spirits and minor damage to level 4 demons.


    Divine enchantment has a compression effect on mental power: you can fire up to five bullets at a time.


    You are immune to some level 4 evil spirits and demons.


    Blood flame ¡¤ the final evolutionary damage has been slightly increased. Now, blood flame causes lethal effect on Level 3 Dark creatures.


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 25%.]


    [trait ¡¤ Avenger: in the case you are involved in, any victim who intersects with you will greatly increase the initial trust in you.]


    Raise your hand and wipe the blood off your cheek.


    Browse the rewards given by the system and the description after the event.


    Cole''s eyes focused on the second reward of event settlement.


    Trait ¡¤ avenger.


    So far, the only one he has received has no direct connection with his personal strength or popularity.


    however...


    According to the large statement given by the system, the final task 4 of activation, and his cognition of silent hill world.


    It can be inferred.


    This trait is particularly important for dealing with the dark Aretha, contacting Aretha graysby, and completing the final task 4.


    In particular, Aretha graysby, who hid in the deepest part of silent hill mine, was tortured and severely burned. Now she is in her forties and paralyzed on the hospital bed.


    Step, go down the second floor.


    Sibyl and rose were frightened by the bodies everywhere in the church. When they saw Cole walking towards them again, they couldn''t help but step back and bump into the church door.


    The policewoman pointed a gun at Cole and shouted, "murderer! Madman! I order you to stop!"


    Stop five steps from them.


    Cole frowned, took out a box of unopened cigarettes from the real dream equipment library, lit it, and said coldly, "if you want to find Sharon, come with me."


    The voice fell.


    A dim light shone through the church window.


    Ignoring Sybil''s trembling gun.


    Go over and remove the latch and push open the church door.


    The world has faded.


    The eternal dust and haze enveloped the town again.


    Ross and Sybil looked at each other.


    The policewoman grabbed her quickly and said in shock, "Ross! Listen to me, don''t go! The investigator..."


    Ross pushed her hand away, took a step back and said, "those cults deserve to die, and I don''t care who he is, I just want to find my Sharon."


    "Ross... Hi!"


    Silent hill of the world, as always.


    The streets are dead.


    The building is in tatters.


    Following Cole, they came all the way to the hospital where Aretha had been treated.


    The roof of a building was submerged in gray haze, as if it were a huge building with no end in sight.


    13th floor.


    After Cole kicked open the wooden door of a ward, Sharon, hiding under a hospital bed, finally appeared in the eyes of the three.


    See the daughter you''re looking for.


    Ross ran over desperate, hugged her and comforted, "mom is here. It''s okay... Mom is here."


    Only nine years old, a little girl at an ignorant age.


    Hugging her mother, she looked frightened and overwhelmed.


    "Mom..."


    Sybil put down his pistol, glanced at Cole smoking alone in the corridor, took a deep breath and went into the ward, ready to comfort the mother and daughter.


    However.


    To their surprise.


    When she released her arms, Sharon seemed to feel something. She suddenly pushed Ross away, turned her head and ran to the window.


    In the frightened cries of the two women.


    Go through the window and jump off the building.


    When they reacted and lay down at the window, they found that Sharon had disappeared.


    "No... no! Sharon -"


    Ross collapsed and burst into tears.


    Sybil frowned and looked out of the window from time to time, trying to find Sharon.


    This is the 13th floor of the hospital.


    Jump out and fall to the ground, they will die, but they can''t find Sharon''s body at all.


    This time.


    Cole walked into the ward, put his hands in his coat pocket and said coldly, "she''s avoiding Aretha, Ross, you already know, but you don''t want to admit it."


    The policewoman raised her head and said, "avoid?"


    "Yes, if caught by dark Aretha, she will integrate with Sharon. At that time, it is the real beginning of the nightmare."


    "What shall we do now?"


    Sybil finished.


    Rose wiped away her tears, stood up with her help, and said with extra firmness, "I don''t care whether she is a devil or not, I just want my Sharon.


    Cole, you must have a way, don''t you? "


    "Come with me."


    Maybe dark Aretha knows what Cole is going to do.


    Maybe she is already in ward B151 underground, waiting for the arrival of the three.


    When they left the church and went to the hospital, they didn''t encounter any monsters along the way. Even the world never came, just like the last tranquility before the storm.


    Take the damaged elevator.


    The rope suddenly broke and took the three people all the way down.


    Sybil thought they would fall and die in the elevator.


    However, only 13 floors high, the elevator can not reach the end at the speed of free falling.


    It''s like falling from earth to hell.


    Originally closed elevator room.


    In the process of falling, the wall gradually peeled off, exposing it like a rusty iron mesh.


    The light also became the dark yellow and orange of the world.

 Chapter 215

    Bang!


    The sound of the elevator hitting the ground was deafening.


    Strangely, the three people standing in the elevator didn''t feel any falling to the ground.


    Creak, creak


    The door of the old mine elevator opens automatically.


    The corridor was dark and difficult to see.


    Cole took out the nuclear flashlight and pressed the switch. The hospital corridor was old and dirty in the light.


    The blood dried up and condensed on the ground and walls.


    Like a living slaughterhouse.


    A dead atmosphere.


    Even if you step on a small piece of glass, it will be particularly harsh.


    From his pocket, he pulled out the rain soaked notebook, on which he recorded the road to room B151 in the movie plot.


    In the open corridor.


    The footsteps of the three echoed.


    Sybil looked around with a cold sweat on his face and a gun. He was worried that there might be some monsters hiding in this place exactly like the world in the world.


    Go through the corner marked ''6A''.


    Across the operating room.


    Go up a step and turn right.


    In the light of the flashlight, there appeared a group of monsters standing graceful, but extraordinarily penetrating and oppressive: faceless nurses.


    Like a statue, standing motionless in various shapes.


    See this.


    Ross covered his mouth and instinctively took a step back.


    Sybil swallowed and his gun hand trembled slightly.


    This time.


    Cole handed her the flashlight, took off his coat and threw it on the ground, revealing his wet white shirt and gray vest.


    Pulling out the long knife, the tone was like the most objective observer. He said indifferently, "the attractive body reflects the insatiable desire for life.


    No eyes, a symbol of peeping disrespect.


    Faceless, a symbol of ugliness and Indescribability. "


    While he was talking.


    Touching the light of the flashlight, the nurse standing in place in the distance seemed to be summoned. Her sculptural body began to twist strangely.


    Turn around and face the flashlight.


    Like a freak, twist your body and walk towards the three.


    This scene.


    So frightened that Sybil hurriedly covered his flashlight and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    After masking the light, the faceless nurse stopped.


    Unfortunately, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Cole had stepped forward to the faceless nurse blocked in the corridor. At the same time, he said coldly, "officer, light."


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen Cole go crazy.


    Sybil hesitated, took his left hand in front of the flashlight and lit up the road.


    Ross patted her on the shoulder and signaled not to fall too far behind Cole.


    later.


    Under their numb gaze.


    Cole walker.


    The crazy investigator, like slaughtering livestock, cut melons and vegetables all the way with a long knife, and stubbornly cut down all the faceless nurses stopped on the road.


    Just as he treated the iron triangle head and sickle monster.


    Bang!


    Kick open the iron door of ward B151.


    The glare blinds people.


    A long memory flashed back, like an intermittent old movie, impressively appeared in the minds of the three.


    That''s what Aretha graysby experienced in the once unknown town.


    The childish voice whispered in their ears.


    "Did you see that little Aretha is a good girl? Although no one thinks so... Unlike others, she has no father."


    When the picture flashed back to the school''s women''s toilet, it was human cleaner Colin mopping the floor.


    The child voice continued, "you know, what happens when a little girl is alone... Even her mother can''t help..."


    Past scenes flashed back and forth.


    In the name of dispelling the darkness, the cult gathered, deceived Dalia, tied Aretha to a huge iron cult sign and took her to the church.


    Put her on a huge brazier.


    Like roasting raw meat on a grill, she tried to burn her alive by relying on the heat wave.


    Until the rope of the sign of the imprisoned church broke and hit the brazier, the hot charcoal lit the wooden chairs and curtains, and burned the first fire in silent hill.


    Detective Thomas Gucci.


    Despite the hot iron frame and shackles, she saved Aretha, who had been baked into coke but was still alive, held her tightly in her arms and walked out of the church with tears of anger and pity in her eyes.


    The childish voice never stops.


    "Aretha is so lonely, painful and afraid. When you are tortured by illness and fear for too long, they will become hatred. This hatred begins to change the world around you


    I told her it was time for revenge.


    I promise, they will all fall into her nightmare.


    Now, we need to talk, Ross. "


    After the white light stopped.


    Ross opened his eyes.


    In the dirty and chaotic ward, a female nurse in a red sweater, trembling slightly, was dispensing medicine.


    A girl as like as two peas in the face, pale and white, stood in the bed beside him.


    Her eyes lack the light of kindness.


    yes , we have.


    Only the deepest malice and darkness.


    Ross looked over at her and saw an ugly middle-aged woman lying in bed with sticky skin. He said, "if she''s Aretha, who are you?"


    While asking.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Sybil, who fainted at the door and looked miserable, and Cole, who was trapped in the memory of the past and his eyes closed, was nervous.


    She didn''t understand why the dark Aretha let her go.


    After a silence.


    Dark Aretha''s tone lacks human emotional fluctuations, and her voice is strange and hoarse.


    "I have many names. Now, I am the dark side of Aretha."


    Seemed frightened by her expression and voice.


    Rose stepped back and said, "where''s my child?"


    "She''s not your child."


    Dark Aretha pointed to Aretha graysby on the hospital bed and said, "it''s her child. She transformed the girl with her only kindness. We hid her safely and put her in the world outside purgatory. Now, the nightmare of her life is over. It''s time..."


    Just as she continued to use language, the devil''s most common trick, stood in line on the side of interests, bewitched Ross and tried to pull her to hell.


    A cold voice suddenly sounded in the ward.


    "Despicable sophistry cannot cover up your ugly crime, devil."


    It seems that the dark Aretha did not expect that a human being, a thing she regarded as an animal, could resist her power and recover her will and soul in the illusion of memory.


    Originally, she was going to use Ross to find Sharon hiding and occupy her body.


    I was about to succeed, but I was suddenly interrupted.


    Her anger was burning wildly in her heart. She wanted to kill Cole now, a disgusting and ignorant investigator.


    But for her plan.


    Dark Aretha had to continue to pretend and disguise herself as an avenger and executor of justice in front of rose.

 Chapter 216

    "You."


    Dark Aretha pointed to Cole and said, "shameless thugs, despicable peepers, sin ridden loners are also qualified to talk about crime?"


    Then he said to Ross, "he is a criminal. Ross, even if he helps Aretha revenge, he still can''t cover up his crimes.


    Trust him, you''ll never find Sharon. "


    Whenever.


    Sharon Silva is Ross''s weakness.


    She knew that dark Aretha was the master of the world and the only one who could send them away from silent hill.


    Care is chaos.


    With all his thoughts on Sharon and the bewitchment of the devil, rose has forgotten how Sharon came to silent hill.


    He looked at Cole, stood in place, hesitated for a long time, walked to the dark Aretha, and said helplessly, "cole... Sorry, everything is for Sharon."


    Dark Aretha took her hand and looked directly into Cole''s eyes.


    Suddenly.


    The pale face showed a smile that only belonged to the winner, full of malice and ridicule.


    This battle for Ross''s soul.


    She won.


    Cole did not hurry to explain, or angrily used violence to recapture rose in the hands of the devil.


    Take out a just trial.


    He lowered his head, pressed the silver bullets into the clip one by one, frowned and said, "the devil never sees people under his real name, Ross.


    Aretha''s dark side?


    no


    The dark side of mankind will only create oppression, killing and crime, but it will never breed the devil who should have stayed in hell. "


    Click.


    The bullet is loaded.


    Cole looked up and then said, "the devil''s lies are always broken with a poke, like a pile of rotten meat on a magnificent table.


    You bewitch Aretha to create Sharon and send her out to bring a mother like rose back to silent hill.


    In this way, you can bewitch her and use her with lies and false justice.


    Take the soul of the cult.


    Take away Aretha''s last human nature, occupy Sharon''s soul and body, and stay in the world forever, in the hell on earth you created. "


    Dark Aretha''s long dark hair was like decolorization. The black water slowly flowed down her cheeks and said in a hoarse voice, "I know your purpose of coming to silent hill, investigator..."


    Her face showed a dark, strange smile, and then said, "you never wanted to help Aretha. You just wanted to kill her and disperse the world of nightmares.


    Like Chris Bella, that shameless, hateful woman.


    But our lives are connected. Kill any of us and everyone else will die.


    You knew all this, but you kept it from her, didn''t you? "


    After hearing Cole''s statement, Ross still had some struggles and hesitations in his heart.


    Now?


    Her eyes showed hostility and disbelief. She instinctively clenched the dark Aretha''s hand and said in a shocked tone, "cole, what she said is true?!


    God... "


    I glimpsed the just trial.


    Step back without a trace and pull away.


    Cole remained unmoved.


    Raised the gun, pointed to the dark Aretha''s head and said coldly, "if all this is true, you should have caught Sharon and threatened her to complete your evil purpose, devil.


    However, without tools, the eyes can never see the back.


    Just like you''ll never catch Sharon, son of a bitch. "


    The dark Aretha, who was poked into the soft rib, turned very unnatural with her winning expression. She grabbed Ross''s hand and changed her tone.


    Like Sharon''s innocent voice, she raised her head and said pitifully, "Ross... Do you really want to believe a murderer?"


    That''s it.


    Each side sticks to its own words.


    As the object of contention, rose couldn''t distinguish and didn''t want to find out who was right and who was wrong between Cole and her.


    I wanted to take my hand out of the dark Aretha''s hand, but I suddenly found that no matter how hard she tried.


    The great power from the weak little girl in front of her made her unable to leave at all.


    "Aretha, let me go!"


    I noticed the doubt and panic in Rose''s eyes.


    Once the seed of suspicion is planted.


    All words will be regarded as lies.


    Finally.


    The unknown devil disguised as dark Aretha, no longer concealing her true purpose, grabbed Ross''s hand and growled angrily, "you! Investigator, you ruined all this!


    You ruined Aretha''s happiness! "


    Her voice was twisted and grotesque.


    Like countless resentful souls gathered together to vent their hatred and unwillingness to the world.


    The harsh air defense alarm sounded suddenly.


    Endless darkness and madness spread in this world.


    Also like the darkness, Aretha is irritable and out of control.


    From the depths of the earth, the roaring flames of hell spread terrible orange light and completely shrouded the whole ward.


    An irresistible force.


    Suddenly threw Cole and Sybil out of the hospital building.


    Like a blink.


    After the scenery in front of him was fixed, Cole stabilized his figure.


    The land not far away is peeling and weathered again.


    The flames of hell spread outward.


    Cole picked up the unconscious Sybil and ran to one side.


    The next moment.


    The ground completely collapsed, forming a mine leading to hell and burning with flames. Lying on the hospital bed, human Aretha slowly rose to the ground.


    Like living tentacles, dense iron thistles firmly bound Ross, wriggled and waved around her.


    later.


    A pale little hand grasped the edge of the tunnel.


    Dark Aretha, like a vengeful devil, bathed in the fire and climbed out of hell.


    Looking into Cole''s eyes, he said, "you have taken away the hatred and anger that should belong to us! Now, investigator, pay this blood debt with your soul!"


    Wave.


    Iron thistles roared at Cole.


    Ross, who was tied up in the air, looked terrified.


    However, the blocked mouth, let her say a word, can only make meaningless calls.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Look at the human Aretha on the hospital bed.


    And the movie plot.


    The smile on her face was different from that of dark Aretha when she appeared in the church to kill her enemy.


    She is now.


    I can''t see any joy on my face, but I''m at a loss and have no God in my eyes.


    Under the bewitchment of dark Aretha for 30 years, she even condensed the last human nature into Sharon representing innocence and kindness and sent her out of silent hill.


    Revenge has become her only reason to live in this world.


    But all the hatred of the past.


    Together with the death and blood of evil believers, they all belong to the earth and nothingness.


    She is now.


    It''s more like a body completely manipulated by the devil, still at the mercy of the devil.


    Lack of self will and the ability to judge the world.


    Staring blankly at Ross tied to her.


    Staring blankly at Sybil lying on the ground.


    Until they collided with Cole''s eyes.


    Saw the creeping subway thistles reaching for him.


    Suddenly he said, "wait..."

 Chapter 217

    The voice fell.


    The iron thistle reaching for Cole stopped in front of him.


    Dark Aretha looked back at another her, looked dark and said, "what are you waiting for? He took away your hatred and anger."


    "No, I just... Have a problem."


    Human Aretha is now over 40.


    Paralyzed, she could only lie in the hospital bed, bound by the black bandage of the mental patient, and imprisoned on it.


    Look straight into Cole''s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "are you... A bad man?"


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Such a naive question will come from a middle-aged woman.


    Rose, who was held in the air by the iron thistle, kept struggling, asked for help from Cole with his eyes, and made a meaningful sob.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Ignoring the iron thistles that stayed in front of him, wriggling, full of rust and dried blood.


    Take out a cigarette and light it with your head down.


    "The wicked and the devil never think I am a good man, Aretha. I kill them, take their souls, and throw them into the fire of hell to be roasted and tortured."


    The dark and shabby world.


    Even a moment of silence will become a repressive and suffocating silence.


    Until the iron thistle slowly returned to the hospital bed, Aretha said weakly, "you are different from them..."


    In the dark, Aretha frowned, her voice was full of blame and anger, and said, "Aretha, crisbella has always wanted to kill you, and his purpose is the same.


    Kill him and leave his soul here. Silent hill and time will tear off his disguise. "


    "No..."


    "Kill him!"


    "No."


    "Kill him!"


    "No!"


    The violent mood swings made Aretha a little out of breath.


    A malicious smile appeared on the dark Aretha''s face and asked, "why not? Is he different from crisbella?"


    "Cough... I... I don''t know, but he..."


    "He''s cheating you, poor little Aretha. He''s winning your trust, just like the cleaner."


    Mention Colin.


    Like Aretha''s worst nightmare.


    Her expression gradually became frightened and her breath was short.


    "No... they are different."


    The tone of dark Aretha gradually changed from mild to oppression and command, "Aretha, kill him."


    Finally.


    In human beings, Aretha''s fragile soul was pressed step by step by the devil and fell into the moment before collapse.


    An exaggerated revolver appeared in Cole''s right hand.


    Take a deep breath.


    Throw away the half burnt cigarette.


    Colt''s just trial appeared in his left hand, lowered his head and frowned, "I''m not the speaker and referee of the debate, Aretha.


    You are a poor man tortured by evil believers and used by demons.


    There is no doubt about this.


    But you killed too many innocent people.


    Thomas Gucci, he saved you from the hands of the cult and from the burning stake, but in return, you burned his father.


    Burn more innocent people deep in the mine... "


    Raise your hand.


    The muzzle of the just trial was aimed at human Aretha, and the muzzle of the noon gun was aimed at her dark side, with indifferent eyes.


    "I help you wash away your hatred with the blood of evil believers.


    Now it''s time for you to pay for the innocent. "


    Ross, who was tied up in the air, opened his eyes and shouted vaguely.


    Dark Aretha took a step back.


    Seems to be aware of the power of divine enchantment.


    His expression was gradually ferocious. He waved his right hand, commanded the dense iron thistles all over the world, and roared, "kill him!"


    The next moment.


    Gunfire rang out.


    A blood flame burning bullet came out of the chamber, passed through the Tribulus terrestris, and disappeared into the human Aretha''s chest.


    meanwhile.


    The hammer that has arrived at noon is like a red soldering iron. The sacred enchantment composed of mysterious patterns on the barrel emits a faint white light.


    A bullet constructed of pure spiritual power.


    The anger of the creator and the power of heaven''s commandments are invisible, such as the light spot compressed to the extreme, at the moment when the hammer falls.


    Flew out of the gun in anger.


    Hit the dark Aretha''s body through her heart.


    Rose struggled desperately in the air.


    In her eyes.


    Time seems to freeze forever at this moment.


    She can''t believe it.


    The investigator will really be cruel and kill the pitiful poor girl of Aretha.


    A bullet that pierces the heart.


    It''s like hitting her chest.


    The heart rending pain and despair almost swallowed her up.


    She could not imagine what her life would be like if Sharon died.


    Maybe... Dalia graysby''s madness is the end of her future.


    Finally.


    In the moment when the time is slow enough to completely crush Ross''s soul.


    Together, they radiate the glory of human nature, disperse the unique evil figure of dark and silent mountain, and appear in front of human Aretha.


    Sharon selva.


    Like the ancient oil painting of saints and angels meeting in the clouds.


    Their hands were close to each other and their fingers collided.


    It is also like pinning all hope and kindness on another self.


    later.


    Human Aretha''s right hand is powerless, her eyes lose their look, her head is down, and her life is gone.


    "No --!"


    Dark Aretha''s angry voice has completely lost the voice line, distortion and overlap that the little girl should have.


    However, the bullet that hit her chest sent out inviolable orders.


    Disconnect her from the iron thistle and silent hill world.


    The next moment.


    A bone short sword, the wing of the angel of death, which was born to kill angels and demons, roared across the air and stabbed her forehead accurately.


    Without one of the seventy-two pillar demons, varac''s grotesque vision was distorted when he died.


    Dark Aretha fell soft to the ground.


    The dark blood of sin flowed slowly down her cheeks.


    The burning silent hill world.


    At this moment.


    Gradually turned into ashes in the wind.


    soundless and stirless.


    Rise to the sky, float away, eliminate.


    Also like Aretha quietly came to this world and was forgotten by the world in the dark corner of conscience and morality until her death.


    When the first ray of sunshine from the real world comes into Cole''s eyes.


    Together as if there were nothing.


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    Maybe it was Aretha''s last thought before her soul was recalled to heaven.


    It whispered in Cole''s ear.


    "... thank you."


    The blood debt was repaid.


    The soul controlled by the devil and bound by the broken body regains freedom and light.


    Death is for Aretha.


    Maybe it''s another relief.


    In the darkness on the ground, Aretha looked at Cole with both eyes. The dark blood on the beach spread out of her wound.


    Dying.


    She stretched out a middle finger and said her last words in a weak voice.


    "Cole, fxxk..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The body was completely disintegrated by the sun shining into silent hill, and dissipated in the air with silent hill.


    This time.


    Sibyl, who had been in a coma for a long time, didn''t know when he had woken up. He stood up hard and said to Cole in a hoarse voice, "Hoo... Now, I know who you are."


    Cole walked over, pulled out the wings of the angel of death inserted on the ground and said coldly, "you can call me the mystery investigator or another name for me.


    Demon hunter. "


    The policewoman put her hands on her hips, bent down and took a deep breath to relieve the dizziness of the memory world.


    Then he grinned, "demon hunter? No, you''re more like an avenger, Mr. Cole walker."


    later.


    The system prompt sound suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.

 Chapter 218

    "The final task 4, the perfect ending 1, has been completed."


    "The second ultimate task has been completed."


    "The third ultimate task is determined to be completed."


    "Congratulations, demon hunter. In this journey of death and threat, you have chosen one of the ways to a perfect ending.


    Sinners are duly punished.


    Aretha''s soul is free from the bondage and torture of the body. Her act of retaining good thoughts in the dark meets the requirements of entering heaven, a pure land without suffering and torture in her dream.


    Sharon selva will also return to normal life with Ross to complete her legacy instead of Aretha.


    Sybil Bennett is still hostile to your violence and killing, but she admires what you have done. She is not afraid of death, uses violence to control violence, and brings justice to the darkest corner of the world.


    Her heart was inspired by you. After returning to normal life, she decided to perform her duties as a policeman more firmly and help those in need.


    Just as she once saved the girl who was kidnapped and abandoned in the silent hill underground mine, regardless of the safety of her life. "


    "Once the perfect ending has been reached and all the ultimate tasks have been completed, start calculating the reward..."


    "Reward 1: Soul strength increased slightly; Reward 2: trait ¡¤ chaos walker; Reward 3: the characteristics of true ¡¤ destroyer shotgun are increased; Special rewards: traits, Avengers, torture of the dead. "


    ''Start settling the bounty... ''


    ''you''ve got ¡ê 60000.''


    "You can stay in silent hill world for up to three days."


    [soul strength increased slightly: Blood flame ¡¤ final evolution damage increased slightly. Now, blood flame causes minor damage to level 4 dark creatures.


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 30%]


    [trait ¡¤ chaotic Walker: after entering the overlapping areas of the world, you can travel through the outer and inner world with the help of relevant special media.


    Good guy, is this the fierce man who survived in silent hill world?]


    [true ¡¤ destroyer shotgun feature increased: destroyer shotgun now causes lethal effects on Level 2 dark creatures.


    New feature: hard healing.]


    [difficult healing: unlike the wounds caused by blood flame will be suppressed by too powerful dark forces, the wounds caused by destroyer shotgun are irreversible, and the time required for wound healing increases tenfold.]


    [traits ¡¤ Avenger ¡¤ torture of the dead: the initial trust of any victim who intersects with you in the case you are involved in has greatly increased.


    If the victim or relevant clues have died and the soul still exists, you can use the power of the seventh vision to forcibly drag their soul out of hell and ask for relevant details for one minute.


    The tortured person cannot refuse all your questions and is forced to give at least one important clue.]


    This time.


    A young girl''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Mom."


    Rose, who was paralyzed on the ground and had no God in his eyes, was completely desperate.


    He looked up sharply.


    Turn around and look at the street not far away.


    A little girl in a cowboy dress stood there timidly.


    "Sharon!"


    See her daughter she thinks about day and night.


    Rose got up, rushed to her in desperation, held her in his arms, burst into tears, comforted and cried loudly.


    After xibil calmed down, he called the console with the walkie talkie, asked the police station to contact the hospital, sent an ambulance, and looked for the relevant relatives of rose da Silva.


    Then he went over and comforted the lost mother.


    ten minutes later.


    Two police cars, a private car and an ambulance appeared at the end of the town road.


    Christopher selva.


    Rose''s husband, Sharon''s adoptive father.


    After seeing the two of them, he rushed to hold them in his arms and comforted them in a low voice. When the doctor began to deal with Ross''s injury, he walked quickly to Sybil and thanked the embarrassed policewoman.


    The senior detective, Thomas Gucci, glanced at Cole smoking alone by the rusty lamppost on the roadside, comforted Christopher, dragged Sybil aside and asked, "who is he?"


    "He..."


    Sybil stopped talking, looked at Cole and said, "private detective, he said he was entrusted by an unknown person to come here to look for Ross''s mother and daughter.


    Thanks to his help, I found... "


    He was interrupted before he finished.


    Obviously, the senior detective didn''t like the private detective who broke into silent hill without permission.


    "I see. For the sake of closing the case, I won''t investigate his responsibility for entering the restricted area and let him leave."


    "I see."


    In the real world.


    Cole''s car didn''t roll over, and Sybil''s motorcycle was still parked by the side of the road.


    They were on their way to the entrance of the town.


    Pass the mother and daughter sitting behind the ambulance.


    Ross didn''t look up at Cole, let alone thank him.


    In her eyes.


    Sharon can live safely, not only has nothing to do with Cole, but also has to "thank" him for his kindness of not killing.


    In a sense.


    Cole''s image, in the mother''s eyes, is a complete mob.


    The so-called justice and right and wrong.


    It''s not worth mentioning in front of Sharon''s life.


    Perhaps, for Sharon, she is a responsible, courageous and loving mother.


    But for Cole and Sybil, in a sense, she is not a kind person with gratitude.


    Like silent hill world.


    A chaotic view of good and evil is the same as Cole''s cognition. In the world, all good and evil coexist as one of ordinary people.


    Nature is not important.


    The key is only choice.


    Otherwise in the movie.


    Rose would not allow the dark Aretha to invade her body and soul and kill the policewoman Sybil.


    After killing all the heretics, her maternal love and responsibility, and her most beloved Sharon, will always stay in silent hill and become a plaything in the hands of the devil.


    however.


    The little girl Sharon smiled kindly at Cole.


    Perhaps she lost her memory of Aretha and didn''t understand why she liked a stranger.


    And all this was seen by Sybil.


    Park next to the car.


    The policewoman put her arms on her hips, held the holster, glanced at rose from a distance, frowned at the sun and said, "you know, even if I tell about silent hill, Thomas won''t believe it.


    He just thinks I''m crazy.


    And... Don''t you really care about Ross''s attitude? "


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt, opened the door and frowned, "why do you care?"


    Sybil shrugged and smiled. "After all, you took so much effort and risked your life to rescue them from silent hill. As a result, you didn''t say a word of thanks."


    Cole got into the car.


    Bang.


    After the dull door closing, he rolled down the window, turned his head and said, "if that''s what I care about, now we have become one of the silent hill monsters."


    "Well... You have a point, but..."


    Cole smiled and took a taxi.


    In the roar of the engine, he pointed to the heart and said to Sybil, "you are a rare excellent police officer, Sybil.


    Remember, the most important thing is to stick to the right choice in your heart. "


    The window goes up.


    Sybil stepped back two steps and smiled helplessly at this special warning.


    Wave goodbye.


    The sound of the engine became less and less until the car disappeared at the end of the road.


    "System, leave Silent Hill film world."


    "The event has been settled and is returning."

 Chapter 219

    open one ''s eyes.


    The black snake team''s office looks the same as when he entered the film world.


    Check time: 11:41 a.m.


    Take a deep breath, pick up the cigarette box thrown on the table, put it into your pocket and walk out of the office.


    The train through Heiguo town doesn''t arrive until 3 p.m.


    Cole is going to go to the devil hunting group''s restaurant to fill his stomach.


    As the most famous bureaucratic organization of the Mengxi Empire, under the operation of an independent foundation, the demon hunting regiment owns many real estate in the major cities of the Empire.


    Part of it is used as a temporary residence for demon hunters.


    Part of it is used for housing distribution.


    Part of the rental is charged rent.


    Located in the headquarters of the imperial capital, it is no exaggeration that the treatment of employees ranks among the top ten of the Empire.


    The famous chef''s restaurant, which is an 18 hour system, provides free meals to staff and lower level demon hunters.


    Middle and high-level bureaucrats.


    It not only has the power of private customization by famous chefs and the place to enjoy delicious food, but also a luxury restaurant decorated separately on the first floor.


    however.


    Cole''s patience with his amazing appetite.


    If you accept private ordering, a conservative estimate of a meal, even eating and cooking, will take at least three hours.


    It''s lunchtime.


    Cole walked into the restaurant.


    In the surprised and puzzled eyes of the demon hunters, they sat in front of an unmanned round table with a large plate of bread, ten steaks, fifteen chicken legs and four cups of hot milk.


    glut oneself with delicacies.


    On his plate, he ate the long, supple black hair, which was cut shoulder length and tied together with a simple brown head rope.


    Cole''s figure was reflected in the olive green pupil. He bowed his head, forked a small piece of potato and said, "some small injuries are not in the way.


    I heard you and the black snake brigade were assigned to the special investigation section. "


    After a moment of silence, he seemed to have no appetite at all. He put his knife and fork on the table, looked up and said, "last time in the hospital... I didn''t mean to target you. I''m just in a bad mood. I hope you can understand."


    Cole said coldly, "don''t apologize."


    "... thank you."


    In a long silence.


    Cole ate the last piece of food on the plate.


    Penny ate only half of the steak.


    Seeing him get up and ready to leave, Penny hesitated for a long time and said, "if I have time, I''d like to talk to you."


    "Wait until this mission is over."


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    Perhaps, last time in the hospital, penny, who couldn''t restrain her sadness, showed her weakness in front of cole, more like a woman than a demon hunter.


    Perhaps in the internal investigation, he deliberately concealed the facts from Cole and even listed him as the object of suspicion, feeling guilty.


    This time.


    The embarrassment in the air made her want to leave with a plate more than once.


    I don''t want to have more intersection with Cole.


    But


    Except Cole.


    Now she can''t even find someone to talk to.


    Cole stood where he was, didn''t leave in a hurry, and said in silence, "penny."


    "What?"


    "Everything will be all right."


    Their eyes collided. Penny smiled reluctantly and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    On the way out of the restaurant.


    He glanced at the window.


    You can just see Penny sitting at the table alone, holding the reflection of a knife and fork.


    Although he said nothing, Cole knew that penny seranda was a woman who attached great importance to interpersonal relationships.


    Or.


    At the age of 14, the experience of vampire leading to the death of both her parents made her more mature than others.


    But also more sensitive to death and the breakdown of interpersonal relationships.


    Cole also heard Baruch mention these things by chance.


    The blow to penny from the complete destruction of the razor brigade is far from being so light on the surface.


    As a good friend, you should take time to talk to her.


    2:30 p.m.


    Vera, who has prepared her weapons and equipment, hurried back.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    This beautiful young girl... If you don''t mention the scars on her face.


    Out of breath, he said to Cole, "Hoo... Sorry, Captain, there are a lot of things. I''m late."


    "Where''s gene?"


    "He''s in the car at the door. Let''s start now. The three o''clock train... Should be in time."


    Stuff a lot of junk into her locker.


    They left the office.


    The bus of the demon hunting regiment has been waiting for them at the door.


    On the way.


    Vera took out her weapon as usual and said, "Captain, try this long knife."


    Cole took the long knife from her.


    The shape is similar to his.


    However, the blade is slightly lighter and the length is shortened by half a finger, which is more suitable for women.


    then.


    The girl turned up her sleeve, exposed the sleeve sword fixed on it, and smiled, "I always think this thing is not only practical, but also very handsome.


    But neither gene nor grace advised me to use this weapon.


    Captain, what do you think? "


    Qien, sitting in the co pilot, said helplessly, "first, your strength is far worse than captain Cole. Second, you don''t have combat experience in close combat. Third, you..."


    "All right, all right! This is the third time you''ve been nagging in my ear."


    Cole returned the knife to Vera and said coldly, "you''re imitating me."


    The proud daughter of a rich family didn''t feel angry when she heard this description. She put down her one handed crossbow and looked directly into Cole''s eyes. "Isn''t it reasonable for students to imitate teachers? Captain Cole."


    final.


    In the endless debate between gene and Vera, the three got on the train and drove to the destination, the disappeared town of Heiguo.


    On the train.


    Gene took the mission briefing given to them by the demon hunting group, frowned and read it over and over again, as if he wanted to find some useful clues from it.


    Vera sat opposite him and gently wiped the blade with a cloth.


    Seven hours later.


    At 10 p.m., the three got off at the wilderness passing through Heiguo town.


    They were greeted by the senior detective in charge of the case in southeast city, Aiden Piji.


    A tall man of about thirty.


    Meet?


    Introduce and greet each other.


    They got into the police car and drove to a village not far away.


    They will spend the night there tonight.


    The car stopped outside a folk house. Aiden asked the three people to go in and sit down.


    Maybe I don''t want to waste time.


    As soon as the three sat down, he took out a thick stack of files, put them on the table, and said solemnly, "you are the third batch of demon hunters here. I don''t care if you are the famous Cole walker or anyone else.


    There''s something I have to say before I act.


    First, all your actions must be discussed with me. Second, do not use psychic media or other special abilities of investigation. Third, if you hear someone calling your name at night, do not promise or look back. Fourth, when you are close to Heiguo Town, absolutely, absolutely do not act alone.


    Am I clear enough? "

 Chapter 220

    The light bulbs hanging from the ceiling flickered, and ghosts appeared on the walls.


    The old clock placed on the wall clattered.


    The tap that can never be closed tightly makes a dripping sound.


    After a silence.


    The shy gene grabbed the curly brown hair on his head and said with a embarrassed smile, "detective Eden, someone will call our names.


    Is there any special meaning in this? "


    The tall, square faced senior detective in a gray coat looked at Cole without expression, opened the file and took out a confession record.


    Put it on the table, turn it around, push it to gene, and explain, "Keegan Turner, a villager near Heiguo town.


    A witness in the first case of human disappearance.


    According to his confession.


    His wife Mary had heard her name called before she disappeared for no reason. The next morning, the world evaporated.


    There were no witnesses and no signs of violent entry.


    After that, there are more and more similar cases.


    As of now.


    The total number of missing persons is 29. "


    "Twenty nine? So many..."


    Gene held his chin, frowned and thought for a moment. "Are there any other clues? For example, evil power residue, witchcraft and so on."


    "The first batch of demon hunters who came here investigated. Except for the demon hunter whose soul was sucked dry, there was no trace at the scene."


    "So... Is acting alone a challenge to us, or..."


    That''s it.


    Detective Eden took a deep breath and said, "if someone goes missing for no reason during your investigation, joint action will provide witnesses for subsequent investigations.


    and...


    I can''t say how to describe the fierce evil sect in that place. In short, try not to be alone. "


    Vera frowned and said nothing.


    Cole looked through the file roughly, pushed it to gene and said coldly, "rest tonight and start the investigation after dawn."


    Aiden got up and said, "I''ve prepared the room for you. I''ll be on duty in the living room in the evening and call me if necessary."


    Gene picked up the file. "Can you lend me this for one night?"


    "Whatever you want."


    After midnight.


    Cole, in deep sleep, suddenly opened his eyes.


    A just trial is in hand.


    But I saw a pair of dark green eyes staring at him quietly in the darkness of the windowsill.


    A... Dark cat?


    Cole frowned slightly.


    In the category of modern mysticism, hitting a black cat symbolizes uncleanness and bad luck.


    In the study of fate theory.


    Black cats are regarded as pets of death and gatekeepers to the kingdom of the dead.


    For the demon hunter.


    When you go out on a mission, if you bump into a dark cat for no reason, there will be no accident. In the next period of time, you will certainly have bad luck and even lose your life.


    In short, it''s very unlucky.


    "Meow ~"


    Lick your front paws.


    Stop at Cole''s window for a moment and disappear into the dark night.


    The next morning.


    After a simple breakfast, the three got into Aiden''s police car and drove to Heiguo town two kilometers away from the unknown village.


    On the way.


    Eden slowed down and wiped the frost on the windshield with a towel.


    Vera wrapped her coat tightly, beat her teeth, shook and complained, "this damn weather..."


    Gene glanced at the cloudy sky, took off his scarf and handed it to her.


    "It may rain today. We have to hurry."


    The country roads are rough and bumpy.


    Aiden held the steering wheel with one hand, and Cole handed him a cigarette with the other hand. "Originally, the police wanted to detain all the crazy villagers wandering around Heiguo town in a mental hospital.


    But I heard you were coming to protect the scene... "


    Take a deep breath and then say, "pay attention to safety in the past. Those crazy people go crazy. It''s more or less scary."


    Creak.


    The police car in bad condition makes a harsh friction sound when braking.


    After getting off the bus.


    Cole finally saw the whole picture of Heiguo Town, or a huge unimaginable crater.


    Look over the iron net erected on the edge of the town.


    Occasionally, one or two crazy villagers will wander aimlessly near the ruins of Heiguo town with their heads bowed and their bodies bent.


    See them coming.


    Two policemen on duty here trot over.


    After handing over the work, drive away.


    It seems that there is no gain after watching all night.


    Just as the four of them gathered around the edge and were ready to make a general exploration first, Vera, who was walking beside Cole, frowned and stopped and said, "did you hear any strange sound?"


    "Sound?"


    "Seems to be saying... My name?"


    The voice fell.


    Eden''s face changed slightly.


    The weirdness began to spread.


    Like the ubiquitous evil, hiding in the dark and spying on everyone.


    Until Cole''s voice broke the silence.


    "Only a name?"


    Vera turned pale and nodded.


    The sound that seemed to linger in her ears made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Eden motioned a silent gesture to her not to speak and not to look back.


    A cold wind blew past.


    Suddenly.


    There are changes.


    It is like being controlled by an irresistible force, or being unable to resist a fatal temptation.


    Vera''s expression was gradually painful and difficult to spit out a word, "help me..."


    The voice fell.


    She bit her lips, and scarlet blood flowed down her smooth white skin.


    His body shuddered, his forehead was covered with fine sweat, and his neck kept twisting back, as if he were resisting great power.


    Gene hurried behind Vera, put his arm against her face and shouted, "Captain!"


    "Hold her tight."


    Cole took off his coat and put it on Vera''s head. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the car parked not far away and said to Aiden, "pull down the rearview mirror of the car and move quickly!"


    The first time I saw a strange event in which someone was called by name.


    The originally calm detective was frightened.


    He thought that as long as he didn''t look back and respond to the call of unknown existence, there would be no accident.


    But suddenly found out.


    Some things are not what he thought.


    Hearing Cole''s voice, he ran to the car, tried his best to screw the rearview mirror off the fixed screw.


    Cole said to Vera, "can you hear me?"


    The girl didn''t answer.


    As if resisting some kind of spiritual evil, the body trembled violently.


    Look at gene.


    "Get her over there."


    The two dragged the girl to the car.


    With a red face and a thick neck, gene pressed Vera''s face and gasped, "Captain... I can''t hold it! Something seems to push her face in the other direction!"


    Bang!


    Eden, who kept twisting the screws, in a hurry, kicked the rearview mirror three times in a row, bent down to pick it up and handed it to Cole.


    When you get the mirror.


    Cole hugged Vera''s body and said, "you two close your eyes and don''t open them until I say yes."

 Chapter 221

    Push away gene.


    Cole put his right arm against Vera''s face.


    Great power, obviously not the human neck can have.


    Hold the mirror on Vera''s right shoulder.


    It has not been cleaned for a long time. The dusty mirror on the four sides reflects the black fruit town behind them, which has become a huge pit.


    His eyes rested on the mirror.


    The already dark sky, the reflection in the mirror, quickly becomes dim and unable to see with the naked eye.


    later.


    In the dense clicking sound, the mirror Cole held in his hand suddenly broke into pieces the size of rice grains and scattered on the ground.


    Vera, who had been leaning in his arms and trembling, was soft and breathed rapidly and violently. She raised her hand and pulled down her coat over her face.


    Panic and cold sweat had not disappeared from her face.


    Cole released his arms.


    The girl held her knee, gasped for half the day and said, "Captain, the voice just now... Is right behind me.


    And it sounds very familiar. "


    After confirming safety.


    Detective Eden leaned against the hood of the car, took out a cigarette and took a deep breath. His eyes stopped on the broken mirror and frowned, "mirror... Why didn''t I think of it.


    Cole, what do you see in there? "


    Put on your coat, Cole said coldly, "dark."


    Gene frowned.


    Hold your chest with both hands and put your right hand against your chin.


    "Only darkness means that it doesn''t want to be seen by us, and miss Vera just mentioned that the voice is very familiar..."


    Aiden breathed out a foul breath and interrupted, "is there any problem in this? If you don''t hear the voice of an acquaintance without my reminder, anyone will look back involuntarily.


    Very common deception. "


    "No."


    Gene bent down to pick up the pieces of the mirror on the ground, looked carefully and said, "nothing in supernatural events can be inferred from common sense.


    Everyone can think of the details you can think of.


    In other words.


    Seemingly ordinary details hide deeper secrets.


    Compared with the disappearing black fruit Town, such a well-known but no clue case.


    In my opinion, the crazy villagers and the call you mentioned are more worthy of excavation and research. "


    He handed the fragment of the mirror to Cole, the shy young man, who looked serious and frowned slightly, and then said, "suppose the voice calling Vera is her mother..."


    Vera interrupted, "a man''s voice, gene, not a woman."


    "I know that if it is your mother, according to the basic principles of mystics, we can divide the connection into five positive principles: homosexuality, childbirth, mother and daughter, missing and longing for love.


    Break, death, sadness, loneliness and silence, five negative principles.


    If my hypothesis holds.


    I mean, if we continue to infer downward according to this principle, there will be different conclusions, that is to say, there must be some commonalities that are difficult to deduce for those who hear the call. "


    When gene finished.


    Aiden looked at the young man in the preface with amazing eyes. Of course he thought of it.


    But such a strange way of thinking and a strange way of looking at problems.


    So that the senior detective who has worked for more than 15 years has had an illusion.


    Is this the thinking mode of genius?


    For Vera.


    all the time.


    During the college period, she was always proud of her excellent achievements in mystics.


    It was not until in Newcastle that I first encountered a serious analysis of the problem, which shattered the three outlooks, a thinking mode completely different from the logic of normal people, and a solid encyclopedic basic knowledge of mystics.


    Let her deeply understand a truth.


    Never use ordinary people''s thinking to understand the ideas of geniuses and madmen.


    In a sense.


    Gene Andorra is a complete scholar and genius, and their captain, Cole walker, is the complete opposite of this guy.


    Mob and madman.


    Vera listened to gene''s statement.


    Exhale a turbid breath, hold it for a long time, walk over and take a picture, Qien, who is completely immersed in the reasoning world in his brain, joked, "it''s really you."


    "Ah... Ah? What did you say, Miss Vera?"


    "Nothing."


    Vera smiled.


    Having experienced so many things, it was only a contact with evil forces, which could not shake her increasingly mature heart.


    Said to Cole, "Captain, what''s next?"


    Don''t wait for cole to speak.


    Eden glanced at his watch and interrupted, "give me some time, at the latest... In the evening.


    Before the evening, I will help you collect as detailed personal information as possible about all the missing persons. "


    Finish talking.


    Quickly walk around the front of the car and open the door.


    The raised foot was suddenly put back and said to Cole, "I almost forgot one thing, the cost of rearview mirror and maintenance.


    After the case is over, remember to ask the demon hunting regiment to reimburse me. "


    With that, he smiled at the three to show friendship and close the relationship between them.


    He drove away at a gallop.


    After he left, Cole stepped forward and walked to a villager wandering in the distance. Vera and gene hurried to follow.


    On the way.


    Cole said, "the edge of the fragment of the mirror is very smooth. It should have been cut by some force, not crudely broken."


    Gene nodded, "this is also what I find strange. It''s common for dark forces to shatter mirrors, but the smooth incision shows that this supernatural force is manipulated by some spiritual body or human beings.


    And the proficiency of manipulation has reached an appalling level. "


    Vera said, "I wouldn''t be surprised if the originator behind it was the Nord order, those crazy people, who made anything strange.


    The man-made witch who ruined the imperial capital, God knows that there will be the will of the great devil in her soul. Deputy Minister eno of the witch emergency department must have suffered a great loss before she died in her job. "


    That''s it.


    Gene stopped suddenly, frowning and standing where he was.


    Seems to be thinking about something.


    Vera glanced at Cole and wondered, "gene, what''s the matter?"


    "I thought of a possibility, but... Forget it, let''s talk about it later. One more thing, Miss Vera, can you recall whose voice it was?"


    "Whose voice..."


    The girl pondered for a long time and said, "I only remember that it was a man. He should be very young when listening to his voice. Who could it be?"


    Chien then said, "Captain Cole, me, Hardy, Carl, Hugo... All the young men you have come into contact with and have a close relationship, you can exclude them one by one."


    "You say so... I think it''s a little different from Hugo''s voice


    Well, yes, it''s Hugo''s voice. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, I, Hugo and Carl have known each other for many years. I can''t remember his voice wrong... Ah! I see. Is the commonality between missing and sadness?!"

 Chapter 222

    Unfortunately.


    The girl''s conclusion was not appreciated and recognized.


    Qien explained, "sadness and missing are common emotions that everyone has experienced. If so, according to my guess, everyone who enters here will hear the call of evil forces."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "No, to be exact, I don''t know what the answer is. Before reaching a final conclusion, we need to conduct in-depth investigation on the background and personal data of all missing persons."


    Talking room.


    The three men came to the crazy villager.


    An old woman in ragged cotton padded clothes, bent, dishevelled and whispering unspeakable strange words.


    Cole took out the nimosan lantern and tried to pull the air valve around the old woman. The wick didn''t respond.


    Exclude the possibility of an abnormal world.


    Gene observed for a moment and asked, "madam, can you hear me?"


    The old woman stopped moving, turned her head, her gray eyes were empty, her facial muscles were stiff, numb and dying.


    "The gods are watching you, young man."


    The old woman trembled and walked to the distance.


    evening.


    Detective Eden arrived with a large box of information.


    The next work is to compare them one by one in this pile of data to find out the commonalities of the missing persons.


    After nightfall.


    Two police officers who should have been on duty near Heiguo town were also called by him to help sort out the data.


    In the relatively small living room, six people stayed up all night.


    Even after the primary screening, the information that needs to be compared twice is still piled into a hill on the table.


    Until noon the next day.


    A phone call from the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment interrupted the investigation and screening of the people.


    The caller was Baruch.


    "How''s the case going?"


    Cole took the phone and said, "there are some clues."


    After a chat and politeness.


    Baruch''s tone became more and more serious and said, "have you read the newspaper this noon? There have been riots on different scales in the three cities along the Strait of Muncy.


    According to the report submitted by the local police station, it was all planned by the Nord church behind the scenes.


    Specifically, what purpose they have is unknown for the time being.


    But the Council, the cabinet and the queen have put a lot of pressure on us. You only have three days, Cole.


    If nothing useful can be found within three days, the demon hunting regiment will consider transferring back a demon hunter in the trial sequence to deal with the affairs of the Nord order.


    As for the consequences, Luken and I took the blame and resigned, and the ratings of you and the black snake brigade entered the review process. "


    "I see."


    Hang up.


    Go back to the desk where you organize the data.


    Vera stretched out and wondered, "are there new orders?"


    Cole frowned, took more than a dozen pages of information in his hand, compared them one by one, and said coldly, "there has been a very serious riot along the Mengxi Strait.


    It took three days to find out the case in Heiguo town. Baruch and Luken took the blame and resigned. The rating of the detention sequence of the black snake brigade entered the re examination procedure. "


    The girl was stunned, spread her hands, and said with a shocked face, "three days... He''s not kidding?! so anxious, why don''t you let those big people in the trial sequence come here to investigate?!


    It''s unreasonable! "


    Eden couldn''t help laughing. "Miss Vera, are you a newcomer?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Just get used to it.


    Like Heiguo town and the other two disappeared towns, if the nature of this kind of bad pending case is not clear, the cabinet and the demon hunting regiment can not explain to the media supervising them, and one or two unlucky people always need to stand up and take the initiative to carry the pot.


    When the limelight passes, everything will be the same. It''s no surprise. "


    Chien shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "I guess director Baruch must have promised something in front of the queen, perhaps a military order.


    and.


    Miss Vera, the demon hunters in the trial sequence will not take the initiative to recall them unless they have to.


    Last time her Majesty was assassinated, I didn''t see those big people in the imperial capital. "


    A little policeman who was looking at the information nearby said curiously, "is there any special reason in this?"


    "As far as I know, the whereabouts of the 13 demon hunters in the trial sequence are only known to the director of the demon hunting group who is responsible for docking.


    They also perform top secret missions that will never be made public.


    During this period, if it is necessary to mobilize any demon hunter in the trial sequence, it needs to be jointly approved by the Council of the demon hunting regiment, the cabinet and the imperial central police. "


    Aiden looked at his two men and sighed, "no wonder..."


    Two thirty noon.


    Vera fell asleep on the table, even drooling at the corners of her mouth.


    Aiden asked the two police officers who helped to go back to rest first, and Cole went outside the door to smoke to relieve their fatigue.


    This time.


    But listen to gene suddenly yell, "so it''s like this... Captain! I found their commonality!"


    Hear his voice.


    They hurried into the room. Vera opened her bleary eyes, wiped the saliva off her face, and said, "what... What...?"


    With the manuscript used to speculate in his hand, gene walked quickly to the white board at the other end of the table and said in a hurry, "Vera was right earlier. The common character of all the victims is indeed sadness, but it''s not what we think on the surface.


    Look at this man. His name is


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter what his name is. In the summer of 1807, he experienced a robbery and suffered a heavy blow to the head. There are hospital admission records in the file.


    Next, in the winter of 1811, the victim''s wife and daughter were shot and killed in a gang Street gunfight.


    Third, in 1779, when he was not living in the southeast city, there was a record of his personal evil spirit dispelling by the demon hunting group... "


    The more he said, the more excited he became. He seemed to be completely immersed in the world of reasoning and said loudly, "I guess right. The case of disappearing into the town is really related to the holy weapon of disaster!"


    Mention the holy vessel of disaster.


    Vera, who was originally sleepy and angry to get up, looked confused. Her expression changed slightly. It seemed that she just mentioned the name of the thing, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Hear this.


    Aiden quickly turned back and opened the door of the folk house, looked out and confirmed that there were no people around.


    Close the door and frown, "gene, I don''t know what the name mentioned is, but this is not a police station. Pay attention to the volume of your speech."


    The case of the disappearing town is related to the disaster relic. Anyone can think of such a guess.


    But the key is not speculation.


    Lies in evidence and logical reasoning.


    After being reminded, gene took a deep breath, put the manuscript on the table, held the edge of the table with both hands, and said to Cole very seriously, "Captain, this is unusual. We must inform the headquarters immediately to avoid more sacrifice."

 Chapter 223

    Detective Eden is also the first time to hear the "holy instrument of disaster", a terrible title with unknown meaning and disaster.


    Although he didn''t know what the name meant, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Vera was sleepless.


    He was silent and worried.


    He picked up the water cup on the table, took it to his mouth, put it down and said, "gene, are you really sure it''s a holy instrument of disaster?


    It''s very important. If something goes wrong, it''s difficult for us to explain at the headquarters. "


    Gene shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the time to reveal the answer. Even, my mind has been resisting the demand for the final truth.


    If I read or write that poem now.


    Once the observer effect is triggered.


    Miss Vera, you know exactly what will happen. "


    Cole doesn''t know whether gene''s conclusion is really correct.


    However, with his unforgettable talent and the knowledge reserve of human mobile library, it is obvious that even if it is not a real disaster relic, the degree of danger is almost the same.


    Before modern mysticism.


    Ancient prophets like to use poems to record their conclusions and imagination from observing astrology, divination and evil sacrifice.


    Driven by destiny.


    Even if the facts of the future are far from the predicted content, there will always be some similarities.


    After some discussion.


    Cole dialed Baruch and informed the demon hunting regiment of Qien''s conclusion and matters needing attention.


    Demon hunters and police officers sent to three disappeared towns must be strictly screened.


    Those who have suffered serious changes in their lives are not allowed to participate in the investigation in Heiguo town.


    Those who have had children within one year and have been seriously ill are not allowed to participate in the investigation of Haige town.


    Those who are over 50 years old, have a successful family and retire within five years are strictly prohibited from near the fishing boat town.


    The reason is also very simple. The case of Heiguo town can be determined that people with these characteristics are very likely to be summoned by evil forces.


    Moreover, the headquarters can screen the missing persons in Haige town and fishing boat town by itself. If the characteristics are consistent, his guess is not far from the truth.


    After Cole hung up the phone.


    It was dark at 6 p.m.


    Baruch''s secretary called and roughly stated the results of their investigation to Cole. The similarity of the case is highly consistent with the clues provided by the black snake operation team.


    The senior level of the demon hunting regiment and the imperial central police are holding a joint meeting on this.


    The Institute of mystics has begun its research.


    Unless under special circumstances, it is suggested that the black snake brigade should not act rashly and wait for the end of the high-level meeting before taking action.


    At night.


    People who didn''t sleep all day went to sleep one after another.


    Cole sat alone in the living room, his feet on the table, a cup of cold black tea aside, frowning, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts.


    This time.


    A pair of quiet green eyes suddenly appeared in the window, quietly looking at him, motionless.


    The black cat last time?


    Crushing out the cigarette, Cole got up and went to the window.


    "Meow ~"


    The black cat''s tail swayed slightly behind him, jumped off the windowsill, looked back at Cole, and seemed to convey a message to him.


    Push open the wooden door of the folk house.


    Under the orange light, Cole''s shadow elongated and connected with the darkness not far away.


    "Meow ~"


    The black cat ran away and looked back at Cole.


    As if to say: come with me.


    Trap?


    Or... Some strange luck?


    Perhaps the villages and towns at night are too quiet.


    Perhaps it is the malice hidden in the dark, arrogant and arrogant.


    The strange sound of living creatures stepping on dead branches is particularly harsh in the cold wind.


    Cole took out the empty cigarette box in his pocket, crumpled it into a ball and threw it on the ground. The strength of the blood of the day Walker made the malice hidden in the dark nowhere to hide.


    His eyes swept over the withered bushes in the distance.


    Three men who were not completely hiding behind the trees came into his sight.


    No fuss.


    Turn around and go back to the room.


    The black cat also disappeared at this time.


    Open the door of officer Eden''s room. In the dark, the detective who had been tired for two days and nights slept unprepared.


    Cole pulled out a just trial.


    Press the fuse.


    Click.


    The sound of loading suddenly woke up the sleeping detective.


    The tall middle-aged man, the first thing he woke up was to touch the gun under his pillow.


    When he sees Cole''s face.


    Covering his eyes, he fell on the bed, exhaled a foul breath and said hoarsely, "cole, what are you doing here with a gun so late?"


    "A guest is coming, detective."


    "Guest?"


    Open your eyes and take a look at Cole.


    Wait a minute.


    Professional habits, let him react immediately and what happened.


    He hurried up to the window.


    Without touching the curtains, look out with the help of the gap, and the woods are dark.


    He said in a low voice, "I''ll watch here. You wake up gene and Vera."


    Based on his years of working experience, it is obvious that their investigation is getting closer and closer to the truth. Even those bastards hiding behind the scenes have to kill their mouths to prevent them from continuing their investigation.


    Gene sleeps lightly.


    The sound of Cole pushing open the wooden door was enough to wake him up.


    As for Vera


    Perhaps the relic of disaster reminds her of the heavy consciousness in the past and immerses her in the most terrible nightmare.


    Lie in bed.


    Fine cold sweat covered his cheeks.


    The body rolled back and forth restlessly, with a slightly painful expression, as if struggling with the nightmare she feared most.


    "No... no... let go of me... Let go..."


    Suddenly sit up and open your eyes.


    See Cole standing at the head of the bed.


    Her fear and sadness made her shed two lines of tears and said, "Captain, this place is the same as detective Eden said. Sure enough... (sniffing) it''s very evil.


    I am no longer afraid of Newcastle, but what happened that day will always appear in my mind after I come here.


    I heard that voice before, and when I slept on the table during the day... "


    Demon hunters who specialize in investigating supernatural phenomena never believe in coincidence and psychological hints.


    Especially in places like Heiguo Town, even gene has come to a conclusion.


    Vera firmly believes that those nightmarish experiences that frequently appear in her consciousness are inseparable from this place.


    Cole motioned to her with a silent gesture and whispered, "after these things, get dressed, take your weapons and go downstairs."


    "Weapons?"


    The girl looked stunned and obviously realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Lift the quilt and put the coat on your body.


    Pick up your arms and follow Cole downstairs.


    When entering the door earlier, Cole had turned off the light bulb on the first floor. When the room was dark, the guys lurking outside could not detect their response unless they were dark creatures.

 Chapter 224

    "Captain..."


    Vera''s mental state has been unstable since she woke up from a nightmare.


    Tears are like a flood that breaks a levee. They can''t stop flowing outward.


    Uncontrollable sadness.


    Even after Hugo died, it had never been so strong.


    The girl knows that her current situation is very abnormal, but the human mind and body are integrated. The bad emotional state makes her just want to hold the closest person and cry.


    Eden frowned when he saw her.


    Gene handed the paper towel to Vera and said solemnly, "Miss Vera, the original situation is that you should be dragged into an unknown world by the evil forces entrenched in Heiguo town.


    But the captain and I intervened forcibly and detained you in the real world... "


    The girl wiped her tears and said with a cry, "speak human words."


    "Er... Out of concern about the observer effect, I didn''t want to say so much.


    But the other you, when you hear the call, has been dragged into the world. If you don''t find a way to go in and find her, your end... "


    Vera interrupted. "It''ll be like a madman outside."


    Gene shrugged helplessly, and the answer was self-evident.


    While they were talking.


    A patter of footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Several shadows swept through the window.


    The sound of guns loading is particularly clear.


    Vera''s dialogue with gene came to an abrupt end here.


    The latter held the pistol tightly and said, "Captain, what should I do?"


    Cole didn''t answer. He took out the destroyer''s shotgun and aimed it at the door.


    Load.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The roar of the shotgun was deafening in the silent night.


    The wooden door was blown out of a big hole by flying bullets.


    The mob hiding behind and trying to break in screamed, his chest was completely smashed and fell in a pool of blood.


    later.


    Disorderly footsteps and angry curses suddenly sounded.


    "Grass, kill them for me!"


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    The gunmen outside the room lined up.


    The muzzle of the submachine gun was blazing in the dark.


    Aiden hurriedly overwhelmed Vera and gene and lay on the ground.


    Roaring bullets burst into the room.


    The walls were riddled with bullet holes, the porcelain was broken, and the brick powder and wall ash were flying all over the sky.


    Completely suppressed.


    Lying on the ground like a lost dog.


    Even though the sad mood made Vera cry, since she became a member of the black snake brigade, the young girl vowed that as long as she was alive, she would not shed even a drop of tears because of the enemy and fear.


    Maybe, follow Cole.


    Maybe.


    Uncontrollable rage and violence are the most real self living in the heart of this beautiful girl.


    While crying.


    While biting his teeth fiercely, he pulled out the one handed crossbow from the bandage around his waist. Because he was too hard, his joints turned white. He said angrily, "he... Knew he should have asked grace for a pistol!"


    Gene, who was not very good at fighting and killing, heard the roar of bullets flying over his head, looked tense and his face was covered with cold sweat.


    Throw his matching gun to Vera on the floor, hold his head and yell, "don''t be impulsive!"


    meanwhile.


    Cole, standing at the door, bore the brunt of the long planned shooting.


    Three bullets hit his chest and abdomen in an instant. They didn''t penetrate. They all stayed in them, rolled and twisted his internal organs and muscles.


    Talk only about human beings themselves.


    Dark creatures may be able to easily kill a human at the soul level.


    But on the physical level, nothing is more efficient than human invention in killing flesh and blood.


    Modern industry is only beginning to emerge.


    The destructive power of heat weapons is enough to turn a close fight into a unilateral crushing massacre.


    If only a few ordinary demon hunters and detectives are in this folk house today.


    If there is no reminder from the strange black cat.


    Infiltrated by thugs.


    After the shooting, no one in this house can survive.


    Unfortunately, what they met was Cole, a demon hunter who would never die if he didn''t beat his head into rotten watermelon, crush it, and then bury it in the soil.


    Three bullets.


    Although it had a very serious sense of block and pain to his movements, it could not pose any practical threat to him at all.


    At most, eat five bowls for breakfast.


    He noticed that the fire outside the door had weakened.


    Dodge behind the temporary shelter wall.


    Click!


    The destroyer shotgun is loaded again.


    The roaring gunfire overshadowed the roar of the submachine gun, and the scattered bullets smashed the wooden door. One face to face, three gunmen who were strafing the room fell to the ground.


    Click!


    The destroyer shotgun was loaded for the third time.


    The windbreaker is stained with blood, broken bullet holes and bleeding.


    Cole kicked open the door of the folk house like an immortal murderer with a ruthless face and pulled the trigger.


    The roaring projectile penetrated the body of the mob trying to sneak into him and fiercely hit the bodies of the last two gunmen not far away.


    After the dull hum.


    They fell to the ground.


    The moment the charge gun stopped, Vera, who had been lying on the ground, got up for the first time, lowered her body and quickly touched under the windowsill.


    Get up slightly.


    His eyes just looked at the mob squatting there.


    "Grass..."


    The mob scolded angrily, holding a dagger, ready to storm the weak looking young girl.


    However.


    Waiting for him was a ruthless bullet that flew out of the gun.


    Blood flew behind my head.


    The body fell heavily to the ground.


    After knowing the situation outside, Vera squatted down again, turned to Aiden and said, "watch gene and don''t go out."


    While talking.


    Gunfire continued outside the room.


    The girl pushed open the window, turned over, lowered her body and quickly looked for shelter.


    The other side.


    Cole put away the destroyer shotgun.


    Just trial bullets, one by one, hit the mob''s heart and head.


    Blink.


    The gang of indecent assassins of unknown origin were cleaned up in 7788.


    When did they meet Cole walker, a terrible guy with several guns in his body and still alive.


    With a loud cry, he fled in all directions.


    The rest of the gunmen and thugs ambushed around the house ran away.


    A desperate young man, pointed at by Cole with a gun, looked frightened and frantically pulled the trigger of a pistol that had been empty.


    When there was no retreat, he pulled out his dagger and ran to Vera.


    Trying to hijack her and find a way out.


    Cole seldom talks nonsense with the enemy, let alone save their lives.


    however.


    This lucky wretch happens to be the eighth enemy under the gun of justice.


    Cole put down his gun hand.


    Take out the clip, lower your head, press bullets into it one by one, and say coldly, "don''t kill him, Vera."


    "I know."


    Enter the link of cold weapon fight.


    How can a street bastard be Vera Morgan, the opponent of the demon hunter who has received systematic training and can survive in the hands of transformed werewolves.


    The girl has tears in her eyes, but her face is cold.


    He grabbed his wrist with a knife, controlled his strength, slashed his throat with his palm, and then violently kicked him to the crotch.


    Just one face to face.


    The young man''s face turned red and knelt down on the ground, howling like a pig.


    "Ah - my * *"

 Chapter 225

    Kick down the youth.


    Vera grabbed his collar and said angrily, "asshole! Who sent you?!"


    The young man with broken eggs, raised blood vessels on his forehead and neck, breathed violently, and could only feel the pain in his brain. He couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    then.


    His eyes rolled over and passed out.


    See this situation.


    Vera, who used violence to solve the problem for the first time, was suddenly anxious.


    The heavy slap slapped the young man on the right face, shook his body crazily, and said angrily, "asshole... Don''t fucking pretend to be dead for me! Be careful of me..."


    That''s it.


    Aiden went over to stop her ready fist and said reluctantly, "you are really a newcomer, Miss Vera. Remember not to start too hard the next time you interrogate the prisoner.


    He''s not pretending to be dizzy, but he''s really dizzy. "


    The girl looked back at him, threw down the young man''s collar, pulled away the hair hanging in front of her face and said, "I''m faint? I can''t help beating."


    Gene looked down at the young man''s crotch, his eyelids jumped involuntarily and said, "Miss Vera, do you... Have a boyfriend?"


    The girl patted the dust on her body and said, "no..."


    The movement suddenly froze.


    Looking up at gene, he said warily, "why do you ask this?! say well in advance, you are my teammate and friend, but you will never rise to..."


    Eden squatted next to the young man, stretched out his hand to feel his pulse and said with a smile, "Miss Vera, there''s something... Forget it, you''ll understand later.


    Moreover, listen to my advice. If the kick you just kicked out was stronger, this guy might die. "


    Vera can''t set the channel, "really?"


    Gene sighed and helplessly explained, "Miss Vera, you may have misunderstood. I just want to say, your foot just now.


    Any man who sees it will experience severe pain with empathy. "


    Confirming that the attacker was still breathing, Aiden saw Cole sitting alone at the door of the room and asked, "cole, don''t you want to know who was behind his back?"


    Cole said coldly, "Nord order."


    Vera turned around and said, "I think it''s them, too. However, have those bastards reduced to the need to hire gang members for assassination?"


    Aiden was also curious about it.


    The means of the Nord order, he has experienced before, dark creatures, hired professional killers, evil believers with strange abilities


    Revenge against them often ends badly.


    Qien was not surprised at all. He spread out his hands and smiled. He seemed to want to liven up the serious atmosphere. He joked, "the original werewolf and artificial witch against captain Cole for the first time ended in a disastrous defeat.


    Hired a professional killer for the second time, and the unlucky man died in port pat.


    The imperial capital invasion, the artificial witch that made the demon hunting group helpless, and the guy who hid in her soul and couldn''t call his name directly, were all solved by the captain.


    ha-ha.


    If I were the Pope of the Nord order, to tell you the truth, I don''t know... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    A vampire bat, hidden in the dark, suddenly flew out of the woods and attacked gene silently.


    Talk about Cole''s record.


    The three people who have been mobilized for interest have not found the real malice hidden in the assassination.


    Bang!


    After a gunshot.


    Gene felt the air flow and roar of bullets flying through his ears very clearly.


    Staring blankly at Cole, he pointed to the muzzle of his gun and couldn''t say a word.


    Vera was also startled by Cole who shot suddenly and shouted unbelievably, "Captain! Do you want to kill gene?! God..."


    Aiden stepped back and subconsciously touched the holster with his right hand.


    Cole frowned.


    Light a cigarette with a hot muzzle.


    Get up and walk to the woods not far away.


    In the repressed atmosphere, the three men looked suspiciously at Cole until he bent down and dragged a strangely shaped body out of the trees.


    Standing in place, holding a cigarette in one hand, he said coldly, "gene, I always think you are a demon hunter with very solid professional quality.


    Tonight, you let me down.


    And you, Miss Vera Morgan, who complains about subduing a mob and writes victory and ridiculous arrogance on her face.


    I reminded you that it was the Nord order that planned the shooting.


    A huge organization that the world is unwilling to call its name directly, selectively forgets their existence and almost subverts the imperial Zheng power. "


    The first time I saw Cole say so much at once.


    Gene and Vera are like students reprimanded by teachers and employees reprimanded by their immediate superiors.


    His face was embarrassed and he stood silent.


    without doubt.


    There is a powerful, experienced and thoughtful demon hunter around. They really relaxed their vigilance just now.


    Even if it''s a strange town.


    Even if the other side is the threatening Nord order.


    For demon hunters, their subconscious dependence on others is an extremely dangerous psychological state.


    Hardy betani, the seemingly mediocre little man of origin and talent, is far more mature than them in this regard.


    Can survive one big event after another.


    Perhaps many people think he is lucky enough.


    Cole knows.


    Demons, evil spirits, witches


    These evil and powerful beings, even if the goddess of luck sees them, have to give up.


    Cole continued, "we are here to investigate the case in Heiguo town. With the means of the Nord order, we can easily predict that Chien''s inference is approaching the truth.


    Buying gang members is just a feint. Their real purpose is... "


    That''s it.


    Cole''s voice stopped suddenly. Even when preaching, he stretched out and pointed to gene and Vera''s fingers frozen in the air.


    After a strange silence.


    Vera took a deep breath and said, "Captain, we know we''re wrong..."


    However.


    Before she finished, Cole interrupted and motioned her not to speak.


    Then.


    In the shocked eyes of the three people, Cole fiercely stuffed the finger of his right hand into the bullet hole in his abdomen and took out the bullet. At the same time, the sharp pain tore his heart and lungs, making his originally indifferent face ferocious, ferocious and covered with cold sweat.


    At the same time, he said to Eden, "go drive! We have to get out of here now!"


    "Leave..."


    Aiden paused, took out the car key and opened the door.


    Vera hurried over to help Cole, frowned and said, "Captain, are you..."


    "Don''t talk, get in the car!"


    The old police car has a loud engine noise. Under the dim lights, there are ghosts on the rugged roads in the countryside.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Qien and Vera, who returned to their senses, looked at each other strangely in silence.


    The curly haired youth''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled together, separated from the radiation range of Heiguo Town, which seemed to make him aware of the problem. He habitually held his chin with his right hand and said in silence for a long time, "... There was a problem in that place.


    The Nord order cannot plan a meaningless assassination. Anyone can think of such a thing with a pat on the head.


    Vera won''t shed tears, and... "


    His eyes rested on Cole''s back in the front seat and swallowed what he had to say.


    Because that man will never say so much nonsense.

 Chapter 226

    December 28, 1835.


    The first day of the imperial legal annual leave.


    It is jokingly called "the disaster day at the end of the year" by every imperial citizen.


    The annual discount promotion has overcrowded the streets and shops in all cities.


    Police officers everywhere were sweating and trying their best to maintain order.


    His voice broke, his shoes were trampled off, his hat disappeared, and even his face was covered with skin, cream and glittering powder put on by the child.


    On the streets of the imperial capital.


    The big Carnival at the end of the year is also on.


    "Don''t crowd! Line up..."


    "Washing powder! Buy three and get one free!"


    "Whose child is lost! Please go to the imperial police station to claim it immediately!"


    Holding a glass of red wine in his hand, Baruch stood in front of the office window, overlooking the crowded traffic and crowds on the street.


    Compared with the enthusiastic smiling faces of imperial citizens, his eyebrows were frowned and worried.


    "How''s Cole''s investigation going?"


    The secretary who wrote the report put down his pen, opened the memo and replied, "at 6:50 this morning, Cole Walker reported to the devil hunt for the last time.


    According to the report of the Institute of mystics.


    They have got important clues and are still under investigation. I called an hour ago and no one answered. "


    "What about Hagrid town and fishing boat town?"


    "The people who need to be evacuated have been evacuated. The investigation in Haig town is going step by step, but... The investigators who entered the fishing boat town have lost contact for more than four hours."


    Baruch looked out of the window.


    Due to the pressure of the demon hunting group and the central police station, the media reported very little and selectively on the riots in cities along the Mengxi Strait.


    But he knows.


    If the truth of the riot is completely made public, it is bound to cause a nationwide panic.


    As for the perpetrators of the riots.


    From the Nord order, a group of terrible guys with supernatural power.


    They call themselves the first wizard in human history, the successor of Nord, the Savior of the human world, and the destroyer of hell and gods.


    Call on all mankind to join them and become their companions.


    Together purify this dirty world saturated by dark forces and full of weird and terrible.


    The development of a hundred years of silence.


    The church, which has always kept a low profile, has revealed their tusks and ambitions to the world after all.


    This time.


    A civilian suddenly broke into the office, clutching a manuscript in his hand, breathed heavily and said hurriedly, "Sir, there is a telegram from the Nord order!"


    Baruch put down his glass and frowned, "bring it!"


    His eyes flashed over the manuscript with only five lines of text.


    "Do the other directors know about it?"


    "Not only the demon hunting regiment, but also the major newspapers, cabinet switchboard and radio stations have received the same telegram! They... They..."


    Baruch was about to say something when he suddenly heard a cry from the crowd downstairs.


    The Secretary sitting at his desk stood up impressively, looked through the glass on the window, and looked shocked for a moment.


    "Lord Baruch, that''s..."


    Turn around.


    The high-ranking director of the demon hunting regiment looked up at the sky.


    A huge, obscuring the sky.


    Under the interference of supernatural forces on the reconstruction of reality, the symbol of the Nord order composed of dark clouds rolled endlessly and pressed against the imperial capital.


    meanwhile.


    The loudspeakers in the street made a harsh and sharp sound.


    Everyone covered their ears and looked miserable.


    Baruch gradually forced his hand holding the wine glass. An unknown premonition surged into his heart, pointed to the Secretary''s nose and shouted, "contact the radio station immediately! Find out what''s going on for me!"


    "I''ll go now!"


    After the harsh noise.


    A low, gentle, but provocative male voice sounded in the imperial capital.


    "My fellow citizens, the forces of the dark world are growing. Each of us has been oppressed and violated by them more or less.


    However, living in such a world.


    What is the power to protect us?


    Vulnerable armies of various countries?


    Or is it a demon hunting group dominated by bureaucrats and unscrupulous people? "


    Not just monsidius.


    The same voice, at this moment, echoed over the Empire, every country in the world and all modern cities with huge populations.


    On the streets of the imperial capital.


    The police officer who received the order to dismantle the loudspeaker and the demon hunter separated a road with a baton and began to disperse the crowd in the street in large quantities.


    At the same time.


    Another person ran into Baruch''s office, looked frightened and gasped, "Lord Baruch, the radio station has cut off the power supply.


    But those trumpets... Those trumpets are now dominated by very powerful spiritual forces!


    We... We can''t dismantle them all in a short time! "


    The civilian voice of the report has just fallen.


    A young female demon hunter rushed into the office and said, "Lord Baruch! The Institute of mystics has detected unknown high-intensity spiritual interference in major cities of the Empire!


    The central police station also called, riot... "


    Baruch put the glass on the table, motioned her not to speak and looked out of the window.


    In the street downstairs, the sound of the loudspeaker continued, "we have had enough of being invaded by the dark world, exploited and oppressed by bureaucrats and incompetent demon hunters.


    My name is gandovich Nord, the successor of the first wizard in human history, and a martyr who spread the fire of power to the world.


    I am not afraid of pain.


    I am not afraid of death.


    I am not afraid of hell and gods.


    What I fear is only the destruction and disaster facing the world, and my relatives die miserably in oppression.


    My fellow citizens.


    Join us, take away the fire of my power, resist the incompetent rulers of the world, and resist the erosion and persecution of hell and the dark world.


    Gods, demons, emperors, bureaucrats


    no


    We are the real masters of the world!


    The power of the world should return to everyone''s hands! Stab -- "


    After the noise, the provocative speech came to an abrupt end.


    The bustling streets originally prepared for the new year spread from the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment to the fukalin brotherhood at the northernmost end.


    People looked at each other in silence.


    The garrison rushed into the crowd, loaded with guns and set up sentries on the streets to prevent large-scale riots and casualties in the imperial capital.


    The imperial police station rushed out to persuade the shop owner to close down.


    Persuade city residents to return home.


    However.


    There are still people infected by this speech, yelling at the law enforcers who maintain order, shouting that they want to join the Nord order, accept gonduoqi''s fire, and resist the oppression and invasion of the dark world and reality.


    As a result, they were tortured away by a crowd of military police and put in the car.


    Baruch stood silent by the window for a long time, turned and looked gloomy. He said to the staff and demon hunters standing at the door and preparing to report the situation to him, "let all demon hunters still in the imperial capital stop their work, cooperate with the imperial police station to investigate the suspicious elements of the Nord church lurking in the city.


    Call the imperial police station and ask them to block cities as soon as possible.


    Call the cabinet and hold a top-level meeting to consider recalling at least three demon hunters in the trial sequence. "


    After that.


    The people at the door seemed to be still immersed in the shock just now, and there was no action.


    Baruch said angrily, "don''t all stand here and go to work!"

 Chapter 227

    Adjust the time back to the broadcasting event. One hour and 30 minutes ago, the black snake brigade located one kilometer away from the southern suburb of Heiguo town.


    In an old police car.


    Vera closed her eyes, frowned, slapped her hands on her cheeks, exhaled a foul breath and said, "this damn place, am I crazy... Or is the world crazy?"


    Gene''s expression was dignified and explained, "the power of the holy instrument of disaster is far more terrible than we thought, Vera."


    Cole''s bloody fingers held a bullet. The sharp pain made his expression ferocious. He rolled down the window and threw the bullet out.


    Take out the medical kit from the real dream equipment library.


    Wipe the scalpel with alcohol cotton, and continuously cut off the rotten meat near the bullet hole under the gaze of detective Eden''s twitching eyes and personal pain.


    Put tweezers into the wound.


    Stir to find the location of the warhead.


    Vera and gene saw the way he handled the wound.


    The expression was once more exaggerated than Aiden.


    Pull out the tweezers and drop the second warhead.


    When he is ready to take out the third warhead in the same way.


    "God... Can''t you be gentle with yourself?!"


    Vera held her forehead, grinned uncontrollably, took a breath of air conditioning, and couldn''t bear to look straight at the door to get off.


    Because there are ribs in the chest, the process of taking out the warhead needs to bear the severe pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    Even Cole.


    Also painful face cold sweat.


    Smoothly took out the warhead, a wisp of blood, and suddenly flew out of the wound. Aiden hurriedly took out gauze and hemostatic powder from the medical box.


    "Gene, help bandage the wound."


    Vera went around the co pilot''s window, took a roll of gauze handed by Eden, and pressed the bullet hole in Cole''s chest.


    Wait until a wisp of white smoke comes out of the window.


    The girl smeared the blood on her pants, held the window with both hands, stared at Cole seriously and said, "Captain, are you sure it''s OK to deal with it like this?


    If infected... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    But in the light of the headlights, a dark cat appeared and squatted quietly in front of the car.


    Lick your front paw.


    Your green eyes stared at Cole motionless.


    Gene frowned slightly, "cat?"


    "Cat? Where''s the cat... WOW!"


    Vera followed gene''s eyes and saw the mysterious and elegant beast squatting in front of the car with dark body and green pupils.


    Uncontrollable love made her cry out, put her hands together and said with a smile, "what a lovely little guy..."


    Bend over and stretch out your right hand to the black cat.


    "Little guy, come here and let me touch you."


    "Meow ~"


    The black cat stared at Cole from beginning to end.


    Give a little cry.


    He got up, walked to a distance, stopped, turned and looked directly into Cole''s eyes, as if he was conveying a message to him.


    Qien, who sat in the back row, spoke very fast after a burst of whispering to himself. "Although ancient mystics generally believed that black cats were witches'' pets, dark and evil elves, who liked to absorb human souls, with unknown meanings and disasters.


    However, modern mysticism generally believes that the black cat has the ability to communicate with the dead and symbolizes death in the objective sense.


    and.


    Symbolic meaning is far greater than interference with the real world order.


    Just... "


    At this point, it seems to touch some taboo.


    Gene''s voice stopped abruptly, remained silent for a moment, and said, "Captain, it''s looking for you."


    Cole, get off.


    Look at the black cat from a distance.


    Gene got out of the car and said, "he must have something to tell us."


    Vera lay on the back window, took out the dagger and one handed crossbow, fixed it on the bandage and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette and said to Eden, "detective, you don''t need to participate in the next thing. Go back to the police station and call the demon hunting group.


    Black snake brigade, now we have important clues and are ready to follow up.


    And I don''t have the patience to wait for their meeting to end. "


    Throw away the cigarette butts, put your hands in your coat pocket and walk in the direction of the black cat.


    Vera returned the scarf to gene, and they hurried to follow.


    Aiden was left standing alone by the police car, silent, watching the three men disappear into the dark.


    Start the engine.


    Galloping towards the southeast city.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Following the black cat of unknown origin, the three returned all the way to the folk house they had left.


    After they left.


    There is no one here, leaving only bodies everywhere.


    As he walked past the vampire body, gene suddenly stopped and said, "wait..."


    Get down.


    Hold the vampire''s bluish gray face with your hand, turn it left and right, open his mouth, break off a sharp tooth, frown and say, "generally, vampires after death will have two states: rapid corruption, completely disappear in the world, or become a blood core, attach to the beast and wait for the next resurrection.


    And... "


    Put his teeth in his palm, got up and said, "you see, normal vampire teeth should be bent back, sharp and hard.


    It''s impossible to break it off with your bare hands without using vises and hydraulic devices.


    Most importantly, the tooth is very light, hollow and seems to be connected to some strange gland.


    Is it an unknown new breed of vampire? "


    Vera said reluctantly, "the things in Heiguo town are not over yet. We''ll talk about these things later."


    Gene stuffed his teeth into his pocket.


    The three men followed the black cat and continued to walk deep into Heiguo town.


    Dawn is not yet here.


    Dark clouds covered the sky.


    Under the light of nuclear flashlight, the original site of Heiguo town is like the desolate ruins of mass graves.


    Crazy villagers wandering around.


    The steps are bumpy, and the outline in the dark is crooked, like a life-threatening ghost.


    Vera hugged his arm, trembled slightly, looked around and said, "Gee, this place is much more scary than Newcastle.


    See those villagers?


    I bet they didn''t have dinner. "


    "Miss Vera, your joke is not funny at all."


    With a gun in his hands, gene looked around vigilantly to avoid being attacked by madmen in the dark.


    Until the black cat stopped in an open space.


    Wagging his tail gently, he squatted on the ground and looked up at the three.


    Cole handed the flashlight to gene, walked over and squatted down to see what was special about the place.


    The black cat jumped onto his shoulder naturally.


    As if they had known each other a long time ago.


    Pick up the dust and ruins with your hands.


    A small piece of human bones appeared in the light of a flashlight.


    The moment Cole touched the bone.


    A childish, slightly hoarse child voice sounded quietly in his ear.


    later.


    In the shocked eyes of Vera and gene.


    An unreal, like a ghost composed of erratic smoke, flew out of the black cat''s body and constructed a vague boy figure.


    He stooped slightly to Cole in a very classical manner.


    "Thank you for your trust and help, the fatalist of death curse, the executioner hated by the devil, and the avenger unwilling to die."

 Chapter 228

    The boy glanced at gene and said, "the soul tortured by suffering, you have touched the mirror made by Shipton, haven''t you?"


    Gene looked alert.


    He was silent and didn''t answer his question.


    The boy''s Spirit said with deep meaning, "when you spy on the truth, disaster and destruction are also peeping at your soul.


    Escape and fear are not good.


    Young demon hunter, you shouldn''t touch that thing. "


    Then he said to Cole, "my name is Theo Saman, the gatekeeper of the soul collecting relic.


    A group of despicable thieves destroyed my soul and carrier and stole power that did not belong to the world.


    Cole walker, I need your help... "


    Talking room.


    A broken arrow appeared in front of cole and fell into his hand.


    Boy''s soul.


    It''s like overdrawing the last bit of power.


    At the moment of dissipation, he said, "the young demon hunter, he knows all the truth, Cole, stop them..."


    The sound dissipated in the air.


    The black cat squatting on Cole''s shoulder jumped down vigilantly. The dark green pupils showed the animal''s primitive wildness. With a soft cry, it quickly disappeared into the night.


    Cole glanced at the broken old arrow.


    Look up.


    And Vera''s eyes fell on gene.


    The shy young man with curly hair, with fine sweat drops on his forehead, looked nervous and seemed to be experiencing a difficult psychological struggle.


    long time.


    Sighed, spread out his hand and said helplessly, "well... I thought no second person would know about it.


    Miss Vera, captain.


    I must admit, when I was in Newcastle, I lied to you about one thing.


    My teacher doesn''t have a manuscript.


    The single copy sealed in the sequence secret is also fake.


    The book has another name besides the dark revelation, but I''m ready to bring it into the coffin. "


    That''s it.


    Chien smiled bitterly and explained, "in fact, I stole it from a collector... Er, to be exact, from an antique exchange booth.


    Now think about what happened at that time.


    It''s not that I picked out the most valuable baby among a lot of garbage, but that it chose me, an unlucky man full of greed and desire for knowledge.


    During that time, I went crazy studying the things recorded in that book every day. Until one morning, I suddenly found that the words of ancient books seemed to disappear gradually with my research... "


    Hear this.


    Vera frowned. "What do you mean... The contents of that book are strangely stuffed into your consciousness?"


    "You''re right."


    Gene''s eyes fell on the arrow, remained silent for a long time, clenched his right hand tightly, frowned and said, "the doctor warned me not to touch the dark forces in recent years.


    You can''t imagine how powerful and evil the power of the holy instrument of disaster is.


    Although the observer effect is my escapist lie.


    However, it is only embodied in words, the evil knowledge entrenched in the depths of my memory... "


    Click.


    His words were interrupted by the crisp sound of the lighter.


    A little scarlet lit up in the dark.


    Cole spits out a wisp of white smoke and says indifferently, "that book is also a holy instrument of disaster."


    Gene closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After a silence.


    Open your eyes again, showing only firmness.


    "Captain, I won''t tell anyone about it unless I die.


    Now the situation is urgent. It''s a long story about Theo Saman and the holy instrument of disaster stolen by the Nord order... "


    Like all sad and tearful dark fairy tales, there will always be a beautiful and friendly beginning.


    One happened in the dark ages.


    One about sister Shipton.


    A love story about the most powerful witch in human history: the elegy of the soul aspirator.


    At that time.


    She is not a witch who gives her soul to the great devil in exchange for power.


    Theo Saman is not the gatekeeper of soul collecting sacristy.


    The servant''s daughter and the prince, never guess, childhood sweetheart, and even the enlightened old king, allowed their private agreement for life.


    However.


    The war took the life of Theo Saman, the young king.


    After that.


    Queen Shipton, who lacked descendants to inherit the throne, was persecuted by collateral relatives, perhaps because she had no intention of power, or because she was immersed in uncontrollable sadness.


    The collateral usurper forgave her life and was shackled and placed under house arrest in the monastery.


    It was also at that time.


    Shipton prayed to the gods day and night that he could save his lover''s life.


    The long loneliness and sadness made her gradually fall into madness.


    Until the notorious powerful witch in history, in a state of extremely abnormal spirit, compiled a Book of evil scriptures sealed by people for thousands of years: dark revelation.


    After she plotted to kill the great devil and completely take away the power originally belonging to hell, the second evil thing she made was the soul drawing holy instrument.


    A beautiful wedding ring.


    Saman crown, a symbol of sadness.


    A symbol of despair and madness, the regicide''s broken arrow and the shackles of the monastery.


    To revive her lover.


    The witch broke into hell, killed the devil who swallowed Theo Saman''s soul, recaptured the only fragments, mixed her memories of the past with the last trace of reason and humanity.


    It was injected into the holy vessel to form the spirit of the vessel that Cole saw.


    These three props were opened and buried by posterity because of their extremely powerful evil power. Those who know their burial place also disappeared in the long river of history as time passed.


    Until, it was pieced together by the Nord order in the vague fragments of history.


    Finish talking about the origin of the holy instrument of disaster in one breath.


    Perhaps the last evil knowledge about soul sucking holy vessels in that book was embodied in words and language, which caused serious harm to the soul.


    Gene hugged his head in pain and fell to his knees.


    Pushed aside, Vera went to help her, gritted her teeth and said, "all those who enter the range of soul sucking holy ware can have emotional resonance with the corresponding holy ware if they have some memories, and a part of the soul will be taken away and become a part of the holy ware forever.


    Even if there is no emotional resonance, staying in a place like Heiguo town will cause slight damage and loss to the soul, with consequences... "


    "Become crazy?"


    Vera frowned and asked, "is there any way to get back the soul taken away by the holy instrument?"


    Bend over and help him to his feet.


    Gene frowned painfully and said, "Vera, the human soul is not constant at birth. Only a small part of your soul has been taken away, which will not have a substantive impact on you.


    Captain, the broken arrow is the key for the regicide to break the arrow and enter the soul sucking relic.


    If the records in the classics are correct.


    Through it, we can enter another world, a real world created by the Nord order with the souls of thousands of innocent people. "

 Chapter 229

    After a rest.


    Gene told Cole and Vera his inference about the purpose of the Nord order and the way to enter another world.


    "... I don''t think the purpose of the Nord order is to kill someone or destroy a city with the power of soul sucking holy vessels.


    contrary.


    They are likely to use the power of Saman''s crown to mass produce so-called wizards. "


    Vera said, "so, gene, do you think humans can really cross hell and gods and directly master the supernatural power?"


    "Of course, but the success rate of making wizards is very low. The two witches we saw earlier may be failed experiments.


    The supernatural is not terrible, Miss Vera, the terrible man who controls it. "


    When they talk about supernatural forces.


    Cole thought of a witch who was not a witch: Haley Johnny.


    If we connect her with the story of "the elegy of the soul aspirator", does that guy also take away the power originally belonging to the devil by some means?


    But what about the girl in the bakery?


    Although they call themselves witch.


    But everyone knows that supernatural forces did not exist before the dark forces invaded the world.


    Or.


    When they were born in this world, their souls were polluted by some strange things?


    Think of it here.


    Put all the clues together.


    Cole''s inference is highly consistent with gene''s.


    Most of the purposes of ordinary cults are for money and power.


    Enslave others and make personal profits through evil ideas that can not stand scrutiny.


    But the Nord order is different.


    Their ambition, their desire for supernatural power.


    Urge them to be desperate and try to really embark on the stage of history and seize the power and wealth originally belonging to mortals.


    Throw away the butt, Cole said coldly, "let''s go."


    Hold the broken arrow of the regicide.


    Vera and gene put their hands on the back of his hand.


    Close your eyes.


    Recall the most desperate thing in life.


    instant.


    Dizziness, with the ubiquitous darkness, invades their souls.


    Like the harsh wind blowing in the polar region.


    Unspeakable malice.


    After they set foot in the world constructed by soul sucking holy vessels, they poured in from all directions.


    Vera pulled out the long knife, held the one handed crossbow in her left hand, looked around vigilantly, frowned and said, "this place..."


    without doubt.


    It is completely different from the evil world constructed by soul with soul in her imagination.


    even to the extent that.


    This place, on the surface, has nothing to do with evil and darkness.


    Like the outside world, the sky is cloudy and drizzled due to industrial pollution.


    Tall buildings stand.


    The wide streets flow endlessly.


    Busy pedestrians are exactly the same as all the cities outside, and can''t see the slightest difference.


    even to the extent that.


    The sudden appearance of the three did not bring any surprise and confusion to the world.


    Because it''s not far away.


    Two men and a woman, wearing the same style of black windbreaker, suddenly appeared in the middle of the street. Like wizards in the world of Harry Potter, they hurried to the distance in order to work.


    Seeing this, gene said in a dignified tone, "I think I may know that the reason why I can''t find the Nord order in the demon hunting groups all over the world?


    Hundreds of years ago, they had already got the wedding ring of soul sucking holy vessels and created the world. "


    However.


    The more you follow this line of thought, you can infer.


    The terror and powerful power of the church made him feel more and more uneasy.


    Black snake brigade... Only three of them can really fight against the Nord order and its Wizards?


    however.


    One thing is very doubtful.


    Is the world really what he looks like?


    There was peace.


    Just when Vera and gene felt emotion and shock about the world.


    Cole bent down to pick up a stone on the ground and said coldly, "what are you looking at?"


    Villa looked back and said, "Captain Cole, don''t you think this place looks very spectacular? Even the imperial capital doesn''t have such a high building.


    And... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Cole grabbed their hands left and right and said, "close your eyes."


    The two looked at each other, did not ask, and hurriedly closed their eyes.


    Cole took a deep breath as if into deep water.


    Use the blood on the stone as the medium to mobilize the power of chaotic walker


    The next moment.


    A dilapidated and desolate, bloody moonlight and scarlet, like Heiguo town magnified several times, impressively appeared in their perception.


    The busy pedestrians on the road are not what they see at all.


    But like the crazy villagers wandering in the big pit of Heiguo town.


    The body is twisted, walking a high degree, the body is crooked, and murmurs vague and strange words.


    Or laugh.


    Or crazy biting others.


    Or use sharp tools to harm themselves again and again.


    Even more bizarre.


    No matter how they hurt each other and themselves, all injuries will heal as before in the shortest time, and the blood will seep into the earth, or evaporate and dissipate in the air.


    As if all the terrible facts had never happened.


    Those who appear in this world, seemingly in a hurry, wearing black windbreaker.


    The original appearance, but one by one dressed in a very strong religious style of evil believers.


    They wear hoods with the logo of the Nord order, and hold chains and firewood knives. If the slave hunting team wantonly beat the crazy people, lock their hands, string them on chains and walk away.


    later.


    The perception of the three was forcibly ejected.


    Vera and gene held their knees, just like when diving, they experienced a long time of breath closure, big drops of cold sweat flowing down their cheeks and shortness of breath.


    Cole exhaled a foul breath.


    The feeling of being watched by some powerful malice not only did not weaken because he stepped into the world of soul sucking holy ware, but became stronger and stronger, as if he had a pair of eyes.


    Standing behind him with hatred and hostility.


    Everywhere.


    It''s creepy.


    It''s not just him who feels the same.


    Vera put her hands around her arms. After a cold spell, her body trembled slightly, looked around and frowned, "do you have a feeling of being stared at?"


    Chien said, "do you feel the same way?"


    Cole pulled out his long knife, looked down at the evil believer who found them, shouted loudly and ran to them with a firewood knife, and said coldly, "what we saw just now is the surface world constructed by the power of soul absorbing holy instruments.


    The specific manifestation may be related to the subconsciousness of the master of power.


    The present world, I call it the inner world, is also the real world of soul sucking holy vessels. "


    Talking room.


    Vera and gene were also aware of the enemy running towards them.


    They took out their weapons.


    The girl sneered, raised her crossbow and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 230

    In a minute.


    Vera grabbed a cult''s hair and pulled it to Cole''s feet.


    "Let go of me! Let go of... Demon hunter! Your stupidity and ignorance will be..."


    The girl kicked her hard in the face.


    Bend over and take off your hood.


    She showed her beautiful but frightened white face below.


    "You... How did you get in?!"


    Vera grabbed her collar and warned, "I ask, you answer, nonsense, I''ll smash one of your teeth, okay?"


    The cultist raised his head, glanced uneasily across the faces of cole and gene, shrunk and nodded.


    "What''s your name? What''s this place?"


    "Rania.


    This is... Is... "


    Seeing her eyes dodging, she was unwilling to answer positively.


    The girl smiled.


    He loosened his grip on his collar and got up in the confused eyes of the cult.


    He kicked her hard in the face.


    "Ah -- my nose... Uh --"


    He put his knee against the cult''s neck and pinched her mouth with his left hand. Vera pinched a front tooth with the fingers of his right hand. He looked fierce and roared.


    In Rania''s painful wail.


    Pull out a broken tooth, put it in the palm of her hand, pull her face in front of the teeth and say with a smile, "you see, I do what I say, a lie, a tooth."


    Turn around and throw the bloody teeth to gene.


    The shy young man, who had never been good at fighting, hurriedly caught his teeth.


    Glancing at Cole standing beside him, he said helplessly, "Vera''s behavior is more and more like you, Captain Cole."


    Don''t die in silence, break out in silence.


    obviously.


    Newcastle''s experience, with Cole''s subtle influence, inadvertently opened some strange attributes buried in villa''s heart.


    A violent interrogation.


    After getting what she wanted, Willa pierced the cult''s neck with a sleeved sword without expression, and let her fall in a pool of blood, roll and struggle madly.


    Turn around, exhale a foul breath and say, "what''s next?"


    Gene threw away his bloody teeth, thought for a moment, frowned, "it was abandoned four days ago... Are we late?"


    According to the confession of the cult disciple Rania, the three accelerated their pace and went to the altar where the cult dealt with the residents.


    The situation at the scene can only be described as hell on earth.


    One soul after another was drained, with a ferocious face, like the corpses of evil spirits, stacked on the ground like garbage.


    The huge altar built by human bones, covered with thick plasma, exudes soul stirring evil charm, just like the devil whispering in his ear.


    However.


    What''s more strange is that it has been four days since Heiguo town was dragged into the sacred vessel.


    The corpses piled up in the mountains showed no signs of decay and death, and the thick plasma on the altar did not solidify.


    even to the extent that.


    Under the gaze of the three kors, two evil believers chained the completely crazy residents and sent them to the altar one by one.


    Flooded with plasma.


    The souls that were taken away, like white smoke, sent out silent hissing and wailing, separated from their bodies, and were devoured by shackles hanging from the highest place.


    It is also like a huge evil beast swallowing fresh human beings.


    When chewing the soul, the sound of broken bones, broken tendons and interwoven flesh and blood is creepy.


    "These bastards..."


    I have witnessed so many innocent people being slaughtered and robbed of their souls like livestock by the Nord church for their own self-interest.


    Vera robbed the gun in gene''s hand. She had a beautiful face, fierce and furious.


    press the trigger.


    One cult member fell to the ground with a gun, and the other left the chain and ran away.


    "Stop!"


    When he was ready to catch up with him to mend the knife, he was quickly grabbed by gene, "Vera! Can''t go!"


    "Let go of me! I''ll kill those two bastards..."


    Bang!


    The deafening gunfire interrupted their argument.


    The spirit cover and brain of the evil cult flew out, fell to the ground, and there was no movement.


    later.


    Cole aimed his gun at the shackles hanging from the altar.


    The moment he pulled the trigger.


    even to the extent that.


    The bloody bullet had flown out of the gun.


    In this very short moment.


    A big hand suddenly stretched out nothingness and took away the shackles before they were destroyed by bullets.


    later.


    A voice suddenly sounded over the town.


    "Cole walker."


    It''s like greeting an elegant and well spoken gentleman for the first time.


    Pronounce Cole''s name.


    It is soft, undulating and orderly, which makes people feel good.


    Vera looked around warily, holding the one handed crossbow in her right hand, ready to fight at any time.


    Gene frowned when he heard the sound.


    Cole put down justice.


    Put your left hand into your pocket and take out a cigarette from the cigarette box.


    Light, frown.


    He took a deep breath and said coldly, "Lord Pope of the Nord order, after so many people looking for you for so many years, I thought you lived with rats in the sewer."


    however.


    In the face of Cole''s sarcasm, the man''s voice did not change at all.


    "You can call me gandovich Nord, Mr. Cole, and... I wanted to talk to you many days ago."


    When Vera and gene heard his claim.


    He looked shocked for a moment!


    As Cole said, demon hunters and government organizations all over the world are trying to catch the leader of this most powerful cult organization.


    I''ve been looking for him for 30 years.


    No one knows what he looks like.


    No one knows his name.


    Even... The investigators of the Nord order once doubted whether there was a Pope who held all the power of the order.


    A wisp of white smoke rose slowly.


    "Talk?"


    Cole smiled, scratched his sideburns with his cigarette hand and said, "talk about what I should do to cut off your dog''s head and put it up?


    What do you think of the toilet? "


    obviously.


    The man who calls himself gandovich Nord has been trying to calm down and want to talk with Cole peacefully about ideals and the future.


    However.


    Someone''s very ungrateful face and extremely ''friendly'' greetings.


    Even Pope Nord could hardly control his anger.


    Take a deep breath.


    The tone was no longer elegant, but said with a little anger, "the demon hunter will one day become history, like the darkness and evil lurking in this world.


    I will personally send them into the dust of history.


    Under the crushed rolling wheel.


    Cole walker, you are different from them. You have justice. In order to protect the world, you can drain the last drop of blood.


    The devil of hell hates you, but he is afraid of you.


    You.


    To me.


    To the world.


    For hell and all darkness, it is the most special one. "


    Cole threw away the burning cigarette butts and said coldly, "so, what are you trying to say?"


    "Join me and you will create the future of the human world."

 Chapter 231

    When they talk.


    Gene and Vera looked at each other.


    Although they could not fully understand the meaning behind the series of evaluations of Cole by the man who called himself gandovich Nord.


    But you can be sure.


    Cole walker.


    Since stepping into the demon hunter world, this demon hunter is like a meteorite hitting the calm lake, setting off one storm after another in this world.


    It seems that he was destined to be extraordinary when he was born.


    Gene never approved of Dante''s theory of fate, but what happened in recent months, it is difficult for him not to bind the fate of Cole walker, a cold man, with some heavy things.


    The destroyer of the dark world.


    Like a mythical hero, he leads the human world to overcome evil and move towards hope and the future.


    However.


    In the eyes of others, it is fate and rolling history that created this man with a certain mission.


    As a member of the black snake brigade.


    Gene knows it very well.


    Rather than being driven by history, that man is more like the creator of history, a man who, like him, scoffs at the theory of destiny.


    Enough to go down in history.


    He witnessed with his own eyes that Cole reversed the reality of the prophecy of death paradise lost with one person''s strength.


    Trample on the words of those who argue that nothingness and destiny cannot be changed.


    As for being hated by the devil, but feared.


    Not just him.


    Villa is also deeply touched by this.


    It is hard to imagine why those filthy and unclean things hiding in the darkest corner of hell, like the old gods, are so afraid of a human being.


    A little devil who pees when he hears his name.


    Even the great devil, who can''t call his name directly, is extremely afraid of that man.


    Their eyes fell on Cole.


    Have to say.


    Gonduoqi''s voice and tone are not only full of passion, but also have unspeakable strange attraction.


    Like a great pioneer who is not understood by the world, a lonely revolutionary, and a guide who can fight for the human world all his life.


    Not just them.


    Gandovich is waiting for Cole''s answer.


    As the current Pope who has run the Nord order for more than 30 years, he is also a man who personally pushed the original purpose of the establishment of the order to the climax.


    In his opinion.


    No matter what kind of reply Cole makes, even the most insulting abuse, he can easily resolve it.


    At the same time.


    Invite this man who is famous in the demon hunter world and equally famous in the dark world.


    He valued not only Cole''s talent and his great potential to become a wizard.


    More important.


    If we can take him, bring him into the church system and become a believer of Nord, it will be a great blow to all demon hunting groups and governments in the world.


    At the same time, it is also a great victory for the church.


    Imagine.


    A gifted demon hunter who has personally handled several major cases, fought in the front line of demon hunters, threatened to destroy the Nord order, and often published in the newspaper.


    Even he believed in the theory and belief of the order, abandoned the corrupt and incompetent demon hunting group and governments of various countries, and what would those who were hostile to the order and hesitated to join the order think?


    In a sense.


    This war of human world order and power.


    Cole walker, the gifted demon hunter''s choice, was enough to control the war.


    The first time they met.


    During the Tense Dialogue, malice surged madly in the shadow.


    Vera didn''t expect gondozzi to be so profound, but she could vaguely feel that the dialogue was not as simple as it sounded.


    Chien was very clear about gondoki''s purpose.


    However, he would never take the initiative to remind Cole, because he believed that the noble soul that the great devil could not erode could not be lost in the lies of the cult leader.


    Finally.


    The silence of less than a second, but like the short silence of a thousand years, came to an end.


    Cole stamped it out with his feet, and under the blood moon, he was stained with an unclean and shining cigarette butt.


    The voice is cold and heartless.


    "Gandovich Nord, I don''t care if it''s your real name. You just need to remember that when I come to the door, prepare the toilet in advance to hold your head..."


    Cole''s voice didn''t fall.


    As expected, gonduoqi smiled generously, "cole, I like your character. No, no, no... I have to listen to me before you refuse me.


    We are not as evil as you think.


    Becoming a wizard and mastering the power of the extraordinary is only one way to our highest goal.


    The true purpose of the order is always one.


    Drive the dark forces out of the human world forever, make them afraid, make them dare not offend humans and wizards, and send the power of the world to every wizard.


    Instead of being dominated by stupid royals and incompetent politicians, as they are now.


    Facing the invasion of disaster and darkness, I can only hide in the corner and hope that the demon hunter can save their maggot like lives.


    There is no doubt that they never really took the life of the Demon Hunter... "


    This time.


    Vera, furious, cursed, "you are Farting! What noble ideal, you obviously want to start a war and let the world be shrouded in your dark rule!"


    "Tut Tut, let me see, Vera Morgan, the daughter of the Morgan consortium.


    Hehe, of course you think so, because you are now a member of the rulers of the human world. How can you watch me take away the ill gotten wealth of the Morgan family and the capital plundered by killing others? "


    "You --!"


    Chien grabbed the girl''s arm and motioned her not to talk to gandovich.


    How can a leader who can rule a large number of cult organizations be refuted by her language and thought.


    If the argument continues.


    It is likely that Vera will be lured by him into a dangerous topic full of traps.


    Laughter disdains.


    Gandovich then said, "cole, as long as you agree to my request, wizard Weili, wealth, love, power... Everything is up to you to choose."


    The voice fell.


    In the silence, all eyes were on Cole.


    Have to say.


    Few people can refuse the future promised by gandovich and what they can get now.


    Wealth, power, femininity, supernatural power above mortals.


    Finally.


    After a silence.


    Cole put his left hand into his coat pocket, turned and said to Vera and gene, "let''s go."


    They look the same.


    The girl whispered, "Captain..."


    Gandovich may feel that what he promised is not enough.


    Is preparing to continue to increase its chips.


    But without waiting for him to speak, he gave him a middle finger as a gift.


    At the same time.


    Cole dropped a sentence, "eat shit, son of a bitch!"

 Chapter 232

    "Cole! This is an opportunity to surpass mortals. I hope you can understand."


    Gonduoqi''s voice gradually sank. With anger, he snorted coldly, "if you refuse my proposal, I promise you will be very painful when you die."


    Cole took out the severed arrow of the regicide and held it in the palm of his hand.


    He looked up and said indifferently, "you''d better save this opportunity for your dead mother."


    Detect the broken arrow of the regicide.


    The leader of the Nord order seemed to be a little impatient and angrily cursed, "that old bastard will really give you the regicide''s broken arrow!


    Demon hunter! Hand it over! Otherwise, I want you to die... "


    The voice didn''t fall.


    The space around the three kors rotates and shrinks rapidly.


    A breathing time has left the sacred world and returned to reality.


    however.


    The strange environment around them is not where they entered the sacred world in the big pit of Heiguo town.


    Town streets at night.


    There is no one.


    The dim street lamps flickered from time to time. Under the dying light of light yellow, one malicious person after another came out of the shadow.


    Surround them in the middle.


    Vera held the long knife back, supported by the forearm of her left hand, put the one handed crossbow in front of her and leaned behind Cole with gene.


    "We''re in trouble, captain."


    Cole looked down. Time: 5:33 a.m.


    Pat off the soot stuck on the skirt.


    Look at the killers who ambushed them... Or call them witches and cults.


    Are there eight people altogether?


    later.


    A gloomy middle-aged man put his hands in his coat pocket, sneered, and his tone was full of teasing and disdain.


    "Hand over the broken arrow of the regicide, and I can make you die happier, demon hunter."


    The voice fell.


    A series of malicious laughter, one after another.


    Maybe he thinks.


    Relying on supernatural forces and absolute crushing in number and strength, we can easily solve the three kors.


    even to the extent that.


    In the face of insult and contempt, in order to survive, even the famous Cole Walker will try his best, like a ridiculously lost dog, to take this opportunity to delay time.


    Let him insult wantonly and trample on his dignity.


    Unfortunately.


    A sad man like him who suddenly mastered the power of evil.


    It will never be understood that to deal with a arrogant mob like Cole, unless you insert a knife into his heart, cut off his head, pull out his soul and burn it to ashes with the fire of hell.


    Otherwise.


    Never try to make him calm and negotiate terms and reason with you here.


    If you can punch each other in the face, there will never be half a sentence of nonsense.


    Pull out a just trial.


    Pull the trigger.


    The bullet with blood flame flew out of the gun.


    In this very short moment.


    The pupil of the cultist shrinks suddenly. When he sees that he hovers in front of him, he rotates at a high speed, crowding forward madly, trying to break the bullet in his head.


    Life and death were at stake. The violent adrenaline made his hair stand upside down, and the cold sweat came out unconsciously.


    Take a quick step back.


    The more you think, the more you fear.


    Pointing at Cole with his right hand painted with evil patterns, he was incompetent, furious and crazy roared, "women want to live! Don''t kill the other two... (coughing blood)"


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The phantom of a terrible Candlestick burning a blue flame was impressively reflected in his pupils.


    later.


    One handle has no hand guard.


    The primitive long knife wrapped in black smoke magnified rapidly in his pupil, ran through his throat, cut off his carotid artery, and blood rushed into his throat and lungs.


    Pull out the decapitation knife.


    A wisp of scarlet spattered out.


    The evil believers... Or wizards who were eager to try were all stunned.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The great wizard canonized by the Pope himself, Sodo Yazi, the fear, was like a bloody pig, kneeling on the ground and dying.


    When they looked directly into Cole''s cruel eyes again.


    At this moment.


    They finally know.


    The man who is famous in the dark world and whose name can stop the devil from howling is not a spiritual symbol forced by the media and the Mongol Empire. He is the spokesman of the demon hunting group.


    Everything he has.


    A fierce name watered with blood and cruelty.


    It''s all built on the remains of countless dark creatures!


    even to the extent that.


    Just really touching Cole''s eyes may be an illusion of the fear of death, or there may be something.


    Under the breath of unspeakable terror and blood, the man was shrouded in the voice of illusory black fog, like an executioner who walked out of hell and bathed in the blood of sinners and demons.


    It was originally a snatch against the regicide''s broken arrow.


    An ambush and killing by wizards trying to establish a reputation in the church and the world with Cole''s blood.


    In an instant, he became a lamb who didn''t know what to do and ran into the butcher with a butcher''s knife!


    Vera saw the mourning Candlestick again.


    The shock in my heart is still the same as last time.


    Gene stared at the exaggerated candlestick with a terrible smell


    Time seems stagnant at this moment.


    When the struggling fear, Sodo Yazi, swallowed his last breath and died in a pool of blood.


    His falling hand.


    The voice is dull.


    Like the death knell.


    Bang!


    The bullet of justice pierced a witch''s heart at a very close distance.


    Loosen the handle of the decapitation knife.


    The long knife disappeared.


    Cole''s body was like a ghost. He immediately approached a wizard ready to cast a spell, and his right hand roughly pinched his face.


    The sleeve sword with blood flame burned silently popped out and pierced his mouth and back brain.


    Villa and gene have experienced many big events, but they are still inexperienced newcomers after all.


    Fought many dark creatures.


    But never experienced being ambushed by ''people''.


    even to the extent that.


    After Cole had killed three people in a face-to-face meeting, they reacted that the battle of life or death had begun.


    Gene raised his gun in both hands.


    Point to a wizard who is still preparing a spell.


    The two looked at each other.


    In this very short moment, gene''s hand holding the trigger hesitated.


    without doubt.


    Killing a dark creature is completely different from killing its own kind.


    It is a very serious test for an ordinary person who is mentally sound, positive and kind-hearted.


    Even if the other party''s guilt is unforgivable.


    Even if the opponent is preparing to kill him.


    But gene gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger.


    Although he couldn''t bear it, he knew that he was no longer a student in the college, which was the fact that the demon hunter needed to face. He couldn''t give captain Cole, Vera and Hardy the job of killing Ren all his life.


    But compared with him.


    Vera started, obviously without any psychological burden, even with cruel and decisive means.


    Pull the trigger of a single crossbow.


    The witch who was about to cast the spell was suppressed with a crossbow and arrow. Her face was expressionless. The long knife was still kept in the scabbard, and she quickly approached the other party with bare hands.

 Chapter 233

    obviously.


    The Wizards created by the Nord order are more than real Witches, even compared with Haley Johnny, the witch who is not a witch.


    It''s a group of shoddy defective products.


    The spell is slow and lengthy.


    Even the spell and the corresponding gestures seem strange.


    In a sense.


    The wizards who tried to surround and kill Cole were like recruits on the battlefield for the first time. When they heard the gun, they couldn''t find the trigger anywhere.


    Maybe.


    The great wizard, Sodo Yazi, the fear, is very powerful.


    Unfortunately, he had an extremely inflated state of mind after mastering the supernatural power. In the face of cole, the great devil also needs to be cautious and dangerous.


    It''s all about death!


    One face to face.


    Three people were killed by Korshin, and the other one was suppressed by Qien with a pistol. He was shot in the shoulder and abdomen and fell to the ground.


    Another witch, after Vera approached, was silently pierced by the sleeve sword in her throat and fell in a pool of blood.


    The last three wizards.


    Get together and stand under the pale yellow light of the street lamp.


    Like a comic star on the stage.


    Not far away, in the dim Street bordering light and darkness, a blurred figure straightened up on a corpse.


    It''s dark under the light.


    Vaguely.


    They saw a slender thing, pulled out their throat, and disappeared when the blood dripped.


    later.


    Two more blurred figures came to him.


    It''s like witnessing the coming of the God of death.


    The fear of death stimulates their nerves again and again.


    Until a wizard could not bear the huge pressure in the face of unknown terror, looked crazy and recited the spell loudly.


    Unfortunately.


    Before he can pronounce the third scale.


    A bullet ran through his head in an instant.


    The remaining two have been completely dominated by fear. They can''t even concentrate and recall the spells they learned in the book of Dharma.


    "You... Don''t come here!"


    Helpless retreat.


    Until under the light, the figure of Cole appeared.


    Vera wiped the blood on the surface of the sleeve sword with a piece of clothes, glanced at the frightened faces of the two evil believers with cold eyes, and said, "gene, is this the wizard you said?


    Tut.


    If the real Witches knew that such a group of clowns had stolen their titles, would they trouble the Nord order? "


    After the first time he personally killed the same kind of gene, his hand holding the gun trembled slightly, frowned and said, "maybe we entered the sacred world, and the incident happened suddenly, so gandovich didn''t have much time to arrange.


    Perhaps the Nord order, for a plan, put more power on it, resulting in no time to deal with us.


    According to... Forget it.


    Miss Vera.


    I can tell you very clearly.


    A wizard who fully accepts the power of Saman''s crown is far more powerful than you think. "


    "So... They are a group of defective products?"


    The only two remaining cultists stood in the light, like unlucky and poor people scolded by their immediate superiors, with their eyes full of desire, hoping that Cole could spare their lives.


    Stop and stand in front of them.


    Gene took a deep breath and said, "Captain, aren''t you going to kill them?"


    Cole glanced at Villa who was eager to try, took out a cigarette and lit it. A man walked away and said indifferently, "leave one alive and give it to the demon hunting group when he returns. The Institute of mystics should be very interested in his soul."


    The girl smiled.


    Suddenly.


    In gene''s shocked eyes.


    The raging flame began to burn on Vera''s body surface and completely wrapped her in it, like a burning man.


    "Miss Vera?!"


    "I''m fine... Is this the power of sequence magic? Wonderful experience."


    Walk up to them.


    Reach out and grab one of them by the neck.


    The fire spread rapidly, and even the scream lasted less than five seconds. The body of the cult turned into a pair of bones with residual high temperature and piled them on the ground.


    The flame on Vera''s body surface also gradually extinguished later.


    Looking at the last surviving cult, the girl angrily said, "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing... Nothing... Ah -"


    Use violence to make the other party give up resistance.


    Fill his mouth with a piece of cloth, tie his right hand back, kick his ass and say, "be honest! Understand?"


    The cult nodded madly.


    The town where the four people live.


    At this time, it is no different from the dead city. No one can be seen along the street.


    No accident.


    The townspeople here should be the meat pig caught by the Nord order in the sacred world as the soul of the wizard.


    On the way.


    Vera looked down from time to time. She had just crushed the evil believer''s hand with fire, and her expression was gradually dignified.


    Predatory secret ¡¤ death assimilation.


    Previously, after she killed the witch, a strange force suddenly poured into her body and soul, but it was completely different from her.


    Exact description.


    It''s more like putting weapons into a soldier''s backpack.


    That flame is the power she took away from the witch''s soul.


    Although she didn''t know where the flame of that thing came from, the destructive power of terror still haunted her until now.


    If that''s what gene said, the evil power possessed by wizards.


    It''s too powerful.


    He looked up and glanced at Cole walking in front.


    Make a fist with your right hand.


    The joy and sense of victory of breaking through the siege and personally killing evil believers disappeared.


    Even, the satisfaction in my heart, after really realizing the powerful evil power of the wizard, gradually becomes heavy and uneasy.


    Not all demon hunters can hunt wizards as easily as their captains do in autumn.


    If the Wizards created by the Nord order had such powerful supernatural power, it would be unimaginable to destroy ordinary people and some cities.


    Especially.


    Chien was convinced that the Nord order had been mass producing wizards for many years.


    In an hour and a half.


    The sky turned white.


    The three took the heretics beaten by Vera along the way to the nearby populated town according to the tips of the path and road signs.


    Through the phone there, I contacted the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Spend the Sheriff of the police station.


    Kien guarded the door.


    Cole sat in a wooden chair with a cigarette in one hand and bursts of blind sound came from the receiver in the other hand.


    Not long.


    The operator''s voice sounded.


    "This is the Mengxi Empire demon hunting group. Who are you looking for?"


    "Cole walker, transfer me to Baruch''s office."


    "Cole?! you wait..."


    The voice fell.


    From the other end of the phone came a noisy and confused voice.


    There was a faint and violent quarrel.


    "I''ll put you through right away. God... Cole, you finally have news."


    Cole frowned. "What happened?"


    The operator sighed and said helplessly, "a lot of things have happened. Alas... It''s hard to say. Tell director Baruch."

 Chapter 234

    Baruch answered the phone.


    Holding the receiver in his hand, he was yelling at the others in the room.


    The dialogue is clearly visible.


    "Those bastards of the Imperial Army... Tell them! Don''t come to me to complain even if you can''t stand it! Also, tell the switchboard not to transfer unimportant calls to my office."


    "I''ll do it right away."


    After the heavy door closing sound sounded, he said to the microphone in a very impatient tone, "Baruch Butler, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s me, Cole."


    "Cole? God..."


    It seems that there is a lot of pressure in his heart. Baruch exhaled a turbid breath and said, "how is the case going?"


    "The disappearing Town case is related to the holy vessels of disaster that are circulating outside. For details, after returning to the imperial capital, Chien will write a detailed report and forward it to you.


    Now it is certain that the three disappeared towns have been transferred to another world by the Nord order, and they use human souls to make wizards in large quantities. It is conservatively estimated that they have lasted for at least five years. "


    Baluch was silent for a moment and said, "I see. You should immediately return to the imperial capital to report on your work. Pay attention to safety on the road. There are some troubles in the Empire at present.


    This morning... "


    A statement.


    Cole finally knew why the independent switchboard of the usual leisure demon hunting group was so busy.


    Even Baluch, who has always been gentle, couldn''t help getting angry.


    To sum up.


    Gandovich Nord, the leader of the order.


    At 7:15 a.m. time, monsidi delivered a highly inflammatory speech to major cities around the world.


    Officially challenge the existing order of the human world.


    Violent luans in the name of "driving away darkness and reconstructing the future" continue to be staged.


    Not only in the Empire, but also in the two port cities along the Mengxi Strait, but also in a large number of small local cities and towns that have not been fully counted.


    The situation of all countries in the world is not optimistic.


    Garrisons and police stations everywhere have had enough trouble dealing with the sudden emergence of a very large number of transformed werewolves, but they still have to deal with evil believers who have supernatural forces and call themselves "Wizards".


    According to Baruch.


    Because witches are easy to hide in the crowd, resulting in large-scale civilian deaths and disappearances.


    The cabinet and other directors of the demon hunting regiment are currently meeting to study whether one or three demon hunters in the trial sequence should be recovered, stationed in the imperial capital and led the team to deal with domestic riots and the Nord order.


    In addition to retaining the necessary defensive forces, demon hunters who can be deployed have been dispatched to the two worst cities along the Mengxi Strait.


    About the holy vessels of disaster.


    Cole didn''t explain in detail on the phone, But Baruch would never ask more.


    This is a top secret that is of great importance and involves national security.


    A lesson from an internal investigation.


    It is safer to use written records, top secret packaging, leapfrog, and a pair of them are always submitted to him separately.


    Besides.


    The holy instrument of disaster, which means unknown and suffering, turns pale at the smell. It is an absolutely evil and filthy thing made by sister Shipton.


    Like old barber, any experienced demon hunter would not open and read even one word of the document even if gene handed it to them.


    As far as you can go, you''d better never get in touch with it.


    Hang up.


    Cole gave them a brief account of the current situation in the Empire.


    "... with regard to the case, Chien, you and Vera turn back to DIDU and report to Baruch. I''ll leave for golden harbor.


    Pay attention to safety on the road and be vigilant at all times. "


    It matters.


    Vera and gene didn''t say much, looked serious and nodded.


    Now, the key to enter the sacred world is enough to determine the important prop of the war to some extent: the broken arrow of the regicide is in their hands, and the Nord church will never give up.


    However, as for the situation of soul sucking holy vessels, someone must also return to the imperial capital and inform the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, so that the senior management can come up with countermeasures to deal with the bad situation in China.


    The two men from the investigation department know very well that the work of transmitting important information not only needs to maintain a certain degree of secrecy.


    Facing the danger.


    What''s more, it''s no weaker than going straight to the front.


    Five minutes later.


    The three left the town police station.


    Forty five minutes later, a train bound for the capital will pass here, and Vera and gene will drive back to the capital.


    Cole will take the train to morde, and then change to the train passing through golden harbor at 3 p.m.


    No words all the way.


    After getting off at morde.


    Cole called Baruch to inform him of their specific whereabouts and arrangements. At 6 p.m., Vera and gene will return to the imperial capital. It is related to the secret of the wizard made by the Nord church. It is very likely to be surrounded and intercepted. Let him be ready to respond.


    After the call.


    Send them off, fill their stomachs on the roadside and buy a train ticket to Golden Port.


    Waiting time.


    Colt intended to avoid the crowded place such as the railway station and go to a relatively remote Hotel, which was as low-key and unobtrusive as possible.


    What he did was also out of consideration for the personal safety of morde citizens.


    God knows what kind of crazy things the madmen in the Nord order will do if they can''t get the broken arrow of the regicide, revenge him and the world.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Cole lay in the hotel bed and rested for a moment.


    There was no rest for two days and one night.


    All the way.


    Even he will feel a little sleepy.


    This time.


    A cold that was watched by evil forces, like the cold wind in the polar region, blew silently through the back of the neck.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    Expressionless.


    Not long.


    From the stairs came the footsteps of new tenants when they checked in.


    At the same time, he whistled and whispered leisurely.


    "(whistling) uh huh ~ carlis, are you sure he''s here?"


    "When did my divination go wrong? Even if the key is not here and the bastard devil hunter is slaughtered, Lord gonduoqi will praise us greatly.


    If you can get the title of a great wizard, it''s better. "


    "Oh, is that your ambition? The title of a great wizard will send you away. I want to say that the guy''s head is at least worth..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the harsh creak when the old wooden door was opened.


    One tall and one short, one male and one female.


    Two wizards turned and looked at the door of the guest room that had been opened by themselves.


    I saw a ferocious guy wearing a black windbreaker with a messy oil head and a ferocious face. He didn''t know it was easy to provoke at a glance. He put his hand in his trouser pocket.


    Smoke a cigarette and look at them indifferently.


    As he lacks the cold tone of emotional ups and downs.


    "Go on, I''m listening."


    Exhale a puff of smoke.


    Crush out the cigarette butts on the door frame.


    He pointed to his head, smiled and said, "in fact, I''m also curious. How much is my head worth?"

 Chapter 235

    "You..."


    Stare at Cole''s face.


    The wizard was stunned and couldn''t believe it. The demon hunter who was being chased by them was so dignified that he couldn''t even avoid, but stood in front of him.


    The witch looked Cole in the eye.


    As if perceived by some vague horror.


    A sudden change of complexion.


    Unconsciously, he took a step back and held it in his hand. A divination instrument composed of a cup of water and iron wire fell to the ground, splashing and ringing.


    "Are you... Cole walker?"


    Facing the sudden explosion of cole, the wizard''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he didn''t even have time to prepare the spell. He shouted, "carlys! Ah -"


    Cole kicked the wizard.


    When he retreated, ate and bent over.


    Grab your hair with both hands.


    Hit back hard.


    Dong!!


    The sound of the collision between the back of the brain and the hard wall is particularly dull.


    The wizard rolled his eyes and fainted.


    A bright red blood stain was left on the wall and fell to the ground.


    The witch screamed in horror, turned around and ran away.


    later.


    Violent gunfire echoed in the corridor of the hotel.


    Shot in the leg, screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Legs... My legs! Ah..."


    Hearing the noise, the tenants opened the door one after another and looked out.


    The shopkeeper rushed to the second floor.


    Head on, he pulled up the witch''s hair and was ready to drag her to Cole in the guest room.


    "God..."


    The innkeeper stepped back and leaned tightly against the guardrail of the stairs. He noticed the gun in Cole''s hand and didn''t dare to move. He was afraid that the mob in the corridor would kill him.


    Cole thought about it and loosened the witch''s hair.


    Put your foot on the back of your head.


    Press her face to the ground.


    Then he took out the ID in the inner pocket of his coat and said, "demon hunter."


    This time.


    With a tight expression and eyes as big as brass bells, the shocked hotel owner exhaled a turbid breath, patted his chest and said, "Hoo... Why didn''t you say it earlier?! God, my heart disease will be scared out by you!"


    The shop owner, who is over 60, fat and tied with a flower scarf on his head, is like an old mother. He complains in a low voice. Later, she has to clean the floor and walk downstairs quickly.


    however.


    When the passengers in the room heard that Cole was a demon hunter, they hurried to close the door like the God of plague for fear of contacting the guys in the corridor.


    In a sense.


    The tenants'' reaction is the most real side of ordinary people outside the imperial capital after accidentally bumping into demon hunters.


    Not afraid of the demon hunter himself.


    But fear of what they may be investigating.


    Demons, evil spirits, vampires... Each is extremely dangerous and deadly to ordinary people.


    Cole dragged the witch back to the guest room. Under her screams and terrified gaze, she shot the wizard''s skull.


    Close the door.


    He put his knee against her neck and said coldly, "I ask, you answer, understand?"


    Yu Guang glimpsed the gorgeous justice trial, and the witch nodded madly.


    "Who sent you?"


    Carlys swallowed her saliva. The blood loss, pain and fear made her look pale. Her face was covered with cold sweat and trembled. "The Pope... The Pope has issued a hunting order for you and the other two people. I happen to live in molde, so... So..."


    "Where is the entrance to the sacred world?"


    The witch shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you mean by the sacred world? If you mean wizard island... Only the middle and senior level of the church can go in, and I was brought in by them blindfolded..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The sleeve sword ran ruthlessly through her neck.


    Cole got up, took a cigarette, took a deep breath, and frowned slightly.


    Wizard island


    Maybe we have to find a way to catch a middle and high-level leader of the Nord order.


    As for whether the other party will truthfully answer, and whether it will be banned by gonduoqi to prevent them from giving the location of the wizard island.


    This kind of thing.


    Sending him to hell and interrogating the soul directly is more simple and reliable.


    This time.


    But the shopkeeper walked outside his room with a bucket of water and a mop.


    When he opened the door, he seemed not afraid of the corpses on the ground. He put down the bucket, put one hand in his apron, and chattered, "you bastard demon hunters are all virtuous, and they are happy when dealing with evil believers. Do you know how long I have to collect the mess you left?


    Demon hunter, you have to pay me ten times the rent. "


    Handed her a ten pound note and said coldly, "don''t change it."


    "No, ten times is ten times."


    Then he turned back and shouted to his man at the entrance of the stairs to get some change.


    Turn around and start cleaning the blood on the ground with a mop.


    Cole''s eyes fell on the gray, old and fat back of the shopkeeper and said, "you know us very well."


    The shopkeeper snorted coldly and said, "my husband and my three sons are demon hunters. How can I not be familiar with them?"


    "All?"


    "Of course, but they were all dead and killed by a witch."


    Maybe it mentioned her sadness.


    The shopkeeper''s chatter stopped abruptly, bending down and mopping the floor.


    Cole crushed the smoke out.


    Put down her upturned legs and said, "what''s the witch''s name?"


    "I don''t know. They never told me this. It seems that they mentioned the word ''pain''. My youngest son worked in the witch emergency department and died in the imperial capital not long ago, and..."


    That''s it.


    She suddenly turned to look at Cole, stared at his face for a long time, frowned and said, "I always think I''ve seen your face somewhere... Forget it, old age is useless.


    If you have something to do, go first. I''ve called the police station and they''ll deal with the two bodies. "


    This time.


    Cole suddenly recalled the young man who was carried out by a female demon hunter on the streets of the imperial capital that day. Was that man her son?


    Didn''t say anything.


    Get up and walk out.


    Passing by the innkeeper, he said, "your son''s business will come to an end sooner or later."


    The old mother, who lost her son but was still strong and optimistic, held the mop and looked back at Cole who disappeared in the corridor.


    Maybe it''s thinking of a dead relative.


    His originally angry face showed a helpless smile, shook his head, turned and continued to mop the floor to clean the messy hotel.


    He said to himself, "a witch can''t be dealt with by a little demon hunter. You''d better protect your own life."


    ...


    Sitting alone at the railway station.


    Cigarette butts piled up under my feet.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the train arrived on time.


    Cole closed the latest newspaper he had just bought from the newsboy and reported in detail what had happened along the Strait of Montserrat.


    Take out the train ticket.


    Get on the train for golden harbor.

 Chapter 236

    Golden Harbor.


    It is an important port city located in the west of the Empire, along the Mengxi Strait, adjacent to the white moon Republic, and connected with many colonies in the south.


    The largest free port in the Empire.


    A long time ago, golden harbor had its own name.


    However, in the middle ages, this coastal city built for gold trading was generally called "golden harbor" by merchants and imperial citizens.


    In 1658, it was directly renamed golden harbor by imperial officials.


    As for its original name, no one cares except historians.


    It is precisely because the Golden Port and the surrounding two autonomous cities contribute at least one tenth of the total economy to the Empire every year.


    Moreover, it has a special economic and political status, so it will be regarded by the Nord church as the primary place to launch a rebellion. In the eyes of evil believers, it is not only rich, but also can shake the foundation of the Empire.


    According to the report in the newspaper.


    The demon hunting regiment and the Imperial Army have begun to settle in important cities along the Strait on a large scale.


    According to the photos published on the front page of the great empire daily, the most intense war in golden harbor is no less serious than an all-out war between countries.


    The tall building collapsed and broke.


    The fleeing crowd in the street looked frightened.


    Demon hunters and officers were brutally killed and hung on the wall.


    Evil believers who call themselves witches rely on supernatural forces and take to the streets in groups to spread lies and riots.


    However, due to the delay in the reports in the newspapers, no one knows how the golden harbor and its surrounding areas are now, except for the high-level officials of the imperial government.


    For front-line soldiers and demon hunters on missions.


    That place.


    Now it has completely become a dark forest full of unknown terror, devouring flesh and soul.


    Throw the newspaper on the table.


    Cole looked out of the window.


    The yellow and dead wilderness retreated rapidly.


    The train, which was supposed to be full of passengers and businessmen bound for Golden Port, was full of armed imperial soldiers.


    Sitting next to Cole, the young recruit covered his mouth and coughed twice and said, "Sir, can you go ahead and smoke?"


    The young man''s immature face is very white and pure, and his eyes are pure.


    The two veterans sitting opposite him looked at each other. The older one smiled and said, "Roy, when you go to the front, kill people yourself, and hear the sound of bullets flying in your ears, you will understand something.


    Cigarettes and spirits are as wonderful as women. "


    Talk.


    Take out the metal cigarette box and hand him one. "Take a breath and you''ll be satisfied with the taste."


    "Uh... No, I don''t like the smell of cigarettes."


    The veteran laughed and stopped the topic.


    Such recruits, as like as two peas, were too much.


    Pass the cigarettes to your comrades in arms.


    He glanced up at Cole, lit the match, stretched out his right hand to Cole, frowned and said, "demon hunter, you also went to golden harbor to support?


    Meet Arlene Gru. He''s Kurt. "


    Cole looked at him, shook hands perfunctorily and said, "how much do you know about the situation over there?"


    The veteran shrugged his shoulders, put his arms on the table and said, "we boarded the train within half an hour after receiving the order of reinforcement.


    As for the situation over there, who knows, it all depends on luck. "


    No words all the way.


    At 4 a.m. on the 29th.


    The harsh sound and violent vibration of the emergency braking of the train woke up the sleeping carriage people.


    A squadron leader jumped into the car and shouted, "don''t let him sleep! I''ll give you a minute, all of you..."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The voice didn''t fall.


    In the distance, the fire rose into the sky, and the dazzling light turned the night into day


    later.


    The deafening explosion and shock wave turned into a storm and rolled from a distance.


    The soldiers who woke up in their sleep quarreled like dumplings, jumped out of the car one after another, followed the captain''s command and ran to the gold port in the distance.


    Recruit Roy suddenly opened his eyes.


    His face was still sleepy. He held the tilted helmet on his head, looked through the window at the fire in the distance, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "God..."


    Veteran Alin patted his sleeping comrades, picked up his gun, got up, yelled at Cole in the noisy carriage, "does anyone pick you up?"


    Cole checked the magazine of the justice trial, and didn''t answer.


    Kick Roy, who is in a state of ignorance, and yell, "don''t be fucking stunned! Get up and keep up with the team!"


    Then he said to Cole, "if no one answers you, follow us!"


    Finish.


    Walk quickly to the door.


    Roy hurriedly put his bolt rifle across his shoulder, looked at Cole and hurried to follow him.


    The wartime situation is very different from the usual mission of going out to perform the demon hunting regiment.


    Explosion.


    A wail.


    The sound of building collapse.


    The scene was chaotic. There were dead people everywhere. The adrenaline secreted in high intensity stimulated the nerves again and again.


    When besieged by the enemy, it is impossible to ask for help.


    What Alin said was also his experience as a veteran in surviving on the battlefield.


    A lone wolf will never survive on a battlefield like a meat grinder.


    Unfortunately.


    Don''t wait for cole to get off.


    One by one, the soldiers who had gone to the front ran back like crazy.


    He shouted as he ran.


    "Monster! Here comes the monster!"


    The squadron leader outside the carriage caught a deserter, pointed a gun at his head, stared angrily and shouted, "asshole! Go back to the front! Otherwise I''ll shoot..."


    Before he finished, a dark shadow threw him to the ground at a very fast speed.


    Bite, growl, wail.


    Intertwined with blood and splashing flesh, he wrote a death prelude that frightened all soldiers.


    "Monster!"


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    While the recruits ran away with the deserters, the three veterans quickly pulled the trigger and hit the blurred figure in the night.


    However.


    In order to deal with the dark creatures, the silver plated bullets specially distributed to them not only did not kill the monster that knocked down the squadron leader, but angered it.


    Frantically pounced on a recent veteran and bit his neck.


    Bathed in blood and death.


    Raise your head and make a soul grabbing sound, just like the sharp hiss when scraping glass with an iron sheet.


    It is also like the wolf howling at night. Soon after it hisses, the dense sharp sounds sound one after another from far to near.


    Bang!


    After the sound of heavy objects hitting the top of the car where Cole is located, the same collision sound sounded one after another.


    One after another, the humanoid creatures, blurred in the dark and extremely agile, like bloodthirsty monsters rushing into sheep, began to slaughter human soldiers madly.


    The soldiers who had not gone down in the carriage hurried back when they saw this situation.


    The front man pulled hard on the door.


    Rookie Roy was pushed to the ground when he couldn''t stand steadily.


    The experienced veteran Alin, with a short breath and a fine cold sweat all over his forehead, pulled the bolt of the gun at the window and shouted, "everyone guard the window! Come on!"

 Chapter 237

    At night, maybe others can''t see what the monster attacking them is like.


    But in Cole''s eyes.


    These bodies are smooth and hairless, with gray skin and red fruit body. They are very similar to the vampire like creatures he saw in Heiguo town. Even if they are not the same kind, they are also close relatives with blood and attributes.


    No accident.


    Most of them are man-made dark creatures secretly developed by the Nord order.


    In the corridor of the carriage.


    Rookie Roy quickly stood up, his body trembling like chaff, and his trembling right hand was difficult to hold the bolt.


    Finally loaded the bullet.


    Aiming at the nearest window, I just ran into a monster lying on the window with a face very similar to human beings, but with long ears, curved fangs and outstretched lips.


    Time seems to fall into eternal stagnation.


    His brain was blank and his ears were buzzing.


    Mechanically pull the trigger.


    The glass was broken.


    The monster''s chest was pierced by silver plated bullets.


    However.


    He was so frightened that his adrenaline soared and he pulled the bolt of the gun like crazy to prepare for the second shot.


    The hairless and hateful monster smashed the glass at an extremely rapid speed and opened its mouth with fishy smell and residual meat residue and blood foam.


    In the reflection of his pupils, he zoomed in.


    Just before death.


    Suddenly.


    A figure in a black windbreaker grabbed the hateful monster''s neck with his right hand and threw it aside.


    The slender sleeve sword with scarlet flame burning continuously cut off its head fiercely.


    later.


    A cold voice sounded in the ears of the recruits.


    "Don''t be in a daze, newcomer."


    Cole''s eyes looked at the monster''s head rolling down on the floor.


    Even if the neck is cut off, the blood flame devours blood and flesh madly. This kind of shape is ferocious. It appears in this world for the first time, and the filthy thing still doesn''t die.


    He opened his mouth in vain and tried to bite anyone near it.


    Until it was burnt to black ashes by the destructive power of blood flame.


    Roy then realized who saved him.


    I haven''t had time to say thank you.


    Three more monsters broke the window of the carriage and rushed in.


    Veteran Alin''s comrades in arms bear the brunt. They were rushed with a dull hum, their windpipes were pulled out of their bodies, and blood splashed. Even before they died, a decent scream did not come out.


    "Cole! Asshole!"


    The moment he pulled the trigger and tried to avenge his old friend.


    A deafening gunshot rang out.


    A scarlet streak ran across his eyes.


    The hairless monster''s skull flew out of his head and fell straight to the ground.


    later.


    Gunshots rang out one after another.


    This terrible dark creature, which can be called immortal, died one after another, lit up a scarlet flame all over, and turned into charred ashes in pain and struggle.


    Alin looked at what was happening in front of him with great shock.


    Looking back at the man standing in the corridor in a black windbreaker, he shouted unbelievably, "scarlet flame, that windbreaker... God! You''re Cole Walker!"


    Maybe.


    Face to face, I only saw Cole''s soldiers in the newspaper. It''s hard to recognize him.


    But hear the name.


    Witch nemesis, werewolf hunter, lonely Demon Hunter


    Amelia, an independent reporter of the great empire daily, gave the man so many titles that even readers who are not interested in demon hunting will have a little impression of Cole.


    Finish talking.


    When there were only soldiers in the same carriage and they looked at each other on the ground.


    Lin ran to him with a gun in his hand, like the last straw that the dying man grabbed. He said excitedly, "I should have recognized you! Damn... I should have thought of how there could be demon hunters who dare to come to Huangjin port alone in this situation!"


    Recruit Roy also looked at Cole with a shocked face.


    He never dreamed of it.


    Get on the train at modle railway station, and then the demon hunter who happens to be next to him is a big man from the demon hunting group!


    Arlene looked warily out of the window and said, "cole, you''ll get us out, won''t you?"


    Cole didn''t answer him.


    He set out for the door of the carriage and threw down a sentence, "if you don''t want to die, don''t follow me."


    Watched Cole''s back disappear.


    Alin swears and quickly steps out of the car and says to Roy, "the report is true. That guy is completely crazy!


    Let''s go. "


    "Crazy? I don''t quite understand..."


    "What don''t you understand?! don''t let us follow him. Do I have to explain this to you?! stop talking and get out of the car quickly. It''s important to protect your life."


    This time.


    Roy seemed to suddenly understand.


    Cole won''t let them follow. It''s not that he wants to escape alone, but that he is ready to enter the golden harbor alone!


    Enter the terrible place that has become a forbidden area of life, occupied by the Nord order and completely swallowed up by death and darkness!


    Is he crazy?!


    Now.


    A large number of monsters, like locusts, come and go quickly.


    In addition to very lucky people like Arlene and Roy, thousands of soldiers have become miserable bodies stacked on the ground.


    What''s more terrible is.


    Arlene was passing by a body.


    I witnessed a soldier who had been bitten off his neck but had a complete body. Strange living creatures were wriggling under his skin and gradually became gray. His clothes were as rotten as years and eroded by evil forces.


    See this terrible scene.


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He pulled Roy up and ran towards the deserted wilderness.


    The other side.


    Cole walked on the way to golden harbor and also witnessed the infected and transformed bodies.


    Compared with the transformed werewolf, the probability is very low, and the transformed person has a high probability of death.


    This kind of terror transmission ability like zombie virus.


    Even if there is a success rate, or a necessary condition for screening... Cole frowns.


    Although the number of newly unnamed dark creatures is huge, their individual strength is very weak, except that it is difficult to be killed.


    But if those guys, like zombies, can infect others, the consequences may be far more terrible than werewolves or wizards.


    After clearing the transformed monsters along the way.


    Cole finally saw the golden harbor bathed in the light of fire.


    This big city, which used to be prosperous in the past, is now full of tragic dead bodies and collapsed building fragments.


    Gunshots were heard from time to time in the city.


    This time.


    But I saw a young man with his legs cut off and in the uniform of the demon hunting regiment, struggling to climb out of the ruins of the building, extending his right hand to Cole, hoarse and weak, "help me..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The demon hunter turned his eyes and fainted.


    Cole walked over.


    Put your hand on his neck and your heart has stopped.


    Maybe he lost too much blood.


    Then he leaned over and searched his pocket for clues that might be useful.

 Chapter 238

    meanwhile.


    DIDU railway station.


    Soldiers are armed with guns and sentries.


    In order to deal with the serious riots in China, except for the trains from modle, all trains have been banned from entering and leaving the imperial capital since the morning of the 28th.


    Baluch''s secretary, boken IRA, with three teams of demon hunters from the special incident emergency group, looked at the dark end of the railway from time to time.


    He looked up at the time on the clock tower, frowned, walked with his hands on his back, and his voice was anxious.


    "The train has been delayed for an hour and thirteen minutes. Did you encounter any accident on the road?"


    After he said that.


    The noise of the train came faintly from a distance.


    Bockenton looked shocked and said, "go to inform the medical team and let them stand by with their equipment nearby. Others check their weapons and stand by!"


    In a minute.


    An old steam train with scars all over it and only half of the original 26 carriages drove into the DIDU railway station.


    Under the light of high-power lamp.


    The soldiers and demon hunters looked surprised and dignified when they saw the terrible damage marks on the train.


    The blood on the beach dried up on the window.


    Or charred, or frozen flesh, stick to the outside of the car.


    Even... Half of the human body, stirred in the wheel, rolling slowly.


    The car body distorted by supernatural forces, such as being hit, bent and sunken by a giant hammer.


    After the harsh brake sound.


    In the past, the deafening train whistle was like the cry of a dying man.


    Bocken held the pistol in both hands and aimed at the nearest carriage door.


    Soldiers and demon hunters also took out their weapons and were on full alert.


    The whistle dispersed.


    Trapped in the dead platform, the atmosphere was depressed and suffocated.


    Bang!


    When the iron door of the carriage was pulled open, the particularly harsh noise made all the soldiers and demon hunters tremble slightly.


    Turn your arms and eyes to where the sound comes from.


    I saw a pair of missing little fingers, blood contaminated right hand, grasping the door frame.


    later.


    A staggering figure appeared at the door.


    Bocken''s forearm muscles tightened and was ready to pull the trigger, but after he saw the figure''s face, he put down his gun hand, stunned and said, "you''re... Gene Andorra?! damn... The others stay on alert! Let the medical team in!"


    Gene had a badly burned scar on his neck and was half kneeling on the ground.


    He grabbed bocken, who ran to him quickly, and said in a weak voice, "save Vera first... She''s almost... No, send me to Lord Baruch immediately. I have something very important to report to him."


    "But your injury..."


    The shy young man stared with bloodshot eyes and grabbed bocken''s collar. His voice was on the verge of collapse and roared, "take me to see him!"


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Office of the permanent members of the demon hunting regiment.


    After listening to Jean''s detailed report, Baruch picked up the 20 pound crystal goblet on the table and smashed it on the ground.


    There was no old gentleness, anger or abuse.


    "Evil plague... Gangduoqi, that dog bastard! I''ll skin him sooner or later!"


    Nivi alba, the person in charge of the sequence secret office responsible for recording the dialogue on site, solemnly encapsulated the dialogue content in the file bag processed by the sequence secret.


    Get up and leave the office quickly.


    Baruch clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and shouted outside the door, "boken! Take him to the hospital for treatment. In ten minutes, I want to see the head of the Institute of mystics standing here!"


    Gene was helped up by Bocan, glanced at the tooth he brought back on the desk, didn''t say much, and turned away.


    When he gets to the door.


    Baruch suddenly said, "you don''t have to worry about Cole. Although the Golden Port has been completely occupied, I will find a way to find him back.


    And Gondor wants to kill him. It''s not that easy.


    Gene, the information you and Vera brought back is very important. The demon hunting regiment and the Empire will remember it. "


    When gene left accompanied by two demon hunters.


    "Boken, go find Mrs. Zoe. She has a way to contact Cole."


    Mention the old monster who looks like a girl.


    The Secretary''s face became very unnatural for a moment. He hesitated and said, "Sir, are we really going to ask her?"


    Baruch went to the cup holder, poured a glass of red wine again, drank it up in one gulp, frowned and said, "if Cole died in golden harbor, what do you think will happen next?"


    "Golden harbor is now the territory of the Nord order... I see."


    without doubt.


    As another protagonist of the internal investigation, Cole appeared in the newspaper on behalf of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment, a symbol of swearing in to the citizens of the whole country on the issue of the Nord order.


    Once he dies in gondozzi''s hands.


    In public opinion, the Empire and the demon hunting group will fall into great passivity.


    Even using the identity of heroes to cover up can not change their failure and weakness against the Nord order.


    ...


    Golden Harbor.


    This dead forest of flesh and blood.


    Bathed in fire.


    Cole looked down at the black-and-white photos in his hand, a group photo of a family of three.


    The wife and young daughter of the demon hunter.


    Put the picture in your pocket.


    Glancing at the corpse of the demon hunter, Cole took out a cigarette, frowned and lit it.


    Bend over and close his eyes with his hands.


    Take a deep breath.


    Before stepping forward, a malicious laughter, mixed with perfunctory clapping, sounded not far away.


    "Wow, look who we found? The famous demon hunter, Cole walker."


    later.


    A group of about ten cult followers walked out of the shadow under the ruins.


    Servants and slaves in the shape of servants push crude wooden carts made of wood.


    Two female demon hunters were tied to the wooden cross of the cart by them. One of them fainted with his face covered by dry blood and muddy long hair. The other was numb in his eyes, perhaps giving up resistance or completely exhausted.


    At the same time.


    There was another young female demon hunter, who was completely controlled by two strong men with red fruit upper body. She struggled desperately and scolded.


    "Let go of me! Let go..."


    The evil believer in the front, with a stick like reverence and smile on his face, opened his arms, looked at Cole, looked back at the young female demon hunter, and his voice was passionate like singing a hymn.


    "Stupid bureaucrats, despicable thieves, cruel slave owners!


    Woman! You must confess your sins and kneel at the feet of your father to repent.


    Until you give birth to a new life with your dirty body and repay the soul haunted by sin after death.


    Let the world spit on your sins and pray for God''s forgiveness. "


    "Shut your mouth! Even if you kill me, I won''t... Ah -"


    The strong man turned the female demon hunter''s arm hard, and she screamed with pain.


    This time.


    The evil cult like the little leader stretched out his right hand, smiled at Cole and said, "cole walker, you are the man selected by God, our brother fooled by sinners. Take my hand and sincerely repent, and the father will forgive your disrespect and betrayal."


    Maybe it''s serious in the cult.


    His behavior, words and deeds are full of solemn divinity.


    However, in Cole''s eyes, even the most ridiculous clown show is not as funny as his behavior.


    Frown.


    White smoke wafted out of my mouth and nose.


    His eyes collided with the subdued female demon hunter.


    Even though the noose of death and shame had wrapped around her neck, and even though despair and severe pain made her eyes tearful, she still shook her head at Cole, motioned not to care about them, and exhausted all her strength to escape from this fearful city that has been completely occupied by evil and dominated by terror.


    Cole threw away his cigarette.


    With a gun in one hand and a knife in the other, the cold eyes were cruel and ruthless.

 Chapter 239

    When Cole raised his left hand to hold the justice trial, he pulled the trigger.


    The female demon hunter, who had seen too many colleagues die, shook her head in horror, hissed and shouted, "cole! Run -"


    It''s also at this moment.


    A cult with a solemn and sacred face.


    The smile suddenly became cruel and ferocious.


    In the raised right hand.


    The roar of the evil spirit in pain was breathtaking and cold, like the eternal cold evil force, condensing a layer of thin ice under his feet.


    instant.


    Evil spirits turn into entities, like twisted and stacked deformed babies, crying and shouting.


    It is also like breaking free from the darkness and sin of bondage.


    He opened the bullet of justice trial, held out his tentacle and wrapped it around Cole''s face at a speed that could not be observed by the naked eye.


    The cry of the evil spirit of the deformed baby continued.


    Cole''s body was firmly confined in place by the evil supernatural forces that all living people could not resist, and even his raised hand was still frozen in the air.


    See this.


    Desperate and unbelievable, the female demon hunter completely collapsed, and her frightened tears burst out wildly. She screamed loudly, "asshole... I let you leave it alone!"


    A man of noble character.


    A man with a noble soul and a just heart that will never be overwhelmed by darkness.


    In the darkest hour, she still won''t give up saving and protecting her compatriots within her power. Even if all this needs to be paid is her dignity and life.


    without doubt.


    Almost everyone in the demon hunting group has heard of Cole''s name and seen him in the newspaper.


    But for this young female demon hunter.


    The first time I met Cole, it was between life and death.


    More than once, she witnessed that the colleagues of the demon hunting group died miserably under the sinister and cunning cruel means of the cult.


    Her team was killed only to save two colleagues on the wooden frame. Then she was left alive, kidnapped and wandering in the city to attract demon hunters and soldiers who came to rescue them.


    Some people are sad and desperate about Cole''s death.


    Someone laughed for his death.


    As soon as the heretic changed his stick like behavior, he first walked over and slapped the female demon hunter in the face, angrily scolded, "damn bitch! Did you shake your head just now to hint him?! after I went back, I applied to the Pope to give you to me.


    At that time, I will let you know what will happen against my will. "


    Talk.


    She squeezed the Witch Hunter''s cheek with her hand and shook it.


    Look up.


    At a glance with other cults, everyone laughed, and a happy atmosphere filled the dark city shrouded in death and pain.


    "This is Cole walker, the demon hunter who scared the dark world out of urine? Shit is not as arrogant and arrogant as shit.


    Does he really think I''m inviting him to teach?


    Ha ha ha!


    As stupid as a pig! "


    "Worthy of being a great wizard granted by the Pope himself, Kendall the Soul Eater, how can a demon hunter of mortal body be your opponent!"


    "As long as you take his body to the altar, you are the eighth transcendent!"


    "Praise the power of the Soul Eater! The power of the demon hunter is simply vulnerable!"


    The praise of his subordinates made Kendall wave his hand contentedly and motioned them to shut up.


    Walk slowly to Cole.


    With uncontrollable joy, he climbed up his face and said in a funny tone, "Wow, powerful demon hunter Cole walker, aren''t you very arrogant? Why are you like a..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    In the frightened eyes of the cult.


    A pair of right hands, like pliers, tightly pinched his neck.


    The gun and knife, I don''t know when, have disappeared in Cole''s hands.


    The freak infant spirit enough to curse the mortal soul to death was like a dirty and ridiculous dog skin plaster, torn off by his outrageous violence and held in his hand.


    When Kendall looked at each other closely, Cole''s eyes were only cruel and ruthless.


    Like some kind of extreme horror, the feeling of staring made him stand upside down and adrenaline soar.


    The fine cold sweat covered the back in an instant.


    Struggling desperately, he shouted unbelievably, "no... impossible! No one can survive the attack of the abnormal baby spirit! You..."


    "Abnormal baby spirit?"


    Cole''s eyes glanced at the evil spirit that he held in his hands and turned into substance. He said coldly, "this kind of thing is also called evil spirit?"


    Seems to be aware of what Cole wants to do.


    Kendall turned pale and struggled, "no... no!"


    In the distance, the evil believer, who had been completely frightened and stupid, stared in amazement.


    In the incredible horror of the female demon hunter.


    Cole crushed Kendall''s neck, made him blush and interrupted his spell.


    Then he forced him to the ground, broke his mouth, and put all the strange baby spirits like shrem into his mouth in the painful wail of heart and lung.


    Kendall uttered a painful wail that ordinary people could not imagine, like a seizure of epilepsy, lying on the ground, drawing out wildly and foaming at the mouth until his soul was completely swallowed up by the power of curse.


    later.


    The evil spirit composed of curse force tries to escape from the dead body of the cult and attack Cole.


    Straight into the mouth of the exaggerated thick gun in the morning.


    press the trigger.


    The hammer burned red.


    Under the terrible roar and gunfire, the abnormal baby spirit turned invisible in the burning flame.


    Finish all this.


    Cole looked up at the distance, all the evil believers who were stunned in situ.


    Eye contact.


    All the believers present took a step back involuntarily, and the fear in their eyes was even stronger than meeting the devil.


    Not just them.


    Even the female demon hunter was so frightened that she couldn''t speak.


    A man who was directly attacked by evil spirits and evil curses, but was unharmed.


    A mob caught with bare hands that can instantly kill anyone''s evil spirit entity and then put it into its master''s mouth.


    At this moment.


    The cultists finally understood why the greedy Martinus, the great devil of hell, retreated from this dangerous man.


    Why is the dark world so secretive about the name Cole walker.


    That guy


    When Cole stepped forward, the long knife burning blood flame appeared in his hand and walked towards the evil believer.


    When the first sound could not restrain the fear in the depths of the soul, the evil believer who shouted in horror turned and ran away desperately.


    It was originally a hunting and killing of demon hunters.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has become justice and violence, a unilateral crush on darkness and evil!


    "No..."


    "Run away!"


    "He''s Cole Walker! Run!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    The bullets of justice, in the dark darkness, draw the scarlet light of cruelty and destruction, burst their heads and pierced their hearts.


    One cult after another fell to the ground.


    Until the angry bullet smashes the last unlucky knee!

 Chapter 240

    Cole walked over.


    Step on the neck of the cult.


    Pop up the clip of justice trial, press bullets into it one by one, frown and say, "where is wizard island?"


    "What... What wizard island?! I don''t know!"


    Click.


    The pistol is loaded.


    Facing the black muzzle pointing to his forehead.


    The pupil of the cult student shrinks suddenly, his left hand grabs Cole''s ankle in vain, his right hand blocks his face, saliva splashes at the corners of his mouth, and the threat of death frightens him.


    "No! Cole! Come on! I don''t know..."


    Bang!


    A deafening gunshot rang out.


    The skull was broken and red and yellow splashed on the ground.


    At this time, the female demon hunter who broke free hurriedly climbed into the wooden carriage and rescued the other two people.


    Help them sit against the wheel.


    Then he went to Cole, stretched out his right hand and said, "executive team, integrated section vulture brigade, yakaran dush."


    She looked at her, shook hands and said coldly, "Cole."


    "You came alone?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    After the crisp sound of the lighter was over, he frowned and said, "what''s the current situation of golden harbor?"


    Yalanka''s tone was serious, took a deep breath and said, "the last time I received the order of the demon hunting regiment was at 2 a.m. it was ready to give up the city. The vulture brigade and I were ambushed on the way out."


    Talk.


    Looking back, his eyes fell on the two numb colleagues leaning against the wheel.


    "The evil cult''s means are very despicable. Using them as bait to attack demon hunters and soldiers is just one example, and..."


    The voice paused slightly, shook his head helplessly and said, "their souls are seriously damaged. They may not live until sunrise."


    In a sense.


    The cult, the great wizard Kendall, only left yaranka''s life, which was inseparable from the appearance of the young female demon hunter.


    War and killing made her dark red long hair in a mess, a few freckles near the bridge of her nose, and her white skin was painted with mud and blood.


    The figure is not tall, but extremely symmetrical.


    A brown knitted sweater under a windbreaker with a high chest.


    Compared with other women who are equally beautiful, her eyes are particularly sharp, like a sharp knife, aggressive.


    After getting the information you want.


    Cole spits out white smoke, holds a gun in his left hand, shakes his clothes, and strides towards the city.


    This cult lair has been completely occupied by darkness and evil.


    Yaranka watched his back go away, frowned, kept silent for a long time and shouted, "if you go in alone, you will die in it."


    Unfortunately, her worries and advice were not answered.


    Until the figure of the man was completely in the shadow of the night.


    The female demon hunter raised her hand to erase the itchy blood on her cheek, looked dignified, clenched her left hand slightly and said in her heart that the guy was really as crazy as the rumor.


    In her opinion.


    Even if they are not afraid of the gnawing of the soul by evil spirits, they step on death again and sweep away the evil believers led by Kendall by means of violence.


    But in today''s golden harbor city, there are thousands of powerful heretics and wizards.


    What role can a person''s strength play in this level of war?


    Die for nothing.


    Although her sense of responsibility prompted her to follow Cole into the city and sweep away evil believers, her reason told her very clearly that doing so would not help, but would die of no value.


    Hesitate for a moment.


    Carrying the sober, seemingly saved colleague, he left quickly.


    ...


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The thunder rolled and the electric snake twisted.


    In severe winter, the biting freezing rain poured down.


    The gunfire of resistance in golden harbor gradually stopped until it disappeared.


    The heretics unscrupulously captured the citizens who had not yet escaped in the city, looted the spoils, and made wild laughter like ghosts crying and wolves howling in the streets.


    Forced citizens, helpless struggle.


    Beg, cry, scream


    In the past, the richest free port city in the Mongolian tin empire was completely abandoned by the demon hunting regiment and the Imperial Army and turned into human purgatory.


    On the street on a rainy night.


    The street lights are dim.


    A group of more than a dozen heretics, loaded with all kinds of jewelry and western pounds, dragged behind them a mother and daughter and a man who was beaten with only one breath.


    Laugh loudly.


    swagger through the streets.


    "Ha ha! Dan, we''re rich! This family is so rich!"


    "Shut your mouth! Some of these things need to be handed over to the great and immortal Pope, do you understand?!"


    "I''m just saying, anyway, take these two women back first. My brothers have been in a panic lately."


    "Fools with brains in their crotch, if they can exchange them for the favor of the transcendent and give us the power of wizards.


    The female of a lower mortal, when did this thing not exist? "


    "Hey, hey."


    Compared with the foul language of heretics and the unique arrogance of winners.


    The young mother, with tears streaming down her face, looked at her only 13-year-old daughter. It can be predicted what kind of torture and suffering they were waiting for.


    The innocent girl still doesn''t know what will happen.


    With heartbreaking tears, she looked at her most trustworthy father in her mind.


    "Mom..."


    "(sobbing) Lottie..."


    This time.


    The cult who came back with a full load and walked in front suddenly stopped.


    Wipe off the cold rain blocking your sight on your face with your hand, frown and stare at the vague figure under the rain curtain and dim street lamp.


    "Wait, am I dazzled or..."


    "Demon hunter?"


    The evil believer with a scar on his face pulled out his machete and said fiercely, "whoever he is, now this is the territory of the church. Kill him!"


    Three men were left to guard the mother and daughter and the booty.


    The others took out their weapons and walked quickly to the figure under the street lamp not far away.


    However, they didn''t wait for them to walk over.


    Click.


    The sound of shotgun loading suddenly sounded.


    The roaring firelight of the muzzle tore open the night.


    The bodies of the two cultists were like being hit by a car head-on. They burst out a big blood dance and flew out with a dull hum.


    Click.


    The loading sound sounded again.


    The faces of the remaining cult members changed wildly for a time!


    "That bastard has a gun! Run!"


    Time is like a freeze frame at this moment.


    The evil believers who fled in all directions, with their backs to the muzzle of the gun, stopped in a funny posture.


    The destroyer projectile flying out of the gun, wrapped in deadly destructive power, stagnated in the air.


    Time flows.


    Click.


    Boom!


    The sound of angry gunfire.


    It is like a curtain song poured with blood and death when the prelude to a cruel killing is ruthlessly opened.


    Until the last cult member fell in a pool of blood.


    In the rainy night, the murderous horror shadow walked slowly to the mother and daughter who hugged each other and looked terrified.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Under the pale light of lightning.


    The young mother tightly covered the little girl''s eyes, looked up and looked hopelessly at the man stopped in front of her. Fear and cold made her body tremble and cry, "... I can promise anything you want! Please don''t hurt us, don''t hurt little Lottie..."

 Chapter 241

    Finally.


    For a second.


    But to the mother and daughter, as long as eternal death, after silence.


    The biting freezing rain poured down Cole''s face, which was more ferocious and cruel than the evil believers, and his eyes were condescending.


    "Find a safe place to hide and keep quiet when anyone comes to you, okay?"


    The woman looked into Cole''s eyes, looked down at her daughter, reluctantly stood up and said, "are you..."


    Take out the document and put it in front of her.


    "Demon hunter."


    "Demon hunter? Has the Empire given up..."


    This time.


    The little girl timidly opened her eyes, looked up, looked up at Cole''s face, held her mother''s body tightly, and didn''t want to loosen it.


    Cole was silent for a moment.


    Reaching out and rubbing the little girl''s head, he took out a poncho from the real dream equipment warehouse and wrapped it around his mother and daughter. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the man who had swallowed his breath and said indifferently, "the Empire has given up, but I haven''t, madam."


    "You?"


    Try to cover the little girl Lottie''s body with a small raincoat, despair and collapse, and let the woman cover her mouth with tears.


    Lottie raised her head and comforted with a childlike voice, "Mom, Mr. demon hunter is here. We are safe. Don''t cry."


    The more good people are persecuted by sin and darkness, the more the flame of extreme anger roars in Cole''s soul.


    Gandovich Nord.


    The initiator of all disasters, even if he hung his soul on the candlestick and burned for 10000 years! Not enough to pay his blood debt!


    Take a deep breath.


    Cole took out a silver plated bullet customized by grace for the just trial, squatted down, handed it to Lottie and said, "take it. If a bad man threatens you, take out this and tell him that this is the amulet I gave you."


    The little girl clung to the bullet with her right hand.


    He looked up at his mother and back at her father.


    The woman covered her face and wept. Perhaps she didn''t dare to face the reality. She shook her head slightly in pain, turned Lottie''s face to her side, and didn''t let her see her husband who had been abused and killed by evil believers. She asked, "demon hunter, we don''t know your name..."


    "Cole walker."


    The woman immersed in despair and pain may not listen to Cole''s voice.


    When you turn and leave.


    The little girl put her head out of her raincoat, looked at Cole and waved goodbye to him.


    Watched the mother and daughter hide in the ruins of a building.


    Cole turned and left.


    Now he treats the little girl Lottie so gently.


    In the future, he will be far more cruel to evil believers.


    In three minutes.


    Walking alone in the golden harbor, which has become a dead city.


    Use a trait that can only be used once in a case: a flash of light.


    In a chaotic consciousness.


    A huge building loomed in his mind.


    The system prompt sound is like freezing rain, freezing to the bone.


    "Westminster tower, west coast of golden harbor."


    Weiss financial investment group.


    The old capital with a history of 100 years in the Empire monopolized almost 80% of the ocean trade, and its strength is strong.


    Enough to look down on the sum of the wealth of the helms family and Morgan group.


    however.


    Unlike the foy Steel Group in Newcastle.


    The Weiss family has a very complex blood feud with the dark world. The family members are rich in demon hunters, so that they will not completely fall to the Nord church for a small profit.


    However, as one of the three autonomous cities in the Mengxi Strait and one of the golden ports, it is the real helmsman.


    The capture of the Weiss building by the Nord order fundamentally cut off the control of the government and the demon hunting regiment over the city, which is within a reasonable range.


    And with the Weiss family, it is no surprise that each generation sacrificed at least three to five lineal blood relatives in the cause of demon hunters.


    The wes building is occupied.


    The family members responsible for managing there are likely to have died in their country.


    After the trait effect of spirit level flash ends.


    A vague perception guided him to the Weiss building in the Golden Port, which covers an area larger than the imperial capital.


    Go to a shelter from the rain.


    Light a cigarette.


    According to Cole''s calculation.


    Even if the wes building is not the real entrance to wizard Island, there must be one of the seven transcendents mentioned by Kendall.


    From their mouths, they will be able to dig out the real location of the wizard island.


    Three or two bites of a cigarette.


    Cole followed the guidance of perception and walked quickly to the distance.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The most famous and prosperous street in Golden Harbor: Victoria Avenue.


    In the past, the streets with many shops and uninterrupted trade even at night have completely turned into ruins.


    Thousands of broken bodies, like garbage, piled up on the roadside.


    Muddy black and red blood water mixed with sludge flows into the drainage channel.


    The servants and slaves of the Nord order were chained together, wearing thin clothes and working hard to carry all valuable goods and precious metals in the cold rain.


    The believers and wizards in charge of supervising the work waved a whip.


    Like whipping livestock, vent your anger at will.


    People who were killed innocently and were originally ordinary citizens of golden harbor were dragged out and thrown into the garbage, and no one cared.


    without doubt.


    The public speech of the Nord church was full of passion and blood boiling.


    However, the core of evil is that witches are supreme and believers are human.


    Unbelievers and enemies are low, and they can slaughter abusive livestock at will.


    Even more brutal than Nazi.


    A sound of angry scolding and whipping.


    Ordinary citizens who are tied to an iron chain and are not treated as human beings, but stubbornly do not give in to the church, sometimes people die and are silently dragged into the garbage dump by their compatriots.


    "Work hard for me! You cheap animals! Do you want a whip?!"


    However.


    Is in the darkest and most desperate.


    Here, everyone has been convinced that they were abandoned by the emperor.


    A figure appeared in the middle of the wide street.


    Under the street lamp.


    His appearance was very abrupt and eye-catching.


    Like the harsh scarlet light in the cruelest darkness.


    So that the citizens of golden harbor stopped their work and looked at the end of the road in doubt.


    See this condition.


    Ordinary evil believers in charge of work and a team of five wizards stationed here cast their eyes one after another.


    Bata!


    The sound of whipping was harsh and penetrating in the rainy night.


    "All work honestly for me!"


    Unfortunately.


    This time.


    Even if a man''s face was rotten by the long whip of evil believers, everyone was indifferent.


    Look at him with hate eyes.


    Seeing the evil believers, I was very frightened.


    In an instant.


    This fear and uneasiness turned into anger, raised the whip and scolded angrily, "bitch! I''ll dig up your..."


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Even the whip raised has not fallen.


    The deafening gunfire suddenly sounded over the street!


    The bullet crossed the scarlet track in the night, angrily stuffed into his head, and hit the splashing dirty blood cerebrum and a large number of skull fragments!

 Chapter 242

    Heretics and the Nord order will never believe it.


    At the historic moment when they used filthy and evil forces to press the balance of war to their own side.


    A demon hunter even tried to seize the other end of the balance with one person''s strength, and even stepped on the winner''s face with a pair of boots with smelly mud on the soles!


    Streets on rainy nights.


    When the skull of the first cult, wrapped with brain and blood, flew out of the head.


    The laughter that originally belonged only to the winner came to an abrupt end.


    Responsible for overseeing the work, the five evil believers with supernatural power stood up impressively.


    The gunmen stationed nearby heard the news and rushed to Victoria Avenue.


    Unfortunately.


    All their actions were in vain.


    The angry gunfire rang out one after another.


    The scarlet bullet crossed the night sky and burst the brains of five wizards in an arrogant manner. One of the guys with special ability lost half of the back brain, but still stood in place.


    Stunned for a moment, the injury on the back of the brain healed rapidly with the naked eye. At the same time, he raised his hands drawing the evil mantra. His eyes were full of hatred and anger. The black figure falling under the street lamp in the distance roared wildly, "kill that bastard demon hunter for me!"


    "Demon hunter?!"


    The voice fell.


    A stone stirs thousands of waves.


    All the people present, whether evil believers or citizens of golden harbor, can''t believe that at the darkest moment when the fall is a foregone conclusion, there are demon hunters who dare to come to this evil land occupied by the church alone!


    "A fool who doesn''t know how to live or die. If he dares to come to golden harbor alone, he likes to be a hero so much!"


    Six people died instantly.


    Witness the blood.


    Not only can''t scare the heretics, but it makes them more and more tyrannical.


    Full of oppressors'' contempt and cruelty to the innocent.


    Walk out of the shops and houses sheltering from the freezing rain.


    Through paths and ruins.


    Armed.


    Gathered around the heretics dressed as witches, it was like a street fight among gangs. In less than a minute, the whole Victoria was surrounded.


    Like a swarm of insects hidden in shadow and darkness.


    After detecting the trace of prey.


    He couldn''t wait to show his fangs and swear the status and arrogance of the ruler to the invaders.


    The dark night sky is like the darkest and evil that dawn and justice can never come.


    The freezing rain never stops.


    The crackling broken ice and cold water hit the ground and puddles.


    A pair of cruel and joking eyes are ready to move in the dark.


    The wizard raised his hands.


    Supernatural forces distort the airflow and rain curtain.


    The street lights were dim and flickering, and the sound of electric current was tingling.


    The biting rain flowed down Cole''s cold and heartless cheeks, across the corners of his mouth and fell.


    Patter.


    The squirming water drops hit the wet vamp and turned into scattered spray.


    A violent laugh rang out over Victoria Avenue.


    "Kill him!"


    As in the early ancient times.


    The death and struggle between barbarians.


    Stimulated by the wild laughter, the cult disciples ran to the shadow under the street lamp not far away.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The citizens of golden harbor couldn''t bear to look elsewhere.


    In contrast to hundreds of crazy heretics, despair and depression spread wantonly in the silent crowd.


    It seemed that the demon hunter had been caught, tortured to death and divided into corpses. Finally, his head was placed on the altar and asked for credit to the cult leader who claimed to be the transcendent.


    Bang!


    There was a gunshot.


    The figure under the street lamp and the blood on the shoulder soared.


    A tall, thin, malnourished, sick, rotten face erupted into amazing madness and excitement.


    "I hit him! I hit him! Ha ha! His head is mine! Don''t anyone -"


    I haven''t finished yet.


    His voice was completely drowned by the roar of the shotgun.


    The splashing fire turned into the light of tearing up evil, and burst out with unparalleled destructive power. A gap was opened among the dense evil believers.


    Three people''s bodies were interrupted.


    The five people behind him were affected by the projectile.


    At this moment, the terrorist characteristics of the saboteur''s shotgun "difficult healing" are undoubtedly revealed.


    Blood gushed from the wound.


    The heart piercing pain made the fallen heretics scream and wail in pain.


    "Ah - legs! My legs!"


    Click.


    The bullet is loaded.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The flames splashed everywhere, and there was another cult. He was knocked over on the ground and died in a pool of blood.


    This moment.


    The wizards who had been brewing for a long time finally completed the spell.


    Flame, frost, arc


    The natural elements manipulated by filth and uncleanness, twisted and grotesque, turned into ferocious ghosts, rushed in the air and on the earth, roaring and completely drowning Cole''s figure.


    The cultists who ran to Cole gradually stopped.


    Although the enthusiasm on his face has not dissipated, the disappointment in his eyes is extremely disappointing.


    "Bang."


    "(spitting) I thought it was as powerful as others."


    For ordinary peripheral heretics.


    Killing demon hunters can not only be directly exchanged for gold, but also a shortcut to wizards and master extraordinary power.


    However.


    Before they were ready to turn back and leave.


    The wizard in the distance, as usual, used evil Weili to kill an ant who didn''t know how to live or die, talked and laughed and boasted to each other.


    The citizens of golden harbor are gradually filled with numbness and despair.


    The roar of dense shotguns rang out continuously.


    Like cutting grass.


    The evil believers blocking the road suffered heavy casualties in an instant!


    later.


    Everyone was shocked to see the place swallowed up by supernatural forces.


    A figure.


    Like an evil ghost out of hell, he holds a long knife to separate the natural elements manipulated by evil forces.


    In this very short moment.


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    Maybe this is it.


    In the perception of evil believers and wizards, the figure suddenly twisted into a bloody hell butcher. The falling freezing rain turned into sticky, never solidified plasma and rolled endlessly around and under his feet.


    later.


    Cole stepped forward.


    The body is like a ghost. The long knife violence runs through the chest of a cult and cuts horizontally.


    Twist your body.


    Justice appears in the left hand in an instant.


    Pull the trigger three times in a row.


    Blood flame burning bullets pierced their eyebrows and hearts.


    The cults caught in great horror reacted.


    They took up arms and tried to knock down and kill the demon hunter who couldn''t see his face in the night.


    However.


    Only really face Cole.


    They can understand what the fear of death means.


    Even after the shotgun is empty, there are still hundreds of evil believers. At the moment, they are like pigs and livestock that can be slaughtered at will.


    The swing and track of the long knife.


    Lack of gorgeous techniques and paths.


    There is only absolute blood and violence.


    Broken arm.


    Beheading.


    Pierce the heart.


    Open your belly.


    Plasma and wail turn into a hymn of death.


    Fear and scream, reconstruct the purgatory of the guilty.

 Chapter 243

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The thunder exploded.


    A minute ago, the cult members who shouted and waved their teeth and claws in an attempt to kill Cole.


    Like a lost dog.


    His expression was so frightened that he retreated and dispersed one after another.


    The wizard in the distance looked startled and stared at the bloody demon hunter.


    Under the dim street lamp.


    A pile of bodies.


    The scarlet blood mixed with the freezing rain dripped down his coat and face.


    They can''t imagine.


    The figure standing in the center of death and blood, what powerful strength does it need to achieve this.


    Like a god of killing.


    Cole''s left hand held a female cult by the neck and held her up in the air.


    The evil believers around him were afraid and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Finally.


    The demon hunter, who could not see his face clearly in the dark and had bloody means, said his first words when he came here.


    The tone is cruel.


    "If one of you can live, remember to go back and tell gandovich that I will keep my promise, cut off his head and put it in the toilet."


    The voice fell.


    The blood flame burning long knife recklessly pierced the heart of the female cult.


    Draw a knife.


    Kick her body open.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The evil spirit tortured by fear for thousands of years emerged around Cole.


    Like a witch''s evil spirit coat.


    Ferocious face, roar, twist.


    Spread and gather on the bloody long knife.


    Invisible breath.


    Blow the rain.


    Cole held it in his hand. The original simple weapon turned into a black and gray whole body. The blade was wound with countless undead enemies, and the blade was seriously damaged.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "You killed 51 cultists. Your long sword absorbed a lot of fear from the dead colleagues. The conditions for the first opening of the blade of fear have been met."


    "In the current scenario, the blade of fear will not disappear until the last person with fear dies. The more people are afraid of you, the more powerful the blade of fear will be."


    "Hostile humans who look directly at the blade of fear and any dark creature with material entity and soul will cause soul lethal effect after passing the judgment."


    The cold mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    Unspeakable fear is like the erosion of the soul by darkness.


    After the appearance of the long knife symbolizing death and abuse.


    Bit by bit, it penetrated into the soul and consciousness of everyone who witnessed this weapon.


    The strange silence spread wildly in depression and silence.


    Not just ordinary heretics.


    All those who witnessed this evil weapon, wizards, citizens of Golden Harbor


    The fear buried in their hearts was dug out of the deepest memory, like the erosion of the devil, eating away their reason and soul.


    Until a short and strong evil believer with round eyes, stopped his heart and fell straight into the dirty and bloody water.


    There were screams of horror.


    Cultists may fall to the ground and tremble like chaff.


    Or they ran crazy to the distance, but their weak knees made them fall in the mud again and again and cry.


    Unfortunately, none of this can stop the arrival of death.


    Like a ruthless executioner who kills livestock.


    Hand up and knife down.


    Even if the other party kneels down to beg for mercy and uses various reasons to justify survival, Cole''s expression remains unchanged, cruel and indifferent.


    I can''t even hear the wailing of the dead.


    Only splashed plasma and frightened face.


    Far away.


    The wizards who were also deterred by the blade of fear stayed where they were.


    Feed on mortal souls.


    Their souls have been strengthened many times by Saman''s crown, although they will not lose their reason like ordinary evil believers, and even die suddenly in fear.


    But I couldn''t help retreating.


    Their most powerful means.


    The wizard''s great power built by supernatural evil forces can''t kill him.


    The demon hunter.


    They can''t handle it at all!


    Can''t dignify the spirit to build a spell, and even can''t afford to resist at all.


    Until one of them, staring at the fear blade of blood flame burning, echoed for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted unbelievably, "blood flame... He... He is Cole Walker! I remember! He is the Lord Pope, the demon hunter who named him to die!"


    "Cole walker?!"


    Both sides are the biggest rivals.


    This familiar name is almost familiar to all members of the Nord order.


    Walking gold, extraordinary power, transcendent high position.


    Kill him and bring his head to the adult. What awaits them will be the huge wealth and power under one person.


    However.


    Usually, just hearing this name can make them excited, like the name of wealth and power at hand.


    But at this moment, he has become the God of death, the butcher and executioner of all sources of fear!


    Kill him?


    no


    Now there is only one thing in the minds of these wizards: Escape!


    That''s the instinctive fear of sinners when they encounter the executioner of hell, and the extreme horror of prey bumping into natural enemies!


    In the eyes.


    One colleague after another was violently executed by the man.


    Like a butcher walking into a pig farm.


    There is no mercy or mercy.


    Far away.


    Golden Harbor citizens who also witnessed all this.


    The fear and despair in his eyes were infected by Cole''s actions and gradually changed into a burning flame of anger.


    The demon hunter who came here alone fought endlessly.


    Why should they stand idly by and ridiculously sit in place waiting for rescue at the moment when freedom and victory are coming?


    The infection of courage and hope is even more violent than despair and numbness.


    When the first strong man picked up the stones on the ground and touched behind a cult supervisor who was unable to extricate himself from fear, he glared angrily, raised his hands and roared, "die for me! You scum!"


    For a moment.


    Completely immersed in fear and shock, the cult left next to the slave team was taken by surprise.


    A team of six supervisors.


    In an instant, he was completely submerged by the angry crowd.


    Stones, sticks, irons


    All the things that could be used as weapons were picked up by them, turned into accumulated anger, and frantically hit the body of evil believers!


    The other seven wizards saw something wrong.


    Their trembling faces and souls can''t concentrate on building spells. They don''t care about the faces of their wizards and the punishment after they escape.


    Drop your whip and run.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to run at this time.


    The angry crowd surrounded them.


    It didn''t even need Cole''s hands. All kinds of weapons greeted them. All the cults were knocked down on the ground in an instant, begging madly and crying bitterly.

 Chapter 244

    Until the wailing stopped.


    The rain crackled under the dead silence and night.


    The citizens of golden harbor help each other, untie the locks fixed on the iron chain and regain their freedom.


    Get together.


    Put a thick coat over the old and weak head to keep out the rain.


    He looked at the man standing in the pile of corpses not far away.


    The scarlet light that gradually lights up is particularly dazzling in the night.


    "Are you... Cole walker?"


    The speaker is a young man with glasses.


    Thick round lenses and wet hair stuck to his face make him look funny.


    The others looked strange and silent.


    Maybe it''s vigilance.


    Perhaps it was the instinctive fear of the murderous demon hunter who was as terrible as the butcher. They looked at the young people who took the initiative to ask.


    Finally.


    The figure standing in the dark stepped forward and walked towards them.


    Several timid guys couldn''t help but step back, but they were pushed in front by the people behind them. There was no way to go back. They could only look at the figure holding the long knife in horror and walk slowly in front of them.


    The dim light of the street lamp hit Cole''s face.


    Ferocious.


    Bloodstain and freezing rain are flowing.


    Throw away the half burned cigarette and say indifferently, "how many people are there like you?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    The young man who had previously asked Cole was silent for a while and said in a serious tone, "we don''t know the specific situation.


    Since the morning, the government and the demon hunting regiment have been evacuating the residents of the city.


    In the afternoon, my wife and three sons had evacuated with the Imperial Army, but... "


    Standing beside him, an older middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "originally, the invasion of evil believers has been suppressed by the army and demon hunting regiment near the port, but this situation continued until after sunset, and those ghosts appeared in the city.


    I saw with my own eyes the monsters whose heads were smashed by silver bullets and stood up again.


    Moreover, nearly half of the people bitten by them will be infected and assimilated, become new monsters and join the riots. "


    That''s it.


    The middle-aged man smiled at Cole, stretched out his right hand and said, "forget to introduce himself, Hugh Grant, councilor of golden harbor.


    Since the morning, I have been assisting in evacuating the citizens, but I forgot myself.


    It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Cole walker. "


    After shaking hands with him.


    Cole''s eyes swept through the dark crowd.


    Conservative estimate, at least about 700 people.


    however.


    Didn''t wait for him to speak.


    A dense sound of car engines sounded in the distance of the street.


    The light of the flashlight followed.


    Hearing the news in the distance, all the people present changed their faces. Grant said in a hurry, "cole, the increase of evil believers is coming!


    You don''t care about us. Let''s go!


    We have too many people and too big goals to escape. You... "


    Unfortunately.


    By the time he spoke, it was already late.


    The cultists came roaring in the rain in the robbed military vehicles.


    All the gunmen jumped out of the car and surrounded the crowd.


    A man in a medieval style robe walked through the encirclement and came to the crowd in awe of the cult.


    Smile.


    Hypocritical eyes stared at Cole.


    Turning around, he glanced at the bodies scattered in the blood.


    Raise your head and chin slightly.


    The intonation is cadenced like an aria on the stage.


    "Cole walker, brave demon hunter, what is the reason why you are not afraid of the pursuit of the Witch King, come to this sacred land that has returned to the rule of witches, kill our brothers and occupy our cheap animals and meat slaves?"


    Insulted by the words of evil believers.


    A young man standing behind Cole said angrily, "you''re a cheap animal! Damn cult!"


    The man smiled and raised his right hand in the face of abuse, indicating that his subordinates didn''t have to be angry about it.


    He held out a hand and said to Cole, "hand over the key and leave the wizard''s land with dignity. What do you think, Mr. demon hunter?"


    Hugh Grant, gripping the young man who was still ready to scold, frowned.


    Cole lowered his head, pressed the bullet into the clip of justice trial, frowned, "you can hand over the key, but you have to let them leave the city safely."


    The man immediately smiled, "of course! As long as you are willing to hand over the key, I can agree to any conditions."


    Finish talking.


    Waved to the people behind him to get out of the way and let the citizens of golden harbor leave.


    This time.


    A young man in the same style of Robe walked up to the man and whispered, "Lord pettar, there are more than 700 meat slaves here, so let them go


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    Ah --! "


    The man simply stretched out his right hand and turned his extremely evil power into an unstoppable suction, pulling out the soul of the young man who gave advice in an instant.


    Swallow it in one gulp.


    Like the fetters of the monastery chewing on the soul, the cruel sound of blood, flesh and bones being broken and crushed in the wailing of the soul.


    Become part of the evil soul known as Lord pettar.


    Other cultists looked more and more in awe, and even dared not breathe loudly, so as not to make a strange noise and annoy the adult.


    After all this, as if nothing had happened, pettar smiled at Cole, "our deal can start now."


    City councilman Hugh quickly took Cole''s arm and whispered, "you don''t have to do this. Come with us."


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Until they left.


    In the middle of the muddy road full of corpses, Cole was left alone.


    The man smiled, "I''ve fulfilled your request. Where''s the key?"


    Cole took out the broken arrow of the regicide, pinched it in his hand and held it in front of him.


    See what you want.


    Pettar immediately looked very happy and said, "Your Excellency Cole is really trustworthy! Lord gonduoqi must..."


    Unfortunately.


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    The regicide broke his arrow and instantly turned into a black muzzle of justice trial, pointing at his head.


    Cole''s voice was cold and heartless.


    "If you want it so much, let gandovich hold his head and take it by himself."


    Pull the trigger.


    The gunfire was deafening.


    A blood flame burning bullet flew out of the gun and rotated at high speed, but suddenly stagnated in front of pettar.


    He raised his right hand.


    Holding the bullet with two fingers, the cold evil force extinguished the surging and burning scarlet flame, smiled and said, "with this level of power, you dare to come to golden harbor alone. Cole walker, you are really as arrogant as the rumor. You are so arrogant that you make people laugh.


    Has killing some humble dark species made you expand to death?


    You''d better hand over the key before I do it, or... "


    "Or your mother * * *!"


    Cole''s strategy is simple.


    Let the citizens of golden harbor leave the siege and avoid being affected by the conflict after he starts.


    As for the nonsense that the regicide broke his arrow in exchange for safe evacuation.


    Not only pettar, but also Cole himself.


    Now one side has no innocent constraints, and the other side is sure that the key is on the target.


    When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous.


    Or fuck the other side!


    Or get killed across the street!

 Chapter 245

    There is no superfluous nonsense.


    Very close.


    Cole pulled out his long knife and reached pettar in an instant.


    Blood roared.


    He chopped fiercely on the evil spirit''s coat.


    The wizard who was calm and tried to kill Cole by force with a rolling posture changed his face after hearing the painful cry of the evil spirit!


    But it''s too late to respond.


    The blade broke the coat.


    An unstoppable force burst into the chest.


    Muscles and bones were cut, pierced the lungs and heart, blood splashed!


    When other cultists saw this situation, their faces changed greatly for a time!


    With a gun, but no chance to pull the trigger.


    "Lord pettar!"


    "Respect the transcendent!"


    Cole kicked the wizard''s body, pulled out the justice trial, and prepared to use bullets to repair the knife in the head, heart and cervical spine.


    The supposed dead transcendent pettar, the disconnected body, suddenly bonded together.


    He stretched out his right hand.


    The terrible suction force turned into an invisible hook and lock. In a painful cry, it grabbed the souls of hundreds of evil believers and pulled out their bodies.


    swallow.


    chew.


    Overlapping, mixed cries and screams, in an instant, dragged Victoria Avenue into human purgatory!


    The cultists who escaped one disaster by chance saw one colleague after another who died in pain. Not only did they not fear, but after being slightly stunned, they were invaded by evil forces into their soul and consciousness, and issued fanatical cheers and laughter.


    What''s more, he knelt directly on the ground, raised his hands, shouted the name of pettar, and was willing to give his soul.


    "Praise the supreme power of the transcendent!"


    "Give my life and burn my blood! Immortality is with us!"


    "Death is God''s grace, death is the beginning of eternity, death is the beginning of all rebirth and immortality, brothers and sisters, our soul is with the transcendent!"


    later.


    All injuries on pettar healed at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The face of hypocrisy and affinity is gone.


    Like a wild dog who is trampled on its tail and thinks that its dignity has been trampled on by the Tao, it is disgusting and angry.


    "Cole Walker! Damn bitch mortal... I want you to die!!"


    Before he has the energy to build a spell.


    Two silver bullets flew out of the gun and hit his forehead and cheek fiercely.


    Lack of shelter in the cloak of evil spirits.


    Pettar''s body flew backward, and his incompetent and angry face was like a trampled watermelon, his brain and blood spilled on the ground.


    However.


    To this extent, but still can not completely kill him.


    Quickly absorb the souls of dozens of people, swallow and construct spells.


    The body flying backwards has not yet landed.


    A vague ghost suddenly rushed at Cole.


    Pettar stared at the man who made him hate the bone marrow and humiliated him in front of so many believers.


    Die!


    Curse of death.


    He is the best and the strongest card at the bottom of the box.


    Facing the curse, the human soul is like a piece of paper, weak and ridiculous.


    Even if the target is Cole walker, the demon hunter feared by the great devil of hell is the same!


    Bang.


    The body fell heavily to the ground.


    He kicked away the believers who came to try to help him, the authority and strength of the transcendent, the humiliation of being defeated, and made him yell, "get out! You cheap fools!"


    At the same time.


    Keep an eye on cole, your eyes are splitting!


    I look forward to the painful wailing and begging for mercy before the death of the arrogant demon hunter.


    If the eye can kill, Cole has died at least 100000 times.


    Unfortunately.


    Under his unbelievable, even horrified gaze.


    Cole, who was hit directly by the curse of death, just paused slightly, bathed in blood and looked very ferocious, just like the real God of death.


    He rushed to him with a long knife.


    "No... it''s impossible! It''s impossible!!"


    He directly used his cards and tried to kill Cole by thunder, but suddenly found that the curse of life-threatening, which had never existed before, had no effect on the man!


    There must be something wrong... There must be something wrong!


    Pettar lay on the ground covered with blood and muddy sewage, completely ignoring the dignity and face of the transcendent, just like a sad villain who suddenly got extraordinary power.


    Lift up the right hand with the evil spell drawn, and frantically throw the deadly evil spell at Cole.


    even to the extent that.


    Excessive overdraft of his soul made him look pale and his body tremble.


    However, every time the curse of death struck Cole, it was like a ridiculous trick and could not hurt him at all.


    Perhaps this is the strong special effect of the unyielding will of trait ¡¤ contempt for death.


    Perhaps this is Cole''s unyielding soul and iron will!


    The evil sorcery of death is fundamentally different from curse and elemental magic.


    It is also like the domination of witches over mortal souls.


    The greedy and cruel nature of evil believers, how can they defeat the will and soul of the man who can''t be subdued by demons and angels in the collision of spiritual forces.


    The next moment.


    Pettar was held in front of him by Cole''s neck.


    Like the funniest human tragedy.


    At this moment, the cults who have been completely dominated by evil forces in spirit and soul still kneel fanatically on the ground and pray for the transcendent to be honored, suck away their souls and achieve another form of immortality and immortality.


    "Let go... Let go of me! You cheap meat animal! I''m the transcendent pettar! Your master and... Ah -"


    A wizard caught in the air.


    A futile struggle.


    When the spell failed, he hit Cole in the face with his weak fist.


    The result is that he was fiercely connected to the lamp post on the roadside!


    "Transcendent? Master? Which master, have I seen?!"


    Facing the threat of Kohl''s violence, pettar finally stopped maintaining the dignity of others, staged Sichuan Opera and changed his face. As a weak and victim, pettar frantically begged for mercy, "no! I... I still have a whole box of gold! As long as you let me go! Women, wealth and power are up to you!


    Cole, I''m just a subordinate of gondozzi. I was deceived into the Nord order by him. I''m really not


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Stop fighting... Ah -- "


    Only Cole''s iron fist and knee answered him.


    Break his teeth.


    Kick and bend the bridge of his nose.


    Even, too violent hook punch, hit his left eye directly and flew out of his eye socket.


    The heretic who took human life as a child''s play and a source of power to kill at will was like a poor unlucky man who fell in the mud and blood all over the ground.


    While struggling to climb to the distance.


    There were intermittent voices begging Cole for mercy.


    "Demon hunter... I really don''t know... Really..."


    The next moment.


    The phantom of the mourning Candlestick appeared.


    Cole said coldly, "save these words for hell."

 Chapter 246

    The hand rises and the knife falls, and the blood flies.


    The transcendent pettar, with a frightened and unbelievable head on his face, rolled down on the ground full of sludge and blood.


    The evil believers who lost the control of evil forces woke up from the state of fanaticism.


    After a moment''s stupor.


    They stared blankly at the headless bodies on the ground.


    The immortal, in their eyes, was like a human God, holding the supreme power, lying in the dirty mud without dignity.


    The fracture on the neck, blood flowing.


    It''s also next to the adult''s body.


    A man whose black coat had been completely soaked in blood and freezing rain stood with his back to them with a long knife in his hand.


    Suddenly.


    The terrible shape of the mourning Candlestick dissipated.


    The man turned back and his cruel eyes fell on them.


    Hundreds of heretics knelt around, as if they had witnessed the unclean and terrible things from hell, and the suppressed sense of suffocation and silence spread endlessly in the crackling sound of the rain.


    Until an incredible voice tore up the silence and declared death.


    "The transcendent, so... Dead?"


    For heretics.


    Just like the transcendent who holds great power, even if he dies, he should shock the world, bring suffering and disasters to the world, and make mortals tremble under the power of witches and be embraced by the God of death in an immortal attitude.


    Not now.


    Death is silent.


    Like a humble pig, a street bastard who wanders in the garbage dump, his neck was cut off, poured into the muddy and dirty blood water and exposed his body in the wilderness.


    later.


    Their eyes collided with Cole.


    Screams of horror came one after another.


    Like a sheep under attack, he threw down his weapons and ran away!


    Unfortunately, it''s over.


    The bullet of the destroyer''s shotgun turned into a deadly God of death. Every time the gun rang, several people screamed and fell in a pool of blood.


    Until twenty-eight saboteurs were fired.


    Empty a clip from the justice trial.


    The evil believers who rushed to Victoria Avenue angrily threw down a body and fled without a trace.


    Not far away.


    Golden Harbor citizens who should have left here safely.


    Driven back by a group of evil believers with whip and force.


    Turn around the intersection a hundred meters away.


    But he bumped into the fleeing cult.


    "Leave those people alone! Run away!"


    "Escape?"


    "Reverend pettar is dead! The Demon Hunter... The Demon Hunter..."


    Mention Cole.


    The evil believer, whose face was full of fear, quickly turned around, looked back not far away, and walked slowly through the painted black shadow under a street lamp.


    Like a ghost.


    He kicked away his colleagues and fled to the distance like death.


    More than 20 heretics escorting the citizens of golden harbor, hearing the news of the death of transcendent pettar, opened their eyes for a moment and looked carefully at Victoria Avenue.


    Except for the figure coming towards them.


    Corpses everywhere!


    No one alive!


    Hearing the same exciting news, Hugh Grant glanced at the men around him and secretly felt out the iron sheets and long nails hidden in his pants.


    With a loud roar, they stormed the evil believers who escorted them!


    "Pettar is dead! Kill these damn bastards!"


    In chaos.


    There was a gunshot.


    More than a dozen citizens should have been shot and fell to the ground.


    But this did not stop them from yearning for hope and freedom. After paying nearly 20 lives, they subdued or killed all the evil believers escorting them.


    Break free.


    Grant and the man with funny glasses ran quickly to Cole.


    The city councilor said hastily, "cole, we have to hurry to get out of here. If the news of pettar''s death comes back to the wes building and the city hall, the cults will certainly not give up.


    There are at least 100000 heretics sweeping around the city. You can''t cope with so many people alone. "


    The man with glasses held out his right hand to Cole and said in a very serious tone, "levy Timo, editor of the critic newspaper.


    It''s my pleasure to meet you, your excellency Cole.


    You saved us. "


    This time.


    A familiar girl''s voice suddenly sounded beside Cole.


    Change the frivolity of the past and the teasing full of evil fun.


    As if a hanging heart fell and exhaled a big mouthful of turbidity, Mrs. Zoe said, "God bless... Cole, you''re still alive.


    If you spend so much energy only finding your body, that little bastard Baruch will deduct my year-end bonus. "


    Follow the voice.


    Their eyes fell on the fat creature the size of a palm, dark and goblin like.


    Hard waving wings as thin as cicada wings, stopped on Cole''s shoulder.


    later.


    Baruch''s voice sounded.


    "Cole, where are you?"


    "Victoria Avenue."


    Seemed shocked by his answer.


    Some screams could be heard faintly.


    Baruch shouted, "Victoria Avenue?! you''re not dying?! get back now! If you''re entangled by something, I''ll send someone to pick you up after dawn!


    You have to understand that your life doesn''t just represent yourself!


    I know you will disobey orders, but I''ll tell you first. If you don''t listen to my command this time, don''t work in the demon hunting regiment after this thing is over!! "


    This time.


    Grant''s face grew gloomy and interrupted, "I''m Hugh Grant, councilor of golden harbor city. I think your accusation is not only groundless, but also very irresponsible!


    He saved us after you left the city.


    I don''t care who you are. As a demon hunter, your excellency Cole has done nothing wrong. If you dare to threaten him with dismissal, I swear with my life.


    As long as I am alive... Hum! My impeachment letter will appear on the table of your majesty and the prime minister. "


    Levi also looked cold and said in a bad tone, "Sir, I hope you can be cautious in your words and deeds, unless you want to see what you just said published in the newspaper and seen by all the imperial people."


    Cole could understand that after being abandoned by the Empire and the demon hunting group, everyone here had great grievances, but he still motioned him not to conflict with Baruch, saying, "golden harbor is very safe now, and the investigation has reached the most critical part. If we give up all our previous efforts and can''t find the wizard Island, we will never catch gandovich."


    The sound of the cup breaking is particularly clear.


    As a senior official of the Council of the demon hunting regiment, Baruch, who had no place to vent his anger, was brutally opposed by a city councilor and a young man who didn''t know where he came from, kept silent for a long time, suppressed his anger and said, "Wizard island... Did you find that place?"


    "Soon."


    "You -- that''s enough! Evacuate me now. It''s really impossible. Find a place to hide. This is an order!"


    Cole said coldly, "wait first."


    The voice fell.


    Signal Hugh and levy to step back.


    Launch Avenger ¡¤ soul torture.

 Chapter 247

    At this moment.


    Cole''s perception, under the traction of some unspeakable strange force, crossed many barriers and came to the eternal hell of fire.


    A guilty soul.


    The little devil with wings on his back, hatred on his face and a whip in his hand was driven to the burning rack to accept thousands of years of punishment and questioning.


    The overlapping dense howls are creepy.


    Pettar''s soul is in it.


    On the iron rope connected in series, it is as sad and ridiculous as a slave.


    All the way.


    He shouted loudly, but to no avail. Seeing the closer and closer fire frame, he tried his best to read the real name of something that could not be called by its name.


    "I want to see Lord Martinus! We serve him and fight for him! You can''t!"


    The moment he shouted out the adult''s real name.


    All the little devils knelt on the ground trembling, and didn''t even dare to look up.


    When pettar saw this, he was stunned. He quickly broke free from the shackles and ran away.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried to escape.


    Can''t leave this inferno shrouded in fire.


    Until a big hand stretched out the magma in the depths of the fire and clutched him in his hand.


    Martinus was bad, and the voice of fooling the weak suddenly sounded with banter.


    "(the devil''s deep laughter) how dare a smelly soul who seems to have been soaked in a septic tank for 10000 years call my name?


    Is it your cowardly alcoholic father who gave you courage?


    Well... Let me think about it.


    Pettar nuyi, hehe, I know you, an ideological giant and moral model who lost his wife and daughter because of gambling.


    It''s as noble as taking out singing in deaf mute school.


    You are also keen on * * pi... Wow, although I don''t know how strange your human hobbies are, your hobbies scare me a little.


    Originally, that fool secretly sold your soul to me with a contract. I don''t want it, but you are so enthusiastic, ha ha... "


    However, the great devil''s words were not finished.


    An irresistible force turned into a hook and lock and took pettarson from him.


    later.


    The greedy Martinus, the despicable human who will never forget, wore a black coat like an ancestral ruffian and was soaked like a poor drowned chicken.


    Hold pettar''s soul in your arms.


    "We meet again, generous Martinus."


    Smile and wave your left hand in front of your eyebrows to say goodbye.


    Two steps back, a huge black hole appeared behind him, and the huge suction force suddenly dragged him and pettar''s soul into it.


    It all happened too fast.


    Soon, Martinus''s hand holding his soul was completely frozen in the air.


    When he reacted, he yelled and tried to recapture the soul that should have belonged to him, but he grabbed a lonely hand.


    Cole''s will and pettar''s soul have completely disappeared in hell.


    "Cole Walker --!"


    The ocean of magma rolled endlessly.


    The soul of a sinner, bathed in it, wails in pain.


    In the hands of a great devil.


    Take away the soul that belongs to it, in a complete sense, the tiger''s mouth grabs food.


    so


    That day.


    The whole hell heard the great roar of a great devil who was angry, but incompetent and furious.


    "Sooner or later! I want you to be willing to give me your cunning and treacherous soul full of the stench of heaven! Lie on the ground, lick my feet, lick for ten thousand years!"


    ...


    human world.


    Facing the open entrance to hell.


    Gushing out, the soul gave birth to a painful karma fire. Grant and levy looked extremely frightened and retreated several steps in a row.


    Others in Golden Harbor were also frightened.


    Even Baluch at the other end noticed the rich, almost condensed into the essence of hell.


    The tone was shocked and asked loudly, "cole! What are you doing?! why is there hell..."


    later.


    Cole went to the entrance, put his right hand in and yanked it out.


    The entrance to hell closes instantly.


    He pulled pettar''s soul into his hand and said coldly, "I just went to hell. In the hands of an old acquaintance, I robbed pettar''s soul. Without accident, I can immediately know where the wizard island is.


    The souls of dead people don''t lie. "


    When have others seen such a scene.


    A timid teenager, seeing the ferocious evil spirit wrapped around Cole''s hand like twisted white smoke, turned his eyes and almost breathed out.


    Grant and levy were also frightened.


    Shivering, "Ke... Your Excellency Ke Er, this thing..."


    Cole said coldly, "the soul of pettar."


    Baruch inquired, "who is he?"


    "Transcendent."


    Although there is no detailed information about the seven transcendents in the headquarters of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment, they still know this title. In addition to Pope gandovich, the Nord regiment has seven powerful wizards.


    "Did you kill it?"


    "Yes."


    later.


    The goblin fell into a long silence.


    it seems that.


    The demon hunting group was in a great shock when they heard that Cole had dealt with a transcendent alone in golden harbor.


    Until a strange old man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Surveyors... How strong are they? How did you kill them?"


    Cole said coldly, "fist and knife."


    After answering everyone''s questions.


    In the seventh visual perception, pettar was pinched by his neck and held in the air, struggling and shouting.


    But in the world, evil spirits are not the soul of sinners, and they can''t interfere with the reality at all.


    "Where is wizard island?"


    "What wizard island... I don''t know! Put me down! You damn demon hunter! Don''t think you saved me in the hands of the devil, I''ll be grateful to you!"


    This time.


    Cole said expressionless, "you can''t refuse my question."


    "You..."


    As like as two peas, the soul of pethal, shocked, and opened up by the irresistible force, did not even make any speech. A voice that was exactly like him came out of his mouth.


    "In... In Galway! The bloodstained regicide broke his arrow and said the spell: Theo Saman, my love, my soul followed you to hell on the day you died!"


    After the end of the voice of the soul that others cannot hear.


    Always silent goblins, like parrots, repeated this passage intact.


    later.


    Baruch said, "gorway City, I know. Darby will follow you all this time. After dawn, we will act together. Remember, it''s not just about your life."


    Also hear the goblin repeat voice.


    Hugh and levy looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Your Excellency, what you said just now is..."


    Cole said coldly, "the demon hunting group is top secret. Think about the Newcastle case. If you don''t want to die early, you''d better rot what you hear in your stomach."


    It was also after pettar offered the spell and opening conditions.


    The first light of dawn.


    Cut through the sky covered by rain.

 Chapter 248

    Maybe.


    Gandovich was acutely aware of something.


    After pettar offered the way to enter the wizard Island, the evil believers entrenched in the golden harbor completely evacuated within a few hours with a large amount of looted materials and gold when the sun fully rose.


    Three hours later.


    At 7:40 on the morning of December 29.


    The freezing rain has stopped.


    A cold and humid mist filled the sky over Golden Harbor.


    The Imperial Army and the demon hunting regiment began to garrison in large quantities and bring the whole city into a strict military management zone, so as to prevent criminals from taking advantage of the fire and causing secondary riots in times of chaos.


    More than 700 Golden Harbor residents rescued by Cole, together with other survivors, were transported to temporary shelters by cars by subsequent rescue workers.


    At this point.


    Next to a pile of ruins on Victoria Avenue.


    Cole put his hand in his coat pocket, sat alone on the ruins, frowned, and piled cigarette butts under his feet.


    Not long.


    The trot of soldiers and the roar of truck engines sounded at the end of the street.


    Until the pale yellow light passes through the mist.


    The officer in charge of leading the team and the demon hunter jumped out of the cockpit of the truck.


    His eyes fell on Victoria Avenue with corpses everywhere, looked at each other and looked at the man sitting on the ruins not far away.


    They saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    Behind them was an old acquaintance of cole, Amelia, a female journalist disguised as a soldier.


    With her keen attention to hot news, she found a perfect position the first time she jumped out of the truck, raised her camera and pressed the shutter continuously.


    However, such a move seems to violate some regulations in the army.


    The officer frowned, waved his right hand, and two soldiers, one left and one right, set up a female reporter. Regardless of her loud protest, they walked quickly to the distance.


    "Is he the demon hunter you mentioned?"


    "Let the soldiers check the situation around first, that guy... I''ll deal with it."


    It''s also like the notorious name of the Kohl people.


    He is very difficult to get along with and has a cold character. He is also famous in the demon hunting group.


    Use the words that Chaz Morgan warned him: when you see Cole, don''t tell him what to do, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t care what you shouldn''t care, just do your own thing.


    Although the demon hunter who followed the army Squadron had the title of superior looting sequence, he was still a little nervous about contacting Cole.


    As if.


    The man sitting there is not a newcomer who was promoted to the plunder sequence only a week ago, but a big man in the trial sequence who has no authority to command the Council.


    In a sense.


    Many voices in the demon hunting group believed that Cole Walker should have belonged to the trial sequence. If it was bad, it should also be the massacre sequence.


    It''s just.


    Bureaucratic matters involve party disputes between power and factions. In many cases, the promotion of a demon hunter only accounts for part of the assessment requirements.


    The demon hunting regiment has eight directors.


    Baruch is the youngest among them, but his power is also relatively weak. It is not surprising for many senior demon hunters that Cole Walker has encountered some setbacks in his promotion,


    And, according to some unreliable rumors, that guy Cole doesn''t seem interested in power


    Think of it here.


    The demon hunter took a deep breath and walked across the corpses in the street. The soles of his shoes splashed with muddy blood. He went over, stretched out his right hand and said, "special investigation section, captain of night owl operation, moyses Ramon.


    Are you Cole walker? "


    Finish talking.


    But there was no response at all.


    His hands were stiff in the air. After a while, he took them back awkwardly. In his heart, director Morgan was right. This guy is not easy to get along with at all.


    There was a moment of silence, and then he said, "Lord Baruch asked me to come to you."


    This time.


    Cole looked up.


    His face is covered with dry blood and cruel eyes. He just looks at each other and takes people''s heart and soul.


    As if perceived by something terrible.


    Throwing away the cigarette butts, Cole''s voice was a little hoarse. He jumped down from the ruins and said, "what''s going on over there in Galway?"


    As they walked to the truck, moyses said, "after receiving the news, although the demon hunting regiment and the imperial army took over the whole city for the first time in two hours, it was still too late.


    According to the report of the Institute of mystics, gondovich should have noticed the location of the wizard Island immediately after pettar provided it.


    So... "


    Cole took off his wet and cold coat, threw it into the real dream equipment warehouse, frowned and said, "after all, the situation in Galway is the same as that in golden harbor?"


    "It''s not exactly the same. It may be because of the day. There are no ghosts who are not afraid of silver bullets... Well, the Institute of mystics believes that they are some kind of degenerated vampires.


    The only place under the actual control of the Nord order is the City District of galvesty. I heard that a big man in the trial sequence was forcibly recalled. When I came, the situation there was not too bad. "


    Stopping in front of the truck, moyses continued, "Lord Baruch asked you to go back to the capital first. Whether you can continue to participate in this matter still needs to be evaluated by the risk committee.


    Cole.


    Now you are still young and have a lot of room to grow up. If you die in this case, it will be a huge loss to the Empire, the demon hunting regiment and Lord Baruch. "


    Cole didn''t answer.


    He handed the cigarette box to him. "Smoke?"


    Moyses reached out and took out one.


    After the crisp sound of the lighter was over, Cole was preparing to respond to Baruch''s arrangement, but saw a female demon hunter in a gray windbreaker, wearing headphones and carrying an old telegraph, hurrying towards them.


    Panting, he handed the note to moyses, "Captain Ramon! The telegram just sent from the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment... Let''s... Let''s find a radio and listen to what is being broadcast on the voice of the Empire channel."


    "Radio?"


    Moyses frowned and asked Cole and his subordinates to wait here and find the officer of the squadron with a note. Not long after, the officer and he trotted to the truck with a radio found by soldiers in civilian houses.


    Fortunately, the radio consumes batteries and does not need to be plugged in.


    After some debugging.


    A sound with a heavy disturbing noise came from the horn of the radio.


    Moyses gently rotated the channel knob and frowned, "gondozzi''s voice... What does he want to do?"


    "(electric noise)... Exchange his life for 100000 imperial citizens... (electric noise) I''m gondovitch Nord. Let Cole Walker take that key and meet me in Galway municipal square. Exchange his life for the safety of 100000 imperial citizens..."


    Repeat the same paragraph.


    Hear this.


    Moyses quickly turned off the radio. However, the soldiers standing nearby turned their eyes to Cole and whispered to each other with complex eyes.


    Even the officers fell silent.


    Eyes fell on Cole.


    Seeing this situation, the demon hunter quickly dragged cole to the other side of the truck, grabbed his shoulder with both hands, and said with a very frozen face, "cole, listen to me, this must be another conspiracy of gonduoqi.


    He just wants to kill you in this way of moral kidnapping!


    Listen to me. No matter how many hostages he has in his hands, we have to return to the imperial capital first, and then take a long-term view. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 249

    Moises just dropped his voice.


    I heard a burst of soldiers shouting, and the sound of messy footsteps came from a distance.


    Amelia''s helmet used to cover her long hair disappeared. She hung a camera around her neck and dodged from left to right. She ran to Cole in one breath and gave him a big hug.


    As like as two peas in hospitals.


    Lie down in Cole''s ear and whisper, "help."


    The three soldiers who rushed over looked at their squadron leader at a loss when they saw her holding Cole tightly.


    The officer frowned.


    Although he didn''t know how the woman got into his team, she obviously knew Cole, hesitated and motioned the soldiers to leave.


    He went over and said, "Mr. Cole, who is this?"


    The female reporter quickly released her arms, stretched out her right hand to the officer, smiled and said, "Amelia green, reporter of the great empire daily, Cole''s girlfriend... Surnamed friend."


    While talking, he gently poked the indifferent Cole with his elbow, showed an embarrassed but polite smile, and motioned him to cooperate, so as to prevent her, a well-known journalist in the industry, from being roughly thrown out by the soldiers without dignity again.


    Cole put the half burned cigarette on the door and said in silence, "help me contact Baruch. I need a radio station to help me convey some words to the Nord order and gandovich."


    Moises changed slightly and said, "cole! Lord Baruch has repeatedly told me to..."


    Cole didn''t listen to him. Without expression, he put his arm around the female reporter''s shoulder, walked away and said, "Amelia, it''s not difficult for you to contact a radio station?"


    Suddenly, I was hugged by a strange man on my shoulder... Strange in a sense.


    The female reporter was stunned for a moment. Then she reacted, smiled awkwardly and said, "radio station... Oh, of course! Radio station! I know many station directors. What do you want to convey?"


    Cole released his right hand and said, "take me to the nearest radio station."


    "Nearby... The voice of empire is another branch in golden harbor, but now it''s like this. Forget it, I''ll take you there.


    Seriously, Cole, are you really going to Galway?


    How can a scum like gandovich keep his promise and return us hostages? I think you still... "


    This time.


    Moyses came over and compromised. "Well, Cole, wait until I send a telegram to director Baruch. In any case, your request will come to fruition."


    Amelia shrugged and signaled that she couldn''t help either.


    Perhaps, simply do not believe what gandovich said.


    Perhaps, I just don''t want to see Cole walk into Galway and die alone.


    ten minutes later.


    The demon hunter took two pages of messages and looked very serious. He went to Cole, took a deep breath and said, "the good news is that your request has been agreed.


    The bad news is... The Council has prepared for the worst. "


    Hear this.


    The female reporter standing next to Cole frowned, spread her hands, raised her voice three degrees, and said in great shock, "the worst plan


    "Yes."


    "God..."


    Amelia held her forehead with one hand and akimbo with the other. She turned around. Her eyes fell on cole and shook her head slightly. She couldn''t believe it. This is the attitude of the demon hunting regiment towards a war hero.


    "For the sake of the queen, can''t the Council have a better idea? You just watched him die?!


    Just for the ethereal 100000 hostages?!


    No, no, no... I can''t accept this kind of thing happening under my eyes! Listen... "


    This time.


    Cole, who had been silent, interrupted her voice and said coldly, "Amelia, have you heard of the tram problem?"


    "Of course I know! But this is the real world, Cole! It''s not a false proposition!"


    Tram problem.


    One about sacrificing more people, saving one person, or sacrificing one person, saving more people.


    But for Cole.


    He hates multiple-choice questions.


    Go to your shit tram!


    The real answer should be to pull out the track, violently kick over the tram, and put the gun on the head of the gangduoqi son of a bitch!


    Did you choose you!


    Take a picture of the indignant female reporter. Cole got on the truck and said coldly, "let''s go. Time is pressing."


    Amelia was shocked and said, "cole! Did you really promise?!"


    Finally.


    The demon hunter, whose face was stained with blood and his whole body was murderous, as if he could hurt people at any time, suddenly smiled.


    Cruel, cruel.


    Frown, light a cigarette, put his arm on the window and said, "I promised gondovich to take off his head and soak it in the toilet to make a can.


    Amelia, you know I never like to eat my words and get fat. "


    For everyone present.


    They thought Cole would use a very tragic tone, like a devotee who looked at death like home, to say some jokes to ease the sad atmosphere.


    even to the extent that.


    He blamed the devil hunting regiment for his irresponsibility and his efforts without any recognition and return.


    Until they were shocked to hear Cole say such scary words in this tone.


    Take off gondozzi''s head?!


    The powerful wizard who is respected as the Witch King by evil believers is an evil man who almost subverts the Empire and the world.


    If it was as simple as what he said, how could so many things happen? The whole world was dragged into the quagmire of riots and killings by the Nord church.


    However.


    Cole just that ferocious and frightening smile, obviously he''s not kidding.


    Crazy... This guy is completely crazy!!


    A wisp of cold sweat flowed down moyses'' sideburns, although he never believed that a powerful demon hunter like Cole Walker would be a complete madman.


    But such remarks made it impossible for him to apply the calm image of the demon hunter in his inherent impression to the man.


    Amelia hurried to the driver''s seat of the truck, slammed the door, looked directly into Cole''s eyes with a very serious attitude, and said, "I''ll go too. Whether I can survive or not, I''ll use a camera to record the shameless and despicable betrayal of the Nord order.


    In addition, the incompetence and ignorance of the top level of the demon hunting group led to the sacrifice of a meritorious genius demon hunter on the land of the Empire. "


    At this point, she took a deep breath and her eyes were firm. As when she first met Cole, she said her original intention of loving the reporter industry and even risking her life.


    "Citizens of the Empire, and everyone in the world, have the right to know the truth of the incident."


    Moyses asked his subordinates to call back to the headquarters. After greeting the officer, he patted the door of the truck and said to Cole, "in barimina, someone will pick you up when you go there... Take care."

 Chapter 250

    Barimina is located in the southwest of the Empire.


    A small city with a total population of about 500000.


    It''s noon.


    Military trucks lifted up dust and sped all the way to a barricade outside the city.


    They were picked up by a local senior detective and an old demon hunter. After a simple negotiation, they changed to a police car and went to the radio station.


    Cole''s speech will be relayed by radio and transmitted to the voice of Empire nationwide.


    The broadcasting station in barimina is located in an old building.


    The facilities are also very old.


    Fortunately, there is no problem with the use. After debugging by professionals.


    Power on.


    He made a sound into the microphone and then said to Cole, who sat in a chair and closed his eyes for a nap, "it''s ready to use."


    Outside the door.


    Amelia, who was on the phone, may have had a dispute with the editor in chief of the newspaper. After a big quarrel, she forced her phone down, walked into the studio and asked, "can we start?"


    The staff wearing headphones nodded, "I''ve contacted the imperial capital and broadcast it in real time. You can start at any time."


    This time.


    Cole took his feet off the table, took off the ink smelling new newspaper that covered his face, pulled the wrinkled tie, and sat down in front of the microphone.


    The female reporter frowned and said, "cole, don''t you prepare the manuscript in advance? This is a live speech for the whole country. There must be no mistakes."


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Frown and light a cigarette, indicating that the staff can start.


    The last three numbers of the guide.


    After a harsh sound from the loudspeakers in the streets of barimina, Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette and said coldly, "I''m Cole Walker..."


    meanwhile.


    The speech broadcast by the voice of the Empire in real time is put into the Empire in a coverage manner, and all the frequency bands that can be listened to in real time.


    The loudspeakers in major cities also sounded Cole''s voice after the current sound ended.


    "... I know that there are many people and unclean things who want me to die now, and many people take this opportunity to challenge the demon hunting regiment and the Empire, thinking that I should be handed over in exchange for the safety of those 100000 people."


    As the speech begins.


    At this moment.


    Empire, native land, overseas colonies.


    No matter what the local people are busy with, they all put down their work.


    Gather in front of the radio.


    Go to the loudspeaker in the street.


    The noisy streets in the past fell into silence after Cole''s voice sounded.


    without doubt.


    The tram problem, successfully let gonduoqi transfer the center of contradiction from the Nord church to the lives of cole and 100000 hostages. Who is more important.


    even to the extent that.


    Within five hours of Cole''s trip to barimina.


    As much as the shirtless cabinet council and the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, citizens all over the country quarreled over it.


    Both sides stick to their own words, but neither can convince each other.


    Now?


    As the real protagonist of the event.


    The man who has attracted much attention, the demon hunter who has personally handled the shocking cases several times, finally made a statement.


    Malicious critics.


    I can''t wait to take out my notebook and try to find out the loopholes and weaknesses in Cole''s speech as a tool for them to attack the demon hunting group and seek interests in the future.


    People who advocate heroism prayed from the bottom of their hearts. This time, only this time, the demon hunter who has suffered too much resolved the crisis by scolding the despicable acts of the Nord church.


    But for more ordinary people.


    They just want to know what 100000 lives represent in the demon hunting group and in the man''s mind.


    drag out an ignoble existence?


    Or, martyrdom.


    In the demon hunting regiment and the cabinet.


    Senior officials of various factions sat in luxurious rooms with radios on the tables, silent, waiting for the man''s real attitude.


    however.


    For some people, they care more about Cole himself than they talk.


    Walking in the office, Baruch, who has broken countless cups.


    Standing in front of the French windows on the top floor of a building, Carl looked down at the city without expression.


    In the safe house, Hardy, with a dignified face, was firmly grasped by Marian''s right hand.


    Finally.


    Cole''s speech was short, but for everyone, after a long and incomparable silence.


    The man''s unique cold voice sounded again.


    "Who is more important, my life or the lives of 100000 people? There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing. Everyone has his own answer in his heart.


    But please don''t forget who pushed such a cruel choice ahead of us and who kidnapped more than 100000 people as... Hostages.


    If your friends and relatives live in golden harbor, they may know better than I do what is behind gonduoqi''s hypocritical transactions and vowed truth to bind these people.


    But that''s not what I''m going to say today. "


    Recording room.


    Amelia put her hands in front of her and looked very nervous.


    The young man in charge of transferring signals has a fine cold sweat on his forehead.


    Even if his Majesty''s speech was broadcast, he had never felt such great pressure.


    Cole threw the cigarette butt at his feet, his voice gradually turned cold and said, "this is a just war, my life, the lives of 100000 people, and even the lives of a million people


    We didn''t choose to die.


    It was death and the dark world that chose us.


    Persecution, torture, occupation.


    For the sake of the human world, those filthy and unclean hiding in the shadow are cruel in every way.


    But.


    Our faith, like a beam of light that never goes out, makes sin invisible.


    Like those great people who do not know their names and who resolutely choose to sacrifice themselves and fall on the front line in order to protect the world.


    I think they care about the same things as me and everyone here.


    Even if I am dead, the burning unyielding soul will turn into a burning sun to disperse the darkness and defend justice and the world. "


    Amelia standing on one side may be infected by Cole''s cold tone but impassioned speech, or her eyes gradually wet when she thinks of the scenes she has encountered.


    After a moment of silence.


    Cole''s tone, as in the past, lacks emotional ups and downs, as if he were stating a trivial thing in life.


    even to the extent that.


    The sound of a metal flip lighter.


    It was very crisp and sounded in the ears of imperial citizens.


    "I''ll get 100000 people back, and... Gandovich Nord, I always keep my word and promise to put your dog''s head in the toilet.


    You will never break your promise.


    You''d better find a safe corner to hide before I find you.


    And the wizards and believers of the Nord order.


    I advise you, you''d better turn yourself in to the devil hunting regiment now, so as not to be caught by me in the future and end up like that fool of pettar, like a ridiculous dead dog.


    It''s said that you seem to like to call him superior. "

 Chapter 251

    get up.


    Raise your hand.


    The staff hurriedly cut off the broadcast.


    Amelia walked quickly over, hugged Cole with tears in her eyes and joked, "I thought you couldn''t speak at all except swearing."


    Far away.


    The young man in charge of broadcasting began to clean up the scene, and his hands wrapped around the wire trembled slightly.


    without doubt.


    Courage can be contagious.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what the war mentioned by Cole meant.


    But the declaration of war against the Nord order and gondovich... Can even be described as the threat of red fruit.


    So much so that his sense of justice burst out that his blood was boiling. Now he wanted to go to Galway City, pull out gonduoqi and beat him in the face!


    The telephone rang outside the door.


    "Cole! It''s for you."


    Go out.


    When I answered the phone, it was Baruch''s voice.


    "I just heard your speech. To be honest, five minutes ago, I asked my secretary to send the written manuscript to barimina city hall.


    Get down to business.


    How sure are you of the rescue operation in Galway? "


    Cole took a cigarette in his left hand and said indifferently, "either I die or gondoxy dies."


    After a silence.


    Baruch''s tone was much easier than before, saying, "it''s only an hour and a half drive from balimina to Galway.


    Just go straight over.


    After landing, someone will tell you the specific arrangements. "


    Turn off the phone.


    The rescue should not be delayed. Cole and Amelia didn''t stop more. They drove a military truck and galloped to Galway city according to the map.


    ...


    It is completely different from the investigation of the Institute of mystics and even the black snake brigade.


    Gonduoqi is not located in the three disappeared towns, nor in the three rich cities along the Mengxi Strait.


    Galway.


    A very ordinary inland city without a sea port under the imperial administrative system.


    Ordinary to.


    No one will take it as an object of doubt.


    Economic strength is in the middle of the country.


    The people are simple and honest, with a population of about 2 million.


    The textile industry facing colonial dumping established in cooperation with the Eastern Ocean maritime company is the largest pillar of urban finance.


    Two forty in the afternoon.


    Military trucks drove into the military base in Galway.


    After getting off the bus.


    The soldiers and demon hunters met along the way looked at Cole with strange eyes, but they all chose to be silent and not judge.


    He was met by an old acquaintance who had worked with him before. The deputy leader of the executive group, Maxim Desai, was a middle-aged man with curly hair and didn''t like shaving.


    After meeting and shaking hands and brief greetings.


    Maxim glanced at the female reporter and said, "big reporter Amelia green, this time, you have become Cole''s girlfriend again?"


    Was exposed to the face of the last lie.


    The female reporter was not embarrassed at all. She said seriously, "let''s get down to business. What''s the situation now?"


    While talking.


    Look over the barricade and look at the empty Nuo municipal square.


    There are some soldiers'' bodies scattered on the street, but no one dares to bring them back. The traces of high-rise buildings and buildings on both sides burned by the fire are very obvious.


    Large areas of scorched black.


    The most striking is a human skull suspended in the center of the municipal square and burning in flames.


    Even far away.


    You can still see that there are evil spells on it.


    Maxim took a deep breath, turned and pointed to the skull, frowned and said, "see that thing? Gondoych told me that only Cole can pass.


    If others get close, they will die on the spot. "


    After that.


    Looking back at Cole, he seemed to want to know how the man would react.


    However.


    In fact, he was as expressionless as when he saw Cole last time, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I''ll take you there myself later, but I can only take you to the edge of the square. The next thing is up to you, Cole."


    In severe winter.


    Even at noon, it is still cold.


    Hold the cigarette in your hand.


    Cole took a crumpled paper towel from his pocket, wiped his nose, threw it on the ground and said coldly, "let''s go."


    Maxim gestured to the others with his eyes.


    later.


    Under the quiet gaze of the soldiers and the demon hunter at the military base, they crossed the barricade and walked towards the municipal square.


    The reporters of the major newspapers and media who had been waiting here for a long time picked up the camera and pressed the shutter. Amelia was the only one holding the camera and staring at Cole''s back.


    In a sense.


    Even in the face of the vicious original werewolf, her heart was not as chaotic as it is now.


    it seems that.


    Since that ''late night interview''.


    In her eyes, Cole is no longer just a producer and tool maker of hot news, but something else, something she can''t understand.


    Maybe I fell in love with him.


    Perhaps it is simply the respect and concern for martyrs.


    Stop outside the city square.


    Maxim patted Cole on the shoulder and said helplessly, "I also want to help you, but..."


    Cole threw away the cigarette butts, stamped them out with his feet, and a just trial appeared in his hand. Yu Guang glanced at the human skull and said coldly, "let your subordinates help me find a toilet. It''s best to add some delicious dinner to your excellency gandovich."


    "You..."


    For a while.


    Just looking at Cole''s expression, Maxim didn''t understand whether the man used such cold jokes to ease the cold atmosphere before he died, or he really thought so.


    In the base camp of the Nord order, personally cut off gondozi''s head.


    He has personally experienced the skills of those wizards.


    Although there is a big gap between witches, those are only the most common witches, not even great witches, not transcendents, not gandovich himself.


    So far, no one knows what degree of evil power the cult leader has mastered.


    But it must not be much worse than a witch.


    Maxim stood where he was.


    Cole turned and stepped into the city square.


    A cold, malicious evil force rushed towards him like a tide.


    The flame on the skull, surging and burning.


    Cole raised his head and said coldly, "gondozzi, I''m coming. Where''s the others?"


    Finally.


    Under the gaze of uneasy eyes.


    The reporters were absorbed in recording and following.


    A gentle male voice full of the taste of a divine stick, deliberately lengthened the voice, and sounded slowly through a horn placed at the door of the city hall.


    "Cole walker.


    I thought you were greedy for life and afraid of death. You hid in the underground of the demon hunting group and didn''t dare to come out. "


    "Nonsense, where''s your mother and my people?!"


    "Hehe, I promised to exchange your life for their life. Did you see that skull? Hold it in my arms and let me see you burned with my own eyes.


    Swear by my soul, 100000 hostages will be returned as promised. "

 Chapter 252

    The sound of the loudspeaker is not very loud.


    But the long-term echo in the empty and silent municipal square and the military control zone established around it is particularly harsh.


    Hateful.


    But.


    Everyone present understood.


    No matter how impassioned the man''s speech is and how just the words are.


    Really face evil.


    Face death and pain.


    Cole walker.


    Will the powerful demon hunter born like a comet across the night sky tell him to carry out justice even if he dies.


    Because everyone is afraid of death.


    They held their breath.


    Concentrate on the distance.


    Eyes fell on Cole.


    Finally.


    Under the gaze of their different eyes, Cole took out his hand inserted in his coat pocket, stepped forward and walked to the burning skull.


    Just close.


    The cold evil force, like the penetrating cold wind, tries to invade his spirit, interfere with his consciousness and devour his soul.


    Wait until Cole raises his right hand.


    When reaching for the skull.


    At this moment, time seems to flow very slowly.


    The ferocious evil spirit spilled over the skull, roared and wailed, turned into a malicious wind, and echoed over Galway.


    The fire of hell, gushing and burning.


    At this moment.


    Everyone in Galway felt the tide of darkness coming towards them from all directions.


    It''s like being swept by the eyes full of malice and greed.


    Unspeakable discomfort and suffocation, tightly holding their souls, eyes dizzy and difficult to breathe.


    Gandovich''s hypocritical voice saturated with evil power is full of temptation, like the devil whispering in his ear, mixed with the cry of the victims, but it is enough for everyone to hear it very clearly.


    "Yes, that''s it. Put your hand on it, hold on to it, let me hear the pain of your soul burning, let me..."


    At this point, gondozzi''s voice suddenly stopped.


    even to the extent that.


    The cold dark forces that pervaded the whole city also began to subside rapidly.


    later.


    Not only gandovich, but everyone present saw a shocking scene that they would never forget.


    Cole grabbed the skull.


    The roaring fire of hell turned into an evil animal that ate people, twisted and roared, and swallowed him in one bite.


    However.


    In my imagination, the man''s painful wailing in the fire did not happen at all. Even after the fire touched his body and soul.


    The strange gradually extinguished.


    Until the skull''s eyes, unwilling to eject the last cluster of small flames, struggling, unwilling to extinguish.


    This time.


    Cole took out a cigarette that hit the inner pocket and was squeezed and crumpled, and stretched it over it.


    Frown and take a deep breath.


    Smoke rose.


    Put the evil soaked skull in your pocket.


    After breathing out a mouthful of smoke and dust, he said coldly, "this thing is lent to you by Martinus? Unfortunately, only guilty people will be afraid of punishment, prison fire, gonduoqi.


    But it''s good to light a cigarette.


    All right.


    Give you a chance to spit out all the people you took, and then I''ll consider making you die with dignity. "


    "You --!"


    "Since you don''t want to, I''ll go and get it myself."


    Talking room.


    A broken arrow was held in Cole''s hand with a little force.


    The palm was cut.


    A wisp of slender blood drops fell into the arrow.


    later.


    Read the opening spell given by pettar.


    For a moment.


    In the frightened eyes of the people.


    Like a punctured bubble.


    A mirror world, centered on the municipal square, quickly appeared in front of everyone.


    As the mirror world continues to spread outward.


    Reality and illusion overlap.


    Under the bloody light.


    Another municipal square is like a mass grave in the war years, with corpses piled up like a mountain.


    Corpses with grim faces piled up one after another.


    One tall steel torture rack after another is superimposed with the tall buildings in the city. It is stained with blood and seriously rusted, binding the dying people.


    The ground of the street was also buried by muddy blood mud.


    The dark sky in winter.


    A blood moon, like a living creature, creeps and hangs on it.


    On the edge of Galway.


    Dark nothingness turns into insurmountable gullies, superimposed in the real world.


    It seems that if you take a step forward, you will be doomed.


    Seeing this strange and magnificent scene, the soldiers and demon hunters stationed in Galway were all shocked.


    I can''t believe my eyes.


    After Cole forcibly opened the passage to the wizard Island, gonduoqi''s unbelievable, even arrogant, angry voice suddenly sounded.


    "Pettar, that damn fool... Cole Walker! You must pay the price of bleeding for your arrogance and treachery! Put those cheap animals to death!"


    The voice fell.


    A lame man wearing a simple gray coat, a golden crown and a walking stick was standing on the altar overlapped with the city hall.


    A round glare.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The leader of the Nord order, who has been wanted all over the world for nearly 30 years, finally showed his true face in front of the world.


    A middle-aged and elderly man with unsightly appearance and bald head.


    He knew that pettar had revealed the location of the wizard island to others, but unexpectedly, the gambler not only told him the location of the wizard Island, but also gave him the complete opening spell.


    To prevent this from happening.


    He planted the curse of exhaustion for everyone who knew the location of the wizard island.


    Once they tell others about the wizard Island, the power of the curse will digest their throat, tongue and brain.


    even to the extent that.


    To his surprise.


    What Kohl opened was not the prosperous and stable "Wizard island" he showed to the outsiders, but the real sacred world from which all the witches'' power came.


    The evil world is formed by the power of sister Shipton''s wedding ring through swallowing the souls of countless mortals.


    Suddenly exposed to the full view of the public.


    Even gandovich, who has always been resourceful and confident, fell into panic for a time.


    Because in the Nord order, no one has seen his true face except the dead.


    Instead of his driving power on the wizard Island, it is a huge statue symbolizing the Witch King and the great God Nord.


    later.


    Gandovich and Cole''s eyes collided.


    The owl sitting alone on the pile of dead people pointed his stick at Cole. Because he was too angry, he couldn''t even think of what language to attack the man for a moment.


    Cole just dropped a sentence coldly, "I''ll deal with you later, old bastard."


    Unleash the power of chaos walker.


    The bloody world turned around in an instant.


    A huge modern city overlapped with Galway, even more modern than montsidi and golden harbor, emerged in front of everyone.


    A tall building.


    A false pedestrian constructed by evil forces, with hurried steps.


    Occasionally, one wizard after another can be seen, shuttling through the space and suddenly appearing in situ.


    It is prosperous.

 Chapter 253

    Each prop of soul sucking holy ware has its own different uses.


    Wedding rings build the world and absorb the soul.


    Monastery fetters devour the residual consciousness in the mortal soul and inject the purest soul power into the Saman crown.


    As for the last sacred weapon that Yu gangduoqi is hard to find: the regicide''s broken arrow.


    The remnant of Saman''s soul, unwilling to see the world suffer this disaster, finally gave Cole this prop that can freely enter and leave the sacred world and even easily change its reality.


    I hope he can help the world and resolve the disaster.


    Undeniable?


    If Saman didn''t die early, maybe the world would never have a witch.


    However, these things are not his fault. Until death and the soul becomes debris, he still deeply loves the first witch in the human world, but his wife also deeply loves the world.


    Don''t hesitate to consume the last bit of strength, break the arrow of the regicide and give it to Cole.


    In that prosperous wizard Island, when it appeared in front of everyone.


    It is too late to lament its surreality and high industrialization.


    Follow Cole''s will.


    This is a wizard island built by false forces, which is rapidly weathered.


    Tall buildings along the street, like dust, dissipate in the air.


    Even the busy pedestrians on the streets and roads turn into dust, drift away and disappear.


    Until the whole city becomes a desert.


    A large number of heretics appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Beside them, a large number of slaves, like sheep driven by shepherds, crowded together.


    later.


    A gate to the interior, built out


    Cole turned and said to maxim, who was not far away from him, "I''ll deal with the saving people for you, gondozzi."


    The deputy leader of the executive team, who was completely shocked by what he saw in front of him, was stunned for a moment, nodded to Cole, glanced at the entrance that stood behind him and slowly opened like a dark door.


    Turned and ran towards military control.


    While running, he shouted, "all demon hunters and soldiers! Take your weapons and follow me to rush in and save people! Inform major general ruye! Let the army outside the city go!"


    After his voice fell.


    Strange silence pervaded the crowded military control zone,


    No one could have predicted that things would go as they are now.


    In their imagination.


    Or Cole died in exchange for the safety of 100000 people.


    or


    100000 deaths in exchange for Cole''s capture of gondorch Nord alive!


    But they did not expect that Cole walker, the seemingly reckless and rough demon hunter, had actually made a plan under the appearance of barbarism and ferocity.


    As he said in his speech.


    His life, the lives of 100000 people, the lives of a million people.


    They didn''t choose to die.


    Death chose them.


    Now?


    The options that have been handed over are back in their hands again, but because they are too frightened, the huge amount of information and what they see in front of them have changed the world three times.


    This constantly impacts their reason and soul.


    Until Amelia, a female journalist standing in front with a camera, stared, turned and shouted, "what are you doing?! that''s hundreds of thousands of people! Do you want cole to save them alone?!"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    When the first demon hunter, with a fierce face, pulled out his gun, walked out of the roadblock, followed maxim to the gate.


    The revived soldiers, under the command of the officers, checked their ammunition one after another, and ran in a disciplined line to the gate leading to the wizard Island standing in the municipal square.


    Other demon hunters who received the notice poured into the municipal square from all directions.


    According to the eyesight of a veteran.


    There are more than 100000 imperial citizens kidnapped by heretics.


    It is so dense and scattered into several pieces that it is conservatively estimated that there are more than 600000 people.


    No accident.


    Most of them were citizens who were taken away in the collapse of golden harbor.


    Cole, standing at the door, watched a demon hunter and soldiers pass in front of him.


    Hold the severed arrow of the regicide.


    An idea.


    Huge barriers were forcibly separated by heretics and citizens of golden harbor, and the yellow sand on the ground became a hard cement pavement.


    The ground moves rapidly.


    Until all the imperial citizens locked inside move to a position close to the entrance.


    A sudden change.


    People who are locked up and subjected to inhuman treatment can''t react for a while.


    Until Maxim led the team to rush over, took out the certificate and shouted, "I''m Maxim Desai, deputy leader of the executive group of the demon hunting regiment. You''re safe!


    Now please line up and leave in turn. "


    While talking.


    Yelled at the officer in the distance, "send a team of people to maintain order here. Don''t trample. Others follow me and stop the evil believers inside!"


    Finish all this.


    Even Cole.


    I also feel that the soul is eroded by evil forces more and more seriously.


    even to the extent that.


    With the infiltration of blood.


    Some strange powers spread from the broken arrow of the regicide, which continuously combined with the wound in his palm and tried to fully integrate into his body.


    without doubt.


    It is expensive to use the holy instrument of disaster.


    Like gandovich.


    Based on the result of using the regicide''s broken arrow.


    If Cole''s conjecture is correct, the bastard must not want to wear Saman''s crown on his head or put sister Shipton''s wedding ring, the most powerful witch in human history, on his finger.


    An ambitious hero.


    A wizard who has mastered an extremely powerful evil force.


    How could he be a weak coward who hid in the sacred world all day instead of going to the wizard island to receive worship and praise from believers.


    In a sense.


    The power he gets is not only a gift, but also a shackle.


    Originally, Cole was going to continue to change the landscape of the wizard island and directly buried a large number of evil believers in the way of natural disaster.


    But the cost of doing so.


    In this world, no one can bear it.


    Keen intuition and resistance to the evil temptation of the holy instrument of disaster warned Cole again and again not to try to use the power of the holy instrument of disaster to kill anyone.


    Change the terrain to the greatest extent and rescue the imperial citizens inside.


    Cole has done the best.


    His eyes fell on the demon hunters and soldiers who had fought with the cult.


    Launch the ability of chaotic Walker again and enter the sacred world under the blood moon.


    Sure enough.


    Consistent with his guess, even if things developed to this point, gonduoqi still stood on the altar of the dead, pacing back and forth, angry and helpless.


    Because his statues and all channels that can communicate with believers have been completely isolated by Cole using the power of the regicide to break the arrow.


    Pull off the broken arrow of the regicide that has grown in the palm of your hand.


    A large piece of muscle and skin were pulled down together.


    later.


    Holding the justice trial with his left hand, facing gandovich, Cole raised his bleeding right hand, smiled, and slowly raised a middle finger to greet good afternoon.

 Chapter 254

    The enemy is particularly jealous when he meets him.


    Gangduoqi''s eyes were gradually occupied by the red of blood moon, and the human body was changed by evil forces.


    Under the skin, muscles move like living creatures.


    The originally medium fat body expands rapidly like a balloon.


    His clothes were torn.


    Exposed below, a strong body with a festering stench.


    The Shipton wedding ring on his hand and the Saman crown on his head are deeply embedded in blood and flesh.


    The torment of the soul made gonduoqi, who had become a flesh and blood monster, kneel to the ground, roar deafly, and the evil forces stirred up.


    The sacred world is also under the interference of his evil soul and distorted spirit.


    It began to collapse.


    Suddenly.


    Gandovich raised his rotten face full of tumors and looked at Cole with great hatred.


    According to his plan.


    Even if it is impossible to completely overthrow the existing world order, once the wizard has a firm foothold in the human world, he can use various methods to force governments to recognize the legitimacy of wizards.


    Then, rely on this legitimacy.


    Wantonly restrain the soul


    Give him another ten years.


    Absorb enough souls and with the help of the power of greedy Martinus, you can successfully break free from the shackles of the holy instrument of disaster.


    It is also like the unknown disaster relic firmly combined with the soul of gene Andorra.


    No one can think of it.


    The ambitious cult leader''s lifelong long cherished wish is not to protect the human world and disperse the darkness, nor is it the great vision of the gram Ming family.


    What he pursues.


    Just get rid of the bondage and control of the soul sucking holy instrument.


    As for subverting the existing world order and mastering unimaginable power, wealth and extraordinary evil forces, they are only by-products of the ultimate goal.


    Now?


    All his efforts were destroyed by the demon hunter standing under the altar.


    "You ruined everything for me! Demon hunter --!"


    meanwhile.


    The real world.


    Dark clouds, like a dark tide, fell over the city of barimina.


    Evil vision.


    Turned into a huge number of roaring and complaining spirits, circling up.


    The bitterness colder than the severe winter and the malice of handstand make everyone in this city feel that some extremely powerful evil thing is approaching them.


    Suddenly.


    In the eyes of countless horror.


    The sacred world was shattered.


    Like the end, the desolate world overlapping with reality continues to fall apart and spread to the hostages gathered at the exit.


    See this condition.


    Maxim looked back at the crowded exit and his face changed suddenly.


    If the collapsed world is allowed to spread, all those who are still inside will die.


    With a curse, he turned and ran to the door.


    The other side.


    Cole''s injured right hand has begun to scab.


    Hold the long knife tightly.


    Raise the just judgment, pull the trigger, and the blood burning bullets roar out.


    Ignore the bullet that hit him.


    Gonduoqi''s heavy voice, reciting spells, reconstructing elements of evil forces, building witchcraft after witchcraft, condensed in front of him.


    Hellfire with a strong smell of sulfur.


    Coagulate filth and unknown rolling blood tide.


    Turned into an evil animal that eats people, he crossed the sky, roared and tried to swallow Cole.


    Gandovich''s eyes were about to crack, and his tone was filled with unprecedented anger and resentment.


    "When I die, you and those cheap animals don''t want to live! I''ll take you to be buried together! Cole Walker --!"


    However.


    What he could never have thought of was.


    Cole, completely engulfed by the power of witchcraft.


    Black smoke and water mist came out of the body after being roasted. His whole body was soaked with blood. His face was ferocious, like a bloodthirsty evil ghost. He forcibly separated the hell flame and curse blood tide with his hands.


    Holding a long knife dripping dirty blood, he walked towards him step by step.


    Gangduoqi, who thought Cole had died to the point where there was no residue, had his pupils shrink suddenly and looked extremely frightened.


    That''s the witchcraft he built by using the soul power accumulated for decades!


    Enough to ignite a small town and build the hell fire of human purgatory!


    Enough to pollute a whole city!


    That bastard Demon Hunter... Is still alive?!


    "No! It''s impossible... Impossible! No mortal can..."


    At this point, gonduoqi opened his eyes and said, "you''re not mortal, Cole Walker!"


    Patter.


    When Cole''s right foot stepped on the first step to the altar.


    Gonduoqi stepped back, his bloated and dirty face showed a crazy look.


    Fighting against the power of the holy instrument of disaster, the soul and spirit constantly eroded by evil began to have problems in his mind. The God said, "no... It''s not like this... The God has long died, and darkness will dominate the world in the future


    Ha... Ha ha! That''s right! I''m the new God!


    The God of the world --! "


    The voice fell.


    His expression was very excited. He looked at Cole ferociously and roared, "mortals can never kill gods! Cole! You can''t kill me!"


    later.


    One elemental spell after another blasted at Cole.


    Deadly and cruel curse, trying to eat Cole''s soul and body.


    even to the extent that.


    Do not hesitate to use the hellish power he obtained in exchange for the soul contract in the hands of the great devil Martinus, in a vain attempt to torture the man who made him hate the bone marrow to death!


    However.


    The more gandovich tried to kill Cole with the help of evil power.


    The facts presented to him made him more and more afraid.


    Surrounded by countless evil forces, the man walked up to the top of the altar without stopping. On the contrary, he was like a judge from the deepest hell.


    Step by step in front of him.


    Seriously overdrawn the soul, coupled with the corrosion of the holy instrument of disaster, gonduoqi''s bloated body, like a punctured balloon, recovered to human appearance in the blink of an eye.


    Paralyzed on the ground.


    His eyes were frightened, he kept shaking his head, moved his body back, and tried to escape the man who was more terrible than the devil.


    He begged for mercy in a confused tone, "cole... Listen to me, I''m also, ah --"


    His answer was that he was trampled on his chest by violence.


    The bloody knife pointed to his neck.


    Cole''s voice lacked emotional ups and downs and said, "I gave you a chance, gondorch."


    "No... no --! My crown! That''s mine! No one can... Ah - my arm, my arm!"


    Screamed.


    Cole put his knee against his neck, took out a machete, cut off his forearm, clasped the Saman crown on his head with his right hand and yanked it down.


    Tear off large areas of scalp and muscles.


    However.


    Even such severe pain still could not stop gandovich''s desire and possession of the holy weapon of disaster.


    Like the Middle Earth world, the Hobbit Gollum who likes to call the demon world "gift".


    After being taken away by Cole from the Saman crown, gonduoqi seemed completely unable to feel the pain of his body. He bit with his teeth and struggled frantically, trying to recapture his holy instrument of disaster in Cole''s hands.

 Chapter 255

    Unfortunately.


    After losing the crown, gonduoqi, who has completely become an ordinary man, how can he resist Cole.


    After being beaten on the ground.


    Cut off sister Shipton''s wedding ring on his finger.


    After Cole got the two holy vessels of disaster.


    Unspeakable evil power is like the devil whispering in his ear.


    A voice.


    Echoed in his consciousness.


    "This is a gift, demon hunter, take it... Take it... Take it..."


    later.


    The fetters of the monastery were suddenly tied to Cole''s right foot. The regicide he had stuffed in his pocket broke his arrows, spread thin flesh whiskers, passed through his clothes, combined with his skin, and tried to integrate into his body.


    The crown he held in his hand.


    It seems that there is also an invisible force, which not only urges him to put this holy instrument of disaster on his head, become the master of the dark world and master the great power beyond mortals.


    However.


    These temptations, for Cole, are like a funny stage show.


    Throw the crown and wedding ring into the real dream equipment library.


    He looked down at the monastery shackles tied to his ankles, took out the destroyer''s shotgun, pointed at the rusty chain and pulled the trigger mercilessly.


    In gondorje''s cry for mercy for the holy vessel of disaster.


    The broken projectile, like the sharpest hacksaw, broke the severely rusted iron lock in an instant.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The destruction of the sacred world began to accelerate, and the earth collapsed, revealing dark nothingness.


    Cole put his right hand into his pocket and pulled down the severed arrow of the regicide trying to grow in his body, along with his flesh and skin.


    Frown slightly.


    Close your eyes.


    Follow his will.


    In the wizard Island, Maxim, who was still anxious about how to evacuate the people, suddenly saw that the exit began to expand.


    The exit, which could only accommodate ten people at a time, has expanded more than fivefold.


    and.


    People gathered together are constantly separated and sent to the emerging exit.


    Finish all this.


    Kolla went up gondozzi''s ankle, opened a way to the outside world and left the sacred world.


    When people in the real world find Cole, who is covered in blood, dragging a crazy bald man to appear in the municipal square.


    The originally noisy street quickly fell into silence.


    Reporters carrying long guns and short guns crowded through the crowd, trying to capture this historic scene at close range.


    Pulling gandovich, Cole passed through the crowd and walked to the center of the most open square in awe.


    Amelia, a female journalist, pushed through the crowd and kept pressing the shutter of the camera.


    Finally.


    Cole stopped.


    The crowd consciously separated, leaving a circular space.


    Suddenly.


    In the eyes of everyone, the terrible shadow of the mourning Candlestick appeared behind Cole.


    Light black smoke floated around him.


    A human soul, wearing a sharp Candlestick, came quietly with a blue light in the shrill wail.


    later.


    An old and simple long knife without hand protection appeared impressively in Cole''s hands.


    At this moment.


    Except for the exposure sound of the reporter pressing the shutter.


    The whole municipal square was silent.


    Even the people who withdrew from the wizard Island were infected by the solemn and repressive atmosphere outside and gradually became silent.


    A moment later.


    Cole''s voice was hoarse and indifferent.


    Blood stained face, ferocious.


    Holding the executioner''s decapitation knife, he stepped on gonduoqi''s chest with his right foot and said to the reporters recording, "I promised to cut off gonduoqi''s head myself.


    Now, I am about to fulfill my promise.


    But.


    The war is not over yet.


    Wizard of the Nord order, I don''t care where you hide when you see this news. Before I find you, I advise you to go to the demon hunting group and surrender yourself.


    Otherwise... "


    The voice fell.


    The crowd gave a cry of surprise and hurried back.


    The tall witch guillotine suddenly appeared next to Cole. The unstoppable power turned into shackles, imprisoned gonduoqi, dragged him onto the guillotine and knelt on it.


    later.


    We are looking forward to it.


    Cole walked up step by step.


    Raise the long knife and cut it off!


    With gondoki, who was completely crazy, his head rolled down.


    The soul drawer of the mourning Candlestick suddenly opened, and the invisible force caught his wailing not only his soul, but also his soul.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    The sound of old drawers closing is particularly harsh.


    After a brief silence.


    The guillotine disappeared and Cole jumped to the ground.


    The terrible shadow of the candlestick suddenly dissipated.


    Before he could light a cigarette, the crowd burst into wild cheers.


    A group of excited hot-blooded young people, holding the toilet they had prepared for a long time, put gonduoqi''s head in, cheered and ran along the street.


    "We won! We won!"


    The excited citizens of balimina also told them about Cole''s cutting off gandovich''s head.


    Another group of people ran to hold Cole and threw him into the sky. The crowd was also shouting Cole''s name again and again.


    It seems that they have suffered too much under the dark haze and oppression, and they urgently need such a great victory.


    Like dry land, longing for rain.


    All the people who heard the news cheered.


    In half an hour.


    The reporters of the major newspapers spread the news of the city of barimina as quickly as possible, and promised to tell the people of the Empire what they witnessed and recorded here as quickly as possible.


    Tell them the news of the victory.


    The army entering the city began to evacuate the people and clean up the mess.


    Under the command of Maxim, the demon hunters began to search the whole city for the remnant of Nord sect.


    Now.


    Cole sat alone by the side of the road, wearing a clean coat and holding a cigarette in his hand.


    After contacting the editor in chief, Amelia sat next to Cole.


    Put out his cigarette end with his hand and said helplessly, "you are the most frequent smoker I have ever seen, or think more about your health."


    After a moment of silence, the female reporter continued, "in that red world... That is, the sacred world, how did you catch gonduoqi?


    I''ve seen the tricks of wizards. It''s very scary.


    I think gondoki, who is regarded as the Witch King, must be very difficult to deal with. "


    Cole threw away the extinguished cigarette butt and said, "go to the altar and beat him up."


    "Uh... Really?"


    Cole looked at her, smiled and said, "I''m kidding."


    Amelia raised her chin slightly, as if she had known Cole for the first time, and said, "seriously, do you often do this, or do you smile when facing women?"


    without doubt.


    The experience that night made her deeply understand the other side of Cole.


    A handsome bastard in a sense!

 Chapter 256

    Within three days after the event.


    The execution of gandovich by Cole Walker in the street has made headlines in major newspapers and spread all over the world.


    The front pages of all newspapers were merciless, almost in front of imperial citizens, scolding the demon hunting regiment and the cabinet government as a group of idle waste.


    it happens that there is a similar case.


    On the afternoon of this column, the great empire daily had an exclusive news and interview from the famous reporter Amelia green.


    Once pushed public opinion to the climax.


    Even, with a strong attitude of one blow, it overshadowed the voices of all skeptics.


    The article has no title.


    On the first page of the front page, there is only one black-and-white photo that occupies the whole page and is extremely symmetrical enough to be shortlisted for the best media photography in 1835.


    Victoria Avenue is cold and humid, and the sky in the background is dark and cloudy.


    Buildings were damaged and ruins were everywhere.


    Looking into the distance of the street, it is difficult to count the number of bodies stacked together. The scene is frightening and soul stirring.


    In the middle of the photo, at the end of the sea of blood.


    A man, alone, sat on a pile of ruins.


    His black coat was completely soaked by the freezing rain and blood in the severe winter.


    Sticky wet hair sticks to the forehead.


    Look down.


    A cigarette in one hand.


    The feet are full of bodies.


    A long knife was inserted into the chest of a dead man and hung on the broken wall beside him. The dead man''s face was very frightened.


    This moment.


    The specific content of the exclusive interview is no longer important.


    For example, the critic times called the man "Golden Harbor butcher". Everyone who saw this picture could not imagine that at the darkest moment when the Empire completely abandoned golden harbor.


    What happened to the demon hunter in the picture.


    And what happened to levy Timo, who witnessed that scene with his own eyes.


    inspire people?


    Or... Fearless?


    no


    All they can feel is the loneliness and unimaginable fatigue of one person against the darkness.


    Just like all ordinary people who have justice in mind, move forward in discord in the dark and yearn for light.


    Maybe it''s over interpretation.


    Maybe it''s people''s awe of heroes.


    It''s just that Cole used to bow his head, frown and prepare to smoke.


    But those who supported him were interpreted as: in order to save the fallen golden harbor, they faced Cole walker, who had never been arrogant in the dark.


    Why did he lower his head the moment before the victory came?


    That is the memory and grief of our dead compatriots! Numbness and despair of the incompetence of the demon hunting group!


    He can die for mortals.


    But will never bow to the bureaucrats above!


    So far.


    The three-day debate gradually came to an end with the secret intervention of the government.


    It was also through this public opinion war against the Kor and Mengxi empire.


    Another protracted tug of war is just the tip of the iceberg in front of the world.


    The evil cult leader, who was ugly, dead on the spot and whose personal strength is still unknown to the outside world, is the ideological and evil heritage left in the world.


    Under the use of his followers and sinister people.


    Various religious organizations have sprung up all over the world.


    What''s more.


    Preach that at the beginning, in the Nord church, they were ignored and excluded opposition, trying to wash themselves and embark on the stage of human history from a tricky angle.


    The wizards who have not yet been arrested hide their identity and hide in cities and towns.


    Even though the demon hunting groups of various countries have joined forces with the government to send more people to implement a curfew and wantonly search and arrest with a high-pressure attitude.


    But the wizard hidden in the crowd.


    Just like the rats in the sewers of montxidi, they are cleaned by special personnel every year, but they can never be cleaned up.


    After the death of the Nord order, the dirt disassembled is like an ugly brown sugar, which sticks to the body of the human world.


    In a sense.


    Gandovich Nord... Or his real name is Alexis Crowley, former director of the Institute of mystics and the Department of ancient prophecy.


    The author of the book of Dharma.


    What is left to the world is far more destructive than himself.


    Except followers.


    The Institute of the Nord order, excavated by various demon hunting groups, imprisoned a large number of man-made dark creatures.


    see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind.


    Among them, the most harmful, difficult to effectively control, and still spreading dark creatures are the degenerated blood sucking species that Cole saw earlier in golden harbor and rely on infecting humans to reproduce themselves.


    Cannot be killed by conventional physical means.


    Not sensitive to silver.


    The only effective way to kill them is sunshine and specific sequence secrets.


    "... the Council decided to temporarily name this case in the post wizard era as the blood tide incident for special treatment."


    The office of the black snake brigade.


    Cole put his feet on the table, took a cigarette in his hand, took a deep breath, frowned and said, "so, this matter has been left to us?"


    Old barber''s secretary, Miss Shane, pushed the black framed glasses on the bridge of his nose and said solemnly, "it has been decided that the establishment of the special investigation department will never be cancelled, and a regular meeting will be held recently to decide whether to change the name and administrative level of the special investigation department to the special incident handling department.


    Chief barber told me, Cole, you may be the best competitor for the first minister. "


    In the demon hunting regiment, the treatment of different administrative levels is different, and the power is also different.


    The first-line demon hunters at the grass-roots level, the action leaders of each brigade, the section heads and department heads of departments in charge of different specific matters, the group leaders and department heads of each major group, the members of the committee dealing with specific things, and the permanent members of the demon hunting regiment.


    Step by step.


    Moreover, the bureaucrats directly under the central government and in charge, even if they have the same administrative level, have completely different powers and resources.


    Special incident handling department.


    According to Shane''s statement, it is likely to be at the same level as the witch emergency department.


    In other words.


    As the immediate boss of such a department, one foot has crossed the threshold of senior officials.

 Chapter 257

    Put a thick stack of investigation reports and materials on the blood tide incident on the desk.


    Miss Shane nodded slightly and turned away.


    Cole crushed the cigarette into the ashtray.


    Look at the report thrown to him.


    According to the investigation and divination of the Institute of mystics, golden harbor and the three disappeared towns should be the source of the blood tide plague.


    There are traces of degraded blood sucking species in nearby towns every night.


    Even if the curfew policy is implemented, hundreds of people are missing every day.


    To make matters worse.


    Three remote villages in the surrounding areas have been confirmed to have been slaughtered. After accounting for the bodies, nearly half of the population, it is estimated that more than 20000 people have been transformed into new degraded blood sucking species.


    Because of these things.


    Now the imperial central police station and the demon hunting regiment are under great pressure.


    But with little effect.


    The habits of those undead ghosts are very similar to those of bats. They hide in caves and caves during the day. It is very difficult to clean up, and there is a lack of effective countermeasures.


    besides.


    According to the report of large-scale anatomical comparison of the Institute of mystics, this man-made dark creature can not only infect humans, but also vampires in their breeding pedigree.


    and.


    If the host of the blood tide curse is a vampire, the risk coefficient of the degenerated blood sucking species born will increase exponentially, have a considerable degree of IQ, have territorial awareness, and the ethnic groups in the territory will show a certain degree of sociality.


    After reading the report.


    Cole held a metal flip lighter in his right hand and frowned slightly.


    If the only weakness is sunshine and sequence secrets


    The world''s modernization and industry are in the initial stage of development, and biology and chemical industry are still in the stage of savage growth and exploration. However, the building of basic physics and mathematics is quite complete.


    Assumptions.


    The weakness of degenerated blood sucking species is not pure visible light, but ultraviolet light.


    So.


    If you can get the prototype props of a film world he once came to, the difficulty of cleaning the degraded blood sucking species will be greatly reduced.


    without doubt.


    The ultraviolet bomb used to deal with the reaper in blade Warrior II is the best prop.


    As for how to explain the props after getting them.


    Grace Siegel, the talented mechanic, is the best producer.


    Think of it here.


    The cole command system began to analyze the feasibility.


    Baruch''s secretary knocked on the door and walked into the office. He said respectfully, "Mr. Cole, director Baruch asked you to go to his office."


    your excellency?


    At any time, Baruch''s secretary changed his title.


    get up.


    The two of them walked towards each other.


    On the way.


    Cole lit a cigarette and asked, "how are gene and Vera now?"


    "Mr. Chien has been in a coma since he was picked up by the Institute of mystics. Miss Vera woke up last night, but she can''t get out of bed for the time being."


    "Where''s hardy?"


    "And miss Marian, temporarily live in the safe house provided by the demon hunting group. However, gonduoqi is dead. They can leave only if the director issues a warrant."


    Into Baruch''s office.


    The elegant middle-aged man is still well-dressed, but the expensive crystal wine glasses on the shelf are more than half less than when he last met.


    The wine stains on the wall that haven''t been painted in time and the broken glass under the corner tell Cole very clearly where the missing wine glass has gone.


    As usual, pour a glass of expensive red wine and hand it to Cole. Baruch smiled, "the weather is really good today, don''t you think?"


    Cole, take the glass.


    His eyes passed through the clean window and fell on the gray sky.


    Sit down, cross your legs and say with a smile, "it''s really good."


    "Ha ha, gondorch... No, it should be Mr. Alester Crowley''s head, which has been decided by the Mengxi imperial museum to be made into specimens and preserved forever.


    Presumably, his followers and loyal followers must be so angry that they can''t eat. "


    After a sip of red wine, Baruch looked relaxed and happy. He opened the drawer, took out a document, threw it to Cole and said, "look, about the promotion and appointment letters of you and others, say in advance. This time, you have no room to refuse.


    The position of special incident handling department and minister, except you, the Council can''t think of who will be appointed. "


    Cole said coldly, "I think it''s more appropriate to call this position ''fire captain''."


    Baluch smiled and explained, "well, no kidding, the original top secret task of investigating disaster holy ware has always been the direct responsibility of one-on-one demon hunters in the trial sequence.


    No one knows the destructive power of those ghosts better than you.


    Therefore, this is also the reason why the Council has no right to dispatch them directly.


    Your specific arrangements are in the folder. You can read them first. If you have any questions, you can ask me. "


    Cole put the glass aside and opened the folder.


    The first is three warrants.


    "I hereby appoint Cole walker, the former head of the black snake brigade of the comprehensive investigation section of the intelligence unit, as the head of the special incident handling department."


    "I hereby appoint Shane strange, former Secretary General of the comprehensive investigation section of the intelligence unit, director of the special incident handling department, full-time secretary, and director of the special incident handling office."


    "We hereby appoint gene Andorra, a member of the black snake brigade of the comprehensive investigation section of the former intelligence unit, a senior adviser to the disaster relic of the special incident handling department and a director of the special incident handling office."


    Below are four professional title promotion audit notices.


    Superior plunder sequence: Cole walker.


    The next predatory sequence: gene Andorra.


    Median imprisonment sequence: Hardy betani.


    Next prisoner sequence: Vera Morgan.


    Seeing him turn to the audit notice, Baruch said, "originally, Mr. betani was not promoted this time, but considering his performance in previous events and the need to work in the special event handling department, I promoted him to a professional title.


    With regard to the special incident handling department, the Council decided not to establish a regular implementation team, but... "


    Speaking of this, Baruch smiled mysteriously and said, "see for yourself."


    Take out a copy of the notes after becoming a minister.


    What is written in Article 1 is that the Minister of special department has the right to go beyond the Council and all superior institutions to characterize any case as a special event.


    Once qualitative.


    Have the right to transfer any team and personnel from the intelligence group and the implementation group to participate in the investigation without the knowledge of the team leader of each group and the person in charge and team leader of its corresponding department.


    Request the witch emergency department to assist in the secret investigation.


    Apply to the Ministry of the interior for assistance in secret investigation.


    Apply to the major committees under the demon hunting regiment to participate in secret investigation.


    The specific investigation and handling do not need to be explained to any bureaucrat except the Council.


    At the same time.


    The finance of the special department follows the independent financial system of the demon hunting regiment.


    In other words.


    Enough money.


    Read the notes in one breath.


    Minister of special affairs.


    In a complete sense, a privileged bureaucrat above many bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment.


    A real power minister!

 Chapter 258

    "How''s it going? Isn''t the position of special minister good?"


    Cole put the document aside and said, "is it too powerful for you to make such a decision?"


    "Too much?"


    Baruch smiled, "of course not. Not everyone can sit in the position of special minister. Imagine, who in the whole demon hunting group can deal with witches, demons and evil spirits like you?


    By the way, there''s the slaughter secret you mastered. Although I don''t know the specific function, it''s obvious that killing vampires and werewolves is easier for you than drinking a glass of wine.


    Moreover, although the power is large, it is also a high-risk position.


    It is possible to lose your life anytime and anywhere, which is far more dangerous than the comprehensive investigation section. "


    get up.


    Pour red wine on Cole''s quilt, sit on the sofa, raise the glass like an old friend, smile and say, "congratulations on your promotion, your excellency Cole walker."


    "Thank you."


    "One more thing, old barber retired this week. I had prepared a Secretary for you, but the old guy said that after he left, Miss Shane strange''s inhumane character might run into a wall everywhere in the demon hunting group.


    So let me send her to the special department as your secretary.


    You won''t have an opinion? "


    however.


    Before Cole could answer, Baruch''s secretary knocked on the door and said, "Your Excellency, death row prison called and told me that there is a witch named to see you, and..."


    "Witch?"


    The Secretary nodded and said, "you''d better go and have a look in person. It seems that the noise there is very fierce."


    Baruch got up and shook hands with Cole and said with a smile, "in that case, go and have a look. Maybe it''s someone you know. I''ll have another meeting later. I won''t go with you."


    Leave the office.


    When I went downstairs, I just ran into Miss Shane holding a material box.


    The two looked at each other.


    Shane stopped, even if he was facing his immediate boss in the future, and said coldly as always, "I have received the letter of appointment. I will cooperate happily in the future, your excellency Cole."


    Nodded to her.


    Go downstairs.


    Take a bus to the underground death row prison on the outskirts of DIDU.


    The prisoner who was held there.


    Like the name of the prison, they are all sinners.


    Secretly hold evil rituals, vicious murderers, devil sacrifice, illegal channeling, etc.


    Thirty minutes later.


    Identify the prison guards.


    Soon, the warden, who was also the middle demon hunter in the plundering sequence, came to meet him with a flattering smile.


    After some explanation.


    Before he finished, Cole knew who it was.


    Milky hair, especially beautiful woman.


    No doubt, Haley Johnny.


    The cunning hired killer was brutally arrested under the campaign to eliminate the remnant Party of wizards all over the country.


    But I can catch her.


    In contrast, there must be a big man in the demon hunting group.


    Before entering the prison on the sixth floor underground, Cole could hear Haley''s angry scolding and the coaxing of other prisoners from a distance.


    "I warn you! If you touch a finger between Arlene and me, Cole will break your leg with his own hands!"


    "Wuhu ~ did you hear that? That woman said she knew the great evil star Cole Walker! Hahaha, I''m so happy. I''m sure if he catches you, you may not be able to shout a word!"


    "Know Cole walker? The last guy who said this has been hanged outside. Save it, witch. Who is not innocent in this prison?"


    "Come on, come on! Almost come on! Don''t bite Cole walker. What if he knows you? Will he come all the way to save you? A witch who has been hanged ten times is not enough?!"


    "Wow! It seems that we all know that little bastard Cole, ha ha!"


    The more Haley Johnny argued.


    The more prisoners boo.


    The cheerful atmosphere filled the prison of depression and death, and even the guards couldn''t help laughing.


    Who doesn''t know that Cole walker, the great demon hunter, has a blood feud with the remnant of the Nord order. Even if he really startles him, I''m afraid the first thing to come here is to break her head with a bullet!


    When heavy footsteps pass through the narrow rotating steps to the sixth floor underground.


    "Footsteps? Are there new people coming?"


    "No matter whether he is new or not, whoever comes here must let me start first! Let him understand the rules here!"


    "Shh! If you don''t want to get into trouble, shut the fuck up! It''s the warden!"


    In an instant.


    The bustling prison cells like festivals were suddenly silent.


    Only Haley hugged her little apprentice Arlene and stared eagerly at the entrance of the prison, hoping for a figure to appear there.


    however.


    The friendship between her and Cole, to be exact, was just a few simple interest exchanges, and there was no friend at all, so she was not sure whether the ruthless guy would come to save them.


    Finally.


    Under the gaze of the prisoners on death row.


    In the past, the warden, who was arrogant and cruel to prisoners, was like a different person, nodding and bowing all the way and talking enthusiastically to a strange man.


    In the dim light.


    No one could see the stranger''s face clearly.


    Until he stopped at the prison gate of the white haired witch.


    "Open the door."


    "Ah, this..."


    A wisp of cold sweat left the warden''s sideburns and said embarrassedly, "Sir, this is... Against the rules. If I let her out and cause irreparable disaster, even if I have three heads, it''s not enough to shoot."


    Cole didn''t respond to him.


    Look at the woman in the cell.


    obviously.


    Haley Johnny showed great shock and disbelief that he could come here.


    As other prisoners say.


    She was just a dead horse as a living horse doctor, and comforted the frightened little girl in her arms. As for the future, she didn''t know.


    however...


    It was more gratifying and grateful to see Cole standing in front of her.


    The habitual thinking of businessmen and bounty killers made her think for the first time that this bastard wouldn''t want to take this as her handle and then exchange all kinds of free benefits?


    She''s fine.


    But Arlene is just a 15-year-old


    In desperation, the warden forced the guards to open the door and let them out.


    See this.


    The prison bully in the cell in the distance put his hand out of the fence as if to catch her and scolded, "I haven''t allowed her to leave here yet!


    Cao NIMA''s warden! Send it here to let me have a good time, and then hang her!


    Otherwise, don''t blame me for failing your assessment this month! "

 Chapter 259

    Death row prisons are different from those for ordinary prisoners.


    All the prisoners on the sixth floor underground are extremely vicious and heinous.


    Every cell here has been processed by sequence secrets. Evil forces will be severely restricted in this place.


    However, for felons held on death row, they fear the warden and just don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    A group of maniacs who have held evil rituals, illegal channeling, and even traded with the devil.


    How could he be tamed by a prison guard bureaucrat.


    however...


    In order not to riot, for political achievements.


    As usual, the warden would turn a blind eye to such things.


    Anyway, people who are locked up here will be executed if they don''t live for four months at most.


    As long as they don''t run out to harm the citizens and affect his promotion path, they can toss about at will.


    But today is different.


    As long as you are not blind, you can see that the white haired witch has a lot to do with Cole walker, the big bureaucrat of the demon hunting group who took office soon.


    Otherwise, how can you come here to catch people in person.


    He motioned to the guard with his eyes and shouted, "shut up that fool! Otherwise, I''ll pull out his teeth!"


    Then he smiled at Cole, "you don''t care. It''s just some stupid words of a dying bastard. Just... Are you sure you want to let her out?


    Once we let her out, the consequences... May be beyond our control. "


    After a silence.


    Cole said expressionless, "take her out first and find a separate cell. She and I need to talk alone."


    This time.


    There was a riot, mixed with wild laughter and shrill screams.


    Suddenly.


    The deepest cell, rushed to try to teach the former guard of the shouting madman, was suddenly violently raised by the prisoner and grabbed his arm.


    He hit the fence again and again, broke his fingers, and tore his arms and flesh with black and yellow smelly teeth.


    The originally silent underground prison was cheered in an instant.


    The condemned prisoners who committed a felony and died ten times were not enough to repay their guilt. They laughed wildly and abused wantonly.


    "Ah - help me... Help me! My hand!"


    "Hit him! Hit him!"


    "Kill him! Jeff! Kill that bastard!"


    After venting his ferocity.


    The prisoner in the deepest cell loosened the guard''s arm, grabbed the railing with both hands, and laughed wildly with his bloody face, "see? Warden, no one dares to refuse my request. If you don''t send the woman, I''ll kill one person at random every day. How about it?!


    Ah ha ha -- "


    The death row inmates in each cell, like beating chicken blood, smashed the door madly, stretched out their hands from the fence, and tried to catch the warden and Cole standing in the corridor.


    "Come here, little guy, let me see what your ass looks like, hey, hey..."


    "Warden, Jeff, the corpse digger, never joked. Either you sent the woman and let us have a good time, or wait for the guards to die here every day! Wuhu ~ ha ha!"


    See things get out of control.


    He lost face in front of Cole. For a moment, the warden was so angry with these scum that he turned blue.


    Pull out the baton hanging from your waist.


    Smashed into a prisoner''s forearm.


    He said angrily, "if you don''t want to die, get back to the corner! Shut your mouth! Guard! Take that fool out to see a doctor, prepare something, and wash these bastards later!


    Let them have a long memory! Who is the master here. "


    obviously.


    The bathing he mentioned is some kind of slang for punishing prisoners in prison.


    however.


    A group of death row prisoners whose ferocity had been aroused were not frightened at all. Instead, they shouted frantically, trying to scare the strange man who looked like the warden''s boss to pee his pants.


    The prisoner in the deep cell shook the iron fence hard, waved to Cole and said, "little guy, come and let me see you, um... You seem to know that woman very well.


    However, she has to shout under my crotch right away, ha ha ha! "


    Suddenly, his laughter went down like a furious beast, hammering the iron fence madly and roaring with a heavy voice, "no one can get out of this death row prison!


    No one!! "


    The warden, whose face was angry with pig liver, was going to teach the bastard some lessons, but Cole stopped him.


    Bow your head and frown.


    The sound of the lighter is particularly crisp.


    A little scarlet lit up and walked slowly to the deepest part of the cell.


    "Your Excellency Cole Walker! You can''t go..."


    Although the warden was very angry, he knew very well that Cole must not suffer any mistakes here, otherwise he could not explain to the Council.


    Just angry and worried about his future, let him forget.


    Compared to big bureaucrats.


    What is this man''s job.


    After he said the name, the corridor on the sixth floor of the underground became strangely quiet.


    The prisoners whispered and thought they had heard wrong.


    "Cole... Walker? That''s the name he just said?"


    "I think so."


    "Hiss..."


    The prisoners in the whole cell first looked at the white haired Witch and the girl in her arms who had been frightened to cry.


    Swallow one after another.


    He cast his unbelievable shocked eyes into the back of the man in a black coat deep in the corridor.


    Are you kidding?!


    A witch is qualified to let the man who is smelled by the devil come to death row prison in person?!


    They


    What is their relationship?!


    However, compared with the horror of others.


    Jeff, the body digger, looked at Cole up close with his crazy eyes, smiled and said in a bad tone, "are you Cole walker?


    Hehe, you seem very unhappy. Are you trying to scare me with a cold face?


    Wow, that''s terrible, hee hee. "


    With laughter, his eyes swept through the cells, trying to resonate with other prisoners with his cruel cold jokes as usual.


    Let them join this crazy, hysterical death party.


    However.


    In a dead prison.


    The prisoners looked at him with more shocked eyes, as if they were looking at a complete madman.


    That''s Cole Walker!


    He! Mom! of


    Cole --! Walker --!


    When the last guy who provoked him died, it was said that his soul was worn on an iron thorn and burned for many days, which was worse than going to hell.


    Even the great devil, whose name should not be called, suffered a great loss in front of him.


    Six floors of the dead underground.


    That makes the warden familiar with here feel incredible.


    Are all the good babies held here?


    Spitting a mouthful of muddy smoke on Jeff''s face, Cole frowned. "Warden, open this door."


    "Minister! I..."


    "I said, open the fucking door for me!"


    Facing the fury, he pointed his cigarette finger at Cole in his nose.


    Jeff, the body digger, loosened the fence, took a step back and smiled calmly, "you... What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 260

    When the old rusty iron gate of the fence opened, the sound was sharp and harsh.


    Under the dim light at the end of the corridor.


    The corpse digger''s crazy eyes stared at the guard who pulled out the key and retreated.


    The shocked expression, for a moment, showed extreme ecstasy and excitement.


    He can''t believe it.


    The warden will really listen to the request, open the prison door and put a road to freedom in front of him.


    He doesn''t care who Cole walker is.


    Because he was notorious, he was sentenced to 1900 years'' imprisonment, deprived of civil rights, shot to death, hanged and shot to death.


    Jeff, the body digger with the longest sentence and the heaviest punishment in death row prison!


    Here, everyone is afraid of the corpse digger. He will eat your heart, drink up your blood, and cut off your head to hell!


    At this moment.


    Beyond the fear of death.


    Jeff, the corpse digger, has an unlimited desire for freedom and survival, which is stronger than ever.


    Now?


    The only thing he has to do is kill the man in front of the door.


    Kill all the guards in the corridor.


    As long as he escapes this death prison, the people of the demon hunting regiment will never catch him again.


    Shortness of breath.


    Adrenaline rush.


    Look up.


    He stared at Cole fiercely, and the detailed mantra drawn on his dirty skin was filled with malice.


    In the cold breath, Jeff stepped back, his dirty and ugly face showed a strange smile, and said in a hoarse, heavy overlapping voice like a devil, "demon hunter, you''ll regret it.


    When I get out of here, that woman, I... "


    Unfortunately, a furious demon hunter was not interested in listening to his last words.


    Stepping into the prison, he flew up and kicked Jeff in the stomach.


    The huge force made the body of the body digger fly upside down and hit the wall with a bang!


    to ground.


    He leaned forward and knelt to the ground. However, the more painful it was, the more excited Jeff looked. He raised his head, showed his black and yellow smelly teeth, grinned at Cole, "yes! That''s it, demon hunter! Let me feel your anger!


    Ah ha ha -- "


    Talking room.


    The desperado''s ferocious eyes crossed Cole and stared at Haley Johnny and Arlene in her arms. Her smile was malicious and full of threats.


    Seems to be saying.


    Cole''s beating him now will become double revenge.


    The world will never lack arrogant thugs.


    Exhumator Jeff.


    Demon hunter Cole walker.


    They are the same kind of people, rebellious and vicious.


    However, the difference is that the former is fierce to his compatriots, while the latter will only hit the devil and criminal in the face with an iron fist.


    After threatening Haley.


    Jeff smiled grimly. His eyes moved to Cole''s side, but he bumped into the stiff soles of his shoes.


    Violent kicks.


    The nasal bone is broken, the front teeth fall, and the blood flow is not stopped.


    Jeff snorted and fell to the ground. He kept laughing and sneered, "cole walker? Is this all your means? Like a ridiculous Street hooligan."


    Reaching out to wipe the blood off my chin and mouth, he said, "if my fist can kill people, I have died a hundred times, ha ha."


    If you change to another novice or peaceful demon hunter.


    May be shocked by Jeff''s crazy behavior and cold laughter.


    A cold evil force.


    After the iron gate of the cell was opened, it was like an eternal dark tide pouring in from all directions to Jeff''s body and soul.


    Until he stretched out his arms and looked up.


    After the pupil changes into pure darkness, the sound is completely separated from the human category and becomes thick and low.


    The devil falls.


    Seeing this terrible scene, all the prisoners in the prison held their breath. They all knew that the damn demon hunter Cole Walker was famous, but they had never seen his means with their own eyes.


    Jeff, who has fully gained the power given by the devil''s master.


    The soul is taken away, in a sense, is already an immortal body.


    At this time, how should the demon hunter end??


    When the warden saw this scene, he was so frightened that his face changed wildly. A drop of cold sweat flowed from his temples. He turned to the guard in the distance and said angrily, "what are you bastards doing?!


    Sound the alarm! The whole prison is on war readiness!


    Inform the demon hunting regiment to send someone to help defend. Jeff must not escape here! "


    Finally.


    After receiving the power of the devil.


    Jeff looked directly at Cole''s cruel blue eyes, tilted his head, and his smile was full of malice.


    It seems that I want to capture even a trace of panic and fear on the famous demon hunter''s face.


    "I''ll kill you now, and yours..."


    Unfortunately, I haven''t finished.


    Was interrupted by Cole''s indifferent voice.


    "Your Excellency, tell me his crime."


    "Your Excellency Cole!"


    The warden looked at the steps behind him from time to time. He was very anxious, waiting for the prison guards and the stationed demon hunters to arrive. At the same time, he wondered, "you ask this..."


    The voice paused slightly.


    The bureaucrat of the prison system understood Cole''s intention in an instant.


    As a senior official of the demon hunting regiment.


    Killing a criminal in a death row prison for no reason, even if the other party commits a heinous crime, as long as it does not comply with the procedure, it may be invited by the trial court to have tea.


    Ask about the crime at this time.


    The purpose is self-evident.


    However, compared with his complex ideas, Cole considered them purely.


    Because he just wanted to know what the scum had done before so that he could decide whether to burn his soul on the mourning candlestick.


    Using a moment to organize the language, the warden said seriously, "Jeff, the body digger, used illegal evil rituals to trade with the devil, molestation, ******, murder, robbery, illegal imprisonment of others and other felonies.


    He was sentenced to hang on January 31, 1836.


    Now, in my capacity as warden, I add one more charge of the most serious crime. If I escape from prison, I should be executed immediately. "


    Maybe.


    Jeff, the body digger, was a psychologically distorted pervert.


    At this time, he not only didn''t want to seize the opportunity to escape, but kept mocking Cole, trying to swear that his felony was ferocious and frightening.


    "Kill me? Ha ha, warden dog bastard! You should know who I am before you open this door!"


    even to the extent that.


    He put his face in front of cole and said provocatively, "I''ll stand here and kill me, demon hunter, hee hee."


    The moment his voice fell.


    The terrible shadow of the mourning Candlestick appeared impressively behind Cole.


    Raise your right hand, pinch his neck like a pair of pliers, and said in a cold voice, "as you wish."


    "You --"


    The words were not spoken.


    A long knife without a hand guard had penetrated his heart.


    At the same time, the invisible power forms a hook and lock, which pulls his soul out of his body!

 Chapter 261

    Pull out the decapitation knife.


    The foul blood with foul smell drips to the ground.


    It is like strong acid eroding the ground, with pungent and smelly smoke.


    The moment Jeff died and his soul was pulled out of his body.


    The advent of pure evil and darkness has plunged the whole death row prison into unimaginable stickiness.


    later.


    Time is at a complete standstill.


    The pain and disbelief of the exhumator before his death solidified on his ugly face.


    The dead prisoners who saw everything were frozen in place, looking frightened and full of fear.


    The guards who rushed into the corridor and the warden with cold sweat on their faces even kept their panic steps and stopped in the air.


    The lights on the top of the corridor flicker and go out from far to near.


    The spreading malice, like the evil enough to drown all the good in the world, flows into the world silently from the unpredictable other side.


    On death row.


    even to the extent that.


    The incarnation of death, the mystery of judgment, stretched out from the mourning candlestick and grabbed the hook lock of Jeff''s soul, which was also frozen in the air.


    It seems to be forcibly blocked and imprisoned in place by some extremely inviolable force.


    Suddenly.


    The first light at the end of the corridor lights up again.


    When men''s leather shoes step on the concrete floor, the unique dull sound suddenly sounds without warning.


    Cole looked around and frowned.


    Look behind you.


    A strange man.


    Is coming towards him.


    Expensive handmade suit, straight, without wrinkles.


    There was a blood dripping rose in his chest, but it was like an illusory scarlet rose.


    Shiny leather boots and straight trouser legs are spotless.


    The brown oil head is meticulous.


    Under the dim pale yellow light.


    The two made eye contact.


    This strange but extremely handsome man with deep dark eyes is like the abyss of desire.


    The next moment.


    Disappeared into Cole''s sight.


    When he appeared again, he was standing beside the body of exhumator Jeff, who had not yet landed and stopped in the air.


    He touched his face gently with his fingers, rubbed his fingertips, showed an expression of disgust, then looked up at Cole, with an elegant and beautiful voice, and smiled, "cole walker, we always seem to see each other when each other can''t expect. Wow... This is really an interesting thing.


    Isn''t it? "


    Turn around.


    He looked at the unclean things standing in front of him.


    Even if the scum that shouldn''t appear in the world turns into a dog lying next to the garbage, Cole can smell the disgusting stench and filth from hell.


    Frown.


    Light a cigarette.


    Put one hand into his pocket, bowed his head and said in a knowing tone, "when did a despicable scum soul need a big man like you to come to the world to collect it in person?"


    Stabbed to the pain.


    The greedy Martinus, like his relaxed expression when going out for an outing, changed slightly and said with a smile, "what if I don''t come in person and try to take something that doesn''t belong to him?"


    Talking room.


    He took out an old sheepskin scroll from his pocket and, like a gentleman, smiled politely at Cole and snapped his fingers.


    The power of the soul drawer of the mourning Candlestick was violently interrupted by the stronger contract of attribution judgment.


    Before being taken away, Jeff, the corpse digger, was like seeing his master''s dog and began to complain and praise to the great devil from hell.


    "Strong, handsome, omniscient..."


    Unfortunately, he hasn''t finished yet.


    Martinus''s gentle voice instantly changed to a low roar and crazy roar.


    Even the lights in the corridor flickered under the interference of evil forces.


    "Shut up! You are more useless than the waste paper in the trash can and more annoying than the flies in the toilet!"


    When the mortal soul is dragged into hell, the cry of pain is distorted and short.


    Take Jeff''s soul.


    Martinus opened his arms, retreated into the shadow under the wall and smiled, "cole walker, one day, I will let you willingly hand over your soul to me.


    Ha ha... "


    The voice fell.


    Time on death row began to flow.


    Bang.


    The dull sound of falling sounded, and the body of Jeff, the body digger, fell heavily to the ground.


    His completely gray pupils and ferocious face showed that he did not die normally.


    In the corridor.


    The warden and the guards are still shouting.


    Over Cole''s side, he rushed into the cell, pulled Jeff''s body aside and fixed him firmly to the fence with torture tools.


    In case these guys with strange means suddenly cheat the corpse.


    Compared to them.


    In the death row, there are some villains who are gifted and have dealt with the devil, although they can''t fully understand the trace of a great devil.


    But the evil force that has not yet completely dissipated.


    Tell them very clearly.


    At the moment when Jeff, the exhumator, died, something unclean that could not be called by his name came here.


    The warden walked quickly to Cole.


    At the same time, Yu Guang glanced behind Cole involuntarily.


    I don''t know when.


    The terrible huge candlestick has disappeared.


    Take a deep breath and say, "Mr. Cole, are you okay?"


    Didn''t respond to him.


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette and glanced across the cells on both sides.


    All the prisoners who made eye contact with him were silent and took a step back in fear.


    When crossing Haley''s cell, she glanced at Arlene, stopped and said indifferently, "don''t try to escape if you don''t want to die."


    Perhaps others would think that Haley Johnny, a beautiful woman, was locked up in a place full of ferocious people, holding her primary school apprentice.


    With tears in his eyes and panic on his face, he must be frightened.


    If you can save her at this time, she will be grateful. Maybe you can take this opportunity to walk into her heart and hold the beauty back.


    however.


    Cole knows.


    The cunning Bounty Killer will be caught. Except that the demon hunter chasing her may be a tough stubble, Arlene is caught. She doesn''t trust to follow in and find a way to get her out.


    In a sense.


    Arlene, who is also a witch.


    Apprentice to the Bounty Killer.


    The little girl who looks harmless to humans and animals and cries is equally suspicious.


    It''s almost as good for Haley to cheat innocent teenagers with the nonsense of a baker apprentice.


    ten minutes later.


    Haley and Arlene, wearing very heavy shackles and shackles, were taken by the guards to a separate cell arranged by the warden for them.


    As soon as we meet.


    The little girl, no more than sixteen years old, looked at Cole with tearful and clear eyes, as if she was frightened, her voice was weak and heartbreaking.


    "(sobbing) Mr. Cole... Mr. Cole, you''ll get us out, won''t you? Miss Haley always told me that you were her best friend."


    Haley shrugged helplessly, sighed and looked directly into Cole''s eyes. The implication was: for the sake of our friendship that night


    But Cole''s expression never changed.


    Wait until a cigarette end is thrown on the ground and stamped out.


    Sit in a chair.


    Pull the black coat.


    His ruthless face, like a gang leader negotiating with his competitors, crossed his hands, put them on the table and said, "give me a reason to get you out.


    And there''s no one else here, two. "

 Chapter 262

    After a silence.


    Arlene wiped away the tears on her face. Her expression became more sophisticated, shook her head slightly and said helplessly, "OK, OK! Everything is my fault, Mr. Cole. As long as the price is reasonable, my teacher and I can accept it.


    Five thousand pounds. What do you think? "


    "Uh..."


    Haley smiled awkwardly and politely, took Arlene''s arm with her right hand and said, "in fact, we still owe him eleven thousand pounds."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, spread her hands, opened her eyes, said in a very shocked tone, "eleven thousand pounds?! God, Haley, are you serious?!


    You didn''t say that the money was you... "


    That''s it.


    Seems to be aware of something.


    He hurried to cover his mouth with his hand, frozen his expression, and then smiled awkwardly at Cole.


    Haley turned her eyes and sighed helplessly. With an open-minded attitude, she sat up straight, faced Cole face to face, and said seriously, "well, Cole, there are some things I must admit.


    First of all, Arlene is not my student. She is my partner.


    The second thing, she and I were really caught, by an old guy who went shopping in the bakery and found out our identity.


    The third thing... I''m really broke. "


    Cole looked unmoved and said coldly, "you know what I want to hear, Haley."


    That''s it.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually became dull and depressing.


    As Haley''s sober cognition, the relationship between them and Cole may only be better than their sworn enemies, so they won''t have to kill each other as soon as they meet.


    But.


    She had no reason to let the ruthless demon hunter take great risks and bail her and Arlene out.


    I noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Arlene opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    However, seeing Cole''s cold face, he stopped talking.


    Finally.


    As if determined, Haley took a deep breath and said, "I know you''ll never believe me.


    Who would believe a woman whose life is surrounded by lies and death.


    But one thing, I didn''t deceive you.


    Arlene and I are not witches. To be exact, we don''t know where we come from and what we are. The title of witch is just my self claim and used to prevaricate you.


    So that one day in the future, you will be treated as a witch, just like today. "


    When she said this, she and Arlene looked at Cole. The fear in their eyes was not like disguise, but more like a heavy worry.


    For humans.


    The story of Cole walker, written as a book, must be a biography that people enjoy talking about.


    But if we change the perspective of the surrogate and impose it on the dark creatures, it will become a horror story in a full sense.


    without doubt.


    It''s like digging your own grave when an extremely dangerous demon hunter learns about their residence and some professional habits.


    Photographed in someone''s extremely bloody and cruel treatment of dark creatures.


    Even Haley Johnny, the industry''s most famous Bounty Killer, can only smile.


    Compared with the first time, I reported my home just for the three thousand pounds and business.


    as time goes on.


    The name Cole walker is wildly spread in the dark world. In addition to regret, there is only anxiety left.


    Last time I went to Cole to borrow money.


    God knows how long she lingered on the first floor of Burton building for that matter.


    Now?


    They were arrested on death row and even watched by an old guy suspected of trial sequence.


    It''s easy to leave here, but living safely is like dreaming.


    If you can''t wash your identity, even if you leave here, you can only run away under the pursuit of the old guy and the demon hunting group.


    So the only person who can help them is Cole.


    That''s it.


    Arlene frowned, perhaps to comfort, gently took Haley''s hand and remained silent.


    Cole could not judge how credible her words were.


    The only certainty is that these two guys who call themselves witch are really worried about being killed by him one day.


    "Go on."


    Haley and Arlene looked at each other with melancholy or emotion.


    "Every witch is an orphan, Cole.


    Mother died when she gave birth to us.


    We have the same body and appearance as human beings, but we are not accepted by the outside world. We are regarded as unclean and disaster and abandoned by our relatives.


    You must have heard of the notorious Salem Witch trial.


    Strictly speaking, the girl involved in the burning in that case is essentially the same as me.


    However, in that era when witches were rampant, like the wizard incident of the Nord order, many wary witches living in the human world would be caught as witches, interrogated, and then burned to death on the gallows.


    As far as I can remember, the only one who helped me was a bounty killer who was also a witch. Unfortunately, she died, so I inherited her career.


    People like us have no place for us except in the dark world to make money and survive. In the world under the sun... "


    Arlene then said, "but I can assure you, Mr. Cole, Haley and I have never taken the initiative to hurt humans. We will take the task issued by the guild only to make a living.


    I''m fine. In addition to occasionally cheating some Playboys'' feelings and money, the bakery business is enough to take care of life.


    But


    Haley''s life needs a lot of money. That money bag is the source of all her strength and the vicious curse of her life. "


    After that.


    They held hands and looked at each other as a sign of comfort.


    Not to mention whether Cole was moved by them, this may be a fabricated bitter story. At least, they were moved in a mess.


    They almost hugged each other on the spot and cried loudly.


    But one thing is exactly the same as Cole''s guess.


    That purse is really the source of Haley Johnny''s strength.


    After a silence, Cole said, "I''m not interested in your story, and I don''t want to know whether it''s true or false, but if you''re really not dark creatures.


    I can transfer your case to the special department.


    Let the Institute of mystics confirm your identity. If it is correct, I can guarantee your parole for a period of time. "


    "Did you... Agree?"


    It doesn''t seem to go out of the memory of the past.


    Haley''s voice lacks the cunning and philistine she used to face Cole, and appears quite sincere.


    Cole got up, picked up the long knife on the table and said coldly, "the demon hunting regiment is not a bureaucratic machine that indiscriminately kills innocent people, nor am I a cold-blooded and ruthless butcher.


    You have no connection with the Nord order, which is certain.


    As for the case you committed in the killer industry, I''m not a detective. This kind of thing doesn''t belong to me.


    If everything goes well, I''ll give you a definite answer within today.


    However, if I find the exact evidence of your connection with hell... I hope you can be prepared for it. "


    Cole went to the door and pulled the handle with his right hand.


    Haley hurried up and said, "thank you for your trust, Cole."

 Chapter 263

    Four in the afternoon.


    Council of the demon hunting regiment.


    At the rectangular oak conference table, eight permanent members of the demon hunting group sat in their respective positions, frowning.


    Luke Kay, who was about to retire for some time, repeatedly read the report handed to them by the Institute of mystics and said in a deep voice, "it''s Cole Walker again..."


    A lean, over half year old Karl witch who smoked with his hands, was indifferent to the content of the meeting. The double legged on the table frowned. "For the two witches, we gathered here to meet."


    It has nothing to do with the Nord order and has no characteristics of dark creatures. Just sign a warrant and let the death row prison release people. It''s unnecessary. "


    The voice fell.


    An old demon hunter sitting opposite him, over 60, but still strong, sneered.


    His clothes are particularly exquisite. A pure pocket watch chain is exposed in the chest pocket of his expensive wine red vest. He habitually touches the upturned white gentleman Hu and says, "I don''t know how you were promoted to a permanent member, Desmond. If this matter is made too big by Cole, we have to overturn the Salem Witch trial.


    Do you know who presided over that case? "


    Desmond slapped the table angrily, got up, blushed and said loudly with a thick neck, "overturn the case, overturn the case! Cole is not afraid, neither am I!


    Or are you afraid? "


    "I''m scared?! fuck your horse! When I did this, you were still your horse..."


    As the convener of the meeting, Baruch hurriedly stopped the curse war between Desmond and his arch rival bened.


    He coughed and said, "take it easy. I''ll talk to the Prime Minister first to test the attitude of the cabinet and his majesty.


    As for the two witches... To be exact, they call themselves witches.


    I''ll personally guarantee the parole request of special events minister Cole walker. "


    For such thankless and offensive things, except for Luken and Baruch, who are about to retire, other directors are lack of interest.


    even to the extent that.


    After receiving the report, the eight permanent members were not surprised at all.


    After the crowd left.


    In the office with only two people left, Luken stopped Baluch, remained silent for a moment, and warned, "there is no doubt that Cole''s young man is very capable, but you should not indulge him too much.


    Overturning the Salem Witch trial will bring disgrace to the royal family... Are you sure that giving those rare special human legal identities will not have an impact on the current social order? "


    Baruch did not respond.


    Luken took a deep breath, patted his chin on his arm and said in a deep voice, "there are some things that we old guys can never solve.


    Therefore, we can only exchange time for space and leave it to future young people to deal with, Baruch.


    Think more about your future before you get in touch with the top. "


    After that, walk away slowly.


    That evening.


    Haley and Arlene were first transferred to the demon hunting trial prison.


    After parole was granted, he was taken to Cole''s office by a demon hunter.


    It was dark now.


    The two people who have regained their freedom hold a parole certificate. Up to now, they can''t believe that the demon hunter sitting in front of them has such great power in the demon hunting group.


    They do know that Cole''s personal strength is very strong.


    But... In half a day, they were fished out of the death row prison, which claims that only corpses can leave.


    This is not something that ordinary demon hunting bureaucrats can do.


    Arlene doesn''t know much about bureaucrats.


    But Haley Johnny, who has dealt with the demon hunting group many times, knows very well that unless she has good hands and eyes, it is impossible to get them out of death row prison in such a short time.


    "So can we go now?"


    Cole frowned, the ashtray was full of cigarette butts, and he held the latest report on the blood tide incident that Miss Shane had just given him.


    Without looking up at them, he said coldly, "don''t forget the debt of 11000 pounds. I''ll charge more interest for more than three months."


    "Wow."


    Haley folded the parole certificate, stuffed it into her chest, walked cat step to the desk, supported her chin with her elbow, leaned forward, looked directly at Cole''s face at a close distance, and her eyes were as beautiful as silk.


    "In that case, you might as well kill me directly."


    Cole looked up.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Put the report aside and said, "if you want to pay with other things, you can."


    "So... What do you want?"


    Talk.


    Haley climbed onto the table, gently grabbed Cole''s tie with her right hand, put her face on it, her nose was warm and her breath was blue.


    Cole smiled, took her hand off her tie and said, "be my informant and keep an eye on the movements of the dark world, if you promise.


    That account is written off, and I can give you an extra allowance every month. "


    "Yes."


    "Don''t think about it?"


    Haley gave a sudden smile.


    However, this time, there was a lack of cunning flattery, more sincerity from the heart, kissed his cheek and whispered, "thank you."


    Jump off the table.


    Go to the door.


    Arlene looked at Cole suspiciously, pulled Shanghai Li and whispered, "did you promise him so soon? In case..."


    Bang.


    The door of the office was slammed shut.


    Outside, Haley took a deep breath and said, "this is an opportunity, Arlene, besides..."


    "Besides what?"


    ¡°...¡±


    In the office.


    After seeing them off, Cole put his legs on the table, held an unlit cigarette in his hand, and frowned.


    The report Miss Shane gave him earlier was several times more serious than the last time.


    Villages and towns near Golden Harbor have suffered large-scale attacks, and even more than 20 small villages and towns with a population of less than 10000 have been bloody overnight.


    You know.


    A week from the end of the Nord mission.


    Most seriously, like the plague, this attack spread rapidly within the territory of the Empire.


    If not stopped.


    According to the statistics and estimates of the Institute of mystics, the death toll in cities and towns along the Mengxi Strait will exceed one million in six months at most, and the imperial capital and the whole North will also face major threats.


    Millions died.


    Writing on a page may be just a simple number.


    But if it does develop to that point.


    Once in another world, Europa, which has been plagued for nearly 200 years, is the future of the Empire and the world.


    Countless bodies piled up on the streets of the city, giving off a stench.


    The city became a death zone.


    Followed by a series of problems, even as serious as the plague.


    "The system can retrieve the movie world that can deal with blood tide events."


    "Retrieving..."


    "Read the existing Intelligence: degenerated blood sucking species, artificial products, not afraid of silver, can''t be killed by conventional physical methods..."


    "Dark biological similarity screening is under way..."


    "The similarity between degenerated blood sucking species and harvesters is higher than 90%"


    "Best movie world: blade Warrior II."

 Chapter 264

    ''hazard level: IV''


    "After completing the main task of the film world, we will secure the basic items: the experimental samples of an improved high-intensity ultraviolet bomb."


    "You have entered the blade warrior I film world and the blade Warrior II film world, which will continue your influence on the film universe."


    Read the solution given by the system.


    It is almost the same as his conjecture.


    The Institute of mystics clearly defines the dark creatures of blood tide events as: degenerated blood sucking species, and that ghost can infect not only humans, but also vampires.


    In other words.


    The prototype used in gandovich''s evil research must be a certain kind of blood sucking species.


    Command the system to play the original film.


    Cole took out his notebook and began to record some details that needed attention in the film.


    Compared with the overall plot, it is extremely obscure, the camp of good and evil is chaotic and difficult to distinguish, the key details are dense to make people feel numb, and the silent hill film world is obscure.


    The plot of blade Warrior II is much simpler and brighter.


    Put aside the cool fighting, gangster rap, and the fast-paced subculture and pop music after the millennium.


    The core plot of the film is somewhat similar to Hamlet.


    A brief combination of blade and vampire, the story of fighting the reaper, and finally ended with the villain''s dramatic death.


    however.


    One thing is worth caring about.


    Blade Warrior II, the system gives the exact level 4 risk level.


    It is consistent with silent hill film world and fierce ghost street I film world.


    However, according to Cole''s understanding of the blade warrior film universe, the vampires in that world are far from reaching this level of danger.


    The only tricky thing is the reaper.


    Moreover, after this alienation, vampires who are not afraid of garlic and silver and cannot be killed by conventional physical means, for him, the only threat is infection.


    Infer downward according to this idea.


    Combined with the minimum guarantee mechanism.


    Blade Warrior II, like the last Witch Hunter, is probably an open film world.


    Just thinking about it.


    But I heard someone knocking on the door of the office. Before he could respond, Miss Shane pushed the door open and walked quickly to pass a telegram to Cole.


    "The emergency report from laelag is related to the blood tide incident."


    The message is not long, only one page.


    After reading the content quickly, Cole frowned and asked, "does the Council know about it?"


    At any time, Shane strange, a professional secretary dressed as a workplace beauty, always has a cold face and is not surprised at honor or disgrace.


    Holding a stack of documents in his left hand and pushing the frame with his right hand, he said clearly, "now all the problems about blood tide events are handed over to the special event handling department..."


    Then she looked down at her watch and said, "Your Excellency, you need to hold a working meeting in the office of the special department in five minutes. I have arranged the specific personnel and departments according to the requirements of the Council.


    Including information analysis section, finance section, dispatch review section... "


    "Deal with these matters by yourself. If there is anything you can''t solve, come back to me and notify me. The meeting will be cancelled. Let the personnel of the intelligence analysis section rotate around the clock. If you have any news, inform me at the first time.


    In addition, find someone from the dispatching section to contact the switchboard and intelligence team. In the future, all the latest news about blood tide events will go through the receiving and processing process of the special department.


    I will stay in the office all this time. I won''t leave unless there are special circumstances.


    And the matter on the message is very important. You should transmit the original text of the message to the Council as soon as possible. "


    Shane nodded. "I''ll arrange it right away."


    The door closed.


    Cole got up and went to the window. His left hand was inserted into his trouser pocket. The dark glass reflected his indifferent face and the scarlet color of cigarettes.


    It''s more than 700 kilometers from Golden Port to laelag.


    Such a short time.


    At the speed of the degenerated blood sucking species, they can fly over unless they insert wings.


    In other words.


    After someone was infected, he not only did not die on the spot, but concealed the truth and took the train to bring the blood tide curse to the north of the Empire.


    Take a deep breath.


    The legacy of gandovich and the Nord order to the world and the increasingly serious situation made him frown.


    Watch the last segment of the film.


    Check the equipment and some items that must be carried.


    "The system has entered the blade Warrior II film world."


    "Start testing vital signs..."


    "Digitizing..."


    "I''m getting the chronicles..."


    "Continuing the character''s background story..."


    "Perform the first prop decentralization... The second... The third..."


    "Ready to enter: blade Warrior II."


    After the cold mechanical synthesis.


    The darkness in the vision gradually dissipated.


    At night, Cole''s appearance was reflected in the window selling TV sets.


    The same black windbreaker of the Mafia, gray vest, flat and white shirt and meticulous red tie, but the original young face has changed into vicissitudes and wrinkles.


    At a glance.


    He is about forty years old and in his prime.


    He looked through the window glass.


    In the old CRT TV, the hottest animation around the millennium is playing: Flying little policewoman, and blossom with orange hair is chasing a necrotic gang member in the exaggerated animation background.


    The ambiguous lines were completely submerged by the noisy street environment behind us.


    The car whistled and the engine roared.


    Under the prevalence of street gangster culture and visual subculture, thin young people who are incompatible with the mainstream society shout, have tattoos on their bodies and iron rings of various sizes on their faces, vowing to be different.


    Groups of young blacks, wearing hoodies and the latest iPod hanging under headphones, swaggered through the market.


    later.


    Mechanical synths lack emotional stick reading and ring again.


    "Twenty years have passed since the Los Angeles war.


    After a year of cleansing and sudden termination, the White House unilaterally announced that the free world they led had completely eliminated vampires, the natural enemies of mankind.


    Over time.


    The activities of blood sucking have become more and more secret, public opinion has been controlled, and the lies of the past have gradually become true.


    People''s lives remain the same, blood sucking and slavery remain the same.


    Nightwalker, a vampire hunter, Cole walker, known as the knife butcher, was active around the world for three years after the Los Angeles war, and suddenly disappeared.


    Someone thought he was seriously injured and hid somewhere.


    Some people think he was assimilated into a vampire and died at sunrise in despair.


    But more people think he died in a dark alley, just like a vampire he hunted.


    Now?


    You, Cole walker, once again set foot on the streets of angel city in order to pursue the murderer, in order to avenge the wife and son killed by vampires.


    Anger was burning.


    Anger and hatred take away the last trace of compassion and forgiveness in your heart.


    You swear.


    Let the shadow of death once again fall on the resurgent vampire. "

 Chapter 265

    "Blade Warrior II movie universe, real dream equipment library and magic side props are disabled. Your available materials have been systematically and reasonably placed in various regions.


    You can check the current status in the inventory list. "


    "The world mission has been generated: help the blade solve the crisis caused by the reaper."


    "Completion Award: improved high intensity ultraviolet bomb experimental sample."


    "Start to activate the film world protection regulations. The change range of the main plot of blade Warrior II film universe can not exceed the upper limit of the spiritual world of the plot torsion device. If the protection regulations are triggered, it will be forced to judge that the mission has failed and restart the main plot of blade Warrior II film universe."


    "The first stage mainline task has been generated."


    "Vampire hunter, you follow the trail left by a murderer all the way to Los Angeles, the capital of crime.


    However, you have been wandering in this city for three days, but you have no clue.


    Vampires, as the official report says, seem to have been fully understood.


    Now?


    You are going to find your old friend blade. I hope he can provide you with some help.


    But before that, there were three uncontrollable blood addicts. The beautiful young female vampires stared at an old white youth.


    Intuition tells you that they may have some clues, so you decide to follow them and save the white youth. "


    "The countdown to leaving Los Angeles from the blade: 00:59:59, please grasp the time, vampire hunter."


    "Reward for completion: sleeve sword ¡¤ scarlet queen."


    Read the large section of instructions given by the system.


    Cole knows something about his current situation.


    Open the deposit list.


    In addition to the sword and justice trial, some of the other weapons and props were stored in his hotel rented in Los Angeles and the other in Bucharest, the capital of Romania.


    Ammunition and funding.


    Now he carries only 21 silver bullets, a total of three clips, more than 1200 US dollars.


    Close the deposit list in the system interface.


    Yu Guang swept the window glass and reflected three women and a man.


    Drunk, hugged each other and turned into a dark alley nearby.


    Cole took out the wallet in the inner pocket of his coat, which contained his ID card in the world, two photos and more than 1000 dollars.


    Take out the photos.


    Above is a photo of him with a woman and a teenager.


    The appearance of a woman is very beautiful. In a sense, except for the different hair color, she is eight points similar to the witch Haley Johnny.


    The young man was beautiful and looked very similar to Arlene.


    The evil taste of the system?


    Looking at the back of the photo, there is a person''s name written on it: Lina lotnikov, a typical Slavic name.


    In other words.


    The biography of the characters created by the system should have been living in seclusion in Russia or other small Eastern European countries for 20 years.


    But none of this matters.


    Put your wallet and photos back in your pocket, turn around, cross the street and walk into the alley.


    Even after twenty years.


    The poor neighborhoods of angel city are still dirty.


    Graffiti all over the wall.


    The garbage can was wet and muddy, and a stench came out.


    Because the street lamp has been damaged.


    The alley is particularly dark.


    In the deepest place, in an old muscle car with open doors, three female vampires couldn''t wait to take off the pants of drunken white youth.


    Loud death metal music, roaring.


    A man hugged his neck, pulled into the rear seat and kissed hard.


    The other two, like the beasts who caught their prey, greedily slid their noses and fingers through his skin and blood vessels, opened their bright red lips and exposed their sharp long teeth.


    Even if death has slammed the door.


    The unlucky drunk in the car is still enjoying the sentimental relationship with beautiful women.


    Suddenly.


    A stabbing pain came from his thigh, which made him shout. He instinctively tried to push away the young woman holding her, but found that he couldn''t push away at all.


    With the help of the faint light from the distant street.


    Sharp vampire tusks suddenly appeared in a woman''s mouth.


    The young man wanted to cry out for help, but he was blocked by a greedy deep kiss and could only make meaningless sobs.


    The mouth and tongue were bitten.


    The touch of blood being swallowed by greed dispels all drunkenness and makes him start a crazy struggle.


    Unfortunately.


    Being firmly pressed in the rear seat by three vampires, the white youth at the moment is like a piece of raw meat on the dinner plate, which is allowed to be eaten by each other.


    Just when he was most desperate.


    When three female vampires were deeply immersed in the joy of blood addiction.


    An untimely sound suddenly sounded outside the car.


    "Room service, please? Three."


    She grabbed the female vampire gnawing at the young man''s thigh and looked back. In her sight, she saw a tall man in a black windbreaker looking down at her with ruthless eyes.


    Stretch out your scarlet tongue and lick the plasma on your lips.


    The pleasure of blood addiction made her instinctively try to hold Cole''s neck and drag him into this cruel joy with a intoxicated kiss.


    however.


    In response to her, she did have a right hand holding her neck and a sharp sleeved sword that suddenly pierced her neck and back of her head.


    In the roaring blood flame.


    The female vampire didn''t even have time to scream in horror. Like the burned dry Artemisia, she burned up in an instant and became a pile of Martian damage scattered on the ground.


    See this.


    The other two female vampires, realizing that something was wrong, released the young man they had held down and roared at Cole.


    Unfortunately.


    Low blood slaves, facing the former fireknife butcher, are like stupid hyenas who hit the muzzle of hunters.


    One face to face.


    Another female vampire turned into a burning wreck and died suddenly.


    Only the last female vampire, who looks about 20 years old, is pinched by Cole''s neck and tied to the door.


    This time.


    The white youth hurried to pick up his pants, highlighted a mouthful of blood, and his voice was terrified, "what the hell..."


    Take a look at Cole, hurried back, cried father and mother, and ran out of the alley. In the blink of an eye, there was no trace.


    The female vampire was pinched by Cole''s neck, but she was not afraid at all. She opened her teeth and claws and said angrily, "you''re dead! Old thing! We are... Ah -"


    After using his fists and knees to have a close communication with her, Cole said coldly, "where are your peers hiding? Where is the nearest safe house and blood bank?"


    "What kind... I don''t know what you''re talking about, hehe..."


    "Don''t know?"


    Take out the picture in the lining pocket and take it to the female vampire. "Have you seen them?"


    Perhaps the world has long forgotten the name of the fireknife butcher.


    No blood sucking seed is afraid of Cole Walker and the burning long knife.


    Even if her nose was broken and her face was covered with blood, the female vampire still stood out with a mouthful of blood and laughed wantonly, "Wow, I guess they must have died miserably. You''re dying of anxiety, aren''t you? Old man."

 Chapter 266

    Around the millennium, the red Empire disintegrated, the European Union was established, liberalism was rampant, economic inflation was serious, and an era of aesthetic chaos and the rapid collapse of the traditional spiritual world.


    Young people who pursue all kinds of subcultures, even vampires.


    Still rebellious and stupid.


    Drug abuse, contempt for tradition, arrogance.


    They have no faith, lack faith, and waste their time in joy and confusion.


    It is also like the roar and roar in the cassette of the old muscle car, which makes people fall into crazy death metal music, attacks God and faith, and willingly degenerates.


    The female vampire pinched by Cole''s neck is one of them.


    Under the joint action of illegal drugs and blood addiction, her spirit fell into disorder.


    Relying on the extraordinary resilience of vampires, even though their companions have died and turned into a pile of burnt out debris, they still don''t pay attention to death.


    His face was covered with blood and his front teeth were missing.


    But he still stretched his neck like a pool of rotten meat, laughed and tried to bite Cole''s face.


    Cole grabbed the female vampire by the neck and smashed her head against the wall!


    The latter snorted.


    Was trampled to the ground.


    He put his knee against her back and violently broke her arm. The sound of joint dislocation was particularly clear.


    Then she grabbed her forearm and stood obliquely on the ground, like stepping on a firewood.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The incomparably clear sound of fracture, mixed with the painful cry of the female vampire finally waking up, suddenly sounded in the dark alley.


    "Ah - my arm! Let go of me! Asshole!"


    Against her back, his left hand grabbed her chin from her back. Cole took out the picture and put it in her vision. He said coldly, "have you seen them?"


    "See... Yes! It''s a Russian woman, isn''t it?!"


    "Where did you see it?"


    "Two months ago, darville''s blood bank bought a batch of abducted and trafficked humans. I... I saw them in the crowd."


    "Tell me where the blood bank is."


    "In... In Montebello, there''s a private clinic, but you''re too late. The blade cleaned it two weeks ago, and the people you''re looking for, they''ve been..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    A sleeve sword burning blood flame ran through the back of her brain.


    Flames surged.


    Leave a ground burned out.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "The first phase of the main task has been completed."


    "You found the key clue to killing your wife and children."


    "Award: sleeve sword, scarlet Queen"


    [sleeved sword ¡¤ scarlet Queen: a pair of sleeved swords tempered and shaped by prison fire and mixed with witch''s blood.


    The ejection device of the sleeve sword adopts a special blood flame charging structure, and the initial kinetic energy is the same as that when the justice trial bullet flies out of the gun chamber.


    After damage, it can repair itself by sucking the user''s blood.


    It can cause non healing penetrating wounds to high defense dark creatures.


    A forging master: impossible! Absolutely impossible! With my superb artistic quality, how can I give my beloved weapon and use the name used by others.]


    After the system prompt tone ends.


    The position of the fixed sleeve sword on the wrist suddenly came a particularly hot touch, like a red soldering iron, roasting blood and meat.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Pull up the sleeve of your left hand.


    The simple sleeve sword fixed on the bandage turns red like quenching and recasting. After rapid cooling, the handle at the bandage is engraved with gorgeous patterns.


    The excitation device is triggered by a simple machine and changed into a flat black box inlaid with finger sized crimson gemstones.


    The fine blood flow seeped through his pores, ignited and absorbed by the crimson gem.


    Compared with the predecessor with numerous scratches, the sword body becomes sharper and sharper, and the whole body is particularly smooth.


    It''s dark all over.


    The thin metal ring originally used to trigger the mechanical device and connected to his middle finger disappeared. Instead, it had a sense of flesh and blood connection with the Scarlet Ruby.


    A thought.


    The color of the Scarlet Ruby quickly faded, like a flame compressed together.


    The blade suddenly pops up and retracts again at a speed that cannot be captured by the naked eye. The whole process is silent.


    Ekol''s understanding of the reaper in blade Warrior II.


    The scarlet queen was born to break the bones that wrap the Reaper''s heart.


    Pull down your sleeves.


    Yu Guang swept the blade and left Los Angeles at 00:49:51.


    Walk quickly out of the alley.


    Before going to the suburbs to meet his old friend, he also needs to take out the equipment and funds stored in the system in the nearby hotel.


    Five minutes later.


    Use the access card to open the door of the guest room.


    Take out the black suitcase under the bed.


    There are five magazines, 35 silver bullets, a heavy machete with a blade back, and two bundles of small denominations of old US dollars, about more than 6000.


    Under the clothes was a bandage carrying weapons and ammunition.


    Throw your clothes out.


    Armed with all the weapons and ammunition, Cole went downstairs, stopped a taxi and sped to the suburbs.


    Based on time.


    The current movie plot should be that blade turned into a vampire and rescued Whistler from Romania back to Los Angeles. After injecting the retrovirus developed in the first film, the old man with red neck turned into a human again and was "friendly interaction" with blade''s new assistant Scud.


    In half an hour.


    Cole drove to an abandoned garage outside Los Angeles.


    Compared with the chaos and dilapidation of the last time I came here.


    With the renovation of the new assistant Scud, the place became more hidden and heavily guarded.


    Some dark and secret corners are equipped with a large number of induction probes and cameras to monitor outsiders.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence.


    After he was close to the garage, two guys in tight night clothes could be seen from a distance. They opened the door to the blade secret base with a key and disappeared at the entrance.


    No accident.


    They should be the messengers of the vampire Kingdom who came here to contact the blade.


    Vampire Princess Nisa and his bodyguard, Assad.


    Interestingly enough.


    When entering the blade''s secret base, they did not use violent invasion or illegal means, but directly used the key.


    With Cole''s understanding of the film plot, this kind of thing, of course, is because of the blade''s new assistant, Scud.


    A deeply hidden 25-year-old, a servant of ERI Damas jinos, the king of vampires.


    Compared with sneaky, cautious vampires.


    Ke Ertang and Huang Zhi walked over, kicked open the open door, took a cigarette in one hand, put it in his pocket and walked inside.


    The other side.


    Hearing the alarm, Scud quickly threw down his doughnut and sat in front of the computer and said loudly, "human body sensor, zone 3, gentlemen."


    The blade frowned, "human?"


    Scud looked at the number on the screen and the green figure representing the low temperature in the infrared camera and said, "er... It''s 50 degrees Fahrenheit. I guess it must be a vampire."


    Before he got up to get his weapon, a red figure swaggered past the infrared camera.


    Beyond expectation, the flustered expression that made the Scud pretend to be very unnatural for a moment. He was stunned, turned quickly and shouted to the blade who had gone to get the weapon, "wait! This temperature... There is another human behind them?"

 Chapter 267

    Whistler, who went to the gun cabinet, frowned and said, "human? Waste cat legs, you mean, a human, following the buttocks of two blood sucking insects?"


    Scud pointed to the computer screen and said, "my security system can''t go wrong..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The two vampires who had sneaked in earlier damaged the monitoring equipment with some kind of spray. At the same time, all the lights in the plant went out.


    "Magnesium powder, they burned the equipment."


    Talk.


    Whistler took out a carbine.


    Load.


    Seeing this, Scud quickly said, "Hey! I don''t trust you... Ah -"


    Whistler, the old vampire hunter, how could he talk nonsense with an asshole boy whose origin is unknown and who broke his beloved old car.


    Hit him in the face with the butt of the gun.


    Scud groaned and fell to the ground with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    later.


    Two vampires dressed as Japanese ninjas, with samurai swords on their backs and goggles that can filter ultraviolet rays on their hoods, like acrobats, hang on the steel frame of the plant and move forward.


    The moment of landing.


    Just hit Whistler''s muzzle.


    however.


    The old vampire hunter couldn''t see the elite vampires in night clothes at all. He pulled the trigger. After all the bullets were empty, he was immediately close in, punched in the face and fell to the ground.


    The vampire picked up the carbine and pointed to the Scud just got up.


    Frightened, he quickly raised his hand and hurried back.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    This time.


    The blade of the samurai sword finally came and said to the Scud, "turn on the warning light."


    The voice fell.


    While pointing a gun at his vampire distraction, Scud forced to close the switch.


    Behind the blade, a large row of high-power lamps that can emit artificial sunlight burst into dazzling light.


    Two elite vampires, whose whole bodies are wrapped in tight night clothes, instantly close their goggles to filter out the ultraviolet rays that can kill them.


    The vampire closest to the blade pulls out the samurai sword and rushes to it with a gorgeous posture called dance.


    Vampires are far beyond the physical quality of ordinary people, so that they can make many actions that are difficult for humans to do, cool and deadly.


    The blade sees the move.


    They beat you all the time.


    Until the tip of their knife, pointing to each other''s key, stopped in place.


    Another vampire pointed a gun at Whistler and Scud and shouted in Romanian, "Nisa! Put the knife away!"


    Then he explained to the blade, "you shot first. We came to deliver the letter without malice."


    See two people take the knife.


    He walked over and said in English, "we represent the ruling class of the vampire Kingdom and ask for a truce. They want to meet you."


    Then he knelt on one knee and handed the warrant sealed in the container to the blade.


    however.


    At this time.


    The factory gradually fell into silence, and suddenly came a particularly clear sound of footsteps.


    People turned their eyes to the place where the voice came from.


    Human vision may not be able to see who the visitor is in the dark.


    But the scarlet light spots shaking in the air are particularly eye-catching.


    Scud''s expression was a little strange. He turned and said to the blade, "maybe... It''s the human I mentioned to you just now.


    Come in with them. "


    Whistler frowned as he loaded the carbine and said, "you mean, a human who doesn''t sleep at night, follows two vampires and chases us all the way?"


    When they talk.


    Nisa and Assad looked at each other and felt shocked and confused from each other''s eyes.


    No one else knows about their sneaking here, let alone being followed all the way, but they don''t know it at all.


    Pull out your weapon and look warily into the dark.


    Until the footsteps stop.


    A man in a black windbreaker, oil head and cold face appeared under the light of the warning lamp.


    Don''t take a deep look at Scud.


    Throw away the cigarette butts and stamp them out with your feet.


    The blade frowned slightly and said coldly, "I thought you were dead."


    Whistler stared at Cole''s face for a long time and said, "cole walker? Wow, the last time I saw you, you were a young man. Why..."


    That''s it.


    It suddenly occurred to me that he had been imprisoned by vampires for 18 years.


    Assad slowly put down the long knife, turned and said, "blade, do you know?"


    Blade didn''t respond and motioned Scud to turn off the warning light.


    later.


    The male elite vampire took off his hood, looked back at Cole standing not far away and said to the blade, "my name is Assad, and this is Nisa."


    Follow the voice.


    The female vampire also took off her head cover, looked directly into the blade''s eyes and said, "you have always been our most feared enemy, but now there is something else.


    Something more terrible than you. "


    The face of female vampires is very different from the mainstream aesthetics of Saxon whites.


    The typical appearance of women in Mediterranean countries.


    however.


    In a sense.


    Her beauty is very unique, like her rebellious eyes, like a poisonous white rose.


    At this time, the system prompt sound suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Mainline task phase 2, generated."


    "As a vampire hunter who has lived in seclusion for too long and has been forgotten by the world, and a famous fireknife butcher in the past, you decided to help the vampire Kingdom clean up the enemy as a condition.


    In return for handing over the beast that killed your wife and children. "


    "Completion reward: immune serum."


    After Nisa asked.


    The blade frowned slightly.


    With all his years of experience as a vampire hunter, he can''t think of anything that can threaten vampires at the top of the food chain.


    Did not choose to respond directly.


    He crossed them and said to Cole, "this is my territory, Cole."


    obviously.


    He regarded Cole''s tracking of two elite vampires as a hunting operation.


    "I want to kill vampires, no one can escape, blade."


    Talk.


    Come to the blade.


    Two elite vampires frowned, took weapons and looked alert when they heard such arrogant words.


    After a silence.


    Cole took out the picture and said, "but this time, I''m not here to kill them."


    Talk.


    Eyes swept over Assad and Nisa.


    When the blade took the picture, Cole frowned, lowered his head, lit a cigarette and said, "my wife, Lina lotnikov and my son John."


    Hear this.


    The blade''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Intuition told him that what he heard next must be very unfriendly.


    "Are you looking for them?"


    Take a deep breath of the cigarette, Cole frowned. "They''re dead. I''m here to ask you to do me a favor, blade."

 Chapter 268

    After a silence.


    Cole said coldly, "two weeks ago, you cleaned the blood bank operated by darville, and the clues I traced were broken there."


    "Darville..."


    Blade returned the picture to Cole and said, "I''m looking for daville Dennis, the largest safe house and blood bank in Montebello."


    "Any news?"


    That''s it.


    The blade takes a look at Scud.


    The talkative little policewoman with messy hair likes to watch flying. The Polytechnic man in a hell Baron themed shirt hurried to sit next to the computer, opened a document and said loudly, "five days ago, there was a record of him leaving the Los Angeles Airport. His destination is... D.C. Washington.


    Er... You''re so anxious to find that vampire vendor. You must really want to kill him, but I''ll tell you one thing in advance.


    That guy is very influential in business and politics. You must know why... "


    At this point, he reclined in his chair, raised his right hand and said with an awkward smile, "cole walker, I think I must have heard the name somewhere.


    The famous fireknife butcher?


    Cool... We all thought you were dead. "


    At all times, Whistler felt that the frivolous rebellious young man annoyed him.


    Pulling the bolt of the gun, he mocked, "when that bastard boy killed vampires all over the world, you were still playing with sand in the roadside park, okay?"


    I was wronged for no reason.


    Scud picked up the cool doughnuts on the table, shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, you''re right, old Pi Yan."


    Compared with Whistler and Scud, the cordial greetings between them.


    Assad frowned when he heard their address to Cole, subconsciously blocked Nisa, touched the handle of the knife with one hand and remained silent.


    As a noble pure blood vampire.


    Nisa is very young.


    During the Los Angeles war, she may have been a little vampire under the age of five.


    But she doesn''t know the vampire hunter who has been forgotten by the world.


    It doesn''t mean that Assad, who has experienced that era, doesn''t know how dangerous the man standing in front of the blade is!


    Vampires like to call the blade the devil of the night.


    Because he appeared and disappeared, the purpose of his action was very strong, and there were countless vampire world elites who died in his hands.


    As for the fireknife butcher


    Although Assad did not encounter Cole in his heyday, he knew very well about the arrogance and domineering deeds of that guy in the past.


    I prefer to wait in the shadow than the blade.


    The man''s favorite thing is to kill the guard violently, kick open the door and swagger into the blood bank and safe house.


    When he left, except for a few lucky ones, he ran away quickly. No one survived, whether the pure blood aristocrats in the vampire world or the lowest blood slaves and confidants.


    The burning long knife and the indiscriminate slaughter are the origin of his nickname.


    A complete madman.


    Just when he thought of it.


    But Cole looked at them.


    Instinctive fear made Assad protect Nisa, step back and guard, "we didn''t mean any harm here, Cole..."


    Nisa frowned slightly. She was very confused about Assad''s abnormal behavior and said, "cole? Do you know him?"


    "Deacon frost died at his hands."


    Talking room.


    Nisa looked straight at Cole walking towards them, not afraid at all, even eager to try.


    Until Cole stopped and said indifferently, "since you are the emissary of the ruler of the vampire Kingdom, it won''t be difficult for you to find someone for me?"


    Don''t wait for Assad to speak.


    Nisa''s chin was slightly raised and her eyes were full of hostility. She replied, "a human, why should I help you?"


    This answer made the guard in front of him sweat on his forehead.


    That was the famous fireknife butcher twenty years ago!


    If you meet the blade, maybe you can reason with him and delay time by talking.


    But this guy


    In an anxious tone, he said in Romanian, "Nisa! You''re trying to annoy a madman! Let me talk to him next, okay?"


    With a cold hum, Nisa stopped talking.


    Assad looked at Cole, took a deep breath and said, "now we have a new enemy, Cole.


    On behalf of the vampire Kingdom, I hope to reach an armistice with you if you are willing to help us through this crisis.


    I''ll hand over daville Dennis to you in return for my kindness. "


    Cole frowned, took a deep cigarette and said indifferently, "deal."


    On the way.


    There are high levels of the vampire kingdom in contact with the human world.


    Cole and blade, the process of leaving the country for Romania was extremely smooth.


    A day later.


    Late at night.


    In a helicopter flying to the hinterland of the vampire kingdom.


    Scud sat next to Cole. It seemed that his smoking addiction was more serious than that of a demon hunter, one by one.


    The face that hasn''t been cleaned in two days is shiny.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he shouted in the loud noise of the propeller, "I heard your story ten years ago, Cole!


    Seriously, where have you been hiding all these years? "


    Unfortunately, his inquiry was not answered.


    Nisa sat next to the blade.


    She was wearing a classic pure black simple noble robe and gold ornaments with bone structure around her neck to set off her noble temperament.


    Gently rub the ring on your finger.


    Show an inexplicable smile.


    Scud threw away his cigarette butts, lit one again, frowned and said, "what''s funny?"


    "The blade in their mouth is a monster to frighten children. Frankly, I''m a little disappointed."


    Scud raised his eyebrows and said, "did you hear that, brother Dao? She''s disappointed."


    Nisa looked out of the window and said indifferently, "he agreed to join us so easily."


    The implication.


    There is nothing like a big man.


    The Scud who followed the blade was despised by a vampire. He patted the blade on the shoulder, smiled and said, "good brother, let her see, please."


    It''s completely different from Cole''s coldness and inhumanity.


    The blade pulled open his leather coat, which was full of explosives, and said in a deep voice, "semtin."


    Scud sat obliquely in his seat and said with a smile, "are you still disappointed that these explosives can send an entire block to heaven?"


    Nisa smiled, her eyes rested on cole and said in a disdainful tone, "what about you, Cole walker.


    I don''t quite understand why one likes the vulgar nickname "butcher".


    And I think the deal you made with Assad is very unfair to us. A human, you can really deal with the Reaper we can''t deal with? "


    The voice just fell.


    The Scud, with an attitude of watching the excitement, whistled, ha ha, and joked, "otherwise, why do you think vampires like to call him butcher.


    Because you and that guy have no choice at all. Don''t think it''s brother Dao''s territory. This guy doesn''t dare to kill you.


    In the past, he was dealing with the vampires in Los Angeles alone, killing a group of bastards, lying on the street one by one and calling his mother. "

 Chapter 269

    In the great roar.


    The helicopter landed on the top of a huge tall building.


    After landing, Cole''s eyes swept over a huge company signature on the wall: Caliban industries.


    Caliban industries.


    Not surprisingly, it should be the disguise and economic source of the vampire Kingdom''s activities in the human world.


    and.


    Relying on the power of capital, we can also have a good relationship with the local government and upper class society.


    Compared with before the war in Los Angeles.


    The complete hostility between humans and vampires.


    After the White House unilaterally announced the completion of the cleaning, vampires in another sense cooperated more closely with vampires in the physical sense.


    I want to walk inside the building.


    Human soldiers with live guns, sentry posts, guns aimed at the people who stepped off the plane.


    Under the leadership of Nisa, after layers of access control and guard, they came to the top floor of Caliban industrial building.


    After a pure steel gate rises.


    Whistler suddenly grabbed the blade and said, "are you sure you want to do this?"


    The blade took a deep breath, patted the clothes full of explosives and said, "what if I''m not sure?"


    The old hunter stopped talking and could only follow him.


    With the container containing the peace agreement, open the last pure steel door.


    Nisa smiled confidently, raised her chin slightly and said, "the real strength of the vampire kingdom is here."


    later.


    I saw a bent, evil smelling bald head, wearing a black robe, with his back to them, playing something.


    Walk through the gate.


    Nisa said, "father."


    Eli, who was studying an ancient alchemy formula, raised her hand and motioned her not to speak.


    Outstretched fingers, gray skin, black and yellow nails, sharp.


    From time to time.


    Turn slowly.


    Assad said, "blade, Cole, this is the king, Eli damachinos."


    Walk slowly to the blade.


    Taking Nisa''s hand, the vampire king said in Romanian, "welcome, day walker.


    As the saying goes, ''be proud of your enemy and enjoy his achievements'', so I should thank you. "


    "Thank you for what?"


    At this time, a blonde middle-aged man with glasses came over and said, "you helped us get rid of Deakin frost. You helped us a lot."


    He stretched out his hand and introduced himself, "I''m Carly high energy."


    The blade saw the tattoo on the man''s hand.


    "Are you human?"


    "Not exactly. I''m a lawyer, European health Union."


    From beginning to end.


    The people in this house, or vampires, did not look at Cole, or even completely ignored his existence.


    Eli turned and looked at the disgusting thing he was soaking in the jar. He said slowly, "as you know, blood addiction is a terrible virus, which is transmitted through the saliva of predators.


    Within 72 hours, it will spread through human blood and reproduce new parasitic organs. "


    The blade murmured, "it''s like cancer."


    "Purposeful cancer."


    Then.


    Carly high energy, who calls himself a lawyer of the European health Union, explained the characteristics and origin of the Reaper to the public.


    Use a 3.5-inch floppy disk to play a monitoring picture.


    Inside is a creature with gray skin, clearly visible subcutaneous blood vessels, bald head and a face full of hatred.


    According to Eli damaskinos.


    The reaper, like the blade, is a vampire, but unlike them, he is an alien.


    Eat people and vampires.


    And the victim will not die, but will become a new virus carrier, that is, a new reaper.


    Just like this, it may not explain the harmfulness of this new blood sucking species.


    Assad stood behind the blade and explained, "you have to know, these things are like addicts. They have to eat every day. Norma has been active for 72 hours.


    Hundreds of reapers will be born before the end of the week.


    The number will be thousands in a few months. Calculate it yourself. "


    The blade frowned and said, "wait, do you want me to help you hunt?"


    Eli replied in a gloomy tone, "after dealing with us, who will they trouble next? Your precious human beings.


    None survived. "


    At this time, Cole, who was always silent, said indifferently, "human beings are really more precious than vampires, old man."


    Never stop talking.


    In the hinterland and heart of the vampire Kingdom, facing their king, call him in such a rude tone.


    For a moment, the vampire in the room and the lawyer looked at Cole.


    Carly high energy frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    Assad hurried round the field, "this is Cole walker. Nisa and I met him in Los Angeles. He is willing to help us deal with the problem of the reaper.


    But as a reward, when it''s done, we need to hand over daville Dennis to him. "


    Carly couldn''t help smiling, shook his head slightly and said helplessly, "what do you mean... A human?"


    "Yes."


    Talking room.


    The lawyer, your excellency, walked up to Cole, stretched out his right hand and smiled, "meet me, I''m a lawyer from the European health Union, specializing in the problem of reapers.


    Lord Assad just said what''s your name? Oh... Sorry, my memory is not very good, but I want to know, can a human also deal with the Reaper?


    Well, I have other things here, such as tracking some vampires who illegally hunt and kill humans. If you agree, I will pay you an objective reward. "


    As he spoke, he wanted to put his arm around Cole''s shoulder and "send" the ignorant fool out of here in the way of a "civilized man".


    Assad wanted to say something, but he saw that Carly had put on Cole''s shoulder and wanted to stop talking.


    so


    In the exclamation of the crowd and the shouting of Carly high energy.


    The high and impersonal hagou was punched in the face, and then grabbed his shoulder and hit the wall.


    Finish all this.


    Cole condescended and said to the barrister who was sitting on the ground with a confused face and no response, "I don''t have the habit of hooking shoulders with dogs.


    Your honor. "


    Nisa frowned and sullen, and shouted, "presumptuous!"


    Seeing what was happening in front of him, Eli damaskinnos stopped Nisa, who was ready to take over Cole. After a moment of silence, he said, "cole Walker... I did hear the name somewhere.


    Everyone thought you were dead. "


    Compared to the fear of the blade.


    A human, in the eyes of vampires, Cole, who is only worthy of food, is still not worthy of his awe, even though he was famous in the past.


    "But.


    Since you can deal with deacon frost, I welcome your help on behalf of the vampire Kingdom, fireknife butcher. "


    See this condition.


    Said nisaton, "father!"


    "That''s it, Nisa. Go and help lawyer Carey treat his injury."

 Chapter 270

    Whistler, standing aside, opened his mouth and hesitated. He glanced at Carly whose hair was disturbed and said, "you haven''t changed at all from that time, Cole."


    Carly looked up at Cole.


    Maybe hide hatred and hatred deeply.


    The lawyer''s eyes didn''t change much.


    Get up, wipe the blood on the corner of your mouth, straighten your glasses, signal Nisa that he''s okay, take a deep breath and say to the blade, "we spent two years training a special force, blood bag, and want you to lead them."


    The blade was slightly surprised and said, "two years?"


    Nisa looked directly into Cole''s eyes and looked very unhappy. She turned her head and said, "originally, the blood bag was to hunt you, blade."


    Scud joked, "so now they''re hunting reapers. Wow, cool."


    Dawn is coming.


    ERI damachinos nodded slightly to the blade, and Assad, standing aside, hurriedly said to the blade, "after dark, blood bag and I will meet you in factory 3."


    "Factory 3?"


    "Your base of operations in Bucharest."


    The investigation by the vampire kingdom was so clear that it obviously exceeded the blade''s expectation.


    But I didn''t say much.


    The host here ordered him to leave.


    People will not stay long.


    Under the leadership of Assad, he walked to the timely apron.


    Cole, who was walking at the end, noticed that someone was peeping at him, turned around and just collided with the eyes of the vampire king.


    In a sense.


    The old guy looks very similar to Chad Norma.


    The same blue gray skin, bald head, blood vessels are clearly visible.


    But compared to Norma''s monster.


    Wearing a black robe and long pointed ears, Damus jinnos is more like an alchemist corrupted by evil.


    Of course Cole knew they were a father son relationship.


    Since blade Warrior II will fail to restart the plot after destroying the plot twist device, he chose to push the plot step by step.


    Moreover, the class composition of the vampire world in the blade universe is very similar to human beings.


    Blood, surname, wealth.


    These three are the elements of the upper class, not individual force.


    Cole noticed his gaze.


    The vampire king smiled inexplicably, and then Cole smiled.


    The pure steel gate fell slowly, blocking their sight.


    Stand where you are.


    Touch out a cigarette.


    The crisp sound of the lighter sounded.


    Cole stepped out.


    Rather than killing the old man himself, he preferred to wait until Chad Norma met his father and witnessed the touching scene of father''s kindness and filial piety.


    In an hour.


    In an abandoned factory somewhere.


    Lean against the iron fence.


    Whistler said to the blade in a hoarse old voice, "what do you really think?"


    The blade wore epithelial gloves and said in a cold joke tone, "they will kill us as soon as they have a chance."


    The Scud frowned and said, "we won''t do it, will we?"


    "No."


    The blade went to the guardrail, his eyes fell on cole, who was smoking alone below, and said, "let''s pretend to cooperate first, take advantage of the opportunity they took us in-depth, and have a close look at how their world works."


    Whistler went down the stairs, took off his cowboy coat and disdained, "I''ve seen enough of their world. Now the position of the top of the food chain is not guaranteed, which scared them to pee their pants."


    Sitting next to Cole, the red necked old man reached for a cigarette and said, "what about you, pig butcher, do you want to take this opportunity to go deep into the vampire world, go crazy and avenge your wife and children?"


    Light the cigarette for the old hunter, Cole said coldly, "you''re right, but you have to wait until you finish dealing with the reapers."


    Talk.


    Looking up at the Scud lying on the railing, I saw that the 25-year-old was flustered. I couldn''t help but move my eyes elsewhere and didn''t dare to look at Cole.


    Whistler followed Cole''s line of sight and looked up at a pair of Scud legs like street gangsters.


    The old hunter''s intuition told him.


    That night, Cole, who followed Nisa and Assad, must have seen something, but he didn''t say it.


    With the help of the waiting time during the day, people find their own places to rest and recharge their energy for their actions at night.


    ...


    After sunset.


    The last ray of sunset disappeared into the sky.


    The predators hiding in the shadow quietly walked out of the shelter, mingled with the crowd and waited for the opportunity.


    Compartments in the factory.


    As usual, the blade fixed himself on the chair and injected serum before action.


    But she was caught by Nisa who opened the door and went in.


    Looking at it, he said in silence, "they''re waiting for you to review, day walker."


    Five minutes later.


    Seeing the blade appeared, Assad got up and said, "blade, see the blood bag.


    Light hammer, verren, priest, snowman, Chupa and Reinhart. "


    Lighthammer and verren are a vampire couple with bald head and red hair.


    The priest wore a shawl, curly hair, small round eyes and spoke with a German accent.


    Chupa was tall and strong, wearing a lock armour.


    The bald Reinhardt wore sunglasses with the same blade and the same black leather coat.


    The snowman is the only Asian, with smoky makeup and a samurai sword on his back.


    As soon as they met, the two sides were full of gunpowder.


    Reinhart, the oldest and most powerful of them, raised his chin, walked up to the blade, pretended to be friendly and embarrassed to ask, "blade, we all want to know..."


    The blade put his ear in front of him.


    "What?"


    Reinhardt put his face up and lowered his voice so that everyone could hear it.


    "Are you shy?"


    Chupa smiled. "Well said, Dad."


    Was openly provoked.


    The blade looked up, smiled and said, "well, I see. You trained for two years to prepare to kill me.


    Now, I''m standing here.


    Very excited, isn''t it? "


    Just when he was ready to play with these vampires.


    But the creak of a rusty iron door when it was pushed open suddenly sounded in the empty factory building.


    People''s eyes looked at the man not far away, with a black coat on his shoulder and a cigarette in one hand.


    The priest smiled in his German accent, "Nisa, he is the man you mentioned? Fireknife butcher... Only humans can use such a stupid name."


    Reinhardt raised his chin slightly, provoked the blade, then crossed him and went straight.


    He stopped Cole with one hand, shook his head suspiciously and said with a smile, "wait, in addition to the blade, do you want to join us?


    butcher?


    To be honest, the name is really stupid, like a hick who deals with cow dung every day. "


    Talking room.


    Deliberately laugh and show his fangs to Cole.


    Maybe I want to see his fear and anger on this man''s face.


    After all.


    No one will be afraid of being closely contacted by natural enemies.

 Chapter 271

    Both sides as sworn enemies.


    The day Walker and the fireknife butcher encounter a powerful vampire special team.


    Even with Nisa and Assad as lubricants, ease the relationship between the two sides.


    But the first meeting between the two sides will never happen. Sit down and talk to each other calmly.


    In the first minute of their meeting, no vampires and humans died in a pool of blood, which was very restrained.


    Assad is the most rational of the two camps.


    He frowned when he saw Cole stopped by Reinhart.


    Even though he had expected this to happen, he had no countermeasures at all.


    Nisa didn''t mean to stop it at all.


    Perhaps I want to take advantage of this opportunity to test whether that human is really capable of joining this action.


    Perhaps, just look at him very unhappy, with the help of Reinhart''s hand, give him some lessons.


    Suddenly.


    The atmosphere in the factory fell into a strange silence.


    The vampires of the blood bag team, like Nisa, smiled and mocked, waiting to see Cole eat in Reinhart''s hand.


    Like a lost dog, holding his tail, he escaped from the factory in a gray way.


    Whistler held his old waist with one hand and raised his eyebrows. With his understanding of cole, he could think of what would happen next with his toes.


    As for Nisa.


    The arrogant vampire princess.


    Except that when facing the blade, he always holds inexplicable goodwill and can''t help smiling, he treats Cole like a boring bug.


    After all.


    No matter how terrible the blade is, it is also a member of the vampire community.


    She is the legendary protagonist of the big horror story she heard from childhood, and the mysterious guy who made her curious a long time ago.


    In this strange silence, with Reinhart''s provocative smile.


    Cole frowned.


    Take a deep breath of the cigarette and press the unburned butt on the bald old man''s chest.


    Pat him in the face twice.


    I didn''t even look him in the eye.


    Completely ignoring Reinhart''s angry look after being insulted, he went straight past him.


    It''s like stepping forward and crossing the crotch over the head of a wild dog.


    Arrogant!


    Reinhardt was livid. He took off his cigarette end and ironed a hole in his leather coat, crushed it hard, and looked at Cole''s back.


    The other people in the blood bag were shocked by Cole''s move, so that their smiles disappeared, and even couldn''t speak at all.


    In a sense.


    They were really frightened by the human behavior.


    Even if you break their heads, you can''t imagine that a human being, a lower creature worthy of only food, should be so arrogant!


    No... that bastard is more arrogant and domineering than facing their blade!


    That''s Reinhart Rudolph!


    In the selection of tens of thousands of vampire elites, a terrible guy standing at the peak of strength!


    Poke a cigarette in his chest.


    This kind of action, which is not very hurtful but extremely insulting, is almost to take off his pants on the spot and pull it directly on Reinhart''s face!


    A human


    He''s really not afraid of death?!


    Still, the rumors are true. The guy who was called the fireknife butcher more than ten years ago is a bloodthirsty madman!


    Before cruel people start, they often don''t like nonsense.


    Reinhardt threw the crushed cigarette butt on the ground, suddenly burst up and rushed at Cole''s back.


    however.


    When he tried to use the vampire''s powerful physical power to directly overwhelm the bastard who insulted him and suck up his blood, he was waiting for the black muzzle of the just trial.


    Cole threw his coat to Whistler, pointed a gun at Reinhart''s forehead in his right hand, and said expressionless, "an obedient dog is a good dog, okay?


    If your master asks you to cooperate with the blade, you should know your positioning and identity. "


    Although it was just pulling a gun at Reinhart''s head.


    But just now Cole''s decision and extraordinary rapid response made the vampires in the blood bag slightly change their complexion.


    More important.


    It''s not the best way to deal with the attack behind your back, even if it looks very cool.


    The truth is.


    If you don''t have strong enough strength, you should be tempered and fearless in the face of danger.


    Face Reinhart.


    The best end is to be robbed of the gun, then knocked down by force, and finally saved by the blade.


    obviously.


    The man known as the fireknife butcher was completely not afraid of Reinhart''s attack on him, and even had sufficient coping skills for the terrible consequences that he might be directly attacked and had no chance to shoot.


    Killing countless fierce people.


    Just the exchange of eyes is enough.


    Reinhart came into close contact with Cole''s cruel eyes that lacked emotional fluctuations.


    He knows very well.


    This guy will never be as rational and restrained as the blade. If he dares to make any change, the Colt Pistol with silver bullet will explode his head the next moment.


    It''s like a face change in Sichuan Opera.


    Reinhardt suddenly smiled, raised his hands, didn''t feel embarrassed at all, stepped back and said with a smile, "relax, man, you''ve disappeared for so long. How do we know if you''re a real fireknife butcher.


    Well... Now it''s you, that''s right. "


    Assad hurriedly said, "cole, put the gun down. We just want to test whether you are that person. There is still action at night. There is no need to make unnecessary death."


    The next moment.


    The roar of gunfire was deafening in the factory building.


    The faces of the people changed greatly. They pulled out their weapons and pointed at Cole!


    Hearing the roar of bullets flying past his ears, Reinhart''s face became very embarrassed.


    In his career, he has never been so threatened by a human being.


    I can''t see clearly under dark glasses.


    However, sinister, with the intention to kill Cole, it tastes like a toilet in summer.


    Assad hurried over and pressed Cole''s hand with the gun down. He couldn''t believe it and said, "cole! Are you crazy?! now the reapers are still moving outside. Do you want to go to war with the vampire kingdom


    Cole, who always had a cold face, suddenly smiled and said, "sorry, my hand slipped."


    Turn around.


    To the others in the blood bag, he said expressionless, "listen, if I find that you have other intentions in the process of action, don''t blame me for my careless hand slip."


    The moment his voice fell.


    The system tone suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Mob incident: first, it has been triggered."


    "As a well-known vampire hunter and famous fireknife butcher, vampires should be afraid of you. They only deserve to hide in a dark corner and tremble!


    Now?


    Fearless demon hunters, they are afraid of you now. "

 Chapter 272

    "You are a natural thug and executioner. Retirement and seclusion, and the tempering of family and years have not made you amiable, but more and more silent and frightening.


    Even if you know that dead wives and children are illusory settings, your hatred and hatred for dark creatures turn into endless anger and burn in your heart.


    Just like the retired killer whose dog was tortured and killed, only the blood and death of the enemy can extinguish the manic anger in his heart. "


    "Kill all the reapers. It''s their turn next."


    "Reward 1: gun fighting; Reward 2: Vampire friends. "


    [gun fighting skill: years of practice and killing are far more powerful than ordinary people, so you have all the foundations for using gun fighting skill.


    Straightforward killing is effective.


    But gorgeous techniques are easier to make your enemies fear.


    Now?


    You can use all guns skillfully.


    After pulling the trigger, your memory of the remaining number of bullets in the magazine has become an instinct.


    You have mastered the special bullet changing skills, and you can change the clip three times faster.


    You have mastered special shooting skills and your hit rate has increased greatly.


    You have mastered special movement skills. It is more difficult for the enemy''s bullets to hit you, and the brilliance in battle is super doubled.


    A blatant demon firm boss: first, let''s take it out! Then, let it take my hard blow! Hard... Hard... From every angle! Poke to the end!]


    [friends of vampires: you always meet some dark creatures by chance, especially witches and vampires.


    As a famous hunter, just hearing your name is enough to make the dark creatures shiver in the corner, or... Have some strange thoughts about you.


    In all senses, you really deserve this title.]


    Whistler, leaning against the shelf, raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "it seems that our vampire friends have to be careful."


    Cole, put the gun away.


    Quickly scan through the large statements given by the system.


    Compared with the strange and ambiguous description of friends of vampires, various techniques of gun fighting appeared in his consciousness very naturally.


    There are some shameful killing actions among them.


    Whistler turned out a box of cigarettes in his coat pocket, looked at the sign and said, "it''s still high-grade goods, rich little bastard."


    He took one and lit it for himself. He was thrown back to Cole by his coat.


    The blade smiled at the embarrassed Reinhart, looked a little excited, turned to Nisa and said, "if you want to catch a hunter, you have to start from the prey.


    The target is where all vampires gather at night.


    Blood bank, safe house, the bigger the better.


    So, what is our first goal? "


    Nisa frowned and looked at Assad.


    Obviously, compared with hunting reapers, blade is more interested in understanding the location of the secret place of vampire assembly, so that he can''t wait.


    However, now that cooperation has been reached... Nisa is silent for a moment and tells the location of tonight''s operation.


    "House of pain."


    Two hours later.


    Like an old van leaving a scrap factory, it is full of advanced Millennium instruments, weapons and ammunition.


    Stop at a poor and chaotic block intersection.


    As the chief technician of the Reaper treatment team, Scud holds a pair of high-tech sleeve swords composed of pneumatic devices and EDTA injection to explain how to use the blade.


    Whistler opened the weapon box and distributed the weapons to the members of the blood bag one by one.


    "The muzzle is filled with silver nitrate and garlic extract capsule bullets. This ultra-high speed gun can shoot a silver cone at a speed of 6000 feet per second. Because you bastard vampires don''t like sunlight, I installed an ultraviolet filter at the muzzle..."


    After distributing the weapons.


    Before leaving, the blood bag members still didn''t forget to ridicule Whistler and blade.


    Reinhardt deliberately ran away from Whistler, bowed his head and walked past the blade, and deliberately said, "you''d better take care of your dog, or I''ll work for you."


    For pure blood species, hybrid species and blood slaves are not the same kind, let alone lowly humans who are only worthy of food.


    The blade suddenly burst.


    Grab Reinhardt, twist his arm, hit him hard, and finally press a inlaid miniature bomb behind his skull.


    "Now, you have a detonator implanted in the back of your brain, silver nitrate. If you try to remove it, it will explode. The detonator is on me."


    Talk.


    Hearing the moving blood bag, everyone turned back one after another.


    The blade pushed away Reinhart, took out the detonator and said, "as long as you look at me wrong..."


    Press the switch.


    A miniature bomb attached to the back of Reinhart''s skull, ticking.


    Then smile at everyone.


    This temporarily pieced together harvester processing team was officially put into operation.


    To deal with the blade.


    Vampires who painted the safe house sign on the wall more than ten years ago are now replaced by fluorescent agents to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    Whistler held a sniper rifle and placed it on the top of a nearby building.


    In the infrared induction sight, only the body temperature of the blade and Cole shows the red of normal human beings, and all other vampires are cold blue.


    Arrive at the entrance to the safe house.


    Nisa stopped and said to the blade in a serious tone, "you are about to enter our world. You will see something, eat


    But remember why you''re here. "


    Finish.


    Yu Guang glanced at Cole, who was walking in the back with a long knife behind him.


    After getting a positive answer from the blade.


    The guard opened the door of the safe house.


    However, if you want to really enter it, you still need to go through a corridor filled with various surgical instruments, or... Vampire tableware, and reach the real safe house through blood identification.


    After the fully soundproof steel lifting door is opened.


    Compared to the safe house.


    It''s more like a nightclub that only serves vampires.


    Cool color spotlight, flashing dazzling.


    The fast-paced pop music makes people''s blood gush.


    The crowded vampires gathered on the dance floor and twisted their bodies to vent their exuberant energy.


    Seeing this, the blade frowned slightly, "are you kidding?"


    without doubt.


    It is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack to find a carrier infected with the Reaper virus in a huge nightclub with hundreds or even thousands of people.


    Nisa smiled inexplicably.


    Maybe proud.


    Perhaps, the blade''s surprise made her very happy.


    This time.


    Cole, who was always silent, went to Nisa''s side, threw away his cigarette butts and pulled out a long knife with scratches, just like his posture when he violently broke into other safe houses many years ago.


    Looking at Nisa with eyes lacking emotional fluctuation, he said indifferently, "do vampires like disco?"

 Chapter 273

    Hear Cole''s voice.


    Nisa''s smile suddenly disappeared, looked at her, said with a little anger, "why do you say that?"


    Cole didn''t respond to her questions and stepped into the vampire dance floor first.


    Watching his back gradually submerged by the dancing crowd.


    Nisa frowned and said to the others, "after you go in, keep an eye on the man so that he won''t be eaten."


    Reinhardt raised his eyebrows, looked indifferent, carried his gun and took the others into the dance floor.


    Blade was silent for a moment and said, "Nisa..."


    "What?"


    "Rather than worrying about him being eaten, I suggest you act with him. That guy may be a little grumpy."


    After that, he crossed Nisa''s side and walked into the dance floor.


    Compared with the deeds of the blade, it has been circulating in the vampire kingdom for a long time, and has even been compiled into bedtime stories to deceive children. Cole walker, the vampire hunter forgotten by the times, is unknown.


    Especially for the young pure blood like her who had not experienced that era.


    however.


    In view of the blade''s warning, she is still ready to follow up cole to avoid chaos.


    After all.


    In such a nightclub only open to vampires, Cole, as a human, walks alone in it, which is too eye-catching.


    No less than a docile little sheep, it plunged into the wolves at the party.


    in fact.


    When Cole entered the dance floor, many vampires cast strange and greedy eyes on him.


    Not only because human beings are full of tempting sweet smell to vampires.


    Moreover, such a big back with retro style, plus the same style of Mafia windbreaker and bright red tie, in such a trendy nightclub, it is like an antique completely out of touch with the times.


    Ridiculous.


    Funny.


    Eye catching.


    Soon.


    The hybrids who twisted their bodies around Cole and danced madly leaned over without trace, greedily sucked deeply and sprinkled out on cole, which only belongs to the smell of human blood.


    Push, crowd.


    Two men, one woman and three vampires sandwiched Cole in the middle and tried to push him onto the sofa next to him and start eating tonight.


    This time.


    Nisa stood not far away, her eyes crossed the twisting vampires and looked at Cole.


    Suddenly.


    In her sight, Cole''s long knife ignited a scarlet flame, pinched the mouth and chin of the female vampire around her with her right hand, and smiled inexplicably.


    I''m aware of something bad.


    Nisa hurried over, pushed aside the hybrid species leaning against Cole, remained silent for a while, frowned and said, "come with me."


    Under the greedy gaze of the hybrid species.


    They turned the corner on the right side of the stage to the more secluded classical red carpet corridor where accommodation was provided.


    DJ and pop music are getting smaller and smaller.


    With a cold face, Nisa said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand why my father agreed you to join this operation. A human, here, is prey and dinner."


    Cole said coldly, "really?"


    Nisa stopped, looked back at him and frowned, "have you been eaten without me just now? Or have you not hunted for too long and your senses have degenerated?"


    In her opinion.


    Just now there was a vampire''s tusk, less than ten centimeters from Cole''s arm.


    Once bitten.


    The vampire''s unique toxin is injected into the body. In a few seconds, Cole''s body will be paralyzed, his consciousness will fall into a state of chaos and let him take it.


    Cole felt out a cigarette, lit it and replied, "really?"


    "Isn''t it? For God''s sake, I''ll send you out now so that the blade won''t trouble us after you are eaten."


    When Nisa''s dissatisfaction and disgust with Cole and even wanted to eat him on the spot were very strong.


    A suspicious figure in a hood suddenly flashed across the end of the corridor.


    The two looked at each other.


    Nisa whispered to Cole, "stay here."


    After the explanation, he walked vigilantly to the end of the corner, followed the suspicious figure and walked to a guest room.


    After Colm sent her away.


    He took a deep breath of his cigarette and walked slowly past.


    He doesn''t care much about Nisa''s personal safety.


    According to the movie plot, now he and Nisa appear here, more than two minutes earlier than the original plot. The guy who touched here must be Chad Norma.


    The mother of the reaper.


    He is also Nisa''s brother and a member of the vampire royal family.


    Norma''s motive for hurting Nisa is not strong.


    And she needs to send a message to the blade.


    Even, compared with humans, vampires and his kind old father are the things he hates most.


    This time.


    Cole''s ear, the system prompt sound suddenly sounded.


    "The second phase of the main task has been completed."


    "You successfully broke into the vampire world and semi forced them to agree to the deal, at least... On the surface."


    "Award: immune serum."


    "Mainline task phase 3, generated."


    "Now, you have two choices. The demon hunter follows Nisa into the house and touches the Reaper''s mother when the blade doesn''t come.


    Or stand where you are, adhere to the principle of non-interference in the plot of the film, and wait for the blade to come. "


    "Special note: you can directly kill the Reaper''s mother to end the film world, but you can''t get all the rewards. And the end reward only settles the minimum props: the experimental sample of an improved high-intensity ultraviolet bomb."


    "The different choices you make at the key plot nodes affect the rewards you can get after completion."


    [immune serum: a disposable prop that can counteract a reaper virus infection.


    This prop cannot be taken out of the movie world and cannot be used by others.]


    Quickly scan the instructions given by the system with new props and main tasks.


    Blade Warrior II, the danger level given by the system is IV.


    But with Cole''s observation during this time.


    Perhaps, the danger level is not directly reflected in the strength of the enemy, or the degree of strangeness and intractability, but the extremely difficult to obtain task rewards.


    Similar to his experience in menggui street I film world.


    The difficulty of pure evaluation is not even as good as the queen of hell demon valac and Witch Hunter encountered in the soul summoning universe.


    and.


    The difficulty of blade Warrior II is how to interfere with the film plot to a limited extent and get all the rewards without making too much effort, leading to the restart of the film world.


    In a sense.


    Cole seriously suspected that the so-called degree of danger, the most difficult place is whether Nisa died or not.


    Undeniable?


    Human beings always don''t like to destroy a beautiful thing.


    If he forcibly intervenes, Nisa will eventually survive and fall in love with the blade


    The consequences are completely unpredictable.


    At this time, Cole finally understood how the risk level of the world was rated as level IV.

 Chapter 274

    The combination system is always full of malicious deliberate guidance.


    The strange trait obtained from the mob incident: Friends of vampires, it can be concluded.


    This is a struggle between human beings and dark creatures.


    A battle without gunpowder, but more cruel than death.


    In the plot of blade Warrior II film, the emotional change between blade and Nisa is the second main line in addition to the overall main line.


    Also a vampire hunter.


    The vampire princess had the opposite attitude towards Cole and blade.


    Maybe.


    Just like Disney animated films.


    The princess living in the ivory tower is full of curiosity and longing for everything. Even if she is a vampire, the object of curiosity is a famous vampire hunter.


    Previous conversation with Scud on the helicopter.


    You can be sure.


    Since she was born, Nisa has been hearing the story of the blade.


    That''s why when they first met at the secret base in Los Angeles, they looked at the blade rather than hate.


    And the follow-up, the inexplicable kindness and smile expressed to the blade.


    In the vampire world.


    without doubt.


    Blade is the most powerful, legendary and charismatic guy.


    These characteristics are attractive to Nisa, and even imperceptibly change her cognition and view of the blade.


    The vampire hunter who was written into fairy tales is not entirely a cold-blooded demon.


    But.


    Cole''s assumptions are limited to the vampire world.


    In other words.


    If you are a pure blood with noble blood, standing at the top of the food chain and social class, the princess of the vampire kingdom.


    Will you show kindness and awe to a bipedal beast equivalent to livestock?


    As in the movie plot, she said to Blade: "I am a pure blood, born a vampire."


    This kind of statement has no logical loopholes or even just words.


    It may make the immersive person have inexplicable sympathy for the hostile relationship between her and the blade, Romeo and Juliet.


    But it is this sense of sympathy and substitution that will quietly bring the danger caused by the failure of the struggle to the world.


    If.


    Vampire hunters stationed in the front line of the war and fighting for mankind sympathize and favor the enemy. What will be the consequences?


    Just like the old saying: kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself,


    In the struggle of consciousness, there will never be neutrality and peace, only you die and I die.


    The compulsory restraint of the system''s deliberate interference with the plot is likely to have begun to adapt to his consistent arrogance and contempt rules.


    With an extremely sinister angle, cut in and guide him to change the plot of the film.


    Like a peaceful evolution.


    Imperceptibly made him think that all creatures should be equal in front of love.


    A severe test of human camp identity and self-awareness.


    however.


    For a demon hunter, arrogance and arrogance will not let his thinking ability be trampled under the feet of violence and stupidity.


    Cunning thugs are always more frightening than fools who can only fight.


    Now.


    The classical red carpet corridor next to the nightclub is empty.


    The roaring gunfire and the chaotic screams of vampires came faintly.


    In the dim light.


    Cole pulled out his long knife, took a deep breath of a cigarette and walked into the guest room.


    Looking through the gap of the thick classical curtains in the guest room, you can see that Nisa is pinched by a monster with a hate face and held in her arms.


    A cruel smile whispered in her ear.


    After Cole opened the curtain and walked in, the Reaper looked up with a ferocious smile.


    "Human?"


    Talking room.


    His hand ran around Nisa''s neck and laughed, "you seem to be lost."


    Nisa''s forehead was covered with fine cold sweat and her breath was short.


    Cole said coldly, "Norma."


    "Well... You know me?"


    Pull out the just judgment, and the roaring blood flame will burn on the long knife.


    See this.


    Nisa''s expression changed slightly.


    Norma''s mocking smile gradually disappeared.


    "A weapon burning fire... Fireknife butcher, we all thought you were dead.


    Hehe... How much did they pay to hire a madman like you? "


    Cole took a step forward, said expressionless and meaningful, "I know why you hate pure blood, Norma.


    Let her go, I can''t see you. "


    Norma smiled. "You know? No... You don''t know anything!"


    Smashed Nisa against the wall like a beast trampled on its tail, roaring and pouncing on it!


    Cole pulled the trigger.


    The blood flame burning bullet hit Norma''s forehead at a close distance. The huge kinetic energy made him fly like a heavy object, fly backward on his back, and hit the distant bookshelf hard.


    But.


    Unlike other dark creatures attached to the wound by the power of blood flame, they will soon turn into fly ash.


    The scarlet flame on Norma''s forehead was quickly swallowed and extinguished by the pale yellow smelly blood.


    even to the extent that.


    The bullet of justice is difficult to penetrate his skull.


    This time.


    The first ray of daylight at dawn broke through the darkness and shone into the guest room through the window.


    After exposure to the sun.


    Norma screamed.


    Like a spider, with his back against the wall, he quickly climbed up to avoid the incoming light, jumped out of the window and disappeared into the shadow of the building.


    Nisa wanted to catch up, but she ran to the place where the sun shone, stopped and didn''t dare to cross one step.


    When I heard the moving blade rush into the guest room, I happened to see Norma jump out of the window.


    Without asking, he took a look at them, pulled out his pistol, jumped out of the window and chased them.


    Nisa looked at Norma and the blade disappearing out of the window and frowned. What Cole had just said made her care more than the fear of encountering the Reaper mother.


    Turned and asked, "hate pure blood... How do you know?"


    "Want to know?"


    Cole''s indifference and inhumanity made Nisa''s eyebrows frown deeper, no longer asked, and walked quickly across him to the nightclub.


    This time.


    The system prompt rings again.


    "The third phase of the main task has been completed."


    "Language is the sharpest weapon. You know that, demon hunter."


    "Now, Chad Norma begins to suspect that you know about his past and his evil plot with Eli damachinos, so he decides to find a chance to approach you again.


    Through you, find the vampire king, his father, where he is hiding now. "


    "Reward: rapid metabolism."


    [rapid metabolism: high-speed metabolism allows you to recover from injury faster, with quick thinking and less prone to poisoning and infection. However, you often feel hungry.


    Your recovery ability is greatly enhanced, your resistance to plague and toxins is greatly enhanced, and your appetite is greatly enhanced.]


    "Hunter Branch Mission 1, triggered."


    ''the flame on the long knife has been extinguished for too long, demon hunter.


    Now, the members of the blood bag are in a hard battle with the reaper. It''s time for you to let them know why you are called the fireknife butcher in the vampire world. "


    "Completion reward: the attitude of the vampire world towards you has risen from contempt to attention."

 Chapter 275

    Stand where you are.


    Habitually touch out a cigarette.


    Frown and bow your head.


    However.


    Before the crisp sound of the metal flip lighter sounded, a reaper quietly appeared at the door of the guest room, like a mouse in the sewer, sniffing the smell in the air.


    Eyes swept over Cole.


    Maybe high purity blood is more delicious for them.


    Hesitated, landed on all fours and ran down the corridor in the direction Nisa left.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    Smoke your nose and insert the cigarette into the pocket in front of your vest. It seems that this cigarette will have to wait until the hunting is over.


    With a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    Quickly walk out of the guest room, raise your gun to the heart of the reaper and pull the trigger twice in a row.


    Roaring silver bullets, wrapped in scarlet.


    Tear up the harvester''s thin muscles and gray skin, and smash the hard bones that wrap the heart.


    At this moment, the destructive nature of blood flame to dark creatures is revealed.


    The body is ignited.


    Under the visible skin of blood vessels, the scarlet light encroaches on its flesh and bones, like a human flesh lantern, turning into a burning debris covered with sparks in the roaring pain and turbulent flame.


    Deliberately pull the trigger twice.


    Cole was trying to test his guess after hitting Chad Norma.


    The power of blood flame is not that it can''t kill the reaper, but these evil creatures infected by artificial virus and similar to zombies. The flesh and blood body is only the shell, and the real body is the heart wrapped in thick bones.


    Similar to the characteristics of the Reaper''s mother, even if the lower infected people are hit into the head by a silver bullet wrapped in blood flame, they can''t effectively kill them except for physical damage.


    After reaching a conclusion.


    Walk to the nightclub.


    Far away.


    The sound of gunfight was deafening, and the vampires who fled in all directions were like frightened herds of animals.


    Three frightened hybrids, pushing and abusing.


    Broke the window and jumped into the corridor leading to the guest room.


    Maybe it''s fate.


    Maybe it''s their bad luck.


    The first one landed on his chin. The embarrassed hybrid rolled over and tried to stand up and escape from the nightclub filled with death and terror.


    However, the crisp clicking sound under the body is related to the burning debris of Mars.


    Let him shout and sit back on the ground.


    without doubt.


    Only after the blood sucking seed dies will it become like this.


    "Oh... Fark!"


    The other two hybrids followed and turned into the corridor.


    But I ran into the man wearing a black windbreaker who was incompatible with the nightclub style.


    They recognized Cole.


    Cole naturally recognized them.


    Previously, in the dance floor, three old friends tried to push him down on the sofa to suck blood.


    In the middle of the corridor.


    "See you again, three."


    Two vampires caught a glimpse of the burning debris stacked at Cole''s feet and hurried back. The female vampire showed her tusks, hissed, pushed the guy like his boyfriend, and scolded angrily, "he''s a human! What are you afraid of?! kill him!"


    Encouraged by his girlfriend.


    The young man dressed up as a street gangster roared and jumped at Cole like a brawling local ruffian.


    The next moment.


    Gunfire rang out.


    A silver bullet penetrated its forehead accurately, hit the wall of the corridor, ejected, and penetrated the chest of the hybrid sitting on the ground trying to get up.


    There was no time to scream before death.


    The raging flames burned them to ashes in an instant.


    When the female vampire saw this scene, she stayed where she was, opened her mouth and looked at Cole who had passed to her.


    This guy


    Until Cole stopped in front of her and said expressionless, "is human blood good to drink?"


    The female vampire nodded her head.


    Cole smiled at her, clenched his right hand and smashed it fiercely on her side face.


    The female vampire screamed.


    But before falling, he was grabbed by a big hand and dragged to the nightclub.


    A roaring gun battle.


    Screams of fear.


    The crash of leather shoes on the floor.


    The head was hit violently and her consciousness was confused. Only the buzzing female vampire was left in her ears. She suddenly woke up, stretched her hands over her head, grabbed Cole''s hand, struggled frantically, splashed saliva stars and blood in her mouth, and shouted, "son of a bitch! Let go of me!"


    Ignore her protest.


    Cole crossed the corridor into the nightclub.


    Now.


    The members of the blood bag also fought with the reapers.


    Reinhart and Chupa who use guns and crazy vent silver bullets.


    German priest whose hand was bitten by the reaper and thrown out of the window with a scream.


    The only Asian pure blood snowman to suppress the reaper.


    First step into the nightclub, standing not far from the corridor door, took out a gun and aimed at Nisa, turned back and collided with Cole''s eyes.


    When she saw the female vampire dragged by Cole''s hair on the ground and in conflict with him, she was shocked for a moment!


    Turn the muzzle.


    The star of the infrared sight fell on the gray vest. As he walked towards Cole, he shouted, "let her go! Cole!"


    then.


    Under Nisa''s incredible gaze.


    Colson opened his hand, put his foot on the female vampire''s neck, and the muzzle of justice was aimed at her forehead.


    Smile at the vampire Princess and pull the trigger


    Bang!


    "No --!"


    Follow her voice.


    Under the roaring blood flame, the corpse of the female vampire turned into ashes and piled up at Cole''s feet.


    She saw Cole kill a vampire under her eyes. Nisa was holding a gun, shorting of breath and her chest heaved violently.


    However.


    Waiting for cole to pass in front of her and throw down a cruel word.


    She didn''t pull the trigger.


    "Now, I don''t need your protection, princess."


    On the stage.


    Chupa held a carbine connected to the drum and pressed the trigger. The muzzle fire snake kept going.


    Unfortunately.


    Except that the bullet pierced the Reaper''s body and made it twist like a grotesque dancer in the spotlight, there was no sign of death.


    even to the extent that.


    Dozens of bullets in the body can still make a sharp hiss, showing greedy and bloodthirsty eyes to Chupa of pure blood.


    Until the last bullet is empty.


    See the Reaper get up slowly against the wall full of bullet holes.


    ¡°WTF...¡±


    Just under the damn look on his face.


    A scarlet light flew wildly across his vision.


    Through the Reaper''s chest, he nailed it to the wall fiercely.


    In the roaring blood flame.


    The Reaper shrieked and was consumed by the fire in an instant.


    Chupa, wearing retro wind lock armour, put down his gun and turned to look at Cole passing by him. His eyebrows were frowned and his tone was full of hostility.


    "Hi! It''s mine!"


    Ignore hostility and protest.


    Cole went over and pulled out the long knife from the wall. Looking through the window, he caught a glimpse of the priest who was sucked by the Reaper''s head. He didn''t mean to do it at all. He said coldly, "it seems that you''ll lose a friend soon, vampire."

 Chapter 276

    This time.


    The sound of Scud suddenly came from everyone''s ears.


    Maybe I had contact with the reaper. The voice of the Polytechnic house was panting and frightened, shouting, "listen to me... If you are attacked, use ultraviolet light, they can''t stand light..."


    Reinhart, who was chasing the reaper, heard the sound in his ear, turned on the fluorescent lamp tied to the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the Reaper who had been completely destroyed by bullets and spread on the corner.


    After exposure to ultraviolet light.


    The Reaper''s body, like a violent chemical reaction added with catalyst, burns a turbulent blue flame and turns into a pile of burnt debris in the painful hiss.


    Chupa took his hand off the earpiece, and along Cole''s eyes, he just saw the German priest who was hugged by the reaper and fell to the ground.


    And Assad, who stumbled up.


    With an angry scold, he quickly ran to support.


    Like looking back, Nisa quickly stepped onto the stage, stood in front of cole and asked loudly, "cole Walker! I don''t care who you used to be.


    Now, we have new enemies, you understand?!


    If you want to fight us, I can kill you now! "


    In the face of fierce questions.


    Cole''s expression remained unchanged. When he crossed Nisa''s side, he patted her on the shoulder and said coldly, "there are many things you want to kill me, little vampire.


    If you are in such a hurry, I think you can line up first. "


    Close contact with Cole''s eyes.


    The invisible sense of oppression, like an invisible noose, firmly strangled her neck, filled with a sense of suffocation.


    She can''t imagine.


    As a noble pure blood Royal descendant, she would be afraid of a human heart.


    He was stunned in situ, turned and looked at Cole''s back and said loudly, "but you must give me an explanation, butcher!


    My men and I are dealing with the reaper. What are you doing?!


    Kill my fellow countrymen in disorder?! "


    Finally.


    Facing the new question, the man who didn''t care about her finally stopped, turned and replied, "if this is the blood bag you spent two years training.


    I think you should give each of them a hoe.


    Agricultural land in the suburbs may be more suitable for them. "


    In the face of undisguised ridicule.


    Nisa stood where she was, frowning and swearing in a low voice, "son of a bitch..."


    Cole''s remarks.


    At the same time, it was also heard by Reinhart in the distance. Compared with Nisa, who can only question loudly, this cruel guy is obviously much more pragmatic.


    Load your shotgun and aim it quietly at Cole.


    however.


    Before he pulls the trigger.


    The muzzle of a just trial should be turned back in time.


    Reinhart deflated his mouth, perhaps regretting that he pulled the trigger a second late. He looked at Nisa from a distance, shrugged and was quite helpless.


    Wait until Assad solves the last Reaper riding on the priest with a fluorescent lamp.


    The cold mechanical synthesis sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Mission 1 of Hunter branch has been completed."


    "A ruthless vampire hunter, a fireknife butcher with countless blood on his hands... For you, a fearless demon hunter, these qualities don''t need embarrassing performance and strong costume at all.


    even to the extent that.


    Your own aura is far more cruel and deadly than these things.


    If not for the needs of the plot, no vampire can get out of the nightclub alive.


    The Reaper mother Chad Norma will die.


    The beautiful vampire Princess Nisa will die.


    Blood bags and dirty animals who drink human blood will not have a living mouth to step out of this nightclub under your anger and long knife. "


    "Although there was no fierce conflict with the reapers in the nightclub war... Or these dirty beasts, they don''t deserve your full strength.


    But the aura you exude is different from the mean remarks against vampires.


    Make the vampire world''s attitude towards you plummet.


    They hate you.


    At the same time, they fear you. "


    "Reward: the vampire world takes you seriously."


    ''Start calculating bonus... ''


    "Reward 1: the attitude of the vampire world towards you has risen to hatred;


    Reward 2: reward: 2000 West pounds;


    Reward 3: the intensity of blade Warrior II film world plot torsion device has been greatly strengthened;


    Reward 4: trait ¡¤ ruthless hunter. "


    [attitude ¡¤ hatred: the return of the fireknife butcher will spread all over the vampire world in one day. However, your actions and the fact that you are old and weak.


    The enemy who had escaped the hanging became ready to move.


    Now?


    Your deterrence against common hybrids has been greatly increased, and your hatred against pure races has been greatly increased.]


    [plot twist device is greatly enhanced: from now on, you can increase the interference degree of the main plot by 30%.]


    [trait ¡¤ ruthless Hunter: your heart is as solid as a rock, demon hunter.


    A third rate writer: an innocent princess with a good life. She is always curious about strange things, even if the object is her enemies and food.]


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The blade that failed to hunt down the Reaper matrix returns to the nightclub.


    Nisa, who greeted her, was questioned as soon as she entered the door.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that monster was immune to silver and garlic?"


    In the corridor, they hurried.


    Nisa frowned. "I don''t know."


    The blade said noncommittally, "if you know, will you tell me?"


    "Say that and you''ll know the answer."


    Go into the nightclub.


    The pain and wail of the priest''s transformation filled the whole house.


    The blade stopped and said to Nisa at close range, "well... Why didn''t it kill you?"


    In this regard.


    Nisa was speechless.


    Blade glanced at Cole smoking alone at the edge of the stage and asked them, "how long has he been bitten?"


    "About twenty minutes."


    In order to deal with the infected German priest, a conflict broke out among the people in the blood bag.


    Shot him in the chest.


    Cut off half of your head with a knife.


    Finally, the blade used a gun to make a hole in the wall and let the sun shine in, which completely killed the priest who had completely mutated.


    however...


    The half head cut off obliquely was left in the shadow.


    The eyes on his face are still turning.


    So that the people who saw the blood bag changed slightly.


    This does not belong to the category of immortality.


    It''s a monster.


    When they were ready to leave here and discuss the countermeasures again, Cole, sitting in the distance and always silent, frowned with a cigarette in his hand, "some of you have been infected."


    It''s okay if he doesn''t speak.


    One opening.


    Chupa, who lost his good friend, was like a furious beast. He pointed a gun at Cole and shouted, "the priest''s death is all your fault!


    I should have broken your neck yesterday!


    Son of a bitch! "

 Chapter 277

    Don''t wait for Chupa to pull the trigger.


    Nisa yelled, "Chupa, put the gun down!"


    "Nisa! The priest is dead!"


    "I know!"


    Chupa took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, threw the gun on the ground, strode towards Cole and said angrily, "you saw it just now, didn''t you? Asshole.


    But you stand by and watch the priest be bitten to death by that bastard! "


    Cole got up.


    Chupa turned his face and threatened at close range, "you know? If it wasn''t for Nisa, I''d have killed you a hundred times, human."


    The threatening eyes seemed to say that after the Reaper''s affair was over, I was the first to kill you!


    Take the cigarette.


    Frown and take a deep breath.


    Cole looked directly into Chupa''s angry eyes and said coldly, "you''re threatening me."


    Hear that.


    Chupa smiled angrily, opened his arms, turned to his colleagues and said, "Oh, you hear me? He thought I was threatening him."


    however.


    His mockery was not answered.


    Nisa and Assad frowned.


    Reinhardt watched in the distance, rubbing his chin gently, ready for the play.


    Finish mocking.


    Chupa turned his head, stuck his face to it, and even poked his nose into Cole''s face, threatening, "I''ll stand here. Come on, let me see what kind of shit fireknife butcher has?


    Only lip service? "


    Cole threw away the cigarette butt, took out his left hand inserted in his trouser pocket, spit the cigarette on Chupa''s face, and said expressionless, "there is a proverb, vampire.


    Close friends, but also close enemies.


    Blade is my old friend. In his face, I have been abiding by the contract between you.


    and.


    You don''t really think I need you to find that fool darville? "


    "Wow..."


    Chupa stepped back, and the disdainful smile on his face suddenly changed into ferocity and ferocity.


    Punch.


    Smash it.


    Cole raised his arms to block, kicked him violently, then grabbed his wrist, popped up the gorgeous crimson queen, and cut off most of his right arm.


    Chupa screamed and backed away.


    But he was hit by the sweeping sleeve sword, cut off the left arm he tried to block, and cut open his chest and heart.


    You don''t even need to use blood flame.


    The scarlet queen with silver instantly turned the elite of the blood bag team into burning debris in the burning flame.


    This scene.


    Whistler and Scud, who happened to meet in the nightclub, bumped into the old hunter. The old hunter didn''t seem surprised at all, and even deflated his mouth.


    Scud is a damn expression.


    He opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter..."


    From the conflict between Cole and Chupa, to the sudden death of the latter on the spot, which turned into fly ash, the reaction time for the members of the blood bag was less than one second.


    No one would have thought that a trained elite pure blood would be killed by a human so easily.


    even to the extent that.


    Assad is ready to rush over and pull the two apart in case Cole is killed.


    Now?


    Watching their team member Chupa die.


    Reinhardt, the first to react, quickly raised his gun and aimed it at Cole.


    However, pulling the trigger, he was slow again.


    The roaring gunfire suddenly sounded.


    The bullet wrapped in the blood flame pierced his eyebrows. In the turbulent flame, the vampire father who pulled up to heaven turned into ashes in an instant.


    Nisa couldn''t believe what she saw.


    As a strong side, she has seen vampires playing with humans.


    But I have never seen a human being, when killing vampires, it can be as simple as slaughtering livestock. Even, he can''t catch any pity and sympathy on his cruel face.


    The light hammer infected by the Reaper virus ejected the sharp thorn on the huge mace, and its tall and strong body, like a human tank, roared and jumped at Cole.


    The silent Asian warrior, the snowman, also approached him rapidly at a speed far faster than human beings.


    After hiding in the bunker, the female vampire weierlun hurriedly loaded the bullet. Before she could aim at Cole, she was broken in the heart by two bullets penetrating the bunker.


    Scream and die in the fire.


    The lover was killed.


    The light hammer is like a widowed beast. Its roaring voice and incomprehensible Romanian language make people''s eardrums ache.


    The fastest Snowman killed Cole in front of him and tried to cut off his waist and abdomen with a very standard knife drawing and hand posture.


    The next moment.


    Under his dignified eyes.


    Cole took a step back and turned sideways like a deadly gorgeous dancer.


    The hem of the black windbreaker, with scarlet, crossed a circular arc in the air.


    A very short lag period.


    The whole nightclub is like entering bullet time.


    The snowman''s pupil reflected the muzzle and roaring flame of justice trial. His pupil shrank suddenly. He suddenly stopped his steps, instinctively dodged, and put the samurai sword in front of him to avoid bullets.


    However.


    At the moment he avoided the bullet, the light hammer standing behind him was pierced by a silver bullet in his chest.


    The latter groaned and staggered two steps.


    Unlike other pure blood species that die instantly when they encounter silver and blood flame, the light hammer infected for a period of time has begun to produce partial resistance to silver and blood flame.


    After Cole landed.


    Pull out the long knife inserted in the ground, and the just trial points to Assad standing in the distance and pulling the trigger on him.


    The first bullet.


    Hit the deadly warhead of the flying carbine, rebound, and angrily burst into the eyes of the light hammer.


    The remaining two bullets, one obliquely pierced Assad''s trigger hand, one rudely hit him on the forehead and flew out through the back of his head.


    Take the gun.


    Nightclub exit bullet time.


    The light hammer and Assad fell to the ground. The former was seriously injured and dying, and the latter turned into burning debris.


    Only the snowman was left. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he quickly withdrew with a knife, stopped in front of Nisa, looked at Cole with extreme vigilance, frowned and shortness of breath.


    Nisa looks straight into Cole''s hands and points to her just trial.


    Fear and horror.


    Like a big hand clutching her heart, it''s hard to breathe.


    The blade frowned at this, but he didn''t say much.


    Whistler, an old hunter who had experienced too many storms, sat in a chair, relaxed his stiff old waist and broken leg, picked up a bottle of whisky and whispered, "cunning little bastard..."


    obviously.


    When in Los Angeles, Cole offered to exchange the news of darville for the help of the vampire kingdom. Only the serious Assad and the naive vampire princess would believe this nonsense.


    later.


    The cold mechanical synthetic sound suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Serious warning: the plot twist device has reached its maximum load. After triggering the protection regulations, the blade Warrior II film world will face a restart."


    however.


    Cole has long understood the system''s use of protection regulations to mislead him.


    "Will the protection regulations be triggered without changing the final outcome?"


    "According to the basic law of the system, you have the right to interfere with the plot development of any movie universe. For the movie universe with sequels, there are no restrictions on the degree of interference without destroying the development of sequels."

 Chapter 278

    "Will the protection regulations be triggered without changing the final outcome?"


    "According to the basic law of the system, you have the right to interfere with the plot development of any movie universe. For the movie universe with sequels, there are no restrictions on the degree of interference without destroying the development of sequels."


    Systematic answer.


    Exactly in line with his previous speculation.


    The real danger of blade Warrior II is the identity of the camp as a demon hunter. There will be no handle at the meeting.


    If you change into a newcomer who lacks faith and enter the blade II film world, you will inevitably not sympathize with the experience of the vampire princess.


    For her beauty and body


    Even because of the ambiguous relationship between her and the blade, driven by some strange hobby, an unrealistic idea like "hello" was born.


    For the demon hunter.


    There is nothing wrong with dealing with dark creatures on the physical level.


    However, in the face of spiritual evil, sympathy and compassion for dark creatures, even love, will be amplified without limit and maliciously used.


    Especially those bastards in hell.


    They will not only use the tricks of evil spirits.


    Fraud, lie, fool


    This kind of handle on the back of the head will not be held by them, and then it will be strange to make a big fuss.


    Compared to chaotic witches, or evil spirits who simply destroy order.


    Demons have their own rules.


    Once this handle is caught by them, vampires and dark creatures themselves are not weapons, but they will change into rumors and spread them through various means.


    With human hostility to dark creatures and betrayers.


    With anger and prejudice, bullying and other means, mentally, torture the soul of the demon hunter bit by bit.


    Until they fall into madness and there is a gap between faith and soul room,


    Then they took advantage of it.


    Not only humans know how to defeat magic with magic.


    At this point, the bastards in hell are far more cunning, elusive and predictable than humans.


    Perhaps the actions in the film world will not directly affect the main world.


    But the change of concept is also dangerous.


    Strictly speaking.


    The change of this concept is the first kind of degeneration at the soul level.


    In the last Witch Hunter Movie World.


    Cole can accept Chloe, because the witch''s soul and will belong to the human camp.


    And pure blood Nisa.


    The deep-rooted concept of blood and human contempt, in a complete sense, belong to the hostile forces of the human camp.


    After getting important information from the system.


    Cole put down pointing to Nisa''s just trial, pulled out a cigarette, frowned and lit a lighter.


    Then say to the system in an indifferent tone that lacks emotional ups and downs.


    "Go to your * * Protection Ordinance."


    "Needless demon hunter, with your keen insight and far more than ordinary camp sensitivity, you are aware of the real danger of the blade World II film world to you.


    For any normal adult male, the encounter with the witch Chloe, the vampire Princess nissafi''s dark biological identity, and her strange and beautiful face are full of strange temptations. "


    "Your heart is firmer and your soul strength has increased slightly."


    "The fourth phase of the main task has been changed."


    "You killed almost all the members of the blood bag team. Vampire Princess Nisa was very afraid of you, so she decided to stop this cooperation with you.


    Tell the vampire king, her father, Eli damaskinos. ''


    "In an hour, the Reaper mother will sneak into factory 3 to meet you. You will tell him where the vampire king is hiding.


    For revenge, Chad Norma will lead all reapers to attack the nest of the vampire kingdom.


    Demon hunter, during this period, you will face crazy attacks from both vampire and Reaper camps alone. "


    "The limited time task has been activated. Please protect the human beings in the neighborhood near Caliban industrial group within half an hour. It is required that the human infection rate should not exceed 30%."


    ''completion reward: enhanced ¡¤ ultraviolet mode nuclear flashlight; Punishment for failure: restart the blade Warrior II movie world. "


    "The vampire world''s attitude towards you has risen to fear."


    Sweep through the large statements given by the system.


    Cole took a deep sip of his cigarette.


    According to the mission statement given by the system, when Chad Norma attacks Caliban industry, there will be a large number of reapers who will invade the human world without following his command.


    however.


    For now.


    The overall number of reapers is still within a controllable range.


    Holding a street for half an hour is not a problem for him.


    and.


    The time limit is half an hour.


    In other words, in half an hour, the armies of the human world will certainly enter in large numbers and take over the whole street.


    Different from blade warrior I.


    Since Damas kinos has cooperated with the European Health Commission, the human army that came to support must be prepared.


    Completely frightened by Cole''s move, Scud, stunned for a while, raised his hands to hold his head and said in horror, "for brother Dao''s sake


    Cole, you killed them all?!


    Fark! They''re dead. Who''s going to deal with the reapers?! you... Or me? "


    Cole doesn''t want to talk nonsense to him.


    Raise the gun and shoot the 25-year-old in the head.


    Until death.


    The horror of Scud was still frozen in his face.


    Whistler, who was drinking, saw that Cole shot the Scud head and coughed for a moment. "Cole, what are you crazy about?!


    Kill those vampires who like to lick their farts. Why do you kill him? "


    That''s it.


    Whistler reached out to erase the wine from the corner of his mouth, looked at the blade and said, "you didn''t respond at all? That man just killed your assistant, blade."


    The blade was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "cole, you''re too anxious."


    Cole said coldly, "I hate vampire dogs barking in my ears, blade."


    This time.


    The snowman and Nisa in a dilemma stand where they are.


    The vampire princess''s forehead was full of fine cold sweat because of fear, raised her chin slightly, breathed quickly and said, "cole, won''t you kill me


    "Kill you?"


    Karl frowned and walked down to Whistler, an old hunter, to sit down and pour a glass of whisky. "There are more interesting things to do than death, waiting for you, princess."


    "Interesting thing? You mean..."


    This time.


    Nisa suddenly remembered that when they met with the Reaper mother, Cole said, "I know why you hate pure blood."


    Is it because

 Chapter 279

    Think of the question the blade asked her: why didn''t the Reaper mother kill her?


    The two are combined.


    Vaguely, Nisa noticed a very key clue, but she had no clue about it.


    Frowning and silent for a long time.


    Take a deep breath and say, "blade, our cooperation will continue.


    But I must tell my father about it myself. "


    While talking, his eyes stopped on Cole''s back and threatened, "no one can commit such atrocities in the vampire Kingdom and leave alive."


    Karl took a cigarette in one hand and lifted the glass in the other. "You scared me, princess," she said. "Don''t forget to tell the old bad ass when you get home.


    After clearing the reapers, it''s your turn. "


    Take a deep look at Cole.


    Nisa stepped back two steps, looked at the blade with a complicated look and said, "won''t you go with me? Stay with this madman and he will kill you sooner or later."


    The blade said in a deep voice, "the vampire killed his wife and son, Nisa."


    "But..."


    He spread his hand, frowned and said, "you are different from him. Why do you hate us so much?"


    From beginning to end.


    It is not difficult to see that although Nisa is in awe of the blade, she always lists him as a member of the vampire world and her family.


    Now offer to let the blade leave with her.


    In essence, he wants the vampire hunter to choose between Cole and Whistler, who represent the human camp, and she, who represents the vampire camp.


    In the face of sudden soul torture.


    The blade of vampire blood flowed in his body. He was silent for a moment and replied, "fate flows in my blood."


    Nisa retorted, "it also flows in my blood. I''m a pure blood. I was born a vampire!"


    After that.


    Take a look at Cole, who is drinking in his chair. With the anger of rejection, he turns and leaves.


    The snowman held a knife and looked alert until Nisa''s footsteps disappeared in the corridor. Then he stopped the knife and stepped up to follow.


    Whistler, who sat and witnessed everything, said to the blade in his old voice, "don''t you follow?"


    The blade frowned and said in a cold voice, "what?"


    The old hunter took up his wine glass, looked up and said with a frown, "although I''m old, I''m not stupid. The daughter''s feelings for you are obviously different, big lover."


    At this point, Whistler turned the subject and said to Cole, "how do you see that Scud has a problem?


    Although I don''t like him very much, I won''t break his head with one shot. "


    Watching the blade drag the still undead light hammer into the sun to burn to ashes, Cole got up and went to the Scud body and cut off his lower lip with a dagger.


    Then throw the bloody meat to Whistler.


    Wipe the blood off the meat with your sleeve. The music can see the sign of a vampire''s possession tattooed on it.


    "The property of Damas kinos..."


    Karl sat back in his chair and said, "a week ago, when I was in France, I met the harvester parent outside a vampire safety house.


    But it didn''t recognize me.


    Although I have lived in seclusion in Russia these years, I have many friends in the Pentagon.


    According to reliable sources, after deacon Frost''s failure, Damas kinos was already planning to capture the blood of the day Walker many years ago.


    To complete its research... A study on eliminating vampire weaknesses.


    That night I went to the base in Los Angeles to look for you. I happened to witness the invasion of Nisa and Assad. Guess how they got in? "


    Whistler scolded, "don''t fucking sell it off."


    "A key."


    The blade came up and frowned. "Cole, you mean, the Reaper thing is a trap?"


    "To be exact, all the vampires involved in this trap are chess pieces, including the old guy''s daughter, Nisa.


    All men are attracted to beautiful women, especially their peers.


    Blade, why do you think he specially arranged Nisa to approach you? "


    A statement.


    Cole told blade and Whistler the truth of the whole thing.


    Including Chad Norma is not a Mutant Vampire, but a product made by Damus jinnos with lineal blood.


    He didn''t kill Nisa because he was the brother of the vampire princess.


    Although the Reaper mother is bloodthirsty, it is not an irrational beast.


    next.


    Tell them how to solve the harvester''s countermeasures and plans.


    After hearing Cole''s statement.


    The blade frowned and said, "how do you ensure that Norma will go to factory 3 to contact you?"


    Cole picked up his glass and drank it.


    "Intuition."


    In an hour.


    Plant three.


    Cole sat on the computer chair that used to belong to Scud, his feet on the table and his face covered with newspaper.


    I heard the footsteps and stopped in front of me.


    "You''re late, Norma."


    "Where''s the blade?"


    Take off the newspaper.


    Chad Norma, with a ferocious face and a hoodie, stood not far from him.


    Pick up the prepared documents on the table and throw them over.


    Cole said, "everything you want is in it."


    Norma opened the envelope suspiciously.


    Inside was a map of the Caliban industrial building, and marked the location of the top secret room where Eli damaskinos was hiding.


    He stuffed the envelope into his pocket, smiled cruelly and said to Cole, "you stay here alone and aren''t afraid I''ll kill you?"


    Taking out the cigarette case, Cole frowned and said, "should I be afraid?"


    Norma sneered and left quickly.


    Compared with blood addiction and killing Cole, nothing can match his strong desire to find the old thing and complete revenge himself!


    When he leaves.


    Whistler and blade, hiding in a remote room, came out.


    The old hunter followed the new gadget he concocted, walked to the workbench and said, "drive the tiger and swallow the wolf, I like your arrangement."


    The blade frowned and said, "once the war starts, the neighborhood..."


    Cole said, "you''re responsible for sneaking into the building and dealing with Chad Norma. I''m responsible for the nearby streets. I''ll talk to you as soon as I''m finished."


    Late at night.


    Cole took out the last weapons and ammunition stored in a cheap apartment in the Romanian capital.


    The saboteur''s shotgun, plus the bullet belt, has a total of 28 shots.


    Van Helsing''s Pneumatic crossbow with a matching arrow drum.


    The four clips of justice add up to seven clips and three bullets.


    The old wine van that crashed the front of the Scud stopped in the neighborhood near the Caliban industrial building.


    Whistler found a height and set up a sniper gun.


    With the help of the night, blade waited for Chad Norma to appear, followed him, crossed the guard and sneaked into the nest of the vampire Kingdom at the least cost.


    When everything is ready.


    Four fifty in the morning.


    The cold prompt sound of the system sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The limited time task has been started. Please protect the blocks and residents shown in the map."


    "The plot twister is breaking..."


    "Task Countdown: 29:59."

 Chapter 280

    Late at night.


    The streets near the Caliban industrial building are still crowded.


    Like heaven and hell.


    The rich area where Caliban industrial building is located is brightly lit.


    It is also like the most famous "eight miles".


    The poor neighborhood on the other side is old and chaotic. The streets are full of garbage and the walls are full of graffiti.


    Drug dealers are sneaky, standing under street lights and making deals with drug addicts.


    The woman who runs the skin and meat business is showy. She stands under the neon light and greets Cole.


    Gangs who don''t return at night in groups linger in all kinds of entertainment places.


    Among them, there are many hybrids.


    Hook up with drug dealers and buy hagui skilled women to provide prey and bloodthirsty fun for tonight''s hunting.


    After the prompt tone of the system ends.


    The faint sound of gunfire came from the Caliban building.


    A group of bent and timid evil creatures climbed out of the sewer and hid in the dark alley, eager to try. Greedy and bloodthirsty eyes swept every living creature passing in front of them.


    A wary low hiss.


    A female vampire who successfully lured her prey walked through a dark alley filled with garbage with a tall young man.


    A pair of bloodthirsty eyes stared at her.


    For humans, even hybrids are still irresistible natural enemies.


    But for reapers.


    Vampires are just more delicious food than humans.


    After a short scream.


    Paralyzed by neurotoxins, female vampires and young people were slowly dragged into the depths of the alley and made a creepy sound of eating and swallowing in the dark.


    Like a grand killing feast.


    A bloody smell.


    Constantly teasing the eager Reaper hiding in the dark.


    Until one of them, unable to suppress his thirst for blood, rushed out of the alley and rushed to a passing hybrid couple.


    Wails and screams of pain.


    In an instant.


    Break the silence of the night!


    It is also like blowing the horn of eating to all reapers.


    This group of evil creatures hiding in the sewer and living like mice can no longer tolerate so many prey and walk in front of them.


    A steady stream of reapers.


    Just like the rats that can never be killed in the sewers of Greater London, they poured into the streets one after another and frantically attacked all living creatures that can be seen in the streets in the last hour before dawn!


    Frightened vampires and humans.


    Scream.


    Run away.


    Along the street, the sleeping people were awakened by the noise in the street, turned on the lights and put their heads out of the windows.


    When they see "people eat people", it''s a thrilling backstage of handstand.


    Fear turned into the most dangerous plague and began to spread throughout the street.


    Timid, close the doors and windows and panic.


    Rational people, call the police station for help.


    An undercover SWAT stationed near the Caliban building, seeing the riot, hurried to the headquarters for support, picked up guns and rushed to the streets to evacuate the fleeing crowd.


    Let more residents who open the windows and are confused about the situation outside lock the doors and windows and protect themselves.


    Dada dada¡ª¡ª


    Empty the magazine of the automatic rifle.


    The plainclothes SWAT''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. Looking at a group of reapers who jumped at him, he shivered to change his clip and shouted to his headset, "damn! These monsters are not afraid of silver!


    And they don''t just attack humans, vampires are also their hunting targets. "


    Excellent tactics will not make him weak and give up resistance.


    But no matter how many bullets are fired, the enemy who can''t be killed is like the most terrible despair, strangling his throat!


    Click


    The empty shell sound after the empty bullet changed the face of the plainclothes SWAT!


    Seeing the hated reaper, he jumped at him with a roar and hurriedly pulled out his pistol, but it was too late.


    Perhaps we have foreseen the coming of pain and death.


    At this moment, the body of the special police surged adrenaline, pulled the trigger crazily and roared hysterically.


    "Come on! You monsters! Fark! Ah -"


    Just when he was caught and put his hand against the Reaper''s neck for the last stubborn resistance.


    A long knife burning scarlet flame runs through the heart of the reaper in an instant!


    Flames surged.


    In a scream, the reapers burned the wreckage.


    The Swat, who escaped from death, took a big breath of fresh air, moved back madly, trying to stay away from the wreckage of the harvester still on Mars.


    Look up.


    His eyes fell on a dark figure.


    One with a knife and the other with a gun.


    Bathed in scarlet light, it is like a god of killing.


    The monster he could not kill was like a thin piece of paper, which would be torn to pieces under the long knife.


    The Reaper wailed in pain, and in the afterglow of the burning flame, the man''s black clothes swayed in the night wind.


    See each other turn and leave.


    The Swat quickly shouted, "Hey! You! Wait!"


    Get up and catch up.


    Under the dim light of the street lamp.


    He saw a man in a black windbreaker with a gorgeous crossbow behind him.


    The first time I saw Cole''s face.


    He was stunned.


    Vaguely remember where I met, but I can''t remember for a moment.


    "What''s up?"


    "I''m lieutenant Alaric. Your dress... Night Walker?"


    Cole looked back at him, raised the justice trial at the same time, shot and killed a blood sucking seed trying to turn into the window of the street house, and said indifferently, "are you a member of the official organization?"


    "We are ordered to monitor the movements of the vampire kingdom here, you..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The Swat seemed to think of something. He immediately opened his eyes and shouted in disbelief, "long knife burning fire... Are you Cole walker?!


    The legendary strongest vampire hunter!


    God, where have you been all these years? We all thought you were dead. "


    Cole didn''t want to waste time standing here with him. I glanced at the countdown. There were 27 minutes before the end of the time limit task.


    The statistics panel shows that the number of infected people has reached 0.7%.


    As he walked, he said, "do you know me?"


    The Swat, who was in his twenties, said excitedly, "of course! The vampire hunting textbook we use now was written by you more than ten years ago.


    The vampire world calls you fireknife butcher, but we prefer to call you the strongest hunter. "


    Cole did not respond.


    The Swat seemed very excited. Even his eyes at Cole were full of respect, as if he had seen a life idol.


    however.


    In addition to his excitement, his excellent tactical literacy immediately made him realize that there was a big riot near the Caliban building, which was very not simple.


    He has never seen those monsters that can''t kill.


    Headquarters has never passed on relevant information to them.

 Chapter 281

    Just when the young SWAT fell into all kinds of groundless speculation.


    A hidden reaper in the dark rushed at him.


    Cole pushed the Swat away.


    Pull the trigger.


    The silver bullet of burning blood flame hit the Reaper''s forehead, hit a big pit in the center of his eyebrow and overturned it to the ground.


    Finally, he pierced his heart with a long knife and died.


    Grumpy, but extremely silky, unimpeded hunting tactics made the special police standing beside him cry out.


    Although the current human world, the official has not allowed the illegal hunting of vampires, and even deliberately concealed their existence, as a special police force against vampires.


    Alaric personally dealt with some hybrids when he was trained and went out on urgent tasks.


    In return.


    His chest and back still have large ferocious scars.


    The ugly scars on the neck and left face were covered up after several skin grafting treatments.


    The most important point.


    He never thought that the official indulgence and concealment of vampires was a right thing.


    After killing the reaper, Cole said coldly, "tell your boss that the only weakness of the reaper is the heart and high-intensity ultraviolet rays.


    Conventional silver and garlic extracts are of no use to them. "


    The Swat was stunned, quickly opened the headset, conveyed the key message to the headquarters, and then said to Cole, "what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t get infected."


    Drop an unkind word.


    Cole walked around the corner.


    Look into the distance.


    The light of the street lamp is dim and dying.


    The poorly maintained four lane block main road extends from his feet to the Caliban industrial building in the darkness.


    Reapers gushing out of sewers.


    It''s like invading the city and carrying out the task of slaughtering the city.


    They threw down every living creature that could be seen in the street and vented their crazy bloodthirsty desire in the scream.


    Smash the doors and windows.


    He made a very excited hissing sound and broke into the folk houses emitting the smell of delicious blood.


    The owners of some houses, covered in blood, fled from their homes in fear, but were crowded up, bitten and smoked by the reapers on the waiting streets.


    He fell in a pool of blood, convulsed and screamed.


    Just four minutes.


    The originally shabby and chaotic but very quiet neighborhood seems to have become a hell of flesh and blood!


    In addition to swarms of insects, sweep the streets and look at at at least thousands of harvesters. There are only twitching bodies and new harvesters in the streets.


    The sound of gnawing at the corpse and sucking blood is dense and rustling, which is creepy.


    Cole''s eyes scanned the infection rate on the system interface.


    It has soared from the previous 0.7% to 5.3%.


    The Swat behind him saw what was happening in the street in the distance. His pupils shrank and hurried back to hide around the corner.


    The fear of death and an amazing number of monsters.


    Alaric breathed rapidly, his face exuded a dense cold sweat, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    Originally, I wanted cole to hide here with him and discuss countermeasures before planning. As a result, it was just a distraction.


    Cole had disappeared from his vision.


    The special police cautiously put their face into the corner of the wall, took out the law enforcement recorder hidden in their coat pocket, stretched out the corner, and hid their bodies as much as possible from those monsters.


    then.


    Under his incredible gaze.


    Cole walked alone and stopped in the middle of a street full of monsters and dead people.


    Raise the just judgment in your hand, aim at the sky and pull the trigger.


    The roaring gunfire, like thunder, echoed over the streets.


    ¡°WTF...¡±


    A terrible scene taking place in the street.


    Like the depths of the spirit, it comes from the darkest nightmare of childhood.


    The special police''s expression was frightened and even became dull. An idea roared madly in his heart.


    That guy must be crazy!


    Because under his gaze.


    A large number of reapers were eating on both sides of the street after hearing the gunshot.


    Look up.


    Looking at the man standing alone in the middle of the street with a seeping strange regularity.


    After a very brief stagnation.


    Cole cut his finger and a drop of blood fell slowly.


    At this moment.


    Like sharks smelling the smell of blood, the blood of the improved day Walker flowing in Cole''s body is even more delicious than pure blood, madly arousing their blood addiction to madness.


    Suddenly.


    When the mistress of a family was dragged out of the room by three reapers, she was bleeding and screaming.


    It is also like announcing the prelude to the final bloody madness.


    Thousands of reapers, roaring, frantically rushed at Cole!


    Just hiding behind the corner and witnessing and recording this breathtaking scene, the young SWAT Alaric can feel the extreme depression of despair in the air.


    A man faces thousands of monsters that are difficult to kill


    Does this require only superb hunting techniques and a hard heart?


    He is completely an unreasonable madman!


    Insane mob!


    It''s also at this moment.


    The cold system prompt sound suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Second, the mob incident has been triggered."


    "For the human world, you are the guardian and Savior of the world, but for the monsters in the dark world, you are the thugs who spread fear and madness and bring death and chaos!


    Death is under your feet!


    The dark world trembles under your bloody atrocities! "


    "Reward: Blood flame ¡¤ secret branch I."


    [blood flame ¡¤ secret branch I: after the final evolution of blood flame, the secret branches derived from it can still be ignited after your blood leaves your body and control.


    Your blood will be most attractive to bloodthirsty dark creatures.


    Your blood is extremely toxic and lethal to bloodthirsty dark creatures.


    The destruction power of blood flame, the secret art of slaughter, has soaked your soul and flesh, demon hunter.]


    When the mechanical synthesis ends.


    For the dark creatures, the destructive power of blood flame, like hot magma, roared and flowed in Cole''s blood.


    At this moment, the reapers who have fallen into madness seem to receive some extremely strong signal. They desperately smell the air and feel the sweet smell of blood that pervades them.


    The next moment.


    Thousands of reapers, with a creepy shrill roar, crowded the streets like insects at a much faster speed than before, and ran frantically to Cole, for fear that if they arrived late, they would lose the right to eat that sweet blood.


    later.


    Cole''s long knife, blood flame roaring.


    Under the dim street lamp, he stepped forward in the face of the suffocating number of reapers.


    It is like the hymn of eternal heroes spread in the ancient East: Although the enemy is thousands of people, I will go.

 Chapter 282

    Young SWAT Alaric hid behind the corner of the street.


    The hand holding the law enforcement recorder trembled slightly.


    Blood spray and fear, superimposed together, changed into unstoppable cold sweat, exuded his skin and soaked his clothes.


    Drip along the sideburns and cheeks.


    If he was admitted to the police academy at the age of 18 and selected into the special police team, he respected Cole and regarded him as a life idol. He just tried to be as powerful as him and can become a Nightwalker who can protect human beings and hunt vampires.


    It has a peerless reputation that makes the whole vampire world tremble.


    Now?


    That respect has turned into self doubt and disbelief.


    He can''t imagine.


    A person, even if he has the title of the strongest hunter in the human world.


    How much courage does it take to save this neighborhood that is about to be captured by the reapers and changed into an adult hell in the state of lack of backup and teammates.


    Alone, at the cost of death, attract the attention of all monsters.


    Even after the goal was achieved, they not only did not retreat, but pulled out their long knives, just like the Rangers and mercenaries on the edge of the law in medieval times.


    Trying to clean up a whole block of reapers by one person.


    For a special police officer who emphasizes teammates and coordinated combat, let alone one person''s strength, it is very difficult to dispatch an army to block the block and suppress it with hot weapons.


    Unless you have received professional training.


    Otherwise.


    In the face of reapers who are more terrible than vampires, ordinary military and police, let alone shoot and suppress monsters who can''t kill their heads and hate terrible shapes.


    I''m afraid it takes great courage to maintain their own order and avoid a great rout.


    When the first Reaper jumped up and jumped at Cole, Alaric felt only a big hand holding his heart tightly and it was difficult to breathe.


    An idea, irresistible, appeared in his consciousness: could that man... Also die?


    At this moment.


    The velocity of time seems to become extremely slow.


    Until Cole violently split the harvester''s chest, the fishy yellow viscous blood splashed, exposing the heart wrapped in bones.


    Kick open the Reaper who is not dead but has temporarily lost the ability to move.


    Cole pulled out a just trial.


    The blood roaring bullet pierced the bone wrapped around the heart. In an instant, the Reaper''s body turned into a burning wreckage.


    however.


    Reality is not an unparalleled game after all.


    It is impossible to explode gas to push away the enemy, and it is also impossible to use large-scale AOE termination technology to clean up around at the data level.


    Once a large number of reapers are completely surrounded, even a large number of piles can pile them alive.


    Like dominoes.


    Under the condition of being heavily surrounded, even the moment when a reaper hugs his calf, drags him, or hinders his action is fatal.


    Although from the perspective of the special police, Cole, who rushed into the Reaper army alone, is like an epic hero in the legend, which is exciting.


    But for Cole, the current situation is even worse than when he was surrounded by faceless evil skeletons in hell.


    Unlike the monsters of hell.


    The Reaper''s mouthparts and fangs like a face Hugger contain a lot of neurotoxins.


    Once bitten, the consequences are unimaginable.


    After killing the first reaper.


    Cole turned and put his left hand with the gun against his Reaper''s chest. When she was bitten in her arm, the scarlet queen popped out quietly.


    The penetrating power of terror can instantly penetrate the thick bones wrapped around the heart.


    Throw away the burning debris attached to his arm.


    Yu Guang swept to a weak surrounded place, violently cut off the neck of the Reaper blocking the road and pulled the trigger continuously.


    Six silver bullets roared, knocked over the reaper in front and tore open the siege.


    Just as Cole was about to get out.


    A skinny reaper, lying on the ground, hugged his ankle, his chin cracked, revealed his ferocious mouth, and suddenly bit on his calf!


    "Grass!"


    Let out an angry scold.


    Cole held the long knife back, swept in place, crossed his legs and sank his body.


    Pop up the scarlet queen and kill the Reaper holding his ankle. Like a dancer, he rolls in place and kicks his feet on the jaws of the two reapers trying to overwhelm him.


    Due to variation, the mandible is missing.


    Under the violent kick, the two reapers'' noses and cheekbones made a crushing sound of fractures, and the sudden increase of intracranial pressure pushed their eyeballs out of their eyes.


    It hasn''t landed yet.


    Cole pressed the handle of the justice trial gun, and the clip that had emptied seven bullets fell to the ground.


    Hold a knife in your right hand.


    The left hand assists the forearm of the right hand.


    The blade is straight forward, like a sharp ox horn.


    While rushing out of the enclosure, the three reapers were pierced through their hearts by the long knife and blood flame, turned into burning damage and hung on the long knife.


    With the help of inertia.


    Cole dashed into the front door of a folk house.


    Close it hard, back against the door.


    Take out the immune serum in the coat pocket, take off the plastic sheath on the needle tube, pull up the sleeve, plunge into the muscle, and take off the needle tube with force. The severe pain makes Cole''s face more ferocious and ferocious.


    After the injection of serum.


    A reaper tried to rush in through a side window.


    Cut off his head by Cole.


    His eyes stopped on the rear door hit, put away his long knife and took out the destroyer shotgun behind his back.


    Click!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    It is also like the description of the weapon in the system.


    When surrounded, nothing is easier to use than a shotgun.


    The roaring projectile, like a siege hammer, smashes the back door of the wooden structure.


    The bodies of the four reapers flew backwards.


    The destroyer projectile ignores the "difficult healing" characteristics of the species. Even the healing ability of reaper monsters is difficult to resist.


    Half of his body was broken and fell to the ground.


    However.


    The Reaper who did not know the pain and fear, even if his body was broken in two, still stared at Cole and hissed greedily and bloodthirsty.


    After breaking the siege.


    Cole rushed out the back door and pulled the trigger while leaning on the destroyer''s shotgun.


    Under the suppression of flying projectiles.


    The Reaper can''t get close to him effectively.


    even to the extent that.


    Every time the gunfire roared, there were five or six reapers crowded together, their bodies became fragmented, like a pool of rotten meat falling to the ground.


    Just.


    Even so.


    It seems that the reapers who will never finish killing still rush to KOL from the distant streets.


    At this moment.


    They can no longer see ordinary humans, smell ordinary vampires, or even the sweet taste of pure blood.


    When Cole dropped that drop of blood.


    It''s like putting the most exciting new drug in front of addicts.


    All their goals have become to bite the man!


    Suck every drop of his blood!

 Chapter 283

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Pull the trigger.


    Empty the last bullet of the destroyer''s shotgun.


    The bodies of the three reapers were torn open by the angry bullets, scattered on the ground and roared.


    Drop the shotgun.


    Cole retreated quickly and took down the pneumatic crossbow.


    This cold weapon lying in the real dream equipment warehouse has been silent for too long, completely obscured by justice and the light that has arrived at noon.


    At this moment.


    It exploded with amazing lethality.


    The exoskeleton of the heart, which is difficult to break with ordinary guns, was pierced by unreasonable violence under the special crossbow and arrow with blood flame burning.


    The fatal part is damaged and contaminated with the destructive power of blood flame.


    All the hit reapers burned up the wreckage in wailing and scarlet flames.


    This time.


    The Swat Alaric, who had been hiding at the corner and observing secretly, suddenly heard a strange noise behind him and turned around quickly.


    What he saw made him sweat.


    About thirteen reapers appeared in the shadow not far behind him, lying on the ground and staring at him with greedy and bloodthirsty eyes.


    The moment of eye contact between the two sides.


    "Fark..."


    The Swat quickly clamped the law enforcement recorder in his coat pocket.


    Hold the gun and run.


    The Reaper roared and ran frantically after him.


    But.


    Just ran five or six steps forward. What happened in front of him made Alaric''s scalp numb.


    After the reaper, who had been frantically encircling Cole, noticed his presence, dozens of thin guys took the initiative to give up acting with the group.


    Instead, he focused on him.


    Perhaps the product infected by the Reaper virus has a very low IQ.


    But that doesn''t mean that these undead monsters only have a diode in their skull.


    Seeing this scene, the special police raised his hand holding the gun, pulled the trigger, caught a glimpse of Cole passing in the alley and shouted, "cole! What are we doing now..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    But the sound of a baby crying sounded in a folk house not far from him.


    later.


    There was a woman''s exclamation and a sob after covering the baby''s mouth.


    Alaric didn''t know what method Cole used to make a large group of reapers give up searching for people in the street and go after him.


    But the baby''s cry still attracted the attention of the three reapers.


    Like a gecko, he climbed along the wall to the window, sniffed the air, and tried to find the source of the sound in the dark room.


    A delicious meat and blood that can satisfy hunger, thirst and blood addiction.


    "Shit."


    The young SWAT yelled, pulled the trigger at the Reaper lying on the wall and roared, "come on! You shit eating bastards, dad is here!"


    While shooting, he quickened his pace and ran to Cole, trying to distract them.


    However.


    There was still a small Reaper who roared at it, smashed the windows of the houses and rushed in!


    later.


    Children and women''s panic screams superimposed with men''s roars suddenly sounded.


    I saw a young woman holding a baby in her arms, crashing open the door and running away, followed by a pair of boys no more than eight years old on both sides.


    With the dim light of street lamps.


    Screamed.


    Alaric could vaguely see the male owner who was knocked down by the reaper and smoked wildly in order to protect his family.


    "These bastards..."


    He was followed by at least twenty reapers.


    The feeling of watching the tragedy happen, but there is nothing we can do, makes the young SWAT angry but desperate.


    Cold sweat soaked his cheeks.


    While shooting, he shouted hysterically at the women and children who ran away, "run -"


    In a panic.


    Following the woman, a little older boy stumbled on the edge of the road and fell to the ground crying.


    The woman held his brother in one hand and her little sister who had not been half a year in the other hand.


    Shortness of breath and tears in panic.


    Shout the boy''s name, but there is no way to go back and save him.


    In the frightened and desperate eyes of her and another little boy.


    In the roar of the veins around Alaric''s neck.


    Tragedy came.


    The three reapers, like hyenas jumping on the young antelope, rushed up.


    I can''t even hear screams.


    Only the juvenile''s twitching legs and body.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment.


    Alaric looked ferocious, pulled the trigger wildly and tried to repel the Reaper who jumped at him. The woman lowered her head, hugged the two children tightly and sat on the ground.


    Helpless, desperate.


    In this darkest hour.


    A crossbow and arrow pierced the shoulder of the nearest reaper and penetrated the heart of the reaper in front of Alaric.


    later.


    The unique roaring gunfire of justice trial is deafening.


    The four reapers who tried to jump on the woman howled and turned into burning debris in the scarlet flame.


    At the critical moment when adrenaline soared, Alaric''s confused ear sounded Cole''s roar, "go save them!"


    In the alley.


    The dense reapers crowded together, yelled with unknown meaning, and rushed at him one after another.


    Cole held a long knife and blocked the alley.


    An expensive handmade coat, stained with the stinking yellow blood of the reaper.


    Every chop.


    There will be one more burning debris.


    After being stunned.


    The Swat put back the empty pistol, ran towards the woman paralyzed on the ground, picked up the little boy she held in her hand, saw the five reapers who had climbed out of the house and were running towards them after eating, their pupils shrank and shouted, "madam, I''ll cover you..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The woman shook her head at him in tears.


    Maybe it''s panic.


    Her face was very pale and her clothes were completely soaked with cold sweat.


    He bowed his head and kissed the baby, handed it to Alaric with great reluctance, and said in a trembling voice, "take care of them."


    He pushed the Swat away, stood up hard, didn''t look back, and staggered home.


    The woman''s sudden move caught Alaric unprepared. He wanted to reach out to catch her and take her away, but suddenly found that the mother''s back waist was bleeding.


    obviously.


    The Reaper who just rushed into the room bit her.


    The mother, who had seen the gnawed corpse transformed into a new monster on the window and knew she could not live long, resolutely chose to sacrifice herself.


    Buy time for Alaric to get her children out of here.


    One left and one right, holding the two children tightly.


    As soon as the Swat gritted his teeth, he didn''t look back and ran to Cole.


    Behind him, the scream of the mother being eaten echoed in his ears for a long time.


    At this moment.


    Powerlessness changes into rage and hatred.


    Like an erupting volcano, it turned into hot magma and gushed in his blood.


    He never thought that one day, his hatred and hatred for blood sucking species would reach this level!


    I want to eat those bastards alive!


    His eyes stayed on cole, like a lone boat facing the tsunami, the man who was alone and stopped in front of a large number of reapers.


    He finally understood.


    That man, why are vampires called fireknife butchers!


    That is revenge and punishment for all the heinous crimes they have committed!


    Blood for blood, tooth for tooth!

 Chapter 284

    In the display interface of the system.


    The infection rate of the whole block is just a cruel data lacking emotion.


    But only standing here.


    Will really understand that every rise in the infection rate means a human tragedy.


    Broken families.


    Dead relatives.


    An orphan crying out his parents'' names.


    Perhaps, because of the dispute between ideas and thoughts, there is justice and evil in the war between mankind.


    But the war between ethnic groups.


    Only life and death.


    All the tragedies in this street area were personally caused by the elite of the upper class and politicians who boast of deeply cultivating the art of compromise.


    In the eyes of some people above, for the sake of interests and evil desires, the lives of the Dalits at the bottom are their chips to achieve their goals.


    Death or life means nothing to them.


    A group of evil animals like vampires!


    Kick off the coming reapers.


    Cole said indifferently to Alaric, "don''t fall behind."


    Holding two children.


    The young SWAT breathed quickly, and the reapers crowded out of the alley, so that he could feel the deepest despair in the world every second, enveloping his soul.


    later.


    In his vision.


    Cole with a gun and a knife.


    Just like the superb warrior in the movie, it is even more gorgeous and deadly than the legendary blade.


    Every silver bullet that hits the barrel.


    There will be a burning wreck scattered on the ground.


    The long knife with scarlet tail flame passing through the air is like a butcher''s knife for slaughtering livestock, cutting off the chest and breaking the heart.


    In the shrill scream of the reaper.


    Create one body after another.


    In Alaric''s exclamation, Cole took back the justice trial that had been empty, and squeezed the back of the Reaper who tried to bite the young SWAT with his left hand.


    The scarlet queen popped up.


    Through the skull.


    Cut half its head obliquely.


    The foul smelling pale yellow blood splashed on Alaric''s face and the little boy''s face.


    The residual light sweeps through the system field of view.


    Thirteen minutes to the end of the countdown.


    The infection rate has exceeded 20%.


    Even, he could not count how many harvesters he had killed, only the burning debris everywhere, like a city after a fire, piled up thick in the streets.


    But in the field of vision.


    The still huge number of reapers seemed never to be killed. They climbed on the wall, crowded together, or jumped on the top of the car, roared and were ready to move in front of him.


    Like a walking corpse in an American drama, Rick Grimes was blocked on the roof and a dense group of zombies.


    Take a deep breath.


    Cole''s face was stained with the stench of reaper blood and said coldly, "special police, get ready, we''re going to break through."


    This time.


    An old truck loaded with fluorescent lights suddenly turned the corner, and the sound of the engine was deafening.


    The old hunter Whistler, who should have set up a gun at a high place, put his head out of the window and shouted, "taste daddy''s big baby! You little bastards!"


    The voice fell.


    All high-power fluorescent lamps are turned on.


    At the same time.


    Another ultraviolet grenade was thrown out of the window by him.


    In the dazzling light.


    A large number of reapers, like winter withered grass ignited by fire, turn into large pieces of burnt debris in the chaotic and shrill scream!


    Parked the truck in front of them, the red necked old man smiled and said, "can I help you? Two."


    The special police hurried over and put the two children in the co pilot''s seat.


    Glancing at Cole, he turned over and jumped into the truck''s container.


    Cole patted the door and said coldly, "Whistler, you take them out of here. I''ll clean up the remaining reapers."


    The old hunter smiled, "I knew you would say that. Take this."


    He threw an ammunition bag containing three ultraviolet grenades to Cole, and then said, "time is limited. I, an old bone, can only make so much.


    It must be helpful to take it. "


    Turn on the car audio.


    Old school hard core rock music suddenly sounded, Whistler stepped on the accelerator, turned the car and sped away in the distance.


    When he leaves.


    The reapers who were lucky not to be killed by ultraviolet grenades and high-power fluorescent lamps showed their dirty and ugly faces from the darkness after the old hunters drove away.


    Until I saw Cole standing alone in the middle of the road.


    Throw a long knife.


    Previously, due to the constraints of Alaric and two children, the room left for him to play was really limited.


    We have to break through and ensure their safety.


    Now?


    With the help of the experienced old hunter, Cole can finally free up his hand and make a general ledger with these smelly beasts.


    Move your cervical spine.


    Make a fist with your left hand and release it.


    Standing in the piles of burned debris and undead reapers, he lit a cigarette.


    Take a deep breath, look up, look at the harvester again, and say coldly, "next, it''s my turn, son of a bitch."


    The voice fell.


    Like the horn of attack.


    The longer he is greedy for Cole''s blood and gives up eating, the more difficult it is for the Reaper to control his blood addiction. Like a huge force, he suppresses all their senses and frantically wants to overthrow the man and drain every drop of his sweet blood.


    The whistling ended.


    Cole spits out his cigarette.


    The whole block seemed to enter bullet time at this moment.


    The long knife violence ran through the heart of the Reaper who rushed over, freed his left hand and held the neck of the other reaper. The scarlet queen popped up in an instant and fell rapidly along her throat.


    Open the clavicle.


    Cut off the chest ribs.


    Until it retracts again, and then it pops out angrily, penetrating the heart and bones.


    Two piles of burnt debris fell to the ground.


    Left in this block, only about 100 reapers swarmed in, opening their ferocious and disgusting mouthparts like face worms.


    Cole is a ghost.


    The superb skills of gun fighting are still gorgeous and deadly even in the battle process of lacking ammunition and using cold weapons.


    The pendulum of the windbreaker shook constantly under the dim street lamp.


    The splash of pale yellow blood, intertwined with the scarlet blood flame, constitutes the hell of death.


    Broken limbs flying around.


    The severed Reaper''s head, with no sign of death, was kicked around on the ground like a leather ball.


    Like a dancer with deep skills.


    Like a grumpy bloody butcher.


    When the last Reaper fell in the blood flame and burned up the debris.


    The troops who came to support finally came late under the dazzling light.


    meanwhile.


    The cold system prompt sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The fourth phase of the main task has been completed."


    "With blood and death, you swear to the world that the man who used to be, the fireknife butcher, is back!"


    "Award: ultraviolet nuclear flashlight."

 Chapter 285

    The engine of the infantry car roared over the street.


    The dazzling high-power fluorescent lamp makes people unable to open their eyes.


    When the special police got off, the sound of hard soled special boots trampling on the ground was disorderly.


    The radio overlapped with the voice of the commander shouting.


    Until a group of fully armed soldiers, carrying standard automatic rifles, surrounded Cole.


    A middle-aged man wearing a beret and looking like a commander crossed the encirclement, held his belt in both hands and walked to Cole.


    At a glance, the dangerous man standing on the street full of corpses, armed with a knife and a gun.


    Look around.


    After confirming that there is no danger.


    Raised his right hand, motioned his men to turn off the fluorescent lamp that dazzled the person''s eyes, hoarse, and spoke a large section of Romanian.


    See Cole didn''t respond.


    The special police captain with the school officer''s shoulder badge said in English with a strong accent, "I''m Lieutenant Colonel ion. Please indicate your identity, stranger."


    The long knife swept through the air and returned to the scabbard.


    Cole said coldly, "cole walker, you''re too late."


    After the dazzling fluorescent lamp went out, Ian looked at Cole again and frowned, "vampire hunter?"


    While talking, he motioned his team members to put down their guns and winked at the adjutant, who began to arrange special police to disperse in the street in the mode of a three person team.


    Search for survivors and the new blood sucking species mentioned in the report.


    Cole lit a cigarette and frowned at the adjutant. "They are immune to silver and garlic, and they are only afraid of ultraviolet light.


    Don''t let your people die for nothing. "


    When the SWAT team dispersed in the block, Lieutenant Colonel Ian stared at Cole''s face, looked a little shocked and said in a deep voice, "cole Walker... Are you the Night Walker dealing with the Los Angeles incident?


    Alaric reported that he met you here. I thought he was lying.


    The world thinks you''re dead, vampire hunter. "


    Take a deep breath.


    Holding a cigarette with his index finger and thumb, Cole frowned tightly, looked down and said, "can I trust you?"


    "Trust... Mr. Cole, to be clear, I''m not a ghost or a vampire."


    Cole nodded and said coldly, "I''ll give it to you here. Remember, if a team member is infected, tie him up with a rope first.


    After conversion, it is treated with fluorescent lamp.


    If you don''t want the city to fall completely, call the city hall now and ask them to send troops to block all the neighborhoods within three kilometers.


    Including sewers.


    You can''t let a mouse out, okay? "


    Drop an unkind remark.


    Turn around and leave.


    Ian frowned, "isn''t there a vaccine now?"


    Cole walked to the Caliban industrial building, raised his cigarette hand and replied, "that thing doesn''t work for the Reaper virus."


    Let''s talk.


    The system tone sounded in his ear.


    "The limited time task is over."


    "Completion time: 27:11."


    "Infection control rate: 26.2%."


    "You prefer to kill all the damn bastards in advance than stick to the rescue. Well done, demon hunter!"


    "Now, the government system, the Night Walker and the vampire world are convinced that the former fireknife butcher and the strongest vampire hunter have returned strongly.


    The impact value will reach the highest point in eighteen hours.


    Ha GUI department government officials began to panic


    The Night Walker organization is ready to actively contact you


    The vampire world began to be in danger... "


    "The vampire world''s attitude towards you has risen to nightmare."


    ''Start calculating bonus... ''


    "Reward 1: immune antigen sample of experimental body 1; Reward 2: Reaper singularity factor. "


    [No. 1 Experimental body immune antibody sample: an immune sample that can use mice to produce antibodies, specifically for humans and vampires infected by gray skin blood slaves.


    Consumables that can be used for mass production research.


    A Vampire: degenerated blood sucking species? Only you humans can come up with such a bad name.]


    [Reaper singularity factor: a drug that can be used to quickly repair injuries after iterative improvement.


    Consumables, cannot be copied.


    As long as you haven''t breathed, this thing can drag you back from the hand of death.]


    "The reward items have been stored in the real dream equipment library. They can be used after leaving the blade Warrior II movie universe."


    Cole quickly read the long statement given by the system.


    The reward props are exactly the same as his purpose of entering blade II.


    Solve the biggest crisis facing the Lord''s world so far - the blood tide event.


    Come to the downstairs of Caliban industrial building.


    It was completely different from his imagination that it would take some effort to go to the hiding place of Eli damachinos on the roof.


    There were corpses everywhere at the heavily guarded entrance.


    Many of them are transforming after being bitten by Chad Norma.


    The whole building is almost empty.


    All those who should have escaped have fled.


    The only thing left is the miserable corpse that has been gnawed in a mess and has no room for transformation.


    Pass the door.


    Get rid of the harvester who is transforming as far as you can see.


    Press the elevator button.


    In a minute.


    Sting¡ª¡ª


    The elevator door opens slowly.


    A reaper holding a female clerk''s neck and sucking blood wildly suddenly looked up at Cole.


    The jaw, which lacked the mandible, cracked, exposed the ferocious mouthparts inside, made a harsh hiss, and rushed to it


    In three minutes.


    The top floor of Caliban building.


    In the dead silence, the elevator door opened slowly.


    A man in a dirty black windbreaker appeared at the elevator door. Behind him, a reaper was nailed to the wall with a long knife.


    The enlarged mouth is even more ferocious than the face hugging worm.


    Struggling, hissing.


    Trying to bite the man standing in front of it.


    Cole took a deep sip of his cigarette.


    Flick the cigarette butt with your middle finger and accurately fall into the Reaper''s open mouthpiece.


    Frown.


    Completely ignore each other''s roar and ferocity.


    Hold the handle with your right hand and pull it out horizontally.


    Turn around and walk out of the elevator.


    Behind you.


    The scarlet flame was burning, and the gnarled reapers turned into a pile of burnt debris and fell to the ground.


    According to the memory of the film plot.


    Cross several damaged steel gates.


    With the right hand of a dead vampire, open the last fingerprint lock.


    Maybe it''s fate.


    Maybe it''s driven by the plot twist device.


    When Cole walked out of the elevator leading to the roof apron, he happened to see Chad Norma, the tragic man who succeeded in revenge, biting his father, the vampire king, Eli Damas kinos.


    Nisa stood by and looked on coldly.


    Until her father stumbled in front of her, fell in a pool of green blood, and his body gradually stiffened from convulsion.


    An innocent princess, even a vampire, has ever experienced such a human relationship tragedy.


    Take a distant look at Cole who appears at the elevator entrance.


    The eyes have long lost their previous arrogance and coldness.


    Only doubt the confusion and despair of ghost life.

 Chapter 286

    The sad prince who was used.


    An ambitious and unscrupulous king.


    A kind of innocent vampire princess living in the imaginary world.


    Between the three.


    From the perspective of vampires, it is full of tragic color and sympathetic.


    But for humans.


    I''m afraid no one will believe that the initial reason for a terrible blood epidemic that may sweep the world is the loss of family ethics and morality.


    Nisa has shoulder length hair.


    Used by my father as a prop.


    The Reaper''s mother who is frantically chasing is her brother who has been missing for many years.


    Under a double blow.


    Throw away the family ring that symbolizes the glory of the vampire royal family.


    She opened her clothes, revealed her smooth neck to Chad Norma, and said in Romanian, "end all this, my brother.


    All hatred ends here. "


    Chad Norma walked over and stroked Nisa''s face. Compared with caressing, he hated more and said coldly, "you are his favorite child..."


    Before he finished, he fiercely bit Nisa''s neck and swallowed her blood.


    This time.


    The blade, delayed by another thing, appeared in the higher corridor.


    Chad Norma heard footsteps, slowly put down Nisa, raised her head and smiled at the blade, "blade, it can be over now.


    What do you think? "


    Constrained by the plot twist device, the angry blade and Chad Norma, who is determined to die, completely ignore Cole standing at the elevator entrance.


    The blade roared.


    Hold the knife in both hands.


    Violence stabbed Norma in the chest.


    The latter shouted, laughed and staggered back into the post.


    One is the mother Reaper who has completely lost the desire to live.


    One is the blade of grief over Nisa''s death.


    Like two angry bulls, their confrontation is fierce and fatal.


    While they fight.


    Cole took the long knife and walked slowly to Nisa, who was thrown aside and fell in a pool of blood with a slight trembling body.


    Sit cross legged.


    Take out a cigarette and frown, "smoke?"


    For the first time, she felt that her throat was flooded with blood. Nisa trembled and grabbed Cole''s clothes with her hand. Her voice was vague and weak.


    "Why... Didn''t you kill me yesterday?"


    Cole took the cigarette like a passer-by watching the war. His eyes stopped on the dead blade and Norma, and there was no response.


    Tears fell from the corners of Nisa''s eyes.


    She turned her head to the other side.


    "... is that how humans feel when they are fed? Cole."


    After a silence.


    Cole responded, "yes."


    That''s it.


    Maybe too weak.


    Maybe the Reaper virus has begun to transform her body.


    Nisa snorted bitterly.


    After a long silence.


    He shook his head slightly, smiled miserably and said, "now... I know why they like to call you butcher.


    Hatred. "


    This time.


    Blade and Chad Norma, who almost broke the whole hall, came to an end when they were almost exhausted.


    The severed Samurai blade pierced Norma''s ribs and stabbed obliquely into the bone wrapping her heart.


    The fatal part was attacked.


    Norma pushed away the blade and staggered until she fell to the ground.


    Struggling to crawl, leaning against the broken column.


    Pull open the pierced leather coat to reveal the section of the samurai sword below.


    He looked at the blade, shook his head slightly, frowned and said, "strange... Wound... The wound doesn''t hurt anymore."


    The next moment.


    The blade frowned, and even held the sunglasses under his gaze because he couldn''t believe it.


    The Reaper''s mother body pushes the broken blade into the body and pierces the heart.


    A sharp whine unique to the reaper.


    The body turned red gradually, and finally burned the debris in the blue flame.


    The blade got up from the ground.


    Exercise your sore body.


    Her eyes stopped on Nisa in a pool of blood, and Cole, who sat beside him and smoked alone.


    Walk over.


    Hold her in your arms.


    Perhaps only by facing death can we really see our true heart.


    Nisa grabbed the blade''s arm and smiled involuntarily. Like a lover, she lay in his arms and said, "I don''t have much time. I can feel the heat in my body."


    After a short breath.


    "I want to die as a Vampire..."


    From beginning to end, the blade remained silent.


    Like human vampire hunters, they like to call themselves as night walkers.


    Because they live in the light.


    Vampires call it the blade of the day walker, but they can only live in the night.


    The dual identity of human and vampire makes him not be accepted by both sides, whether in night or day, a complete alien.


    Whistler was right.


    After meeting Nisa, his heart wavered.


    In silence.


    Nisa raised her head, looked at the blade, gently stroked the back of his hand, tears fell on her cheeks and said, "I want to see the sunrise."


    This time.


    Whistler, who has handled the following things, takes the elevator to catch up.


    It happened to hit the blade and hold Nisa in her arms.


    He looked at Cole, walked over and said nothing.


    The old hunter who has experienced too many things knows that he has no right to interfere with the choice of blade.


    Because of the child cursed in his eyes.


    It''s not unreasonable to still have the blood of a vampire and fall in love with a vampire.


    There is no conflict between love and the choice of camp.


    But.


    The child.


    At this time, he is still firmly standing by his side and fighting for mankind, which makes him feel gratified, but also full of disappointment.


    Dawn is coming.


    There was a strong morning wind on the roof of the Caliban building.


    Whistler and Cole stood under the steel gate, watching holding Nisa in their arms, sitting on the ground, waiting for the blade of sunrise.


    The old hunter raised his eyebrows, took a deep breath and said, "pig butcher, I found that people can''t see life and death when they get old..."


    Talk.


    Without hesitation, he reached out to take away half the burning cigarette in Cole''s hand, and didn''t mind the blood of the harvester sticking to it. He waved his hand to Cole, dropped a word, and limped downstairs.


    "I''ll wait for you down there, damn it..."


    When the first ray of sunshine crosses the horizon.


    Nisa faces the sun.


    Bathed in the human world, symbolizing all things of hope.


    The body is like a burning winter withered grass.


    Raise your hand and gently touch the cheek of the blade with a smile.


    final.


    In the arms of the one she loved, it gradually turned into flying back, sparks scattered with the morning wind.


    The blade knelt on the ground.


    He got up after a long time.


    Facing the rising sun, I was silent for a long time.


    He didn''t ask.


    I won''t ask why Cole didn''t save her.


    For that man, letting Nisa die with dignity is the last respect for his old friend.

 Chapter 287

    When it''s over.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The current number of surplus harvesters is less than 20, and the mother of the harvester is determined to be dead."


    "The world mission is over."


    "Reward: improved high intensity ultraviolet bomb experimental sample."


    "Love may be indispensable in one''s life, but it will never be all. We always have great goals and ideals that are worth fighting for all our lives and even giving our lives.


    This is not only the cornerstone of a powerful demon hunter against the evil world, but also the strongest shield and sharpest spear when facing many temptations.


    You do not shake your heart because of Shakespeare''s love tragedy, nor lose your way because of the malicious constraints of rules.


    This is the will of steel. "


    "World Mission assessment: perfect."


    "Start calculating bonus additions..."


    "Reward 1: gun fighting skill ¡¤ clip catapult; Reward 2: Soul strength increased slightly. "


    "The system will start settlement after you leave the blade Warrior II film world."


    [gun fighting ¡¤ clip catapult: an auxiliary device in line with the habits of gun fighting users. Usually, it is hidden in sleeves or leggings.


    After you empty a clip, you can change it cool and quickly with its help.]


    [soul strength increase: the bullet damage that has arrived at noon has increased slightly. Soul strength learn the next sequence of secret arts progress: 30%.]


    After mechanical synthesis.


    Cole felt very clearly that there was something more in his sleeve.


    Pull up your sleeves.


    On the basis of the blood flame energy device of the sleeve sword, an auxiliary mechanical device with the function of ejecting the clip is added, on which there are two empty slots.


    It should be the place to store the magazine.


    Add up to four magazines at a time.


    Although it is only an auxiliary device, for a demon hunter who often fights with dark creatures or dangerous elements.


    Its special concealment can cause unexpected killing.


    Moreover, it saves at least three seconds than manually replacing the magazine.


    Three seconds.


    Enough for him to pull the trigger a dozen times in a row.


    The way of use is also very simple. It is engraved in his muscle memory together with gun fighting.


    Just press the eject clip.


    Sink the wrist, and the mechanism will automatically insert the bullet loaded clip into the sleeve.


    What makes Cole quite concerned is that it seems that the system does not limit his residence time in blade II?


    Five minutes later.


    The blade, who had been looking at the sun, finally turned around, still expressionless, and said to Cole, "are you finished with the other reapers?"


    Cole put down his sleeves and walked to the elevator. They said coldly, "there''s not much left. The local special forces can cope with it."


    The blade nodded slightly.


    Silence all the way.


    They went downstairs. Whistler sat on the old truck with one hand outside the window. Three special police officers and a plainclothes detective stood outside, armed and seemingly waiting for someone.


    See them out of the building.


    The plainclothes detective took out his certificate to show his identity to the two people and said, "Interpol, just call me Larry. The European Commission will launch a tax and antitrust investigation on Caliban industry in three days. As the prosecution witness, please cooperate with me."


    Just finished.


    But Alaric came trotting all the way, holding his knee and panting, "cole! Wait!"


    Take a suspicious look at the middle-aged man who calls himself Interpol.


    And Cole went to a relatively quiet place and said, "the city government will send them to an orphanage to raise the two children.


    Uh... "


    Cole took out his wallet, took off his dirty coat, crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the trash can on the side of the road. He said coldly, "what''s the matter, say it."


    Alaric''s eyes rested on the exposed machinery and the scarlet queen without a coat, swallowed and said, "I want to go with you and be a vampire hunter."


    "Yes."


    Drop a cold word.


    Cole turned and left.


    Alaric thought he would be made difficult or need to pass the examination, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy. He quickly took off his epaulets, took off all his equipment and stuffed it to his colleagues. He shouted to Cole who had already got on the bus, "wait! I haven''t got on the bus yet!"


    In an hour and a half.


    On the road outside Bucharest.


    Sitting in front of the car, Interpol saw no one around, took down the certificate hanging around his neck, raised his hand and grabbed his hair.


    In Alaric''s exclamation.


    Take off your face.


    The mature Whistler, sitting on the co pilot, joked, "Interpol? Thanks to you guys, you can think of it."


    After removing the silicone mask.


    Interpol Larry, show his true face.


    A white young man under the age of 25.


    Park the car on the side of the road, change the American accent into English accent, turn around and smile at the three people in the back seat, "first meeting, fireknife butcher, blade.


    Just call me Alai.


    We guessed that it might be difficult for you and blade to get away from Bucharest, so we sent me to pick you up. "


    "Night Walker?"


    Alaric frowned for a moment and said, "doesn''t it mean that the organization was dissolved after Cole disappeared?"


    Starting the engine and returning to the road, Alai explained, "we had to announce our dissolution for some political reasons."


    Talk.


    He took a document from under the cushion, handed it to Cole and said, "we''re inside the Pentagon to help you find the whereabouts of darville Dennis.


    however.


    He has a close relationship with the gangs in New York, and recently hired many bodyguards and mercenaries. The specific information is in it. See for yourself. "


    After a conversation.


    Cole can now be sure.


    When he entered blade warrior I, he had brought a serious butterfly effect to the film world.


    Night Walker.


    After the blood god incident in Los Angeles, it once developed and grew. It is not the "small workshop" type underground resistance organization shown by blade warrior III.


    Members include not only front-line vampire hunters, but also many upper class people who have been persecuted by vampires, including capital giants and politicians who do not want to reveal their true identity.


    Otherwise, they won''t get first-hand information about Cole and the reaper.


    After Cole finished reading darville''s materials.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Mainline task phase 5, generated."


    "With the help of the Night Walker organization, you can get the first-hand and accurate information about davier Dennis, but the bad thing is that he is now in a heavily guarded environment with a large number of bodyguards and mercenaries.


    It is bound to be very difficult to kill the bastard who killed your wife and children and complete revenge under the dense muzzle of guns. "


    "Mission objective: to kill the human smuggler, davier Dennis."


    ''reward for completion: unlimited fire engine oil, crime judgment and lighter; Failure penalty: none. "


    "You can choose to give up the task and leave blade Warrior II at any time."

 Chapter 288

    Voluntarily give up the task.


    Then let a professional smuggler, personally destroy thousands of families and sell bastards to the vampire world, get away with it?


    Compared to this choice.


    Cole prefers to shoot his dog in the head.


    however.


    Darville, who heard the news, hid under heavy security in New York City.


    Before action.


    It will take some time to prepare.


    For example, prepare ammunition, and then call the distinguished Mr. daville Dennis to give him time to prepare coffins and cemeteries.


    Inform relatives and friends of his future death.


    Frown.


    Fold the data into squares and stuff them into your pocket.


    Whistler, sitting in the front row, smiled, "Wow, it seems that someone will have bad luck next."


    Three days later.


    New York City, Manhattan.


    A nightclub.


    Once a "big man", daville Dennis, is now like an ant on a hot pot, pacing back and forth in a soundproof chamber equipped with a bulletproof layer.


    Middle aged bald and fat figure, coupled with a friendly face full of affinity, it is difficult to associate him with dirty words such as vampires and human traffickers.


    in fact.


    In Los Angeles.


    Dr. darville is a very famous philanthropist, a kind man. He not only provides medical treatment to tramps free of charge, but also operates two welfare homes of public welfare nature under his name.


    As for the reasons behind it.


    It goes without saying.


    A young female vampire in a bathrobe climbed on the bed with a cocktail in her hand. She complained in a disdainful tone, "three days, darville, that guy just called and scared you like this.


    It''s not the blade that comes to trouble you. Is it necessary for a human being?


    We just need a little bite and he... "


    The woman''s words are not finished.


    In the face of darville, who was suddenly furious, he was so frightened that he hurried to shut up.


    "Shut your mouth! Bichi! What do you know?! I saw that bastard in Los Angeles before.


    And a fucking bite


    He killed more vampires than you ever ate dick! Do you understand?!


    How useful are guards? "


    Talk.


    Fear of Cole gradually changed into rage.


    He went over and grabbed the female hybrid''s hair, pulled it back and roared face to face, "he called the roll to kill me!


    Kill me!


    Did you hear that? "


    The first time I saw the usual mild pure blood darville, who was so angry that she was just a mixed race girl to make money. For a time, she was scared to tears.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Aren''t vampires human natural enemies?


    Why is it that the pure blood species that are high above are scared like this.


    This time.


    A blood slave thug in a pure black suit pushed open the door and threw a young man tied with a rope on the ground.


    After nodding slightly to darville, the thugs closed the door and left.


    After catching the person you want.


    Dawell loosened the girl''s hair, walked quickly over, kicked the cloth and several teeth in the young man''s mouth, and flew out.


    Then he squatted down, grabbed the unlucky man''s coat neck and roared hysterically, "asshole --! Who asked you to catch the mother and son?! tell me! Who is it?!"


    The young man, who had been beaten for a round, vomited bleeding water and said tremblingly in a Russian accent, "Dr. Da... Dr. Da Ville, we don''t know they are the man''s family.


    They lived in a remote suburb. The butcher wasn''t there that day, so we... "


    "Just you * *!! fool - pigs - ah ah - Falk!!"


    The more you think, the more angry you get.


    Davel let go and kicked the young man in the face, as if to change his extreme fear of Cole into anger and vent it.


    Pick up the plate and smash it fiercely.


    Then, with a decadent attitude of being loveless, he fell on the sofa and squeezed his eyebrows.


    At this time.


    The faint sound of gunfight, even sitting in the soundproof secret room, was still very harsh and severely stirred up daville''s fragile nerves.


    "Shet..."


    A thrill.


    He suddenly got up from the sofa, took out the pistol hidden in the drawer and loaded it with force.


    Kick away the half dead hybrid youth.


    Shortness of breath.


    Go to the door and carefully open it. You can see the hidden pane outside and look out.


    The frightened vampires in the nightclub fled and shouted in horror.


    The fierce gunfight was deafening.


    Under the dim flashing light, darville witnessed two armed mercenaries whose heads were broken by bullets fired from the dark.


    Pupil collapse.


    He hurriedly closed the hidden pane and tried to escape Cole''s pursuit by hiding here.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Even the previously boastful mixed race girl gradually realized that something was wrong.


    The sound of gunfire faded.


    The chaotic sound also gradually stopped.


    Until everything is silent.


    Putting on her baggy coat, the girl walked up to will and asked in a low voice, "that man... Can''t have gone?


    It''s very secret here. He can''t find it. "


    "Shut up! Coin pool! If you dare to make a sound, I''ll kill you!"


    Finish talking.


    Darville put his ear to the door, and a cold sweat that should not appear on the vampire''s face slipped off his temples.


    Want to get the outside information through sound as much as possible.


    This time.


    He vaguely heard the roar of the car''s engine.


    There''s no time to tell.


    The sound source is detected approaching rapidly.


    His face changed greatly, but it was too late to get out of the way.


    The door of the secret room was knocked open by a huge force.


    Darville immediately screamed and flew out.


    The mixed race girl curled up on the sofa was also scared to scream.


    The Land Rover off-road rushed into the secret room, mercilessly ran over the dying vampire youth, and even couldn''t scream because the chest was flattened.


    then.


    Under the gaze of darville and the girl.


    A man covered in blood and gunshot wounds opened the door and came down.


    The blood stained black windbreaker on him was like the deepest nightmare that dawell would never forget.


    Even if the light is dim, you can''t see each other''s face clearly.


    But he was absolutely sure.


    This man.


    But it''s Cole Walker!


    The famous fireknife butcher!


    Throw away the gun, get up quickly and explain with trembling, "cole! Listen, it''s all a misunderstanding. I don''t know them at all..."


    Let''s finish.


    Gunfire roared!


    In the scarlet flame, dawell screamed, turned into burning debris and died instantly.


    This is also the time.


    The mixed race girl saw the visitor''s face, a man whose face was covered with smoke and blood and looked particularly cruel.


    Her survival instinct made her get up in a hurry.


    I haven''t had time to beg for mercy.


    Cole said coldly, "come here."


    The girl timidly walked over and stood under the dim dark blue spotlight.


    "Human?"


    Nod.


    Then he shook his head hurriedly.


    Gunshots rang out one after another.


    The two hybrids burned up in flames and screams.

 Chapter 289

    "Main task 5 has been completed."


    "Awards have been issued."


    [infinite fire engine oil ¡¤ criminal judgment ¡¤ lighter: a metal flip lighter that can automatically generate fire engine oil.


    If there are supernatural forces around, the flame and appearance will change accordingly.


    Minimalism, silver plated shell, etched sword of judgment, hanging high above the sinner''s head, necessary for a fierce man.]


    "All tasks of blade Warrior II movie universe have been completed. You can stay here for up to 30 days. Choose to leave and settle."


    After the system prompt tone ends.


    Cole felt in his pocket and a new lighter came out.


    Raise your feet over the burning debris.


    Go to the bar, pour half a glass of whisky and hold the glass in your hand.


    This time.


    But I saw a young bartender in waiter''s clothes hiding behind the bar. When he came into contact with Cole''s eyes, he quickly raised his hand, sweated and begged for mercy, "don''t... Don''t kill me! I''m a bartender!"


    Cole beckoned him to stand.


    Pinch the young man''s mouth with his left hand, check his mouth with the help of the dim light in the nightclub, then press him down, take a look at his stamina, release his hand, pick up the wine glass and drink it up.


    Under the frightened gaze of the youth.


    He took a cigarette out of his mouth, bowed his head, frowned and said, "do you know why this store provides service?"


    Hear the crisp sound of the lighter.


    The young man''s eyelids jumped and hurriedly replied, "I was a college student who applied for a part-time job here the day before yesterday. The nightclub owner promised me that he would pay me $80 an hour to help me finish my studies..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Cole took a deep breath, took an old ten dollar bill from his inner pocket, put it on the table, dropped a word, and turned away.


    "There''s no pie in the sky, young man."


    The bartender stood stunned, picked up the tip on the table and shouted, "who are you?"


    Unfortunately, there was no response.


    After walking out of the nightclub.


    The Manhattan police department has cordoned off all around.


    Cole took out the documents prepared for him by the Night Walker organization and showed them to the detective in charge, a bald man over 100 and a half years old.


    Holding the certificate in his hand and confirming it in Cole''s face for a long time, the detective said in a deep voice, "James Downey... Is it really you?"


    Cole said coldly, "you can call to confirm."


    Hearing the speech, the detective took a deep breath, looked over Cole into the nightclub and said, "you know, twenty years ago, I was a traffic assistant in La..."


    He took back his eyes, turned and looked directly into Cole''s eyes, smiled inexplicably, returned the certificate, shook his head slightly and joked, "are you sure you''ve cleaned those things?"


    "It''s time to work, detective."


    "Wow, so... Goodbye."


    Hold out your right hand to Cole.


    After shaking hands.


    Seeing the man who was still fresh in his memory, he set up a cordon, disappeared into the street at night, frowned, turned and began to shout, and arranged his men to deal with the scene.


    Walk to an inaccessible alley.


    "System, get out of here."


    Mechanical synthetic sound.


    "Clearing..."


    "Although the most powerful vampire hunter, the fireknife butcher who makes the vampire world tremble, will once again become a legend handed down between people and vampires.


    But your arrival has had an unchangeable impact on the ecosystem of the world.


    If the Los Angeles incident is just a warning.


    Well, the events in the Romanian capital and Manhattan profoundly let vampires understand one thing: hunting humans can be, on the premise that you''d better be prepared to face the blade and the butcher. "


    "Because of your return, Nightwalker formed an alliance with blade and began to prepare for a large-scale hunting operation against the vampire world..."


    "Under your influence, Alaric Chivu, a former SWAT member, will become the third legendary hunter in the blade film world.


    After you disappear mysteriously again, he will inherit your tradition and become a second-generation butcher. He will turn the helplessness and despair he experienced in Bucharest that day into towering hatred and anger, and pour them all into the vampire world. "


    "Final reward rating: perfect."


    "Received: 69000 West pounds."


    "Re integrate decentralized materials..."


    "You have left blade Warrior II."


    The darkness that enveloped the vision faded.


    Cole looked down at the time, and there was no deviation from when he entered.


    No accident.


    At this time, Miss Shane should convey his orders to the heads of various departments in the newly established office of the special department.


    Pick up the information on the table, go to the window and look out.


    A curfew is now imposed throughout the Empire.


    In addition, the blood tide and plague are rampant, and no citizens can be seen in the streets except patrol members passing by.


    At ten pm.


    Cole was taking a nap with his face covered with newspaper and his feet on the table.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, he said coldly, "is there any new news from lairag?"


    however.


    It was not miss Shane''s voice that answered him.


    "Are you busy? Your excellency."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Cole took down the newspaper and said indifferently, "I heard that the Ministry of the interior is contacting Baruch recently. It seems that it wants to transfer you to them."


    Penny seranda is still wearing the sculpted pure black magic hunting costume.


    Shoulder length black hair was tied behind the head with a headband.


    Like a middle-aged man who goes to meet old friends.


    The young female demon hunter was carrying a bottle of wine and a box of doughnuts in her other hand.


    He put his things on the table, raised his eyebrows, put one hand on his waist and joked, "it''s another sleepless night, isn''t it?"


    Cole told her to sit down first.


    Click the bell.


    When Miss Shane enters the office, ask her to go to the logistics and get a super extra dinner.


    Then he opened the Kraft box of doughnuts, took a bite and said, "if it weren''t for you, I almost forgot about dinner."


    Penny smiled and poured two glasses of wine, holding the glass in both hands to explain her intention.


    "Cole... I''ve been thinking lately that maybe it''s time to leave the demon hunting group."


    "Leave?"


    "Yes."


    In a sense.


    Penny''s smile is very durable and exciting. However, the pain deeply buried in it is like the core of all comedies.


    With a happy face, what lurks is a dark and helpless life.


    She shook her head slightly and explained, "the life of the Demon Hunter... Makes me feel tired and numb. I have to face all kinds of death every day.


    Teammates, relatives, mission protected objects


    Hehe, reality is always more cruel than imagination, isn''t it? "


    Cole wiped his fingers with a paper towel and looked at Penny sitting opposite him, with her head down and her mind heavy.


    Silence for a long time.


    Put your right hand on the table, then reach over and say, "pull my hand."


    Penny looked up, her eyes puzzled.


    Put her left hand gently on Cole''s palm.


    The two looked directly at each other.


    Cole took her hand hard and said coldly, "what can you feel?"

 Chapter 290

    Hear Cole''s serious, but like a playboy fiddling with a woman''s heartstrings.


    Penny couldn''t help laughing.


    "So... Mr. Minister, are we dating now? I may like you a little in advance, but I''m far from agreeing to sleep with you."


    The funny but explicit words of the female demon hunter.


    It didn''t change Cole''s expression of lack of emotional fluctuation.


    Perhaps she wants to use this cold joke to ease the serious atmosphere in the office, or she deliberately wants to forget something.


    Avoid your heart.


    A 14-year-old experienced family destruction and despair, and his heart is far more delicate than ordinary people.


    How could she not understand what Cole conveyed to her.


    The laughter cooled gradually.


    The atmosphere of the office returned to the dignified and serious atmosphere just now, even more painful.


    Held by Cole.


    After a long silence, Penny took her hand back, clenched her fist and put it on her lap.


    He lowered his head, took a deep breath and said in a slightly trembling voice, "others always like to comfort me. Time can heal all wounds, but... But..."


    Talking room.


    The trembling voice gradually began to cry.


    Tears burst out of my eyes and fell on the table.


    Cole put his hand back, took out a paper towel and handed it to him in silence.


    "Thank you..."


    A demon hunter who had a blood feud with the dark world offered to leave for a simple reason of fatigue.


    Maybe the others didn''t understand what penny was talking about, but he knew it.


    The faith that kept her alive may not have collapsed.


    But another negative force, after the internal investigation, tortured her spirit and blamed her soul every moment.


    Those who have never experienced it will never understand. Penny seranda, the future bureaucrat named by the head of the Ministry of the interior to find the important person of the Council.


    Under the appearance of perseverance, it was full of holes at the age of 14.


    Time not only cannot become a cure.


    Instead, it was like a blunt knife, cutting her soul every second.


    The voices and curses of the dead echoed in my ears.


    Even the sun, bright enough to break all the dark light, became dim and faded in her eyes.


    without doubt.


    In the eyes of others, Penny just can''t get out of the shadow and wants to resign and rest for a period of time.


    Cole does know.


    If she is allowed to leave, perhaps, before long, there will be an additional case of suicide of a former demon hunter in the death case file of the imperial police station.


    This time.


    Shane knocked on the door of the office. A strong logistics guy came into the office with a lot of food.


    Penny quickly sat up straight, turned her face to the other side and wiped her cheeks with paper.


    After putting down the food.


    The boy seemed to want something to happen with Miss Shane, such as chatting and gaining favor, but he was pushed out.


    Go to the door.


    Shane took the door handle and nodded to Cole, indicating that she would stay outside and call her if she had something to do.


    Penny dried her tears, looked up and smiled at Cole. "Where were we just talking about? Dating... Dating.


    Cole, if you... "


    Cole took out a cigarette, frowned slightly, put it back on the table and crossed his hands.


    "Listen, penny, I have no right to comment on your choice or interfere in your life. It''s your freedom.


    But you have to remember.


    In this world, people still care about you. "


    After that.


    The office fell into a long silence again.


    Until Penny picked up her glass and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? What do you care about... I just want to complain, not to say these sad things.


    I bought this bottle of wine for thirty pounds. "


    however.


    The two had just finished their cup, and even Cole was hungry.


    Miss Shane knocked on the door of the office, rarely showed some kind expression to penny, and then said solemnly to Cole, "Your Excellency, director Baruch has a very important thing to talk to you. He is waiting for you in the office."


    Panni sighed, got up and joked, "since the minister is busy, I won''t bother. Keep this bottle of wine for next time."


    Smile at Shane before you leave.


    Maybe it''s untiing the knot.


    Maybe it''s to cover up the scar again.


    After the conversation, she didn''t mention her resignation.


    When she gets to the office door.


    Cole lit the cigarette he took out and put on the table, put one hand in his trouser pocket and said coldly, "penny."


    "What''s up?"


    "I''ll think about dating."


    The female demon hunter looked disdainfully at her mouth, seemed to return to her former appearance, and said, "yes, but I have to think about it for a while, Mr. Big lover."


    obviously.


    She heard a little about Cole''s affair with the female journalist amelia and an arrested witch.


    With a wave of his hand, the footsteps gradually disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Miss Shane stood at the door, silent for a while, held her glasses and said solemnly, "Your Excellency, although I am a secret art, I should not interfere in your private life.


    But as a father, you should think more about your child''s feelings. "


    Cole put on his coat and said, "father?"


    Shane said coldly, "Miss Arlene, isn''t it your daughter?"


    "Who told you?"


    After a moment of silence, Shane bowed his head slightly and said, "it''s my fault, but all day today, the demon hunting group has been circulating that you have a deep relationship with the imprisoned Witch and even have a daughter."


    Cole straightened his collar and said expressionless, "it''s not as usual now, Miss Shane. Do you think someone will associate me with a witch for no reason?


    Go to the interior minister and ask him to conduct a secret investigation into the rumor. The final result only needs to be told to me. "


    After the public opinion war against Cole in the newspaper, Shane clearly understood the seriousness of the problem.


    Even if it''s not the hostile forces infiltrating the demon hunting group.


    It will also be bureaucrats of non Baluch factions who make trouble behind the scenes and contribute to the flames.


    A special minister in power is enough to create a huge shock to the power structure of the whole demon hunting regiment.


    Although.


    Demon hunters are also human beings. They are keen to gossip about some big people and spread their unreliable gossip.


    It''s human nature.


    But connecting these big people, especially a big man who has just come to power and has an unstable foundation, with a witch or a dark creature is far from as simple as gossip.


    After telling Shane that this matter must be kept strictly confidential.


    Cole set off for his arms.


    Although he was not very sure whether Penny had given up the idea of ending herself, at least he carefully saved the old friend''s life.

 Chapter 291

    Knock on the door of the director''s office.


    Baruch is talking to a slender man.


    "Cole, sit first."


    He motioned his secretary to pour Cole a glass of red wine, leaned back in his chair and said, "you and he should have met for the first time.


    Meet the leader of the Camarilla party, urori IX. "


    The man looked at Cole with an expressionless face and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Secretary Sears put the wine beside him. Cole didn''t respond. He frowned and touched out a criminal verdict that was originally minimalist.


    The high hanging carving of the ruling sword changed into a ferocious roaring evil animal and a long snake letter, which stretched out a big mouth and wound around the surface of the lighter.


    Orange fire, soaked with crimson.


    Lack of high temperature of flame, weird and grotesque.


    After the unique choking smoke of cigarettes rises, the sound of closing the flip of the lighter is crisp and harsh.


    The black muzzle of a just trial goes straight to the man''s skull.


    Cole said coldly, "now we know each other."


    "Cole."


    Baruch''s face sank and said, "put the gun down."


    This time.


    Sitting next to Cole, a handsome ''young man'' with pale skin, slender body and high and cold temperament said in his hoarse voice, "killing me won''t do you any good."


    Talking room.


    He raised his right hand, carefully pushed aside the just trial, looked at Cole carefully, and then said, "up to now, the vampire clan still active in the human world has nothing to do with us.


    I hope you understand.


    And the blood tide event, the demon hunting group and the human world must help us. "


    Cole put the gun back, leaned forward, held a cigarette in his right hand, frowned and said, "the leader of the secret party appeared in the demon hunting group.


    So, those beasts have caused damage to the vampire world. "


    Although he was very calm and convinced that Cole Walker just wanted to express "goodwill", he would not kill him.


    But uroli IX was still afraid.


    After a moment of silence, he explained, "you''re right, but infected vampires are far more threatening than humans.


    The most important point.


    According to the conclusion of our great sacrifice, the grey skin blood slaves are evolving a highly orderly sociality at an amazing speed.


    You humans should know better than I do what this means. "


    Baruch interrupted, "at this speed, let them continue to spread and evolve, for up to two years... Human civilization will fall into the danger of overall collapse."


    Urori nodded and replied, "the same is true for the vampire world."


    After listening to their dialogue, Cole was silent for a moment and said coldly, "since you come to us, there must be a solution."


    Urori snapped his fingers.


    Not long.


    Two young people with gloomy and pale faces walked out of the shadow of the room. In their hands, they carried a realistic palace oil painting with a beautiful girl in a long black dress.


    however.


    Compared with the innocence of girls, the vampires in the painting are more dignified and inviolable.


    "Rui''netro XIII, councillor Camilla, Queen of netro clan.


    Yesterday, we received the exact news that rui''neizhuo XIII was captured by blood slaves and the neizhuo clan was destroyed.


    If combined with the previous conclusions, it is not difficult to analyze that this is a purposeful invasion.


    The society of grey skin blood slaves needs a ruler. "


    That''s it.


    Cole understood what he wanted to express.


    Degenerated blood sucking species, vampires refer to gray skin blood slaves.


    Far more advanced than the reaper in blade Warrior II.


    With evolving qualities.


    And evolved a highly orderly sociality.


    The clan patriarch he mentioned was captured, to some extent, similar to the blade queen in StarCraft.


    After being captured, he was not killed, but established as a new ruler.


    An extremely dangerous signal.


    A group of dark creatures with rulers and sociality is far more deadly to the human world than a group of beasts without discipline and purpose.


    If we deal with the current grey skin blood slaves, it is a human world that unilaterally encircles, chases, intercepts and kills them.


    So.


    Once their plan succeeds, the original encirclement and killing will soon evolve into a real all-out war.


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette, then crushed the butt out and frowned. "Do you want us to save her?"


    Urori said in a very medieval tone, "we will also send the bravest soldiers to help you. If we can''t save her in two days.


    Waiting for the world will be an irreparable disaster. "


    "Do you have a specific plan?"


    After Cole finished, a vampire bodyguard handed a handwritten parchment scroll and an old map to Cole. Uroli explained, "there is a detailed action plan we made on it, and the map also marked the location of Rui ''Nero, but it may be the nest of grey skin blood slaves, which is difficult to access only by virtue of the power of the vampire world."


    Baruch said, "after the specific plan is arranged, the demon hunting regiment will inform you, leave the map and come to the office to see me at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Urori nodded to him.


    His body suddenly shrunk and changed into a shadow. He took his bodyguard and left quickly.


    When they leave.


    Baruch said to Cole in a consistent and vigorous manner, "this operation, you and another adult in the trial sequence lead the team respectively, and be sure to rescue the vampire within two days.


    You don''t have to worry about the specific arrangements and preparations.


    It''s getting late. Go back to bed first. After dawn, you may not have time to rest for many days. "


    Although Cole is not a conspiracy theorist, he will never believe any nonsense of dark creatures.


    Maybe their information is very accurate.


    The analysis of Rui naizhuo is very reliable, but his intuition tells him that there must be something deliberately hiding from these uninvited guests.


    however.


    Things have developed to this point. Cole didn''t say much. He got up and put the ''high-intensity ultraviolet bomb'' and the ''No. 1 Experimental body immune antibody sample'' on the table.


    The system has also prepared an anonymous manuscript that can be confused with the real and comes from a scientist.


    "Someone asked me to transfer these things to the Institute of mystics."


    Baruch picked up the high-intensity ultraviolet bomb and frowned, "someone?"


    Cole said coldly, "he doesn''t want to be noticed by the dark world. According to him, this thing is specially developed to deal with the degraded blood sucking species.


    The other is drugs to cure people with initial infection.


    Time waits for no man. Inform the Institute of mystics and let them work all night. "

 Chapter 292

    Cole said coldly, "he doesn''t want to be noticed by the dark world. According to him, this thing is specially developed to deal with the degraded blood sucking species.


    The other is drugs to cure people with initial infection.


    Time waits for no man. Inform the Institute of mystics and let them work all night. "


    After returning to the office, explain the specific things to miss Shane.


    period.


    Call AVA Shaw and pick him up in the car.


    Back to the apartment.


    After a hot bath, enjoy the extra meal prepared by the ghost maid.


    After leaving the blade Warrior II film world, Cole, who was slightly tired, lay in bed and was ready to rest.


    however.


    Close your eyes with your front feet.


    The back foot heard a familiar voice ringing in his ear.


    "I thought you would sleep in the company of the demon hunting group."


    Cole didn''t open his eyes and said coldly, "what''s up?"


    "Things at work."


    As the sound moves.


    The soft big bed vibrated when someone sat on it.


    Feeling a warm breath on his face, Cole opened his eyes.


    Haley Johnny''s flawless, beautiful and unspeakable face was pasted in front of him, with a smiling expression and full of flattery.


    She supported her chin with her right hand. Her left index finger restlessly crossed Cole''s muscular forearm and said with a smile, "don''t you feel bored sleeping alone in such a big bed?"


    Cole smiled, grabbed her restless arm, pulled it in front of her and said, "well, what do you think is not boring."


    Haley smiled. "Well... It depends on your performance."


    so


    After a toss.


    Haley CHIGUO, half covered with a quilt, lay on Cole''s chest, looked directly into his eyes, showed a funny smile that was very inconsistent with her personal image, even embarrassed, and deliberately sold off, saying, "although this is after a silence I worked for you.


    Looking at hardy standing in front of him, he was a little embarrassed and wanted to stop talking.


    The hand holding the official seal stopped in the air and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to say?"


    Hardy smiled and said, "can I join? To be honest... My body has rusted during this vacation.


    And... Hey, you can''t guess. I just went to the sequence secret place and mastered a new sequence secret. "


    If you''re a little man.


    Cole was surprised.


    Sequence secrets are no better than other things. You can''t learn them if you want to learn them. If you don''t have a strong soul and will as a guarantee, even if you have a pass issued by the demon hunting group and enter the sequence secret place, you will be thrown out directly.


    It''s been a while.


    This guy has the ability to learn new sequence secrets directly?

 Chapter 293

    According to the theory of Warren snow, the father of modern mysticism.


    Fallen gods, souls, sequence secrets.


    The three are closely related.


    However, so far, there is no research and report that can clearly specify how to distinguish and improve the strength of the soul.


    This extremely idealistic product, using modern mystics and science as tools, is still unable to carry out effective research.


    It is also like the theological thesis of "God made the world" in the middle ages.


    Soul has always been the forbidden area of all kinds of mystical research, and it is also the direction of many cross era studies.


    Hardy''s soul strength, which can withstand the power of the second sequence of secrets, may be related to his experience in these six months.


    But no one can make a definite conclusion about this kind of thing.


    Even in the most cutting-edge field of soul research, the relationship between sequence mysticism and it is still in the stage of the famous Warren snow hypothesis.


    even to the extent that.


    This problem.


    It was once regarded as one of the ultimate problems in the field of soul by the mystical circle.


    Similar to Goldbach''s conjecture, the certainty and uncertainty of the material world and the spiritual world, and who I am, these are unsolved problems that many researchers in the scientific and mystical circles have scratched their heads.


    Hardy stood where he was.


    I wanted to talk to Cole about his newly mastered sequence secrets, but as a mature demon hunter, the little man just mentioned that his new secrets belong to the sequence of slaughter.


    Cole didn''t ask about the specific functions and uses, nor did he take the initiative to put forward them.


    This time.


    Sears, Baruch''s secretary, knocked on the door of the office, handed over a plan with both hands, stood at his desk and said seriously, "Your Excellency.


    This operation belongs to the top secret level that will never be made public. There are only three directly responsible executive directors, the adult of the trial sequence, and the mechanic Wenk valentier. "


    Talking room.


    Looking down at his watch, he said respectfully, "we''ll start in fifteen minutes."


    Cole glanced at the plan.


    The destination of the operation is the karadishan site 80 kilometers north of the Golden Port. For some historical reasons, it is called the suffering wilderness by the locals.


    A typical no man''s land.


    The lair of the grey skin blood slaves provided by uroli IX.


    Before Secretary Sears left the office, Cole said, "add Hardy to the plan. Go ahead."


    The other party nodded slightly and turned away.


    Hardy, who understood the rules, didn''t ask what the specific content of the task was, but never disclosed the top secret level, which made him relaxed and happy. He looked ready to go on vacation, gradually sank, frowned and said, "I''ll go to the previous office to get the equipment.


    Wait for you downstairs. "


    After finishing some important documents, call Shane to take them away and ask how Shane and Vera are doing.


    After the Nord incident, he has been busy until now and has no time to visit them in the hospital.


    "Miss Vera Morgan, she is not out of danger yet. According to the report of the hospital, she suffered a heavy blow to the head, her lumbar spine was almost broken, 10% of her body was severely burned, and she is undergoing closed rescue.


    On the second day after returning to the imperial capital, director Chien was in a coma. The Institute of mystics believes that the power of this contact with the holy instrument of disaster has caused irreversible and permanent damage to his soul.


    Even if you are lucky enough to wake up, you will leave a lifelong mental disability. "


    Cole was silent for a moment and said, "buy some gifts to visit them on behalf of my personal and special department, and..."


    He opened the drawer, wrote a number in the checkbook, tore it off, handed it to Shane, and said, "give this check to Shane''s parents."


    The female secretary''s high cold temperament, after a day and two nights of high-intensity work, appears very tired, and her meticulous hair in the past has also become a little irritable.


    "In your own name?"


    "Jean''s father teaches at the University... In the name of the pension issued by the special department, and help me greet them by the way.


    Let AVA go with you then. He has met with gene''s parents several times. "


    Shane put the check on the top of the document and walked away quickly.


    After dealing with the demon hunting group, Cole put on his windbreaker and walked downstairs.


    Hardy and Sears are waiting for him downstairs.


    Get in the car.


    The engine starts.


    The three headed for the railway station.


    On the way, Sears said as he was driving, "Mr. Cole, there is a briefcase on your left, which contains the things you gave to the Institute of mystics yesterday.


    Time is short, I hope you can understand. "


    Cole opened his briefcase, which contained three high-intensity ultraviolet bombs.


    Sears explained, "the time was in a hurry. At five o''clock in the morning, the logistics department found out how it worked.


    Three bombs were temporarily made by hand to cooperate with your action. "


    Hardy used an oilcloth to maintain the silver plated knife that grace made for him. He glanced at the bomb and said nothing all the way.


    Until they got on the train.


    Sears did not mention the trial of the demon hunter who acted with them.


    The whistle roared.


    At the platform, the people waved goodbye to their relatives and friends, and the train slowly drove out of DIDU railway station.


    Sit opposite Cole.


    Hardy, who was silent all the way, said, "boss, I went to see gene and Vera last evening. To be honest, they picked up their lives in the Nord incident.


    Gene''s okay, Vera... "


    The little man held his cheek with his right hand, the earlobe to the mandible, sighed, took out a cigarette and handed it to Cole, but said, "such a beautiful young girl with her face burned like that... I don''t know how to face herself in the mirror when she wakes up."


    Cole didn''t light a cigarette, just took it in his hand and said coldly, "this is the reality that demon hunters must face."


    Hardy shrugged and said, "I just sigh. I hope she can accept the reality."


    Than talking about Vera.


    His own condition is not very good.


    The two ferocious scars on his face after healing made his friendly face look ferocious.


    This time.


    A strange man in a gray windbreaker suddenly sat in an empty position next to Hardy.


    He took off his hat and looked at each other. His smile was gentle, his dark eyes were particularly deep, but they were charming. He exhaled a turbid breath and said with a smile, "finally caught up. You are the demon hunters performing this task, aren''t you?"


    Hardy was puzzled and said, "Your Excellency?"


    "Wenk valentier, I should have waited for you at the railway station, but... Those two girls were so... Cough


    No, let''s get down to business.


    Do you have any money with you? I''m in urgent need. "

 Chapter 294

    Hear each other reveal their names.


    Hardy froze for a moment, almost jumped up from his seat, stared wide eyed and said in disbelief, "wink valentier, are you...?!"


    I haven''t spoken yet.


    The man sitting next to him pressed him down, blocked his mouth, lowered his voice, and said impatiently, "Shh! Don''t make so much publicity!"


    After that.


    He craned his neck and seemed to be looking for something. He looked into the corridor behind him from time to time.


    Until three men dressed as gang members pushed open the iron door of the carriage and appeared at the end of the corridor looking around.


    Wenk forcibly moved Hardy to a position close to the corridor, sat down by the window, covered his face with a newspaper and pretended to sleep.


    Whispered to Cole, "cover for me, thank you."


    Then hold your chest with both hands and start snoring.


    Hardy pointed to the middle-aged man sitting next to him with a shocked face and said to Cole, "boss! He is... The one mentioned above?!"


    Thirteen trial sequences.


    The demon hunting regiment has the highest combat power.


    Any demon hunter who commands the trial sequence needs a joint meeting of the Council of the demon hunting regiment, the central police station and the cabinet to make a decision.


    In a sense.


    These are people who live in legends for ordinary people, even for all demon hunters in the system.


    It should be associated with such adjectives as strong, cold, silent, cruel and ruthless.


    But


    If Cole didn''t know his identity and had seen the photos, it would be easy to associate him with a middle-aged unemployed loser who was abandoned by his wife and son and liked to drink and gamble all day.


    Stained with the smell of alcohol and smoke, and even dirty coats with stains after unknown liquid dried up on the hem.


    Crooked, it seems that I haven''t cleaned and replaced my tie for ten years.


    The tramp begged for the same hat.


    Rotten leather shoes covered with soil and the toe begins to peel.


    Messy hair, like a chicken nest, emits the smell of head oil.


    Even Hardy, who was always careless, frowned after smelling the smell of not taking a bath for many days.


    From time to time.


    The three gang members looking for someone stopped next to Cole and Hardy.


    His eyes fell on wink, whose disguise was too bad to be worse.


    He crossed Hardy, took off his hat, fell to the ground and scolded angrily, "I''ve seen a lot of bastards like you. I want to run when I lose money?!


    Get him to me! "


    After being seen through, wink quickly raised his hands and said with a embarrassed smile, "ha ha! Don''t be impulsive, friend, isn''t it 800 pounds?


    Give me three days... "


    Talk.


    His eyes fell on cole, and he quickly said, "he''s my friend. You must have seen him in the newspaper!


    It''s the demon hunter Cole Walker!


    He''ll help me pay off my debts... Right, Mr. Cole. "


    Cole took out three ten pound notes, put them on the table, lit a cigarette and frowned, "take the money and get out."


    "Are you --!"


    A thug saw that they wanted to default and raised his hand to punch Cole in the face.


    But was stopped by his boss.


    He didn''t know whether the man in front of him was the demon hunter, but he was just talking and behaving. It''s not hard to see. This guy, they may not be able to provoke him.


    See each other to fight.


    Hardy rose abruptly and met the debt collector.


    Even if the other party is short, the ferocious scar on his face and the damaged ears almost engrave the word "fugitive" on his face.


    This time.


    Other passengers who heard the movement in the carriage cast their eyes one after another.


    But hardy took a look, and all consciously took their eyes back. Don''t look at what you shouldn''t.


    Give the debt collector a shove.


    The little man picked up the thirty pounds on the table and stuffed them into the pocket in front of each other''s vest. He said indifferently, "deaf? He told you to take the money and get out!"


    The thugs still want to do it.


    Stopped by another man, he was silent for a moment, stretched out his hand, pulled the open coat and said to Cole, "let''s forget it. Eight hundred pounds as a friend."


    After that.


    Warning means taking a full look at wink, exhaling a foul breath and taking people away.


    On the train.


    No matter what age, there will be people with ulterior motives who set up gambling games to attract gamblers.


    A demon hunter in the trial sequence will be deceived by this low-level scam.


    I can only say that others are addicted to food.


    Hardy snorted coldly, sat down, stared at wink, frowned and said, "are you really wink valentier?"


    "Of course!"


    The middle-aged man wiped his nose with his hand, then put it on the carriage, held out his hand to Cole, smiled and said, "when we first met, Baruch must have told you my information.


    I hope you''ll enjoy your cooperation, Mr. Cole. "


    Instead of holding his snotty hand, Cole said coldly, "I don''t care what sequence you are or what quirks you have. The task is the task, okay?"


    Wink took his hand back and picked out his eyebrows. He said, "Tut, and a serious young man. Well, you are the leader. You has the final say.


    Who asked you to help me settle the 800 pound debt? "


    Hear this description.


    Hardington said angrily, "seriously? What criticism are you talking about?! do you know how many people will die after we fail?"


    "Dead?"


    Wink''s languid expression gradually cooled, frowned, took out a box of wrinkled cheap cigarettes, lit it and said coldly, "does it have anything to do with me?"


    "You --"


    After taking a deep breath, Wenk coughed violently and said, "I''m given a task. I''ll finish it. It''s so simple. Anyway, you''re in danger. Don''t expect me to save you."


    Shrugged his shoulders and smiled at Cole, "task is task, you said, boss."


    Insulted by wink.


    Really angry, hardy grabbed his collar and scolded angrily, "asshole, do you want to fight?!"


    Wink quickly raised his hands, motioned that he would not resist, smiled with a cigarette in his mouth, "Wow, don''t be so excited, young man, I won''t fight with you. If I kill you, Baruch will deduct my salary this month."


    "Son of a bitch, I..."


    "Hardy."


    Hardy, who was stopped by Cole''s words, became more and more angry. After a violent breath, he pushed Wenk away, picked up his coat, got up and sat in the empty seat next to Cole.


    Cole is not interested in knowing what kind of person Wenk valentier is.


    I''m not interested in knowing what makes a powerful demon hunter in the trial sequence become what he is now.


    If he completes the task with his heart, all contradictions can be regarded as having never happened.


    If in danger, the bastard tries to run away and shirk his responsibility.


    The bullet of justice will surely blow the bastard''s head.

 Chapter 295

    No words all the way.


    In the evening, the three arrived at the Golden Port Station.


    The person in charge of receiving them is the demon hunter of the execution team who specially investigated the blood tide incident in the local area, one fat and one thin.


    After everyone met.


    The slightly fat middle-aged demon hunter shook hands with Cole and wink respectively and introduced himself, "Raymond tenning, head of the office for the special treatment of werewolves and vampires in the executive group, he is my partner, Caius."


    A greeting.


    They took two cars and drove to the temporary office of the demon hunting regiment in Golden Port.


    On the way.


    Cole opened the curtains and looked out.


    Despite the cruel war and invasion, the gold port under reconstruction has gradually returned to its former vitality, and the streets are flowing ceaselessly.


    The construction team rebuilt the collapsed and damaged buildings.


    Lost relatives, after seeing each other again, hugged each other excitedly.


    Young children, holding toys, laughing and laughing, ran across the street in groups.


    A large number of plainclothes detectives and demon hunters roamed every corner of the street to eliminate the remnant parties and wizards of the Nord order.


    Everything looks orderly and hopeful.


    even to the extent that.


    When passing Victoria Avenue, a sculptor was directing the construction team to erect the rectangular boulders used to carve human figures on the pile of ruins where Cole once sat.


    It seems that I want to refer to the photo recorded by the big reporter amelia and leave it in the form of sculpture on the street once shrouded by suffering.


    In memory of the great demon hunter who led them out of the darkness.


    however...


    For people living in the hope of a better future, they do not know that behind all this peace and comfort, there is a more serious disaster, like a hidden tide of darkness.


    Is quietly swallowing light and hope.


    Bring disaster and pain to the world again.


    Turn this vibrant city where people live and work in peace and contentment into a hell on earth.


    After getting off the bus.


    Walk into the office.


    Raymond handed a stack of information to the three people respectively. Perhaps it was the seriousness of the situation that made him frown and said to wink, "I have been explained above. Your Excellency wink valentier is responsible for commanding this operation, and Minister Cole and Mr. betani are responsible for supporting your operation as auxiliary forces.


    The people of urali IX contacted me this morning. They have gone to the temple site in the east of karadishan in advance to wait for us.


    According to the observation of vampires, during the day, a large number of grey skin blood slaves will gather in the nest * *, which is very unfavorable to our actions.


    Therefore, after meeting and discussion, we drew up this action and launched it at night. "


    Wink threw the information on the table and said, "I''ve already known how many people were involved in this operation."


    "Plus the three of you, and four senior demon hunters, including me and Caius."


    After receiving a reply.


    Instead of talking, wink turned and chatted with the female secretary in the office.


    Raymond took a deep breath and dared not comment on it.


    Then he said to Cole, "Sir, do you have any other instructions?"


    Cole looked through all the information, including the specific terrain of the suffering wilderness, the location of the nest marked on the map, the approximate number and route.


    Crush out the cigarette butts and frown, "get ready."


    According to the process, an integrated imperial army brigade must assist in this high-risk task of sneaking into the gray skin blood slave''s nest.


    Logistical support and support must be properly prepared without any mistakes.


    However, due to this mission, we are in contact with the vampire world. In order to avoid being used by some people or forces with ulterior motives in this highly sensitive period of public opinion in the post Nordic era.


    Attack the credibility of the demon hunting group.


    After being listed as the top secret level that will never be disclosed, the participants of the mission must carry out secret operations in the extreme lack of support.


    Before the action, no specific content shall be disclosed to any non participants.


    After the task is over, you must rot all the experience in your stomach.


    Otherwise, they will be tried by the court and punished for divulging state secrets and treason.


    As the great reporter Amelia once commented: a real hero never needs prominent achievements and praise from the world.


    They bow to the darkness and ordinary, carry ideals, and hope and beauty for all the human world, and are willing to die in solitude.


    We don''t know their names.


    Facing the dark world, they are as small as us.


    Facing us behind us, we are even greater than heroes.


    The world has never been peaceful, only because some people carry death and move forward.


    however.


    Although it was not like the scene when dealing with the Nord order, the demon hunting group poured out with great momentum.


    However, the high-level attaches no less importance to this case than to Fu gangduoqi.


    Through the Supreme Council, the trial sequence of the demon hunter was assigned. The mechanic Wenk valentier personally commanded and ordered the head of the special event handling department to plunder the demon hunter and Cole walker to participate in the operation.


    The four demon hunters who assisted them in the task all belong to the looting sequence and have the sequence secret technique for the grey skin blood slaves.


    This detachment sent to the lair of the grey skin blood slaves to rescue rui''neizhuo XIII. Each member of the team is qualified to independently lead the team to deal with the high-risk task of level 4 risk.


    After all.


    If the mission fails, no one can bear the serious consequences.


    Or.


    If it fails, tens of millions of civilians will die in this catastrophe.


    ...


    Three hours later.


    Late at night.


    Three cars slowly stopped in a deserted suburb without roads.


    The humid and cold wind in early spring calls more than once.


    Raymond stood up with his windproof collar and got out of the car quickly.


    The liaison officer in charge of driving nodded to him and said, "if the task can''t go on, contact me in time... Take care."


    The roar of the car engine faded away.


    Raymond turned on his flashlight. The damp and biting cold wind blew his eyebrows tightly together, and his body trembled slightly, indicating that all the people would get together.


    Open the map, half kneel on the ground, point to the marked route and location on the map with the help of the light of the flashlight, and shout in the cold wind, "it takes 30 minutes to walk from here! Lord wink, after meeting with the people of uroli, all actions will be directed by you!"


    Finish talking.


    Roll up the map and pass it to wink.


    The demon hunter of the trial sequence stuffed the map into his pocket, glanced at Cole and Hardy, changed his previous foolishness, frowned and said, "you two judge when to act! Raymond, you and the other three follow me, okay?"


    The wind howled.


    Raymond looked at Cole and wink. He seemed to notice that there were some contradictions between them, but he didn''t say much. After nodding slightly, they stepped forward to their destination.

 Chapter 296

    Karadishan.


    The ruins of the human kingdom in the middle ages.


    As the historical documents have been seriously damaged in the long war, it is impossible to study the specific ownership.


    But you can be sure.


    It used to be a prosperous country that worshipped the devil and hell.


    The summer of 1673.


    Because of the trade and economic prosperity of the Golden Port, a large number of people, carrying materials and money, are ready to open up a new satellite city in this barren land.


    Open the channel connecting the Golden Port to the north.


    Also at that time.


    In karadishan, a new city, people die suddenly and violently at home every day.


    At first, no one noticed the abnormality and thought that the time of death was just a coincidence, but after the famous "suffering day" event in history occurred in the winter of 1675.


    Karadishan became a dead city overnight.


    According to official statistics, 130000 residents died suddenly and tragically overnight.


    After being forcibly blocked by the Imperial Army and the old era demon hunter system.


    After a three-month investigation by the Institute of mystics and an archaeological team, it was found that a huge kingdom site was buried under karadishan.


    The cultural relics unearthed next to them are all related to hell sacrifice and devil worship.


    After that.


    Reports and Research on karadishan were urgently stopped.


    This place has also been sealed off and become another evil legend circulating in the world.


    As for the specific reasons for the suspension, because all the research materials and unearthed cultural relics in 1675 have been completely destroyed by the official, and there is no way to study them.


    Today.


    Even though the Empire announced its release a hundred years ago, no one dared to get close to it.


    Like St. wich, an ominous land rich in coal.


    Nearby residents can''t avoid it.


    Coupled with a large number of underground tunnels left by Archaeology and the underground kingdom site of independent cavity, this place seems to be a natural nest away from the sun and close to the dark world.


    After a five minute walk.


    They met with the vampires sent by urori outside the barren temple.


    Four men and one woman.


    There are five vampires.


    All wearing the same pure black coat.


    The appearance and body shape continue the consistent blood and characteristics of vampires, elegant, gloomy and beautiful.


    The only female vampire took the lead.


    Maybe I like black.


    Perhaps this appearance is conducive to hiding itself.


    Even her pupils and hair are pure dark without mottled.


    If it were not for her pale face, it would be easy to distinguish her from human beings. The female vampire who came to Cole and looked at him was like a capital giant or the daughter of a great noble.


    young.


    Tall and beautiful.


    In addition to elegance, the attitude and look are superior.


    "Cole Walker... Are you the legendary demon hunter?"


    Hardy stared at the female vampire, his eyes shining.


    The color blank''s nature made him swallow hard, poke Cole with his elbow and whispered, "boss, I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in my life."


    Maybe in the cold wind of the call sign, after he lowered his voice, others couldn''t hear him.


    But for the sensitive vampire, she could hear what the little man was saying clearly.


    He looked at him without expression.


    "Ridiculous human."


    Then he said to Cole, "we are responsible for looking for Lord Rui naizhuo, and you are responsible for attracting the attention of the grey skin blood slaves and receiving us out."


    It seems to be a waste of time to say one more word with each other.


    The female vampire turned into a dark blood like a shadow and disappeared in place.


    Her subordinates also disappeared and followed.


    Wenk took a pistol with other shapes from his pocket, far surpassing Hardy''s color blank attribute, looked at the place where the female vampire left, and sighed, "is it too wasteful to kill such a beautiful woman with one shot?"


    After that, he shook his head and took Raymond four people to the gray skin blood slave''s nest.


    Hardy stood next to Cole and frowned. "Boss, do we really want two people to act? I always think something''s wrong with it.


    A demon hunter in a fool''s trial sequence.


    Some vampires who are willing to cooperate with demon hunters, I really don''t know if there is something wrong with my head or the world. "


    Cole stood where he was, lit a cigarette, stepped away and said coldly, "your intuition is not wrong, Hardy."


    "Ah... Ah? Boss, do you know anything?"


    Cole didn''t respond to him.


    According to Haley Johnny''s information, the arrest of rui''neizhuo XIII is not a simple grey skin blood slaves who want to find a queen for their ethnic group.


    It is more because of the consequences of vampire groups and party strife.


    Kamarila party has always insisted that vampire tribes should avoid the world, stay away from the human world and maintain the purity of the ethnic group.


    Sabat is exactly the opposite of them.


    It is believed that vampires should completely hide in the human world, which is conducive to hunting and infiltration into the human world.


    As for the unknown new party mentioned by Haley, Cole has no way to know for the time being.


    Infer downward in this way.


    Since the prototype used by gonduoqi for the experiment is a vampire of a clan, the dominant neizhuo clan, which is missing and washed with blood, has reason to believe that the first experimental body came from there.


    however.


    One detail is worth considering.


    According to the inertial thinking, the first experimental body of the grey skin blood slave must be the evil Nord church, which set a trap and captured the members of the naizhuo clan by means of despicable and contemptible means.


    But is that true?


    Suppose that the birth of grey skin blood slaves is related to the blood tide event.


    It''s not just the Nord order and gandovich who push behind their backs


    To be sure.


    The leader of the kamarira party, urori IX, is difficult to have the idea of invading the human world, because it is not in line with their interests and value orientation.


    Nor does it conform to the strong constraints flowing in their blood and the direction followed by their ancestors.


    So.


    It is not difficult to understand the motives of their actions when Rui naizhuo XIII was arrested and then launched a rescue operation.


    The only doubt is.


    Is there any inevitable connection between the secret push to seize the naizhuo queen and the new party in the vampire community.


    If so.


    Then Cole can conclude.


    Their ultimate goal must be to overthrow the existing order of the world like the Nord order.


    But... With the number of vampire groups, it is very difficult for a clan to rule a giant city, not to mention the whole human world with a population of more than hundreds of millions.


    It seems.


    Everything still has to wait until the task is completed to see if there are any opportunities and clues.


    Or wait until Haley Johnny can help him find out more.


    As for the female vampire, look into his eyes.


    It''s as like as two peas in the blade II.

 Chapter 297

    Fifteen minutes later.


    They came to an archaeological tunnel left over from the last century leading to the underground.


    The rescue team composed of vampires has entered one step first.


    Wenk''s team left two people to guard outside the pit and monitor the movements around to avoid being blocked.


    Wait until Cole and the two walk over.


    Raymond''s partner, tall and thin with a gloomy face, Caius, pierced his finger with a long silver needle, and then smeared it on cole and Hardy''s lower eyelids with blood. His voice said seriously, "the effect of the secret technique can last for an hour. During this period, we can share our vision with each other.


    If the grey skin blood slaves return, I will inform you in advance. "


    Hardy squatted at the exit of the tunnel, picked up a piece of gravel in the messy footprints, closed his eyes, and tried to trace the traces of blood slaves who had touched the gravel by using the banishment secret technique ¡¤ peeping eyes.


    A moment later.


    Throwing the gravel on the ground, hardy said with a frozen look, "they move around the golden harbor, and..."


    Caius, who also has intelligence tracking and sharing secrets, frowned and said, "what do you see?"


    After a silence.


    Hardy spits out a word.


    "Order."


    Another demon hunter heard him and said in a deep voice, "are we late?"


    Although it''s just a word.


    But it represents an extremely dangerous signal.


    Rui''neizhuo XIII may have been completely infected and become the first queen of the gray skin blood slave kingdom.


    Caius shook his head slightly and said, "whether it''s late or not, we must have someone alive to send the information back. It''s more important than our lives.


    Your excellency, it''s up to you next. "


    Seeing Cole and Hardy enter the tunnel, the two demon hunters also began to hide themselves, smearing the stench of gray skin blood slave excreta on their bodies to cover up the smell.


    In the biting damp cold wind.


    Lie down in the waste grass pile with ponding, ensure their survival as much as possible, and bring back the key information enough to control the blood tide event and even the security of the human world to the demon hunting group.


    The other side.


    After walking into the underground tunnel, the disgusting stench came to my face.


    Hardy held the knife in his back hand and put his other hand on the holster. In the dark environment, he followed Cole carefully, frowning and muttering, "damn... Do those animals sleep on the dung pile?"


    Dark environment and bad light.


    It doesn''t affect Cole''s observation of the surrounding environment.


    however...


    After he stepped into this archaeological tunnel left over from the last century, the hidden evil force was like darkness hiding in the light.


    Like an ambiguous curse.


    The seventh vision has extraordinary keen insight into the dark world, and is ready to move uncontrollably under the interference of this invisible evil force.


    It was as if someone whispered in his ear, ordered him and seduced him.


    Use the ability of the seventh vision to touch the obscurity and darkness hidden here.


    The long knife appeared quietly in his hand.


    In the tunnel not far away, the footsteps of wink and Raymond loomed from time to time.


    As we go deeper.


    Because of the excavation in ancient times, the composition of underground tunnels becomes more and more complex, like a huge maze.


    Some seriously weathered archaeological tools were abandoned by the wall in piles, representing their owners. They fled here in a hurry.


    In a minute.


    After Cole walked through a fork in the road along the mark left by the vampire.


    The disorderly running sound superimposed together came from the end of the tunnel, and at the same time, a faint roar and scream could be heard.


    "Boss..."


    Cole motioned him not to act rashly.


    Take a light step and walk to a place where you can see the hole * *.


    A huge underground kingdom impressively appeared in his vision.


    Because of the extreme lack of light.


    Even with the improved blood of the day walker, everything in the field of vision is a little fuzzy gray. Dense gray skin blood slaves, like ant colonies, occupy the ruins of the kingdom.


    Like all social beasts.


    Fight with each other, compete for territory, hurt each other, kill each other.


    This time.


    A cold voice sounded quietly around Cole.


    The female vampire who lifted the blood, walked out of the shadow, stood behind him and whispered, "we have determined the position of Rui naizhuo XIII. You and your people make some movement here to attract their attention."


    Maybe it''s too close to Cole.


    Blood flame - the secret power of the secret branch, which virtually invades the will of bloodthirsty dark creatures.


    The female vampire unconsciously stared at Cole''s neck. Her greedy desire for blood almost made her bite, but she was forcibly interrupted by reason.


    Frown.


    Take a step back without a trace.


    Different from the blood sucking species in blade Warrior II.


    Vampires in the main world are divided into different clans because of their different blood talents.


    The uroli that Cole came into contact with was one of the most secretive clans in the kamarila faction. Compared with them, the naizhuo clan was much weaker.


    Also because of seclusion, there is little human research on the uroli clan.


    Even, we can''t find any cases of direct attacks on humans by urori vampires.


    These guys who are keen on taking the upper class line.


    Compared to direct burn looting.


    Prefer to adopt a ''civilized'' approach.


    In the middle ages, they were keen to disguise themselves as aristocrats and rich businessmen and mingle with the ruling class. Now they like to disguise themselves as capital financial groups.


    Achieve their goals through heavy money purchase or "romantic night".


    Not directly killing humans is flowing in their blood, a curse from their ancestors and a source of power.


    As for the specific reasons, with traceable historical records.


    Only the Institute of mystics, for the urori clan research, came up with a thin 15 page paper.


    It is precisely because of this relatively peaceful nature that Baruch, on behalf of the demon hunting group, took the risk to cooperate with them.


    Step back.


    The primitive desire for blood in the depths of her soul also weakened rapidly after she left Cole.


    His eyes were a little confused, and then said, "check the time. In three minutes, my people will start to take queen Nero away."


    In the dark.


    Hardy heard their conversation, and all he could see was two vague shadows.


    however.


    This did not affect him. When he heard a large number of grey skin blood slaves moving in the underground kingdom, it was creepy.


    He walked over and said in a low voice, "aren''t you kidding us? If you welcome them all, we''ll all die here!"


    The female vampire looked back at him and said coldly, "demon hunter, you''re afraid."


    "I''m afraid... Boss, what do you think?"


    Cole stood where he was.


    His eyes crossed the huge number of gray skin blood slaves and landed on a completely dark site.


    The feeling of being watched by something seems to come from that place.

 Chapter 298

    Maybe he noticed Cole''s eyes.


    Soon.


    Seventh, when vision has a keen insight into the surrounding environment, the feeling of being watched suddenly decreases.


    however...


    At that moment.


    In the dark, Cole saw a tall figure and passed away.


    Swing your clothes.


    It means that the other party is wearing a windbreaker.


    After the figure disappeared, Cole felt for a cigarette from his pocket.


    The criminal verdict has been completely distorted into a frightening shape similar to the stacking of human skulls and flesh monsters.


    The beating flame has also become a dark green saturated with evil, like the dead screaming and struggling in the fire of punishment.


    "Let your men act. We have been found."


    The female vampire, with her eyes towards the madman, stared at Cole. In the dark green light, she said unbelievably, "cole Walker! You are a madman!"


    The voice fell.


    Perhaps I noticed the sudden green light at the end of the tunnel.


    Maybe someone is behind the scenes, manipulating the whole group of grey skin blood slaves.


    When the first grey skin blood slave, it gave out a bloodthirsty sharp scream, like a creepy midnight wolf howl, and the deafening scream echoed wildly in the underground kingdom in an instant.


    The noise of running followed.


    It is also like the death drum, which makes every human and vampire in the blood slave''s nest look shocked!


    Wink valentier, who was hiding and watching in the dark.


    After seeing the dazzling green light in the dark, he scolded a fool, pushed Raymond, and said angrily, "don''t fucking care about that shit mission! Run away!"


    At present, even if there are a large number of blood slaves in the gray skin blood slave nest, they go out at night to spread the plague and infect new ethnic members.


    But there are at least hundreds of thousands stranded here.


    Almost catch up with all the armies in the Empire!


    Raymond was stunned for a moment. When he realized that the whole gray skin blood slave nest had fallen into a manic riot, a drop of cold sweat slipped down his cheek. Ignoring the blood sucking species trapped inside, he ran away!


    Since it was found, the task failed.


    There is no point in staying.


    As for the blood sucking species that act with them, whether they are dead or alive, it has nothing to do with them.


    This scene.


    Even Cole, who had been used to the same rules as a madman, was still pale with fear.


    "Boss! Don''t be stunned! We..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    But Cole pulled out his long knife, jumped out of the cave and went deeper in front of him.


    At the same time, he threw him a cold word.


    "Wait for me in golden harbor with others."


    "Shit..."


    Holding the knife tightly, the little man stood in place, hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth, turned and ran out.


    He didn''t know what Cole was crazy about.


    But he believed that the man must have good reasons to do so.


    The other side.


    Two vampires, carrying a girl who had passed out of coma, ran away madly.


    Female vampires from the uroli clan and two others took out their weapons and covered their evacuation.


    At the same time, he scolded angrily in vampire language, "Lord urori IX must be crazy to cooperate with the demon hunter like that madman!


    He''s trying to kill us on purpose!


    Narcissus, you don''t care about us! "


    The female vampire, the son of Narcissus urori, cut the grey skin blood slave in two with a sword and shouted, "I must kill that bastard demon hunter myself! You leave with queen Nero!


    No matter what, she can''t be infected by the grey skin blood slave! "


    "Nicky!"


    "Go! If I die, remember to kill the demon hunter and avenge me! Bite me! You dirty and cheap bastards!"


    Wen Yan.


    Two vampires carrying netherworld XIII don''t stay any longer. With far more than human physical quality, they can fly tens of meters away with each jump and frantically escape from this blood slave nest that is about to become hell.


    Electro optic flint room.


    The dense grey skin blood slaves, like the worker ants attacking the ant nest, swarmed in, and immediately wrapped up natchisus and her two subordinates.


    A vampire was completely knocked to the ground.


    In the pain and wail, he was frantically torn by the blood slave and swallowed his flesh and blood.


    Nachisus was also climbed on his back by a blood slave.


    In the unwilling roar and roar.


    Great power, grab her and press her to the ground.


    At the same time.


    Another large number of blood slaves, like hyenas smelling meat, chased outside the pit.


    The deafening gunfire was extremely harsh in the chaotic nest.


    The firelight of the muzzle flashed one after another in the tunnel.


    The participants in the mission are about to be dragged into the critical moment of death by the grey skin blood slaves.


    Suddenly.


    The whole nest is like being cursed.


    Fell into silence without warning.


    All the angry blood slaves who smelled the smell of prey stopped, fiercely smelled the air, and looked at the direction of the smell, the man in black windbreaker.


    even to the extent that.


    At this moment.


    Narcissus and her undead subordinates, as well as the two vampires who had fled to the mine.


    Deep in the peaceful and elegant pupil, there emerged an uncontrollable bloodthirsty impulse, greedy smelling the sweet taste in the air, looking at the right hand with a knife and the left hand with a gun.


    A man who walks alone to the underground kingdom with a cigarette in his mouth.


    That''s enough to make all bloodthirsty species fall into crazy temptation.


    In this brief silence and stagnation.


    A figure incompatible with this place quietly appeared in a dark corner and in Cole''s vision.


    It was a tall, cold-blooded man with long hair and wild unruly.


    Like Cole''s mirror.


    He was wearing a windbreaker whose color could not be distinguished in the dark.


    A knife in the left hand and a gun in the right hand.


    The crimson hidden in his pupil, the extreme desire and tyranny for Cole''s blood, sent out a violent roar at the first gray skin blood slave and jumped at Cole.


    The mania and desire in the depths of the mysterious man''s eyes gradually cooled down.


    Before he completely disappeared from Cole''s vision.


    The two looked at each other.


    He smiled inexplicably at Cole.


    Kindness is mingled with tyrannical hostility.


    Like an old enemy, like a confidant.


    Many times.


    The same kind of people only need to look at each other, they can deeply understand the meaning of each other.


    later.


    The grey skin blood slaves gave up killing others, turned their targets, and rushed frantically at Cole like a group of zombies!


    The huge number, when running, violent vibration, let the whole underground kingdom, dust and gravel fall more than once.


    This time.


    Narcissus and her subordinates finally recovered their reason from the primitive bloodthirsty impulse. They didn''t know what means the extremely dangerous demon hunter used for the dark creatures.


    But what is certain is that it is a ''delicious human'' that all bloodthirsty species want to ''get''.

 Chapter 299

    The roar of justice, in the closed underground kingdom, overshadowed the messy shrill cry of the grey skin blood slaves.


    Blood flame burning silver bullet.


    Like a meteor in the polar night, it cuts a scarlet tail flame in the darkness.


    all-powerful!


    Penetrate all obstacles along the way.


    The alienated body and soul of grey skin blood slaves that cannot be killed by conventional forces burn and turn into ashes in the destructive power of the killing secret.


    Long knife is irritable.


    The roaring blood flame broke the dark curtain.


    The spilled monster''s blood, which has not yet landed, is like ignited grease, burning wildly.


    In the sight of the two surviving vampires.


    The dark vision of gray and the light and shadow lit by scarlet are intertwined and superimposed.


    The wail of blood slaves'' death and the sharp cry of uneven levels turned into flames and sparks all over the sky.


    The bodies of one gray skin blood slave after another fell to the ground.


    With the help of his subordinates, nachisus quickly stood up and her pupils shrank in front of the terrible killing feast.


    The hand holding the weapon trembled slightly.


    Cole Walker... The rumored Demon Hunter


    "Nicky, we should leave."


    Now.


    The grey skin blood slaves who couldn''t see the end of the nest rushed to Cole like a wave.


    See this condition.


    Another vampire grabbed Narcissus and was ready to take this opportunity to evacuate as soon as possible.


    However.


    Just as the female vampire took a deep look at Cole and was ready to leave.


    A loud voice, quite different from the roar of the just trial, suddenly sounded.


    Like the dull roar of the evil beast of hell.


    A bullet.


    He crossed the group of blood slaves and penetrated the chest of Narcissus fiercely.


    A lot of cold blood splashed out under the kinetic energy of the bullet.


    Time at this moment seems to fall into a long stagnation.


    Life passes, and the body loses control.


    Let Narcissus hear nothing but the whistling of nothingness.


    Slowly fell to the ground.


    She saw the blood order lower than his brother''s, the incredible horror, and a long flame knife over her cheek.


    In this very short moment.


    Her eyes intertwined with Cole.


    In the face of death, her survival instinct made her raise her right arm.


    Like a villain falling into hell, he tries to catch the last thin rope leading to earth and heaven and redeem himself.


    It was also the moment when Narcissus fell to the ground.


    The blood splashed from her body exuded some unspeakable strange power.


    Cover up Cole''s blood, which has a fatal attraction to bloodthirsty species.


    The rebellious grey skin blood slaves, as if they had received an inviolable order, quieted down one after another, surrounded the three kors in the middle and withdrew from a circular space.


    This time.


    Cole, who stopped killing, dropped his long knife and said indifferently, "that''s true."


    Look at the ground.


    Under the guidance of evil forces, the blood of Narcissus gathered together, and then slowly dispersed along the dense mantra.


    The elder brother of the female vampire held her and shook her head slightly with a painful voice.


    "No... Nicky... No..."


    I heard footsteps behind me.


    He looked up.


    Cautiously hugged Narcissus with hostile eyes and said, "my brother gave his life, and Nicky has become like this... Are you satisfied now?


    Demon hunter. "


    Cole did not respond to his angry questions.


    From the beginning, he doubted the real purpose of these vampires.


    Maybe.


    In the last world he entered, the system selected blade Warrior II for him, not just because he can deal with gray skin blood slaves.


    Connect all his known information.


    Plus the hint of the main plot of blade Warrior II.


    A clear truth about the blood tide event gradually surfaced and appeared in his heart.


    The blood of the urali clan comes from an ancient curse. This unknown curse is inextricably linked with their behavior of directly killing humans without killing.


    It''s just a rescue operation.


    Why did urori IX deliberately send his lineal blood?


    Perhaps the female vampire called "Nicky" by her subordinates is on guard against the demon hunter and deliberately conceals her identity.


    But the pure dark force flowing in her body, which is very similar to urori IX, is completely consistent.


    Combined with the Enlightenment of the main plot of blade Warrior II.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    There are inevitable reasons for this arrangement.


    The regularly spreading blood on the ground and the quiet blood slaves have told Cole the answer.


    The chosen queen is not Rui Nero XIII.


    Her existence is just a pretext for Nicky to willingly enter the former site of the kingdom where evil worship once took place.


    The appearance of the mysterious man convinced him that the blood tide incident, the Nord order and gandovich, were just one of the accomplices and masterminds.


    So he chose to go deep into the nest and gain something even if he couldn''t catch the mysterious man.


    As for Nicky''s experience and changes, it only confirms his previous hypothesis and idea.


    The queen of grey skin blood slaves... Or the king of evil species who should not appear in the human world, must voluntarily enter the former site of this kingdom, the evil altar worshipped by hell.


    Become the chosen queen.


    So as to achieve the real purpose of the behind the scenes, which is not clear at present.


    Cole has reason to believe.


    The blood tide incident, even the unrest of the Nord order, is only part of a complete conspiracy.


    A conspiracy for world dominance.


    Think of it here.


    His eyes fell on the blood trying to cross his feet and gather to the other side.


    Turn around.


    Take a look at the female vampire whose eyes begin to be lax.


    Put away the just judgment, hold the long knife instead, and cut open the palm of your right hand.


    The human blood containing the power of blood flame drips in the blood stream trying to draw the evil sacrifice.


    Suddenly.


    Narcissus, who had fallen into a coma, woke up like a nightmare, took a deep breath and sat up suddenly.


    Drawing the blood map of evil sacrifice also sent out a violent vibration under the interference of Cole''s blood.


    Just listen to a unique roar of flame burning.


    The evil sacrifice was forcibly interrupted.


    At this moment.


    Some kind of extreme darkness and evil in the depths of hell, like countless pairs of malicious eyes, staring at Cole from all directions, seeping cold and freezing cold enough to freeze his soul, madly invading his body and soul along the wound in the palm of his hand.


    That is the existence that must not call its name directly.


    That''s the worst thing Cole can''t read his real name.


    It is far more evil and powerful than the great devil, and there is no blasphemy and unclean filth of spiritual entities.


    This feeling of being watched comes and goes quickly.


    Maybe it''s because of blood loss.


    Perhaps the soul came into contact with the ultimate evil enough to kill millions of human beings in a short moment.


    Cole turned a little white.


    Clench your right fist and the wound recovers at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    With her back to the female vampire, she said indifferently, "leave here and don''t look back."

 Chapter 300

    The roar of justice, in the closed underground kingdom, overshadowed the messy shrill cry of the grey skin blood slaves.


    Blood flame burning silver bullet.


    Help Narcissus.


    The other blood ghost frowned and said, "demon hunter, what did you do just now?"


    "Save her life."


    "Balder, that''s enough. Let''s leave."


    Look up at Cole.


    Taking advantage of this time, the grey skin blood slaves were still in a relatively quiet state. They turned into highly susceptible blood forms and quickly disappeared into the depths of the cave.


    Until they leave.


    A burst of applause sounded in the depths of the dead and empty underground kingdom.


    later.


    The tall mysterious man walked out of the shadow slowly, stood on the top of a damaged evil statue and said, "what a wonderful response.


    As I said, that fool urori shouldn''t have let you come to this place.


    Today, when the gods are dead, how does the blood of sequence secret arts, a new demon hunter, get that powerful power?


    Cole walker. "


    Cole said coldly, "you manipulated these things behind your back."


    "You''re smart, demon hunter.


    But I''m curious. Even my family can''t find me. How did you find me? "


    After a silence.


    Cole smiled and said, "if I said, intuition, would you believe it?"


    The mysterious man leaned against the broken fracture at the top of the statue, hugged his chest with both hands and smiled, "I know you have many questions. It''s better if you can come to me alive.


    I''ll tell you the question in your mind. How about it? "


    Eject the clip of justice trial and press bullets into it one by one. Cole frowned, "do you think you can leave standing?"


    "Well... We can try."


    The voice fell.


    The grey skin blood slaves who lost the power of evil sacrifice gradually stood up and smelled the smell of blood in the air.


    The tyrannical bloodthirsty desire makes them crazy again.


    Make a sharp hiss.


    Fierce and fearless rushed to Cole, trying to suck up every drop of his blood and devour every piece of his flesh and blood.


    Click.


    The justice trial bullet is loaded.


    Cole took out the first ultraviolet bomb, pulled out the safety buckle and threw it under his feet.


    When groups of blood slaves jumped high, like a wave, trying to press Cole down and eat to death.


    The dazzling purple blue light wrapped in high-intensity ultraviolet rays that cannot be captured by the naked eye, and scattered with the spread of white phosphorus combustion!


    Wrapped in a ball of gray skin blood slaves.


    There was no time to cry the pain before death.


    At the moment of exposure to ultraviolet light, their skin and flesh, like catkins ignited by fire, spread rapidly.


    With Cole as the center, the grey skin blood slaves within 15 meters around burned up.


    Turned into ashes all over the sky like silent hill, floating and falling.


    The violet blue light faded.


    The nest returns to darkness.


    Even if hundreds of blood slaves die, they still can''t stop their extreme desire for flesh and blood.


    however.


    For Cole, breaking the siege is enough.


    Yu Guang glanced at the top of the statue and looked at his unknown vampire with great interest.


    Estimate the distance.


    Thirty meters is not far away, but it is difficult to move under heavy siege.


    The roaring blood flame erupted a terrorist force enough to destroy all darkness, wrapped with bullets and attached to the long knife.


    Every step Cole took forward.


    The remains of dozens of grey skin blood slaves were turned into ashes in the cry of scarlet and death.


    A bullet that flies out of the gun.


    It penetrates the blood slave group and spreads death and destruction.


    The secret scarlet queen.


    Silently, another body was made.


    Just half a minute.


    Push forward ten meters.


    Cole''s back and feet were full of corpses and ashes.


    It seems that the grey skin blood slaves who will never finish killing are crowded together, constantly jumping up, trying to suck the sweet blood full of fatal temptation in the human body.


    In, a group of blood slaves were brutally cut off by a long knife, fell in the scarlet flame and died.


    A faint Black Mist suddenly appeared on Cole''s wrist with a knife.


    meanwhile.


    The long knife with serious cracks and defective blade was wrapped by the power of extreme fear and changed into an old and worn-out long knife with terrible power.


    Blade of fear.


    A long time ago, Cole had acquiesced that when dealing with the grey skin blood slaves, this fearless creature could not activate the weapon that needed a lot of enemies'' inner fear.


    But now


    It is certain that these man-made, dark creatures with fatal defects will still fear death at the moment before they are dying.


    When the blade of fear is fully activated.


    The terrible smell of diffusion turned into invisible air flow.


    At Cole''s feet, a ring of dust blew up, bringing up the ashes of the corpses all over the sky.


    Suddenly.


    The rebellious grey skin blood slaves, after approaching Cole, screamed with fear from the depths of their souls, as if they had come into contact with some terrible thing and retreated madly.


    Cole holds a knife in his right hand.


    Walking in the group of gray skin blood slaves with no end in sight.


    Like an unyielding rock in the torrent of darkness.


    Wherever you go.


    These humble dark creatures screamed in horror and fled to avoid the man they instinctively feared.


    Finally.


    After Cole walked to the statue at the foot of the mysterious vampire.


    A voice full of admiration but full of hostility sounded at the top of the statue.


    "I am worthy of being a demon hunter who is qualified to let me remember my name. If some ridiculous lower creatures can stop you outside, it will make me feel boring..."


    Let''s finish.


    The deafening gunfire of the just trial rang out.


    A scarlet, tearing through the darkness, tried to burst his noisy head in a destructive manner.


    However.


    The mysterious vampire''s hand with black leather gloves suddenly stopped in front of him.


    The cold dark force extinguished the blood flame.


    He pinched the engraved silver bullet, loosened his fingers, let it fall, made a crisp sound, put one hand behind him, and laughed wildly, "although I want to kill you here, this is not the time, Cole Walker!


    But I always keep my word.


    I will answer your questions one by one. "


    The other party''s means of receiving bullets with bare hands, even the dark force, was enough to extinguish the blood flame and make Cole frown slightly.


    After a silence.


    The mysterious vampire then said, "man has ruled the world for too long. That fool gonduoqi thought he was unlucky and was imprisoned by the power of the holy instrument of disaster.


    Hehe, he doesn''t know that everything he has experienced, even his delusions and ambitions, are in our plan.


    Now, you can call me Alcatel, the demon hunter, the great scourge. "


    The absolute master of the future of the world! "

 Chapter 301

    Talking room.


    Alcatel took a step forward, put his right elbow on his knee, clenched his fist, leaned over and stood down from the statue.


    The cold, piercing wind of sin blew through.


    Roll up the ashes.


    The windbreaker was hunting, and the wild long hair danced ferociously.


    His laughter was arrogant and tyrannical, low and magnetic, and his voice was breathtaking.


    "You love human beings and everything on earth, Cole walker.


    Passionate love, even... Bloody hate.


    But in the near future.


    You will see with your own eyes that the things you love are destroyed by me, just like the atrocities you committed against us. "


    Cole stood alone in the cold wind.


    Face up, look cold.


    "Finished?"


    "As you said, demon hunter, this is a war."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The muzzle of the just trial roared with fire.


    The silver bullet that flew out of the gun tore the darkness in the blood flame.


    Alcatel grinned and the sharp long teeth of blood sucking species highlighted bloodthirsty and tyranny.


    The long knife cut across the front and split the bullet.


    Push your right leg.


    The body jumped down like a shell.


    In a crazy laugh.


    The roar of the muzzle rang out one after another.


    The deadly bullet, wrapped in rage and high desire to kill, flew straight to Cole.


    Pull the trigger of a just trial.


    The silver bullet of blood flame flew out.


    At the same time.


    Cole suddenly dodged to the right. Alcatel''s bullet roared across his auricle. The compressed air flow moved at high speed, shaking his eardrum.


    Release the gun''s left hand.


    Justice disappeared into the air.


    Hold the knife in both hands.


    A crisp crash sounded.


    Great power.


    After Alcatel''s blade collided with the blade of fear, they retreated back at the same time.


    Smile at Cole.


    With the help of the power of collision, Alcatel turned into a blood shadow and escaped into the darkness.


    Drop one sentence at the same time.


    The sound quickly disappeared into the distance.


    "When it''s over, I''ll kill you myself, Cole Walker..."


    Until the sound disappears completely.


    Cole held a long knife.


    If you go in and out of no one''s land.


    In the lair of hundreds of thousands of blood slaves, he walked steadily and outward.


    Fear turned into an invisible force, violently separated the blood slaves stopped on the road and tore a road.


    As Alcatel expected to personally destroy Cole''s faith and love, and then kill him.


    Cole is also looking forward to that day.


    He just hoped that the vampire who claimed to be a natural disaster party would not die too soon.


    Wait for the opportunity.


    Now.


    Hardy stood outside the entrance to the nest.


    Frown, look extremely anxious.


    After withdrawing from the tunnel, Wenk and Raymond were ready to give up Cole and try their best to send the news back to the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment and convey everything they saw in the nest * * to golden harbor.


    Compare speculation with estimation.


    After they really walked into the nest of the grey skin blood slaves and witnessed it with their own eyes, they really realized that the real situation was more than ten times worse than that estimated by the demon hunting group and the Institute of mystics.


    Whether experienced mystics, or the Royal Mathematical Society, mathematicians specializing in statistics, their conclusions.


    In the worst case, a week after the golden harbor rout, the number of grey skin blood slaves was about 200000.


    However.


    There... More than 200000!


    Not to mention, after the night came, more grey skin blood slaves left their nests and spread the plague and curse.


    This is no longer a dark creature group that the demon hunting group can deal with independently, but a huge army that has been prepared for many years.


    however.


    At his insistence, except for the two demon hunters responsible for transmitting information, wink and Raymond left first. They stayed outside with him and waited for Cole.


    Raymond stood next to hardy, looking at the dark tunnel, trying to see what was inside.


    "Hardy, don''t you think it''s strange? Why is it so quiet down there? It''s clear that the two vampires saved the queen of the neizhuo clan


    They didn''t respond at all. "


    With a crumpled cigarette in his mouth, Wenk shook the untouchable lighter vigorously, frowned and said, "it''s still a guess? We can understand by thinking with our toes that we were fooled by those vampires.


    That bastard Baruch, who doesn''t know which nerve is out of breath, would believe the bullshit of dark creatures... I think he must have sat in the office for too long and lost his mind... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Hurriedly put the hard fought flame to his mouth. Unfortunately, it was blown out by the cold wind of the call sign before it was lit.


    "Shit..."


    This time.


    But he saw two dark shadows, quickly fled out of the tunnel, and turned into a human shape when he came outside.


    Narcissus stumbled forward and fell, and bard hurriedly supported him.


    See this condition.


    Hardy hurried over and asked, "you''re out... Where''s Cole?!"


    The vampire balder frowned, put the weak nachisus on the ground and said seriously, "there have been some unknown changes in it, which Cole may have noticed very early.


    So.


    He''s been looking for someone. "


    The angry wink crushed the cigarette and threw it on the ground. He staggered over and said, "there are others besides us?"


    Balder nodded.


    Raymond frowned when he heard their conversation and said, "why didn''t Caius mention it... Didn''t he find it?"


    "Anyway."


    Balder said, looked down at the weak and dying natchisus and said, "she needs blood, everyone. Nicky may not be able to go home."


    Wenk went to the female vampire, touched a little with his finger, and the wound began to turn green, sending out fishy blood, and put it under his nose to sniff one.


    The original flirtatious, greasy and indifferent expression.


    Become extraordinarily dignified.


    "The taste of pain... Alcatel."


    He looked at the dying Narcissus, frowned, hesitated for a moment, cut his wrist and put it to her mouth.


    After smelling blood.


    Female vampire, hold his hand and start smoking madly.


    The wound on the chest also began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    A moment later.


    Wink took his wrist out of her reluctant mouth, got up and said coldly, "greed will kill you, woman."


    After recovery.


    Narcissus wiped the blood from his mouth, got up and said, "thank you."


    Wink said coldly, "it''s too early to thank me now. Go back and tell uroli IX that if Alcatel doesn''t give me a reasonable explanation with the demon hunting group, he will understand the consequences."


    Mention Alcatel''s name.


    Balder''s expression suddenly became very unnatural.


    Narcissus frowned. "Who''s Alcatel?"


    "Nicky, don''t get involved in this. Come back with me first."


    "But..."


    Balder nodded to the crowd, took his sister, turned into a blood shadow and quickly disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 302

    Mechanic wink valentier.


    Trial sequence demon hunter.


    Perhaps others will never think of how the nickname in front of his name came from.


    But for the past ten years, he has been tracking the trail of natural disaster followers.


    All relevant information about Alcatel and the natural disaster party belongs to the top secret within the demon hunting group.


    Only the trial sequence demon hunter who is directly responsible for the task and the executive director of the demon hunting regiment who is connected with him know the relevant information.


    Originally.


    This rogue bastard and rotten man was full of resentment at Baruch''s forced assignment to such a meaningless task.


    In particular, the next morning, he was found naked from the bed of his "beloved" woman, and even threatened him with salary deduction and year-end bonus.


    That''s why the road is hostile to Cole and Hardy.


    Who makes them the legitimate bureaucrats and demon hunters of Baruch.


    Besides.


    Cole walker, such a famous demon hunter at a young age, as an old generation, must seize the opportunity to rub his spirit.


    Lest this young man with great potential lose his life because of inflated stupidity.


    As for now


    The taste of "pain" made him understand that Baruch obviously learned the truth of some events through some special channels.


    Something about the vampire Alcatel he tracked for ten years and didn''t find a hair.


    Scourge party.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, he thought that this was the site of karadishan and nachisus, who was badly bled, and a very bad idea appeared in his heart.


    Isn''t that... The old boy urori secretly colluded with Alcatel and tried to sacrifice his blood relatives?


    In a sense.


    Can live so long in the demon hunter industry, and even become one of the 13 trial sequences beyond bureaucratic succession.


    In addition to the rotten attributes of gamblers and bastards.


    Wink valentier, not as full of lies and unreliability as he looks.


    His keen sense of the case is no less than Cole.


    This time.


    But a rustling sound came from the depths of the tunnel.


    The crowd looked away.


    I see.


    They all thought that Cole, who was dead, appeared slowly at the entrance of the tunnel with a long knife with strange shape and winding black smoke.


    Behind him.


    The dense grey skin blood slaves crowded together, like a pile of flesh and blood monsters, roared with uneasy fear, but they were unwilling to give up and followed far behind.


    Standing at the entrance of the tunnel, Raymond took a deep breath because he was shocked.


    Hardy clenched the knife, pulled Cole out with his other hand, frowned and said, "boss..."


    Jump out of the tunnel.


    Cole looked down. Time: 4:20 a.m.


    It''s still some time before dawn.


    "They won''t follow for the time being. What about the others?"


    "The vampire has left. Caius and another demon hunter have returned to golden harbor and are ready to convey the specific information to the headquarters as soon as possible."


    Wenk came over and said, "did you run into Alcatel below?"


    Cole turned and looked at the grey skin blood slave.


    Simply take out the nuclear flashlight that has not been used for a long time, adjust it to high-power ultraviolet mode, aim it at the tunnel and put it on the ground.


    After exposure to ultraviolet light.


    The shrill scream and the burning flame are intertwined in the tunnel.


    Sit down and block the entrance of the tunnel to prevent the blood slaves from chasing out and fleeing to nearby towns, causing irreparable disaster.


    There was no immediate response.


    Take out a cigarette, light it, frown and say, "do you know him?"


    Wink licked his lips greedily, nodded and said, "I''ve been chasing him for ten years. If you''ve touched that bastard, you should understand that if he wants to go, no one can stop him."


    Cole saw his eyes greedy.


    Hold the cigarette box in your hand. "Do you want it?"


    Wink, who had never had skin or face, smiled, rubbed his hands and said impatiently, "of course, if you like."


    It''s just his style.


    Let hardy frown together. It seems that in his heart, the powerful and mysterious images of the thirteen demon hunters have completely collapsed.


    After satisfying the addiction.


    Wink glanced at the grey skin blood slave who was stacked in the tunnel and fought with the ultraviolet light. He picked his eyebrows, which was completely different from his cowardly appearance of being in the nest and seeing that the situation was bad and smearing oil on the soles of his feet.


    Sitting beside Cole carelessly, highlighting the smoke ring and tightening his collar to avoid the cold wind from pouring in, he looked up at the night sky and sighed in a vicissitudes of life tone, "do you know why I have chased him for ten years?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    "My family, my players, all died in his hands. It''s a blood feud, Cole."


    Hardy, standing aside, heard him.


    Suddenly, I began to understand why this guy who is proficient in eating, drinking, gambling and drawing was like this.


    Not everyone can easily get out of the suffering of life.


    However, Cole said coldly, "you lie as embarrassed as you gamble, Mr. wink."


    "Wow, have you been seen through?


    Tut.


    I also want to give you a good education. "


    It doesn''t matter to lean on the mound.


    After a silence.


    Wink frowned, "it''s about a top secret mission at the level of natural disaster party. It''s impossible for demon hunters at your level to touch.


    But now that you two have been involved, you have to be aware that your family is dead. "


    Talk.


    He looked back at Cole and hardy and said in a rare serious tone, "I''m serious this time, you two. Although I''m not very friendly with my colleagues, every demon hunter in the trial sequence is an orphan.


    You know what I''m talking about.


    Hardy, I''ve read your profile. You''re the luckiest newcomer I''ve ever seen.


    however.


    Listen to my advice, you''d better turn around and leave now and take the initiative to leave this mission. Even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for Marian and your parents. "


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Wink''s eyes looked into the distance and became a little complicated.


    "This kind of task is better left to people like Cole and me, Mr. betani."


    Maybe a rotten man like wink valentier can''t spit a truth out of a dog''s mouth.


    But the advice and self mockery of Hardy.


    Maybe he thought of something in the past.


    To become so serious.


    Cole and wink sat outside the nest of hundreds of thousands of grey skin blood slaves, talking and laughing.


    Hardy was always nervous.


    His eyes glanced into the tunnel from time to time. There was a scream and a cry of death. Even in the cold wind, his forehead was still covered with a fine cold sweat.


    The hand holding the knife trembled slightly.


    Shortness of breath.


    Not to mention what wink said.


    Now?


    The little young man finally began to believe that apart from Cole walker, the immediate boss he admired most may only be the trial sequence, and those demon hunters who have experienced great storms will be like the bastard wink valentier.


    It''s okay.


    Sitting on the face of the grey skin blood slave''s nest, he even sighed about life with leisure.

 Chapter 303

    Five days later.


    In Baruch''s office.


    Cole had a glass of red wine in his hand and a top secret file that would never be made public.


    Scourge party.


    The Savior of the dark world.


    The terminator of the human world.


    The specific number of members is unknown.


    Explain that he submitted it for review and was allowed.


    Eyes stopped on the title: about the application to put Cole walker on the list of demon hunter candidates in the trial sequence.


    Smile and stuff the papers into the drawer.


    Then dial the phone.


    "Go to the foreign secretary..."


    The other side.


    Special department office.


    As the founder of the former black snake brigade, Hardy has handled the events of bath Town, the return of witches to the imperial capital and Newcastle.


    Put your feet in brand-new shoes on the table.


    The oil head is meticulous.


    Completely ignoring the surprise of other colleagues in the office, and under the eyes of psychological discomfort, he had a cigarette in his mouth and a newspaper just delivered this morning.


    Front page headlines: in response to the blood tide incident, the Empire''s newly developed military weapons have shown their skills and achieved good results.


    Below is a picture of a war reporter.


    Three soldiers carrying guns, one of them with an ultraviolet bomb, stood in a pile of ashes after the death of blood slaves, smiling.


    "The medical community has made a major discovery that the blood tide event promotes the development of harmless immunogens in the treatment of infectious diseases... Tut."


    Close the newspaper and put it aside.


    Looking up at the cold faced Miss Shane standing in front of him and just entering the office.


    "Mr. Hardy betani, please take your feet off. This is not your private office area."


    obviously.


    The little man''s smile didn''t take Shane''s scolding as one thing at all.


    "Miss Shane..."


    But I haven''t finished yet.


    Hearing a familiar sound of footsteps entering the office, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of someone, hurriedly put his feet down, got up, pulled his clothes and said with a smile, "good morning, your excellency."


    The busy people in the office saw Cole appear at the door and stopped their work, either nodding or smiling as greetings.


    Cole crushed the cigarette butts and threw them into the dustbin. "Hardy, you and Shane come to my office."


    The little man seemed guilty and hurriedly responded, "er... Of course! No problem!"


    Even with the engagement, Marian, who has experienced life and death, and Hardy, who is not honest, still peeked at Shane and smiled.


    When they leave.


    Others in the office are still discussing the overwhelming victory of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment in the newspaper about the blood tide incident.


    The degenerated blood sucking species entrenched everywhere were wantonly confiscated by the Imperial Army and the demon hunters who fought together.


    With the special vaccine provided by the military front line, the infection and spread caused by blood tide events have been effectively contained in a very small range.


    The newly transferred section chief of the finance section of the special department, a man in his thirties, carrying the hot tea freshly brewed in the morning and a middle-aged woman keen on gossip, smiled at other colleagues, "although it is reported in the newspaper, I heard that these two things were handed over to minister Cole by an anonymous scientist.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking. This opportunity for success and a smooth career in the future is not well grasped. "


    A young female employee who had heard a lot of inside information said, "you are not afraid of death. Some people are afraid. Besides, I heard that the blood tide incident is related to some top secret tasks.


    Once stained with those things, the whole family is light.


    You don''t understand that, do you? "


    "Well... I''m just talking."

 Chapter 304

    Office of the special minister.


    Cole threw the briefing he had previously received to hardy, and then said to Shane, "I will go abroad these days to assist the demon hunting regiment in the white moon Republic to deal with a case.


    You send the important documents you need to deal with recently to my office.


    Also, prepare some gifts for me. Let AVA drive and wait outside. After handling the documents, I have to visit gene and Vera. "


    Shane nodded and said, "about the last case you asked the Ministry of the interior to investigate, they have already had results. However, the Minister of the interior hopes you can spare some time and go to his office."


    "I see."


    After Shane left.


    Hardy looked through the documents and frowned. "It''s so serious... We''re going to take over this case?"


    "Baruch will handle diplomatic matters for us. When everything is ready, he will leave this afternoon. Go back and prepare."


    next.


    Cole has been working on key documents in his office until 11 a.m.


    Take the present prepared by Miss Shane.


    He drove to see his team.


    The cause of gene''s coma is the same as the last time. So far, there is no sign of awakening.


    On the contrary, villa, who was seriously injured, has regained consciousness.


    A manor on the outskirts of the imperial capital.


    Vera Morgan was lying in the hospital bed, and the private doctor she hired with a large amount of money from the family consortium was changing her face.


    Chaz, an old gentleman, stood beside Cole, frowning painfully.


    Pat him on the shoulder and signal to talk outside the door.


    "Cole..."


    Chaz seemed to stop talking for a moment and then said, "I always think villa''s current situation is not suitable for the high-risk work of the special department.


    I know what you and that bastard wink met in the nest.


    Those extremely dangerous guys are not the existence that you or I, or even director Baruch, can cope with.


    I hope you can understand.


    Vera is my only niece, and the Morgan family doesn''t want to involve the family in those terrible disputes because of her. "


    Cole frowned, lit a cigarette and said coldly, "you''re afraid."


    Chaz smiled, put his hands together in front of him and said, "ha ha, you''re right. We''re really afraid."


    While talking, look around to make sure no one is eavesdropping.


    He lowered his voice, came up to Cole and said angrily, "do you know what this title means?


    The Morgan family are afraid. It has nothing to do with me. I''m only afraid of losing Vera, okay?


    The cruelty of those bastards is far beyond your imagination. "


    At this time, a female nurse came out of the room and said to Cole, "Your Excellency Cole walker, Miss Vera wants to talk to you alone."


    Cole turned to go.


    Chaz grabbed his arm and glared angrily.


    It seems to say that if you dare to kill my baby niece, I''ll kill you little bastard!


    Take his hands and arms down. Cole grinds out the smoke and enters the room.


    shut the door.


    Vera, who was still very weak, smiled at Cole and said, "Captain, I''m sorry I didn''t help you with the blood tide incident.


    How''s gene now? "


    "Still in a coma."


    "So..."


    The burn pain made her take a breath and said with a smile, "I really hope these injuries can get better soon. Now the Department is so busy


    by the way.


    I haven''t had time to congratulate you on your promotion to special minister. "


    After a chat.


    Cole gave her peace of mind. She didn''t have to worry about things in the Department.


    Leave the manor in Chaz Morgan''s bitter eyes.


    At three pm.


    Contact Baruch on the other side of the sea and tell cole that a passenger ship will leave for Desai port at 6 o''clock tomorrow morning.


    I have to take a train to golden harbor this afternoon.


    Maybe it''s intuition.


    Perhaps the seventh vision''s insight into potential dangers.


    The extremely bad case of children''s demon possession in the white moon Republic is not as simple as it seems.


    Especially.


    On death row, he met the great devil, the greedy Martinus.


    Cole wouldn''t be surprised by the cunning and bad filth to use any means to deal with him.


    In the bar across the street from the devil hunt.


    Use the spirit level to flash.


    A strange picture suddenly appeared in his consciousness.


    A completely twisted sad face, surrounded by blood red, human flesh and bones stacked into strange evil symbols.


    After a while.


    "The system can screen the film world that can handle devil possessed cases."


    "Filtering..."


    "Anchoring feature..."


    ''warning! Without effective clues, the system can''t tailor the movie world! "


    "Screening is complete."


    ''film world recommended by the system: Level I risk level: latent I; Level II risk level: Ghost baby return I; Level 3: Exorcist; Level 4: Hell Baron: Rise of the blood queen; Level 5: evil spirit knight. "


    Quickly browse the movie world suggestions given by the western system.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    The film world with a risk level below level II will not be considered.


    As for Level 3 exorcists


    Considering its strong religious factors and traditional exorcism means, according to the urine nature of the system, it is likely to only provide soul strength enhancement, which is a single strength enhancement.


    The fourth option, the rise of the blood queen, favors the wizard side.


    So.


    Cole stopped at the last option


    The classic film of level 5 danger: evil spirit knight.


    A story of using the power of the devil to open and hang up crazily and beat the devil violently.


    It is also the dark magic superhero of marvel, but it is certain that the film world of the evil spirit knight, like the blade warrior, is still independent of Marvel Universe.


    After careful consideration.


    "Systematically analyze the feasibility of the evil knight film world."


    "Analyzing..."


    "Serious warning: your strength is too low to match the currently selected film world, which means that your probability of death will be greatly increased. If you fail too many main tasks, you will be forcibly repatriated by the system to leave the film world."


    "Feasibility analysis: you have very accurately linked the devil possessed case in a neighboring country with the great devil, the greedy Martinus. If you take this assumption as the precondition of feasibility analysis.


    The evil spirit Knight film world has helped more than 70% of the case handling process.


    If the prerequisites are discarded, the system recommends choosing the Exorcist movie world. "


    While Cole was considering the choice between the Exorcist and the evil spirit knight.


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Wow, isn''t this minister Cole walker? Why are you in the mood to drink here alone?"

 Chapter 305

    Cole took out an old pound note and put it on the bar.


    The bartender looked at the woman sitting on the high foot, poured a glass of strong wine and pushed it over.


    "Thank you."


    Talk.


    The woman dressed up as a lady blinked at the bartender, and her charming smile made the bartender''s eyes straight and her mouth dry.


    Leaning against the bar.


    Gently shake the glass in your hand.


    Magically, he took a piece of paper from his chest and handed it to Cole. In a soft voice, judo said, "what you want."


    without doubt.


    The red haired, jeweled, dark windbreaker and mesh veil lady of the imperial capital is Haley Johnny.


    A beautiful but deadly hired killer who is keen on cross dressing.


    Karl set eyes on the dark world.


    The palm sized piece of paper is very new, with only one crease and a faint strange smell left on it.


    Cole looked at her and said coldly, "the smell of Blood Orchid pollen."


    Haley shrugged and said, "money and goods are cleared. The rules of our business."


    As he spoke, a small bottle of dark blue medicine appeared in his hand, "after the end payment, it belongs to you."


    Cole took the checkbook out of the inner pocket of his coat, signed the amount of ¡ê 2700 and handed it over.


    Haley smiled.


    He took the check slowly and gracefully, looked directly into Cole''s eyes, leaned over, and his warm breath hit his ear.


    "Look at our friendship for many years, demon hunter.


    In addition to what you want, there is a small gift in it. "


    After taking the check.


    Haley kissed Cole on the cheek, smiled like flowers, and walked out of the bar with a fashionable and expensive lady''s handbag in the imperial capital.


    The crisp sound of high heels, with the lower legs of windbreaker clothes and black stockings.


    Let the bartender with dishcloth and wine glass stay where he is.


    It was not until the brass bell rang at the door of the bar.


    Slightly embarrassed, he looked at Cole and smiled.


    Tucking the paper into his pocket, Cole said coldly, "does it look good?"


    "Good... Good looking."


    He got up, took out a coin and threw it on the table as a tip. He smiled at the bartender inexplicably, threw down a flat and left the bar.


    Only the pale bartender stayed where he was.


    A drop of cold sweat slipped quietly down his temples.


    Woman... Woman... Witch?!


    He knew that this was the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, across the street. No witch dared to appear here, but it was also a cold joke full of evil fun.


    From the mouth of a senior official at the ministerial level of the demon hunting regiment


    ...


    Back to the demon hunt.


    Pour all the medicine Haley gave him into a glass full of water.


    Then throw the paper in.


    Not long.


    The dark blue potion turns into a burst of smoke, floats out of the water cup, and constructs a picture and dialogue.


    The dialogue is very brief.


    Even at the end, both sides of the conversation noticed Haley''s presence.


    However, this information is enough for Cole.


    Urori IX, sure enough, kept in touch with Alcatel, a natural disaster follower.


    After the conversation.


    The smoke dispersed as if it had never appeared.


    One of the most common means of secrecy used by witches and ancient astrologers.


    Although the blood orchid pollen is the main ingredient of the medicine, because the formulas are different, only the manufacturer can provide the corresponding decryption medicine.


    However, because the information capacity is very limited and extremely unstable, modern mystics prefer to use cryptography.


    Take the paper out of the water.


    There is also a fancy word written in alum: trap.


    A moment of silence.


    Tear up the pieces of paper and throw them into the trash can.


    Trap


    What about the scourge party, or... The devil possessed case in the white moon Republic?


    Cole had reason to believe that the immortal witch had no reason to deliberately play word games without a clear aim.


    In other words.


    She may not be able to afford to offend the person behind the trap.


    Think of it here.


    A name gradually appeared in Cole''s heart: the greedy Martinus.


    The limited power of the great devil in the world is far less powerful than the treacherous witch, or the ferocious dark creatures and evil spirits.


    Compared with boxing to meat, or the life and death confrontation between supernatural forces and soul.


    Those cunning bastards like to play with people''s hearts, prefer to lead to human souls, are dominated by greed and despair, and are willing to sign a contract with them to sacrifice their souls.


    At the demon hunter Academy.


    The devil''s code clearly stipulates that there is a most basic understanding for dealing with demons above level II Risk: killing and death are not their purposes.


    This means that any demon hunter must be careful when dealing with the devil.


    Even a just move in everyone''s eyes may be a well-designed malicious trap.


    For the devil.


    The eternal despair of human soul is far more interesting than instant death, a bad taste similar to selling glasses to the blind.


    They have almost unlimited life and sufficient time to design a "son of the devil" with rich elements, even for several years, which is comparable to the malicious trap of artistic creation.


    Lead to the people they choose, step by step to the abyss of corruption.


    In a sense.


    The devil may not be able to directly interfere with human order.


    But they are far more dangerous to individuals than any other dark creature.


    Sit in a chair.


    The source of the trap is unknown to Cole.


    But Haley Johnny, willing to take the risk of offending a guy she can''t provoke, deliberately gave him this short message as a ''gift'', which must be related to some things.


    For example


    Care about him?


    The inexplicable idea made Cole more and more interested in Haley''s immortal witch.


    Is it true concern... Or something else?


    Since the trap may be related to the devil possessed case, the solution given by the previous system, the evil spirit knight is the best choice.


    A story about Mephisto, the demon God of hell, and the black heart, the filial son of Xiaogan heaven and earth, and the flame fierce man sandwiched between them.


    A film world with a system risk rating of up to v.


    "The system plays the original movie of the evil knight."


    "Serious warning: when you enter the film world, you will randomly generate character background stories. If you fail to determine the soul intensity, you may leave permanent mental trauma.


    Please choose carefully. "


    Trauma?


    Finish reading the severe warning.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    The system has always been very clear about the vocabulary used.


    There are many reasons for soul damage, and more deeply, spiritual damage only belongs to one kind of soul damage.


    In other words.


    After entering the evil spirit Knight film world, even if the soul and body are systematically repaired and intact when he leaves, he may also suffer from PTSD or other mental diseases?

 Chapter 306

    The most critical point.


    Unlike blade soldiers.


    This religious side of the mysterious film world, Cole can make advance preparation and risk resistance, it can be said... Not at all.


    Especially.


    He is also [the devil''s lifelong enemy] and [the devil''s hater], the owner of the trait of full hatred value.


    Consider a second later.


    Cole took out his notebook and began to watch the original film of the evil spirit knight.


    Four in the afternoon.


    Under the arrangement of Baruch, Kor and Hadi boarded the train to Golden Port, where they would change to a steam boat, cross the Mengxi Strait and enter the territory of the white moon Republic.


    The embassy near the landing port will meet them with the messenger of the demon hunting mission of the white moon Republic.


    In order to overcome language difficulties.


    Baruch also found them a translator proficient in white moon language.


    In other words, international students studying occult studies at the Royal University of the Mongolian Empire.


    Martha sterling.


    A skinny young girl with flaxen long hair, natural curls, white skin and rare dark red pupils.


    On the train.


    When hardy talked about her pupil color intentionally or unintentionally, the girl just over 20 told them the reason very frankly.


    "Family inheritance, Mr. betani, my father said that a long time ago, an ancestor of the family degenerated into a witch after being seduced by the devil.


    It could be the curse of blood, or something else.


    My sister and mother have the same pupil color. "


    The girl''s voice was a little hoarse. Mongolian had a faint accent of white moon people. While talking, she caught a glimpse of the gold ring on Hardy''s finger.


    He couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. betani, are you engaged?"


    The little man who was keen to peek at Martha all the way quickly smiled, "when... Of course!"


    "Well... May I know her name?"


    "Marianne."


    "Wow."


    Martha crossed her hands, put her elbows on the table and said, "if I were Miss Marian, I know you''ve been peeking at a strange girl on the train.


    Maybe I''ll crush the ring and put it in your mouth. "


    Finish.


    Show a ''friendly'' smile to Hardy.


    "Uh..."


    The little man smiled, touched his head awkwardly and stopped talking.


    Then Martha''s eyes turned to Cole. She seemed very curious about the famous person who can often be seen in the newspaper and asked, "cole... Minister, you''ve been silent all the way. Did I offend you?"


    Seeing this, hardy tried to alleviate his previous embarrassment and quickly responded, "Miss Martha, the boss has always been reluctant to talk.


    He''s the kind of... "


    Originally he wanted to say, "that kind of man.".


    Unfortunately, the words came to my mouth.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Cole''s ruthless face and swallowed his unfinished words back.


    At this time, Cole just finished watching the original film of the evil spirit knight for the second time, asked the system to cancel the playing field of vision temporarily, touched a cigarette, frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Martha took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, and said, "are you short of people around you? I mean... Does the special department need intelligence analysts? Or the Institute of mystics can also.


    This summer, I have an internship. At that time, I want to try the devil hunting group in Mengxi or the Institute of mystics. "


    For a girl from an ordinary family who has not left college, the young man sitting in front of her.


    The Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mengxi empire is a powerful bureaucrat who is the Minister of the special event handling department.


    It''s unattainable!


    If she can take advantage of this translation opportunity to perform well, close the relationship and work in the demon hunting group during her internship, it is what Cole said.


    And the Department is up to her to choose.


    Having worked in the demon hunting group or the Royal National Institute of mystics, her career must be smooth in the future.


    At least not like other students, for the work after graduation, frown.


    Although her achievements were excellent, she had the honor to serve as the temporary translator of Bai Yue''s ambassador to Mongolia sididu for half a year.


    But the opportunity before us is not firmly grasped.


    It''s a waste of working with that Cole walker.


    The crisp sound of the lighter sounded.


    The original minimalist gold-plated carving of the criminal verdict is inexplicably dark red.


    Exhale smoke.


    Cole looked up at Martha and said coldly, "you just your sister and mother. It seems that after being cursed, your family blood will only give birth to girls."


    Martha wondered, "yes, but... What''s the problem?"


    Cole put the criminal verdict on the table.


    Yu Guang glanced at the dark red on the carving and said indifferently, "in your blood, the power of curse is very weak, but the witch descendant is the witch descendant. Why did Baluch let you take charge of this translation?"


    The demon hunter''s keen intuition.


    Cole vaguely felt that Martha was in charge of the translation, which was not as simple as it seemed, but it was not intentional as imagined.


    Think of Haley Johnny''s reminder.


    There was also a meeting with a great devil on death row.


    A cold feeling that one foot had stepped into the trap set by the devil appeared in Cole''s heart without warning.


    Just as those cunning bastards always like to use despicable means.


    Quietly, make an ordinary thing unusual, or even just a simple unwarranted threat, without deep meaning.


    But you have to connect these things with unknown signs, become suspicious and increase the mental burden.


    Think of it here.


    Cole handed Martha the cigarette box and frowned, "do you smoke?"


    The girl was embarrassed, waved her hand and said, "I can''t smoke."


    "It''s a good habit not to smoke, Miss Martha."


    He threw the cigarette box to hardy, and the little man skillfully took out one.


    Cole was silent for a moment, stretched out his right hand to the girl and formally introduced himself, "cole walker, demon hunter, I hope we can cooperate smoothly next.


    I will also consider your demands as appropriate after the end of my work. "


    Suddenly promised, even a solemn handshake.


    Martha, who was treated like this by a big bureaucrat and was ready to be rejected, was at a loss for a moment, so that the woman''s intuition made her wonder if this guy suddenly fell in love with her?


    As for what Cole was thinking


    Devil''s trap?


    I''ll go to your trap!


    No matter what the greedy Martinus bastard was planning, Cole decided that he would take Martha with him on this mission.


    As long as we can let these malicious tricks fall into an embarrassing and ridiculous situation.


    Let a great devil feel offended and even angry.


    Cole felt refreshed.


    "The system is ready to enter the evil knight film world."

 Chapter 307

    "Check current vital signs..."


    "Start digitization..."


    "Randomly generate character background stories..."


    "You have entered the film world: the evil spirit knight."


    After the system prompt tone ends.


    The deafening thunder blew in Cole''s ear.


    The engine of the coach roared.


    Men''s sleeping snores are disturbing.


    It''s hot and humid.


    The strange smell mixed together made him frown slightly.


    open one ''s eyes.


    The environment in the car was very dark. He turned his head to look around and pushed away the bald middle-aged man sleeping on his shoulder.


    Yu Guang glimpsed the electronic wall watch in front of the bus.


    Three in the morning.


    The bad road was bumpy.


    In a minute.


    The bus stops at a station in the country.


    The driver was a middle-aged man with a cowboy hat. After the car stopped steadily, he picked up the bottle, drank a beer, frowned, and shouted to Cole with a strong Texas accent, "it''s time to get off, cowboy!"


    Lightning flashed across the sky.


    Thunder billowed.


    Cole picked up the old cowboy hat on his lap, picked up one suitcase and got out of the car.


    There was a torrential rain outside.


    There was only an old street lamp flashing next to the stop sign.


    This time.


    The system tone sounds again.


    "The character background story has been generated."


    ''Cole walker, No. xxxxx, the spirit of revenge in the parallel universe, the destroyer of hell, the judge of heaven, and the executioner of the wicked.


    The hell and heaven of the parallel universe have been destroyed by you. Although you won the final victory in that earth shaking war, you paid a painful price for it.


    Your revenge flame has been extinguished, the eye of judgment cannot be opened, and the power of eternal immortality has left you. Even... Your mount was crushed into the most basic etheric particles in that war, and there is no possibility of resurrection.


    You are also sent here because of the broken universe. "


    "Mainline task started."


    "Preface: the fallen spirit of revenge."


    "In this parallel universe, in order to cover up your identity, you call yourself the demon hunter Cole walker. Even though your strength is much lower than before, you still despise heaven and hate hell.


    The first minute you came to the universe, you smelled the disgusting smell of the devil, so you drove to this village.


    Try to punish those who can''t escape from hell. "


    "The location of the mission has been marked."


    "Target: kill the devil who bends over a girl."


    "Reward 1: the ghost Knight movie world can transmit a big map; Reward 2: event and timeline reminder. "


    Standing in the rain.


    The path under his feet was muddy.


    Cole''s cowboy Brown trench coat has been drenched, and the wet shirt is tightly attached to his skin.


    Scan the task location marked by the system.


    Put on a cowboy hat.


    With the help of dim lights, I looked up at the old wooden sign that said "welcome to XX town".


    Cole took his suitcase and walked to a brightly lit folk house not far away.


    The first time I stepped into the town.


    Some kind of hiding in the dark, full of malicious gaze, instantly stared at him, like the cold wind of winter, blowing through his neck.


    Vaguely.


    Cole seemed to hear a sharp, vague rebuke.


    "Get out... This... No... Your... Thing..."


    Different from other towns in Texas with fierce folk customs, even late at night, Cole can still detect the strange and dignified atmosphere here, and the doors and windows of each family are closed.


    In the houses with flashing lights not far away.


    Occasionally, girls cry and wail in pain.


    Yu Guang glanced at the windows on both sides of the road. Although the lights were off, there were still many people hiding by the windows, peering at the family with flashing lights, and staring at the stranger who suddenly visited in the middle of the path.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Thunder billowed.


    Cole''s boots, which had been eliminated by this era, trampled on the muddy ground and made a heavy sound.


    Stand at the gate of the mission site.


    When the priest exorcised the devil, he read the original Bible aloud in Latin. His voice was loud and hoarse.


    The girl''s cry is superimposed with a heavy voice that doesn''t belong to her.


    "Mom -"


    The cry of pain was occasionally mixed with the sad cry of another woman.


    He walked over and kicked open the door of the folk house.


    Blue and purple lightning streaked across the sky.


    The people in the room looked back at the uninvited guests standing at the door.


    The priest was sweating, holding the Bible in his hand, held his black framed glasses, stared at Cole, and frowned.


    The furniture in the room was messed up by supernatural forces.


    The girl lying in bed, with a harsh laugh, looked up at Cole and laughed loudly, "let me see, who''s here?


    Didn''t your mother teach you to knock when you go to someone else''s house? "


    The girl''s father took down the shotgun hanging on the wall, blocked the door, frowned and said, "who are you?"


    Cole left his suitcase at the door.


    Stepping over the threshold, he said indifferently, "help her people."


    He took off his wet windbreaker and threw it to the girl''s father with a gun.


    The priest stopped on the road and tried to stop Cole from destroying the exorcism ceremony he had made great efforts to arrange. He angrily said, "stranger, you can''t do this!


    You''ll kill her! "


    Unfortunately, his response was rude and unreasonable pushing.


    Go to the girl whose hands and feet are tied to the ground, bend your knees and sit across her.


    The girl at the moment is not as naive and lovely as a girl.


    Her skin was paler than vampires, and her blood vessels were dark.


    The mouth full of sharp teeth kept flowing out of the smelly yellow water.


    The completely dark pupil is like an abyss completely occupied by evil.


    This appearance is enough for those who see her to have nightmares for half a year.


    Cole rolled up her sleeves and frowned. "How long has she been bent over?"


    "Twenty three days."


    He nodded slightly, touched a dagger, cut his palm, frowned, and said to the people in the room, "find me a prop contaminated with the smell of the devil."


    The people in the room were stunned when they heard his voice.


    After a while.


    See them indifferent.


    Cole turned back and said angrily, "if you don''t want to see her die, just listen to me!"


    final.


    The love for her daughter still outweighed the doubts in her heart.


    The girl''s parents, anxious like ants on a hot pot, hurried to discuss with the priest what the props contaminated with the devil''s breath were.


    After a few words.


    The priest had an idea and suddenly said, "the mirror... That''s right! The mirror in the toilet!


    You told me that she would often talk to herself in that mirror! "


    The priest rolled up his sleeves and ran up the second floor with the girl''s father. After a sound of smashing the wall, the two men ran down the stairs with about 30 inch Mirrors.


    The priest said anxiously, "and then?"


    "Stand in front of me and her."


    Cole released his clenched hand and let the blood drip on the girl''s head.


    The next moment.


    The devil bent over her and roared in Latin, "you''re forcing me to kill her! Human!"


    Talk.


    The girl''s head began to rotate uncontrollably to one side, trying to break her neck directly.


    Cole hurriedly pressed his elbow on her face and pressed his bloody hand on her forehead.


    Bend down and rage in the girl''s... Or the devil''s ear, "kill her? Before that, I''ll break your dog''s head with my own hands, little beast."


    The voice is short.


    Recite the mantra of exile sequence and soul stripping.


    With great strength, he firmly sucked his hand on the girl''s forehead.


    The next moment.


    Cole''s consciousness was dragged into the girl''s soul room.


    A broken fence, like the outside world, a small yard with torrential rain.


    Under the dim light obscured by the devil.


    The girl''s soul sat alone on a swing hanging under a big tree, soaked in rain, looked frightened and sobbed.


    Behind her.


    In the dark shadow.


    A pair of dark yellow eyes with slender pupils looked directly into Cole''s eyes with the darkest malice.


    The hands of pure dark forces wrapped around the girl''s neck and mocked, "if you dare to take a step closer, I''ll break her neck, Cole walker."


    "Do you know me?"


    "Ha ha... All the demons in hell know you, man..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    One chain after another suddenly flew out of the virtual shadow composed of Cole''s soul, like a mad dog, wrapped around the devil''s body.


    After power is imprisoned by sequence arcane.


    The devil whose real name is unknown shouted unbelievably, "what''s this?! demon hunter, what did you do just now?!"


    meanwhile.


    The real world.


    Under the shocked gaze of the priest and the girl''s parents.


    The mirror in front of Cole reflected the ugly real body of the devil, lying on the girl''s body. At the same time, there was a chain firmly around its neck.


    The crazy struggle makes the mirror ripple like the water.


    later.


    At the other end of the chain, a strange mirror was stretched out, but it was completely invisible in the real world.


    Cole was like dragging the air. He didn''t know whether the water droplets on his forehead were cold sweat or rain. The direct confrontation at the soul level made him look ferocious. He pedaled the door frame with his legs and pulled back.


    At the same time, he roared loudly, "where are your parents?! shout her name! Tell you who it is!


    Father! Come and help me hold the chain! "


    After hearing the command.


    The parents were stunned, flew to the girl with painful expression, called her name again and again, and made her try to resist the control of the devil.


    The priest ran to Cole and stared at the empty "chain" in his hand. For a moment, he was at a loss and sweating, "damn... How can I help you!"


    "Put my blood on your forehead and use your faith and faith, father!"


    "Blood... Yes! Blood!"


    Although the Exorcist from the Vatican is not as powerful as Cole, his rich experience tells him.


    The devil possessed case, which he had not dealt with for nearly a month, was close to success by the means of this strange man.


    He didn''t know where the chain in the mirror came from.


    But what is certain is that once they succeed, the devil''s real body will be pulled out of the girl''s soul room and sealed in the mirror, and the girl''s life will be successfully saved by them.


    According to Cole, the priest hurriedly smeared blood on his forehead.


    Close your eyes.


    He prayed silently to heaven and the only father, determined that he would not be subdued by the darkness, opened his eyes again, and his soul was dragged into the girl''s broken soul room by Cole.


    Hold the other end of the chain in your hand.


    At the same time.


    When the devil was forcibly pulled out, it was stacked together, as if countless wronged souls were crying. The sharp sound of crazy death made him take two steps back, retch and almost spit out in situ.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of cole and grabbed the chain.


    Bite your teeth.


    Roar and drag out.


    In a very brief confrontation.


    The devil''s real body, unable to bear the power of two unyielding souls, gripped the hand on the girl''s neck and was torn off by violence.


    Let out a wail.


    Cole and the priest''s soul also fell to the ground because the other side suddenly lost the power of confrontation.


    After a moment of darkness.


    Their consciousness returns to the real world again.


    however.


    The severe pain of the impact on the forehead and back made the priest understand that everything their souls had just experienced in the girl''s soul room would be directly reflected on the body of the real world.


    Endure the pain and get up quickly.


    In the mirror.


    The dark devil with no fixed mentality roared and smashed the mirror.


    Ben is a solid mirror.


    Under the supernatural power, it swells again and again, as if it would break up after being hit by it a few times.


    This time.


    The originally ferocious girl returned to what human beings should have been like. Like waking up from a dream, she slowly opened her eyes and said in a very weak tone, "Mom...? I am..."


    Seeing the girl wake up, her mother hugged her excitedly, ignoring the devil in the mirror.


    Nearly a month of despair and torture turned into tears and howls.


    The priest exhaled a foul breath, wiped off the sweat drops on his face, scanned the mirror, frowned and said, "what are you going to do with it?"


    "Help me get the mirror out."


    Seeing this, the girl''s father hurried to help.


    This time.


    The devil bent over the family''s house, and the stranger who suddenly visited the town, so that the town residents who couldn''t sleep ran out of the house with umbrellas and surrounded them.


    Than watching the excitement and gloating.


    These neighbors who have been with them for many years thought for the first time that the stranger wouldn''t rush into the girl''s house and do something animal, right?


    Compared with the scolding of language.


    The four cowboys with guns at the front showed their attitude very clearly.


    If Cole dares to hurt the family, regardless of the devil or something, they will definitely shoot the uninvited guest!


    When they arrived, they saw the priest and Cole walk out of the house with the mirror sealed with the devil.


    Under the dim light, the onlookers of the small town shouted in horror, stepped back and made way for them to carry the mirror to the middle of the town.


    In the rain.


    A bone short sword appeared in Cole''s hand and shouted to the crowd, "if you don''t want to die, stand under the lamp and don''t go into the dark!"


    Then he motioned the girl''s father to avoid it.


    Let the priest hold the other side of the mirror, hold the wings of the angel of death, aim the hilt at the mirror and smash it fiercely!

 Chapter 308

    The storm is like a column.


    The turbulent water below the cheek obscures the line of sight and makes it difficult to open your eyes.


    The thunder exploded and the electric snake cut through the night.


    In the frightened eyes of the onlookers, the bone grip of the wing of the death angel hit the mirror of the imprisoned devil.


    The moment when the mirror is broken and scattered on the ground.


    A black arm suddenly stretched out the mirror, grabbed the frame and tried to escape.


    The devil''s voice lines overlap and sharp, like rusty iron scraping the soul, which makes San value roar and scream.


    Stagnate this short time, tear open the door to hell and jump over.


    The devil, who is about to get away from success and doesn''t know his real name, turns back at the moment of time stagnation and tries to ridicule Cole walker, the overkill demon hunter.


    Unfortunately.


    Without saying anything, a big hand smashed the time barrier imprisoned by supernatural evil forces and held its neck insolently.


    Pull it hard in front of you.


    After the flow of time resumed, the priest saw the real devil pinched in his hand by the stranger like a chicken.


    He looked terrified for a moment.


    It was an unthinkable scene enough to break his decades of experience in exorcism.


    A human.


    You can catch the devil who escaped to hell with your bare hands!


    As a professional Exorcist sent by the Vatican.


    No one understands the horror and evil of these blasphemous filth better than him.


    Mortals only contact the whispers of the devil, and their souls will be seriously corroded by evil forces. If they contact directly, the consequences may be more serious than death.


    However.


    With his own eyes.


    The stranger who suddenly visited the town grabbed the devil''s real body in a rage.


    At a very close distance, with a ferocious face and a voice full of rage and contempt for hell, he said, "I said I would twist your head with my own hands, little beast."


    Aware of the wings of the angel of death, the breath of death that makes it tremble.


    The devil with unknown real name shouted in Latin, "cole Walker! It''s impossible... It''s impossible! That dagger..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The wings of the angel of death passivated the serious body of the sword and stabbed it fiercely into its body.


    later.


    The cold evil force, like a flood breaking a dike, poured into the sky and earth of the town in the overlapping howls of the devil.


    Under the extremely cold low temperature, the falling raindrops turn into ice fog.


    The thin ice, visible to the naked eye, quickly spread around the town from Cole''s feet.


    Where it spreads.


    Originally muddy, but vibrant land, strangely dry and cracked.


    Like stepping into death.


    Cole loosened his left hand holding the devil''s neck and completely ignored his cry.


    Pull out the wings of the angel of death and cut off its head!


    later.


    When the devil died, the strange supernatural stopped suddenly.


    The ice fog turned into heavy rain again.


    The ice on the ground melted as if it had never happened.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Preface: the fallen spirit of revenge has been completed."


    ''you have successfully saved the life of the girl possessed by the devil, demon hunter.


    However, the death of the devil also made the great devil Mephisto and the witch heart devil aware of your particularity.


    Under the rules of the world, the devil should never die. "


    "Reward 1: the ghost Knight movie world can transmit a big map; Reward 2: event and timeline reminder. "


    [big map: This is a special map of the evil knight movie world. You can go to any place through it.


    Only in the U.S. region, transmission is not supported in other regions.]


    [event and timeline reminder: with the reminder, you can view all special plot nodes related to the main plot and check the current timeline.


    Through it, you can freely shuttle through any time node in the main plot of the film world.


    Special reminder: the shuttle may cause irreversible impact and interference to the main plot.]


    After the tone.


    In Cole''s view of the system, a holographic image map projection of the United States suddenly appeared.


    Next to the map projection, there is a main plot timeline, which is similar to a ruler.


    The flashing red dot above represents his current timeline.


    Look carefully.


    Now he is in the time period when Johnny Blazer returns to his residence from the performance venue after completing the stunt flying car and crossing a long row of trucks.


    When Cole was considering how to intervene in the main plot next.


    A loud whistle sounded not far away.


    There was also the sound of applause.


    "Well done, stranger!"


    Looking along the voice, I saw the little girl''s mother standing at the door holding her.


    The priest held his glasses, frowned at Cole, and trotted back under the eaves to take shelter from the rain.


    The female neighbors gathered around the girl''s house. After whispering comfort, they were ready to go home and have a rest.


    Cole stood in the rain, stepped over the broken mirror and walked to the mission site.


    Standing at the door, he lowered his head, lit a cigarette, took the suitcase, frowned, took a deep breath and walked out of the town.


    At this time, the girl''s mother hurried out and asked loudly, "I don''t know your name!"


    Unfortunately, her inquiry was not answered.


    Looking at the figure gradually disappearing in the rainy night, the woman clenched her hands. I caught a glimpse of the Exorcist standing beside her and looking at the exit of the town. I wondered, "father, that man..."


    The priest shook his head slightly and frowned. "He''s not from the church."


    Compared with the frightened Johnson family, they were grateful to the stranger who came and went like the wind.


    He knew one thing very well. The guy didn''t use conventional exorcism at all.


    It''s not even expulsion at all, but hunting.


    Just like the devil called the man in Latin: Demon Hunter, Cole walker.


    A mysterious man known to all demons in hell.


    Leave town.


    According to the movie timeline, two hours later, the son of Mephisto, the witch heart demon, will come to the world from hell.


    His first destination was a cowboy bar in the wilderness.


    According to the movie lines and the specific group of "knights", Cole can definitely conclude that it is a gangster bar, and the boss behind it is the notorious motorcycle gangster and hell angel.


    however.


    Cole is not going to touch the witch heart directly next.


    Now, the follow-up of the mainline task has not been generated.


    In other words.


    He has enough time to make some preliminary preparations.


    For example, use the timeline reminder to go back to the moment when Johnny Blazer signed a contract with murfest and talk to the demon of hell.


    In the movie plot, the arrogant villain, the witch heart devil.


    The son of the fool demon king who thinks he is stronger than Mephisto and has no ''weakness''.


    Compared with his one, the ''father'' who has the ability to make a bet with heaven is like a ridiculous pig.

 Chapter 309

    Go back to history.


    Mephisto, the devil of hell, first appeared in Goethe''s famous novel Faust.


    Has many titles and titles.


    ''destroyers'', ''fraudsters'','' those who hate light '','' the God of black magic '','' those who do good to punish great evil ''


    A demon of hell who is not in the traditional sense.


    A great demon king who drifts away from hell.


    A strange old bastard whose code of conduct is ambiguous, neither good nor evil, who abandons truth and truth and thinks of himself as the "spirit of negation".


    An eccentric blasphemer who is keen on punishing evil and promoting good and disseminating knowledge, but likes to lure the saints to fall, ''you may win, but I will never lose''.


    Standing in the rain.


    After having a plan in mind.


    Cole went under a tree and opened the suitcase initially generated by the system for him.


    Inside was a ragged, antique black windbreaker stained with dried blood.


    Take the windbreaker in your hand.


    ''you are no longer a vengeful and evil knight, Cole walker.''


    The description given by the system is very short and there is no following.


    Wipe the rain off your face.


    You can vaguely detect the smell of heaven and hell on this old windbreaker.


    It was once a symbol of the fall of heaven and the decline of hell.


    The medal of the God butcher.


    If it is associated with the character background generated by the system, it can be determined that this windbreaker is his clothes.


    Strangely, it can''t be put into the real dream equipment library, and the system doesn''t explain it.


    Think about it for a moment.


    Cole folded the windbreaker and put it back in the suitcase.


    "System, go back to Johnny blazer, five minutes before signing the contract with murfest."


    "Warning: interference in the past timeline may have an irreversible impact on the future and the present. Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes."


    "Calculating timeline..."


    "Start transfer..."


    After the cold mechanical synthesis.


    Cole stood where he was.


    The world in his eyes is like an accelerated rewind video.


    The world is changing rapidly under his feet.


    Decades passed in a flash.


    Until the picture stops at the circus.


    "Timeline backtracking completed."


    The cold wind brushed Cole''s cheek.


    The circus after work is sparsely populated. The darkness before the night comes over the earth. The horror house and the statue of a ferocious clown are breathtaking.


    later.


    From hell, cold and malicious.


    In the evening breeze.


    Standing outside a funny show tent.


    Cole felt out a cigarette. Yu Guang just caught a glimpse of Johnny Blazer when he was young. With a sad face, he trotted to the warehouse where the locomotive was parked.


    Take out the criminal verdict.


    In the past, the metal flip lighter, which will change its shape when exposed to evil forces, inexplicably maintained its original appearance.


    It is also like the title of "fraudster" of the great demon king Mephisto.


    Under peace and harmony, there is an unpredictable malice.


    Light a cigarette with a twisted flame.


    A dark figure, leaning on a walking stick, appeared outside the circus gate without warning.


    Like an old gentleman walking, with a smile on his face, he walked slowly to Johnny Blazer''s warehouse.


    however.


    What happens next is different from the plot of the film.


    I should have walked along the empty path to murfest outside Johnny''s door. I accidentally ran into an uninvited guest.


    One wore a cowboy hat and carried a suitcase.


    A freak dressed very similar to the Texas mounted police or Western maniacs of the last century.


    For a demon king of hell.


    He didn''t realize there was a third party here in advance, which really exceeded his expectation.


    and.


    The evil force that could easily make human beings fall into a state of madness returned in vain after contacting the strange man blocking the road.


    Leaning on his cane, he stopped in front of Cole.


    He looked around suspiciously, smiled and said, "there should be no one here except me. Young man, you stopped in the middle of the road. Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Murphyst''s voice is full of affinity, just like an old friend who has known for many years.


    Cole took the cigarette in his hand and said coldly, "this is not where you should come, old man."


    "Where you shouldn''t have come?"


    Murphyst turned into an old gentleman, looked around and said with a helpless smile, "is this your private territory? Well... If there is nothing else, I have a very important thing to do.


    Besides, it''s rude to call the old guy like that. "


    He smiled, winked at Cole, walked around him and walked slowly to Johnny''s room.


    Just like the proverb: you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep.


    obviously.


    Murphyst, a cunning old fellow, is pretending to be confused.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Cole turned to look at the back of the old gentleman and frowned. "A lie will only become a noose to hang you, devil."


    Hear that.


    Mephisto turned, looked at Cole and smiled, "so... Are you that noose? Young man."


    Under the insipid dialogue.


    It covered up Cole''s first fierce confrontation with the demon of hell.


    Maybe they are afraid of each other.


    They didn''t do it.


    The latter nodded to Cole and turned away.


    Five minutes later.


    There are three more burnt cigarette butts next to the bench under the tree.


    The smell of hell in the circus gradually dissipated.


    Cole got up and walked to the warehouse where the locomotive was parked.


    Just now, what happened inside has not changed because of his appearance and intervention.


    Young rebellious Johnny.


    It was thought that the devil''s words of using his soul as a reward to cure his father''s lung cancer were just the nonsense of a madman.


    In a mocking tone, he disdained to say a modal particle: okay.


    But he didn''t know.


    When talking to the devil, any word may be given a special meaning.


    After he uttered the word with disdain and ridicule.


    The contract is half done.


    In the room.


    Johnny frowned with his finger scratched by the contract.


    Originally very depressed mood, after the God nagging old guy left, more and more depressed.


    Her relationship with Roxanne was blocked.


    My father has advanced lung cancer and may die soon.


    The burden caused by double setbacks is really too heavy for a young adult.


    Pick up the wrench, sit by the motorcycle and say to yourself, "strange old guy..."


    This time.


    I heard footsteps again behind me.


    Johnny pursed his mouth reluctantly, spread out his hand and said impatiently, "I agree with your request. What else do you want to do? Old man."


    When he turned around and was ready to scold the uninvited guest out.


    But I didn''t see it.


    The man standing at the door is not the nagging old man.


    It''s a cowboy dress... Or, more like a strange stranger of bounty hunters active in the western wilderness in the last century.

 Chapter 310

    After Cole stepped into Johnny Blazer''s warehouse.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    ''main line ¡¤ ''when you see Johnny in his youth, you think of yourself, the fallen spirit of revenge, the same recklessness and the same rebellion.


    Although you have lost the power of the spirit of revenge, you still hope Johnny can get rid of the shackles of the contract like you once did.


    Fight for your heart. "


    "Mission objective: talk to young Johnny blazer, talk to the future timeline, and talk to former Johnny Blazer using the power of the spirit of revenge."


    "After reaching the special conditions, judge the main line..." complete the reward: Blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch II. "


    "After determining that the task fails, skip ''warning: main line


    "Uh... Did you go to the wrong room?"


    Johnny looked around in doubt when he was young.


    Love is blocked.


    Father is critically ill.


    One day, I met an unidentified freak twice in a row... Is God kidding him?


    "Johnny blazer."


    The young man dressed up as a bounty hunter had a slightly hoarse voice and lacked emotional eyes and expressions, which made Johnny shudder.


    Especially the holster and revolver straddling under the windbreaker.


    The joking and helpless expression gradually became flustered.


    He got up, stepped back and explained, "Sir, whoever you''re looking for here, but I think you must have the wrong person. I''m not Johnny blazer."


    Because of fear.


    Johnny didn''t pay attention to the ground when he stepped back. He tripped over the toolbox next to the locomotive. After sitting on the ground, Johnny quickly moved back, tried to distance himself from Cole and tried to escape.


    The light bulbs in the storeroom flickered in the cold wind blowing into the room.


    Swallow your saliva.


    He saw the other party walking slowly towards him and retreating to the bottom of the wall.


    Breathing began to become rapid.


    Looking up, facing the tall figure with his back to the light, Johnny shouted in horror and covered his eyes with his hands.


    I thought the sudden stranger would shoot him.


    After a moment of death.


    A stranger''s indifferent voice sounded in his ear.


    "Your father will die on the stage when he performs at noon tomorrow."


    Johnny put his hands down, frowned, followed Cole, stopped in a chair and frowned, "you... What are you talking about?"


    Cole sat in a chair.


    He pulled out a cigarette and frowned, "people always think that fate has a trace to follow, but if they are willing to look back.


    But you will find that the so-called fate is just an irreversible consequence of self-choice.


    Like you... "


    The crisp sound of the lighter sounded.


    Look up and look Johnny in the eyes.


    "... like me."


    First a nagging old guy, and now an equally nagging bounty hunter.


    That Johnny thought he was dreaming now.


    He spread his hand, kept a distance from Cole, and said helplessly, "well... Just think what you said is true, but you suddenly said this to me... I don''t quite understand.


    Do we know each other? "


    Cole took the cigarette, raised his chin slightly and said coldly, "in another world, yes."


    so


    Johnny''s expression was more confused.


    "Well... Well... If you don''t have anything else, I may have to go home."


    Talk.


    Johnny moved to leave the warehouse.


    When he gets to the door.


    Cole said coldly, "the devil and evil contract can never bind the strong will and noble soul, Johnny blazer."


    Turn around.


    Give him an awkward smile.


    Johnny ran away.


    Watch him leave.


    Although Johnny will not understand now, he will understand in the future.


    Throw away the burnt cigarette butts.


    "The system returns to the last anchored timeline node."


    "Changing the world line..."


    "Evolving into the future..."


    "Start returning."


    The world passed by at high speed in front of Cole under the rapid operation of time.


    Until the picture stops outside the town.


    The raindrops crackled.


    Thunder swept across the sky.


    Cole glanced at his watch. The time was the same as before he went back.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Timeline backtracking completed."


    "Rescue event, generated."


    "In 15 minutes, the evil spirit will escape from hell and come to the world. After killing all the people in the lone star bar, he will summon the elemental devil hiding in the world."


    "Even if the dead human beings are criminals and gangsters, the anger of the spirit of revenge makes it impossible for you to watch this human tragedy coldly.


    The sins of the human world should not be punished by hell and heaven.


    So you decided to go to the lone star bar alone and have a friendly talk with the witch heart demon. "


    "Mission objective: all the staff in the bar will survive."


    ''completion reward: special protection mechanism; Failure penalty: none. "


    Fast read the long statements given by the system.


    The task content of the rescue incident was not difficult to understand, but the reward after completion puzzled him.


    Special protection mechanism?


    Think about it for a moment.


    Check the holographic map in the system view, find the marked location of the rescue event, and select transmission.


    The scene changed in an instant.


    Standing in the wilderness by the road.


    Far away.


    A road bar with retro decoration and early western cowboy style


    In the middle of the night.


    Even across the distance, Cole could see three words written on the small neon sign: Lone Star beer.


    The store name is taken from another name of Texas: Lonestar state, the lone star state.


    A very Texas Road bar.


    A tall, bald, leather jacket wearing hell Angel motorcyclist with a collar on his wrist and iron spikes on his shoulders, holding a bottle of beer, guarded the door.


    No accident.


    There must be some illegal activities going on in the bar.


    Otherwise.


    The witch heart devil will not follow the taste of corruption to find here.


    Take the elemental Rune from the real dream equipment library and put it into the wet long windbreaker pocket.


    A thought.


    The power of fire and wind changed into a warm air flow and began to dry damp clothes.


    When he walks outside the bar.


    The cold shirts and coats that had been stuck to the body had become dry and fluffy.


    The motorcycle party frowned and looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared in the wilderness in the middle of the night. He raised his hand to block the way in. His tone was not good. "You''re in the wrong place, little white face."


    Compared with the bald motorcycle party, which is nearly six feet tall.


    Cole doesn''t look so strong.


    Even though his expression has always been cold, even vicious, enough to keep many dark creatures awake at night.


    However, compared with the fleshy locomotive gangster, Cole''s face, which is many times more handsome than him, is out of tune with the atmosphere of the bar.

 Chapter 311

    Face the arm blocking the road.


    Cole stood where he was, took out his cigarette box, handed it over and said coldly, "do you smoke?"


    The motorcyclist glanced at Cole with the look of a fool and smiled, "Wow, smoking boy, you''re so cool."


    Talk.


    Turned and shouted at the bar, "brothers! There''s a fool outside the door! Ha ha ha!"


    Hear his voice.


    There was a burst of cheerful laughter in the bar.


    Smiled and shook his head slightly.


    The motorcyclist stood in front of cole, bowed down, put his face close to him and warned, "now you have two choices, little white face.


    Or I''ll count to three and get out of my sight.


    Or let me break your leg and throw it in the wild to feed the vulture. "


    so


    The gang members in the bar only heard a scream outside the door.


    Accompanied by the noise of heavy objects smashing through the wooden wall, it is painful to hum with men.


    A dark figure.


    Smashed the outer wall of the bar, flew in, smashed three tables, slid all the way and stopped at the foot of a table of motorcycle party playing cards.


    See someone pick something.


    The motorcycle party, which few people dared to provoke, was like a wild dog with a trampled tail. They all got up, picked up anything that could be used as a weapon and looked at the door.


    Patter.


    The sound of cowboy boots with hard soles stepping on the wooden floor is particularly harsh.


    In the dim light.


    Just like all western movies, when the frightening escort appears.


    A man dressed as a bounty hunter, ignoring their threats, went to the bar, put down an old ten dollar bill, sat on his high feet and said to the bartender sister, "a cup of rye."


    The blond bartender looked at Cole in fear and quickly poured him a glass of beer.


    After a silence.


    Seeing the motorcyclist walking towards Cole, the blonde girl hurried back and leaned against the wine rack.


    The leading man grabbed Cole''s shoulder and angrily said, "Hey! I''m talking to you!"


    The motorcycle party that was ready to fight.


    Face the muzzle of his gun.


    He quickly raised his hands and took a step back.


    The next moment.


    The deafening gunfire of the just trial echoed in the bar.


    A bullet.


    Passing by the ears of the skinhead motorcycle party, he was smashed into the calf of a motorcycle party trying to pull out a gun.


    The latter screamed and screamed with pain on the ground.


    This time.


    Led by the locomotive party, swallowing saliva, a drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    Although he wanted to laugh at this, he was a freak dressed as a cowboy in the last century in the late 1990s, but now his legs tremble slightly.


    It''s not the freak who likes cross dressing in his imagination!


    This guy... Is clearly a bounty hunter with no idea how many lives!


    Crazy outlaw!


    I''ve seen western movies... No, even if I haven''t seen western movies, I can think of it.


    You don''t have to look back to have such an accurate shot.


    You can''t learn by practicing in front of a wine bottle.


    God knows how many people this strange guy has killed!


    Take the gun back, Cole took a sip of rye and said coldly, "take your people and get out before you annoy me."


    "All right! All right!"


    The motorcyclist hurried back, greeted his men, carried his friend who was shot in the leg, and ran out of the door.


    Not long.


    The engine of the locomotive disappeared into the silent night.


    After completing the first step of the rescue plan.


    Calculate the time, and the witch heart devil is coming soon.


    Look up.


    Her eyes just collided with her blonde sister.


    The latter exclaimed, hurried back and begged in panic, "I... Put all my money in the cashier! You can do whatever you want me to do. Don''t kill me, please!"


    Cole didn''t say much.


    He took out an old 50 denomination note from his pocket, put it on the bar, pushed it forward, picked up the glass, and said expressionless, "I''ll wait for a friend here tonight. If I don''t want to die, I''ll take the money and leave.


    Don''t look back, okay? "


    It seems that some people can''t believe it. The strange man who suddenly appeared in the bar not only didn''t kill her, but also gave her a tip of $50. The blonde sister carefully got the money, stared at Cole all the time, opened the back door, drove an old second-hand muscle car, and escaped on the road.


    Five minutes later.


    Outside the silent bar, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Not long.


    A young man dressed in a pure black suit, meticulous hair care, pale but extraordinarily handsome walked into the bar.


    He stopped beside Cole, put his hands on the bar and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s strange? You''re the only one left in the bar. It''s rare to be in a good mood. I want to have a drink while it''s hot."


    Talk.


    Snap your fingers.


    An expensive Goblet of red wine slipped from the other end of the bar into his hand.


    Like the most expert in red wine, the young man was gently shaken, sniffed, and then said, "have we met somewhere?


    Let me see, it''s like your funeral. "


    Follow his voice.


    The cold evil force interferes with the reality in the bar.


    Ground, air, broken wine table


    Everything is strangely elongated, like being dragged into a distorted space.


    later.


    The terrible force enough to drown the mortal soul, like an indescribable thing hiding in the dark, stared at Cole and suddenly jumped on his soul.


    Trying to swallow the poor creature who was beyond his power.


    The moment of life and death crisis.


    All the changes stopped suddenly.


    The witch heart demon, who was smiling and had a chance to win everything, suddenly sank his expression and frowned, "it shouldn''t appear in the hands of a mortal.


    Cole walker. "


    Follow the voice.


    You can see.


    A bony dagger was placed across the bar in front of Cole.


    Son of the devil.


    The witch demon who has all the extraordinary evil forces of Mephisto and tries to conquer the world does not even dare to look directly at its existence. It is a terrible thing only for killing angels and demons.


    Cole, holding a beer glass, completely ignored the witch heart devil, a terrible devil who can easily take away human souls, said coldly, "I know what you''re planning, devil.


    however.


    You don''t really think that you can conquer the world that the old man Mephisto can''t handle? "


    About Mephisto.


    Its father.


    Wu Xinmo, the filial son, said with a disdainful smile, "I''m different from him, demon hunter. I have all his strength, but I don''t have his weakness. Nothing can stop my plan.


    You too. "


    then.


    Cole smiled rarely.


    He never thought that the devil, who has always been known for his cunning and unpredictable, would also have such a fool as the witch heart devil.


    Is it because the human mother who gave birth to him is a foolish and loyal believer in heaven?


    Then be squeezed by the power of heaven, earth, hell and Trinity?


    Saint Vincent''s covenant.


    The evil contract that sounds like it can rule the world, Mephisto doesn''t know how many fools he has teased with it, covered by greed.


    Compared with the real behind the scenes, the fraudster Mephisto, the ambition and plot of the witch heart devil are as childish and ridiculous as children''s paintings.


    even to the extent that.


    His self righteous ambition was within the scope of the old man''s plan.

 Chapter 312

    As a key prop to promote the plot of the evil knight film world, the Saint Vincent''s contract originated from a huge conspiracy in which only Mephisto knew the truth.


    It is sealed with the powerful souls of thousands of fallen saints.


    Get it.


    You can get the supreme power to surpass the gods and rule the world.


    legend.


    Mephisto spent thousands of years to establish the village van gunza.


    Spread knowledge and love for the villagers living in it, teach them to study the Bible and firmly believe in God.


    Let every villager and their descendants become the most devout and steadfast believers, blessed by the power of heaven, and become saints with the ability to "communicate with God".


    When the time is right.


    Murfest, disguised as a sage and hiding under the appearance of friendliness and benevolence, finally revealed his real purpose.


    That day.


    A young princess, called the most beautiful young princess in the world by the people of the Kingdom, accidentally fainted outside the village and was found by a young saint to save her life.


    After that, the two fell in love quickly.


    Everything seems to be moving in a better direction.


    Until one day.


    A villager, who asked not to be named, reported anonymously to the priest of the church that the wife of the young saint, the beautiful princess of the Kingdom, not only committed adultery with the saint''s father, but also had a private affair with many villagers.


    In order to safeguard van gunzah''s dignity, the party and the priest rejected the malicious accusation.


    However.


    The next morning.


    The sworn priest was caught in bed by an angry young saint.


    Angry people, thinking that they had defiled the church and the grace of God to them, shouted that they had killed the priest and princess with a stake.


    However.


    To their great despair, after that, no villagers in Van gunza, known as the village of saints, could listen to the voice of God.


    Frightened believers report, attack and kill each other in order to regain the favor of God and heaven.


    Until another stranger came into the village and promised them that they would only sign a contract, repent and redeem their sins.


    Their souls after death will not fall into hell and get a chance to enter heaven again.


    And that contract.


    It is the infamous "Saint Vincent''s covenant". The stranger who went to the village to collect his soul is Carter shrey, the first evil spirit knight who was once covered by greed.


    With regard to Carter shrey''s collection of souls, it is certain that there is no mistake in the records and legends.


    But about the authenticity of the contract.


    I''m afraid no one can be sure except Mephisto himself.


    Like the Archangel Gabriel who was deliberately teased once by the old bastard.


    This time.


    It was his son, the witch heart demon, who took the initiative.


    After expressing his strength and invincibility to Cole, the young and handsome witch heart demon began to try to win over the powerful demon hunter who was able to kill angels and demons.


    If you can get the help of this man.


    After he ruled the world, he could plan to capture heaven and hell and become the real only God.


    "Cole walker, you are different from others. Your soul is so powerful that it is not like the soul of mortals. It always emits a pleasant smell of fear.


    Like this. "


    Talk.


    Cold evil power, mixed with the noise of gravel falling on the ground.


    Suddenly appeared in the bar.


    The sorcerer turned and looked directly at the rubble piled on the ground and said, "Hello, gressil."


    later.


    A man with a leather jacket, an inch of head, cracked skin like dry land and black fangs climbed out of the ground, hugged his chest with both hands and said to the witch heart demon, "what are you doing here?"


    After the demon appeared.


    The smell of dampness and decay filled the bar, and another guy with a gloomy face and thick and wet body stood at the window.


    The witch heart devil said coldly, "water devil."


    "Why call us?"


    "I''ve come to look for the Saint Vincent''s covenant. It is said that after it was stolen, it was hidden in a cemetery not far from here.


    I need you to help me find it. "


    The voice fell.


    A chilling wind blew across Cole''s cheek.


    The last element devil grabbed the blonde girl in the bar and stopped in front of the crowd.


    "Wind devil. (abigor)"


    A dirty, sloppy guy like a tramp.


    He took his little blonde sister in his arms, blocked her mouth, glanced at Cole, and said to the sorcerer, "find it, and then?"


    The sorcerer walked slowly to the little blonde, stroked her frightened cheek and said, "then we can dominate the world."


    He understood why Cole was in this bar.


    however.


    If you don''t kill one or two humans, how can you swear his arrival to the world.


    Especially.


    The man who was killed was the man behind him and the woman who was going to save him.


    When he touched his blonde sister''s hand, it gradually blackened and began to take away each other''s soul with violence.


    A cold voice sounded behind him.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that, sorcerer."


    The sorcerer turned to look at Cole.


    "Why don''t you agree to my proposal and take the initiative to lower your head to serve me, and I''ll let her go?"


    The threat and banter in your eyes seem to say that even if you have the wings of the angel of death, as long as it is the person I want to kill, you don''t want to save him! Demon hunter!


    Cole threw away the burnt cigarette butts.


    The rugged noon has come and appeared in my hand.


    Point the huge and strong revolver barrel at the forehead of the witch heart demon.


    Give a grumpy greeting.


    "Fuck you!"


    Pull the trigger decisively.


    The hammer of the revolver was instantly burned red by the spirit of rage and fiercely hit the wheel!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The deafening roar of the muzzle of the gun stirred up a violent wave.


    The bullet composed of invisible power, with the power of heaven wrapped in divine enchantment, turned into burning anger and hit the witch heart devil!


    Detect the threatening force in the bullet.


    The pupil of the witch heart shrinks suddenly.


    In a very short bullet time, the body shape disappeared in an instant, appeared again in front of cole, stretched out his hand and suddenly grabbed it at his neck.


    The other three elemental demons, taking advantage of their characteristics of hiding in natural elements after being exiled by hell, instantly complete the elementalization and disappear in situ.


    The blonde who lost her support has not yet landed.


    The scarlet queen popped up silently.


    The blood flame roared and cut off the right hand of the witch heart demon trying to break his neck.


    The next moment, the wings of the angel of death appear in your hands.


    The cunning and stupid witch heart devil disappeared again, hugged the blonde girl''s body hanging in the air during the bullet time, and the pierced right hand recovered as before. He blinked provocatively at Cole, and the blonde girl who touched his body began to get dark!


    Bullet time is over.


    Cole pulled the trigger again and roared wildly, "witch heart demon! Can I draw it up!"

 Chapter 313

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A deafening gunshot rang out.


    The witch heart devil loosened the body of the blonde sister whose pupils had begun to be lax. Before being concentrated by the bullets, he smiled a mocking smile at Cole and disappeared again.


    meanwhile.


    Cole rushed to the blonde girl who had lost half her life.


    But it was pushed away by a wind of unbridled laughter.


    This is Cole walker, the powerful demon hunter who has the power to kill the devil!


    As today, there are few opportunities to laugh at him.


    Catch the chance.


    In the black foul wind, the wind devil''s dirty face like a tramp appeared and joked, "Wow! Does the famous Cole Walker like heroes to save the United States?


    Well... It''s a pity that you fell to the ground like a mess... "


    Don''t wait to laugh.


    The wind devil''s proud face suddenly sank, turned into a natural element and fled in a hurry.


    If an ordinary person is suddenly lifted by a huge force, he will lose his center of gravity and hit the ground hard.


    However.


    For a demon hunter who is proficient in fighting, fights with dark creatures all day and is good at gun fighting, the moment of being overturned.


    Cole has begun to adjust his center of gravity.


    At the same time.


    The muzzle of the gun that had arrived at noon was aimed at the ugly face of the wind devil that made him feel like throwing on the ground and stepping on it a hundred times.


    however.


    This time, Cole didn''t pull the trigger.


    With divine enchantment, his spiritual power has been greatly compressed and the bullet damage has been greatly improved. Now, he still has three bullets left.


    The moment I fell to the ground.


    The ogre roared and hugged Cole, trying to drag him into the ground and suffocate him alive.


    At the moment of being dragged into the gravel pit.


    The scarlet queen popped up quietly.


    At the same time, it was noon and disappeared in his hands. He held the just trial, pulled the trigger continuously, and the destructive power of silver bullet and blood flame destroyed the broken body of the demon.


    Cole took the opportunity to break free.


    Aware of the oncoming water demon.


    Roll to avoid, cut the palm, sprinkle a lot of blood on the water devil, read it and urge the secret art of slaughter.


    Splash out and even integrate into the blood of the water demon water element body.


    Under the power of sequence arcane, it burns.


    The water devil screamed, broke the window of the bar and disappeared into the night.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the witch heart demon holding the blonde sister again. With the help of the rolling inertia, he hurled the wings of the death angel fiercely at the witch heart demon.


    Facing this terrible weapon from the gatekeeper of hell, the witch''s face changed greatly and there was no time to suck away the soul of the blonde.


    Send out the devil''s unique, overlapping silent roar.


    His handsome face suddenly changed into fangs and spikes and escaped into the dark.


    later.


    Cole jumped up, rushed to hold the blonde sister, and took advantage of the situation to pull out the wings of the angel of death nailed to the post.


    Reverse grip.


    Facing the four demons in front of him, the breath after the fierce battle was slightly short.


    As a powerful evil from hell.


    Four dozen and one, even when the other party has a burden, he eats a big dent in a human hand.


    Including witches.


    Their faces were embarrassed for a moment.


    The wind devil sent out a tone scattered by the wind and threatened, "demon hunter, even if you can save her now, what will happen in the future?"


    Look straight into its eyes.


    Cole''s voice was cruel.


    Lack of emotional fluctuations in the eyes, looking at the frightening profanity, like looking at four livestock in a slaughterhouse.


    "As I said, whoever touches the person I want to save will die."


    Someone else.


    Such pale, powerless words will only make them laugh.


    But facing Cole, the powerful demon hunter who killed the devil himself.


    They know that this guy never jokes.


    The earth devil, the wind devil and the water devil are good. Compared with life, face... In other words, the devil doesn''t need face, which is a false thing that only humans and heaven will pursue.


    But for the witch heart.


    The son of the demon king of hell is threatened by a human being. He can''t stand down, especially when facing three subordinates.


    Although it''s OK to say some threatening words, the mutual attempts just now made him understand one thing.


    That guy is more difficult to deal with than rumored.


    Even the devil''s best way of playing with people''s hearts is completely useless in the face of Cole walker.


    Not to mention the immunity of the soul to the temptation of the devil.


    Once you annoy this crazy guy, he won''t try to correct anything, such as the view or reputation of the human world. He will only take the terrible weapon that shouldn''t be controlled by human beings, kill into hell, and then find the originator of the matter and take revenge.


    Just like the saying that human beings often tease each other: come to your door right away.


    Good thing.


    When the sorcerer was ready to threaten Cole with evil words and words to save the faces of some sons of the demon king of hell, his "kind old father" suddenly appeared and gave him a step down the slope.


    Mixed with anger and scolding.


    Superimposed together, it is like coming from the other side and exploding in the bar.


    "Witch heart demon!"


    Hearing the old father''s scolding, the witch heart demon with human pregnant mother, like all rebellious bastards, showed a gnashing expression.


    With a fierce look at Cole, he seemed to say that it was not over.


    However, the system prompt sound in Cole''s ear betrayed his real idea.


    Before reaching your ambition.


    He didn''t want to provoke Cole walker, the dangerous demon hunter.


    "The rescue operation is over."


    "Judging that all the members of the bar are alive, you have once again saved mankind from the devil, even if one of them should have gone to hell.


    But... If you were more cruel, maybe a son of the demon king of hell would be scared to pee his pants, or maybe a fallen spirit of revenge. "


    "Reward: special protection mechanism."


    [special protection mechanism: as the fallen spirit of revenge, the decision of time backtracking has made you fully integrate into the main plot of the evil spirit Knight film world.


    No one can kill you until you complete your final mission, and the fear of the devil and hell will continue to exist.]


    It is different from the usual trait reward or physical reward.


    Cole quickly read through the description of the special protection mechanism.


    Can you do anything before completing the plot and mission?


    In other words.


    Even if he has to die, must he be forced to kill the plot... Or other factors?


    Considering that there is a sequel to the evil spirit Knight film, according to the consistent operation logic of the system, Cole vaguely feels that he may disappear or die after the end of the film world.


    Like a blade warrior.


    however.


    Although the existence of this special protection mechanism can enable him to get all the rewards for his trip to the film world, it also shows from the side that the film world with level V difficulty is not as simple as he is now exposed to.


    Think of the system warning before entering.


    Is it possible to suffer serious mental damage during the period of forcing the body and soul to remain alive?

 Chapter 314

    Notice the smell of Mephisto.


    The three elements spread oil on the soles of the devil''s feet and disappeared in place.


    The little blonde sister held in Cole''s arms has a sharp fluctuation in her chest and the pain and weakness of her soul. She holds Cole''s clothes tightly, and her face is covered with a fine cold sweat, but she can''t say a word.


    Put her flat on the bar.


    Yu Guang glanced at the door. Cole wiped the sweat drops on her face with a paper towel, looked directly into her frightened eyes, leaned over and whispered, "if you are a believer in God, the priest will help you repair your soul."


    Call the emergency number and put a thousand dollar bill into the woman''s Cowboy SHORTS pocket.


    Take off her reluctant hand holding the clothes and turn out of the bar.


    Outside the door.


    The quarrel between the sorcerer and Mephisto.


    Like a ''rebellious Prince'' blinded by greed and desire, he rudely contradicted his'' kind king''s father ''.


    "In this world, my strength may not be as strong as you, but my knight is not."


    "... evil spirit knight? Your favorite work?"


    The Sorcerer''s expression was gloomy and terrible, and then said, "the power of Hellfire is wasted on a sad human, if you trust me!


    If you give me what belongs to me... "


    Mephisto''s face was expressionless and his tone changed into the devil''s unique low voice, like an angry Beast roaring.


    "Those belong to me until the end!"


    After a silence.


    The sorcerer looked directly into Mephisto''s eyes and said coldly, "go on, send your knight to me, and I will bury him first.


    And bury you with your own hands... "


    The voice paused slightly, as if warning the king of hell not to interfere in his affairs, and uttered a word in a threatening tone.


    "Father."


    In the original movie plot, after the dialogue, Mephisto will return to hell and summon his knight Johnny blazer.


    But because of a demon hunter.


    See Cole.


    The old gentleman with a walking stick raised his chin slightly, changed his iron blue face when dealing with the witch heart devil, smiled and said, "Mr. Cole walker, we meet again."


    The witch heart devil snorted coldly.


    The body is like weathered black broken sand, which floats and disappears in place.


    Cole touched an eye, lowered his head, lit it, frowned and said, "your lovely son broke the rules, old man."


    Murphyst''s laughter was profound. He took a step forward, put his hands in front of him with a walking stick, looked up and said, "that''s why I need Johnny blazer to help me clean up the obstacles that break my balance.


    You won''t stop me? "


    Spit out a turbid breath, Cole said coldly, "hell fire, witch heart demon and the power you call zastano?"


    As an independent hell monarch beyond the dimension of hell and the most cunning devil in history, how could Mephisto sell his true thoughts because of Cole''s words.


    in fact.


    Even if Cole said the real name of the element demon that had long been forgotten by the world, the sly old guy''s expression remained unchanged.


    Maintaining his image as a graceful old gentleman, he smiled and said, "zastano? I don''t remember when I last heard the name.


    So where did you hear the name? "


    With the devil''s unique low laughter.


    Mephisto''s body gradually turned into yellow sand.


    In the dim light.


    He looked straight into Cole''s eyes.


    The original elegant and confident smile cools gradually until the body dissipates completely in the wind of hell.


    Zastano.


    Twenty thousand years ago, the devil tried to win the medal of power, the powerful element that dominated the world.


    After being defeated by Mephisto and the first batch of vengeful spirits, he was combined with a vengeful spirit by the cunning old fellow.


    What Johnny Blazer has is the combination of zastano and the spirit of revenge.


    It can be dominated by desire and greed and become a killing tool for the devil to wreak havoc on earth.


    It can also be controlled by the anger of the people''s good and punishing evil, and become a powerful force against hell and evil.


    When Cole said the name ''zastano''.


    Mephisto already understood.


    A battle for Johnny Blazer''s camp has begun.


    later.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "For the first time, the main plot of the evil spirit Knight film world has changed significantly."


    "World Mission: camp war, generated."


    "The three dimensions of heaven, earth and hell have maintained a fragile balance according to the truce agreement and rules signed in the past. Now, Mephisto and Wuxin devil are trying to break the balance and summon the hell Legion to invade the human world, causing a war between heaven and hell.


    As the fallen spirit of revenge who once slaughtered heaven and hell and retaliated for the destruction of the world because of their war, Cole walker, you know who is the key to this war. "


    "Mission objective: to stop the conspiracy between Mephisto and the witch heart demons and protect the world."


    ''reward for completion:???; Punishment for failure: the soul suffers serious irreversible damage. Restart the timeline. "


    Quickly read the statements given by the system.


    Cole frowned slightly.


    With Mephisto''s extremely cunning code of conduct, using the witch heart demon and using the Saint Vincent''s contract to break the balance may be just one step.


    If Johnny blazer is another key in the whole incident.


    Drove him to fight with the witch heart demon.


    In connection with the fact that the main plot of the film world has changed significantly, does the old guy want to use zastano''s power as a backhand to break the balance after the failure of the witch heart demon?


    If Johnny Blazer''s heart is dominated by desire and greed and completely controlled by the devil, zastano, the power of the ancient element devil, is fully capable of breaking the fragile balance between the three dimensions.


    Once it triggers a war between heaven and hell.


    As a battlefield, the human consequences are self-evident.


    As stated in the system.


    Now the key is not whether Cole has the ability to rush into hell and kill Mephisto and his tool man son.


    Even kill them.


    Once Johnny''s heart is completely swallowed by the dark forces, the result will still not change.


    Maybe killing Johnny and holding zastano''s power in his own hand is a seemingly reasonable choice.


    But what qualifications does a fallen soul dominated by greed and fear of darkness have to control the powerful power of zastano and the spirit of revenge?


    Johnny blazer.


    If it were not for him, with the noble will only belonging to mankind and the unyielding soul sacrificed for love, he would never be a real evil knight who could get rid of the shackles of the devil.

 Chapter 315

    After Mephisto left.


    The sky was white before dawn.


    Open the holographic image map, find the nearest city and select transmission.


    Cole was ready to change his clothes before his second contact with Johnny blazer.


    After all.


    In modern society, wearing a set of clothes of bounty hunters in the last century is inevitably too retro and inconvenient for the next action.


    Eight in the morning.


    After taking a bath at a highway hotel.


    Spend $3000 to buy an Oxford pure black, British style suit.


    Consistent bright red tie and black single breasted vest.


    $1500 Brock craft plain Derby leather shoes.


    Throw the dirty old cowboy clothes into the trash can and take care of the shoulder length dirty hair in the barber shop.


    At 11 a.m., Cole appeared outside the Johnny Blazer death car stadium.


    Compared with the bounty hunter who beat up the motorcycle gangster in the highway bar last night.


    Now Cole is more like a sponsor boss of Johnny blazer, who specially came here to watch the death flying car.


    Take out an expensive lucky strike.


    In the original minimalist criminal verdict, the metal surface suddenly turned red, and a hideous skeleton head bathed in fire appeared in the part grasped by the hand.


    An ordinary orange flame, when burning, emits a weak pain and wail, and twisted grievances, fly out of the flame and dissipate in the air.


    According to the timeline of the film plot, Johnny blazer is now mostly alone in the preparation room before the performance, listening to lyric music that is completely out of tune with the style of the motorcycle party.


    Finally, a big pot of coffee was poured to refresh me.


    Holding a cigarette, I vaguely noticed the smell of hell hiding in the dark.


    Cole walked to the venue.


    Now.


    The door of the pre performance preparation room has been surrounded by various media.


    The reporter, with a teleprompter and microphone, besieged Johnny''s friend and agent Mike.


    however.


    Hot Johnny never gives interviews, which has been a practice for many years.


    Just as Mike shouted to keep quiet and Johnny didn''t accept the interview, a strange man whose clothes taste was incompatible with the on-site reporter suddenly appeared in the corridor.


    After their eye contact.


    The agent''s intuition about sponsors and dollars made him push away the reporter in front of him, hurried over, put his hands in his pockets, smiled awkwardly and said, "Sir, have we... Met before?"


    "No."


    The strange man''s voice is very cold and lack of emotional fluctuation in his eyes, which makes Mike feel like he''s on his back.


    The smile became more and more embarrassing.


    Still, when he was poor, the strange man continued, "help me tell Johnny that an old friend wants to talk to him."


    Talk.


    Take out five hundred dollar beautiful knives from your pocket and pass them.


    Mike grinned, declined the tip, and reluctantly explained, "well... If you want to sponsor Johnny or have other business cooperation.


    I can talk to you after the game.


    As you know, Johnny not only doesn''t accept interviews with reporters, he also doesn''t want to see strangers. "


    obviously.


    He regarded the stranger dressed up as a successful man as the boss to negotiate business cooperation with Johnny.


    Cole slipped the note back into his inner pocket, took a cigarette and frowned. "Has Johnny been reading strange books about religion lately?"


    Mike was stunned and said, "are you... Er, there''s such a thing?"


    After a silence.


    Looking directly at Cole''s aggressive eyes, the bearded, slightly overweight agent said helplessly, "well, he is really reading those books, but it may be just a personal hobby.


    You don''t think any of us are followers of a cult? "


    I don''t want to believe it when I see the other party.


    Cole was not ready to break in by force, and said coldly, "wait a minute."


    Tear a piece of paper from your notebook and write two words on it: Devil and contract.


    "Give this to Johnny. I''ll take the initiative to find him before nightfall."


    Mike got the note and saw the words on it. Maybe he thought Cole was a madman or the cult. He couldn''t help taking a breath and said, "well, I''ll give it to him."


    This time.


    Johnny just finished a big pot of coffee and walked out of the preparation room.


    He glanced at the reporter blocking the door with disgust. While refusing to interview, he shouted Mike''s name and asked him to control the situation.


    However.


    But at this time, his eyes collided with a man standing at the end of the corridor.


    Like their first meeting.


    In Johnny''s stupor, instinctive thinking, when did you meet that man.


    The other party has turned and left.


    At this time.


    A cold voice, squeezing away other memories, suddenly emerged in his mind: your father will die on the stage when he performs at noon tomorrow.


    The same smoking posture, the same cold blue eyes.


    Pushing aside a reporter, he shouted to Cole, who had disappeared in the corridor, "Hey! Wait..."


    Before he could squeeze out of the crowd, he was attracted by another familiar figure, his ex girlfriend, Roxanne Simpson.


    After the second contact with Johnny.


    The next plot, driven by the main line of the film, goes step by step.


    Successfully flew over the football field, and six Black Hawk helicopters placed in it, and finally drove the locomotive to chase roxan along the road.


    With some efforts, we finally got the chance to renew the leading edge.


    Until the team clears the site and leaves.


    Mike handed Johnny the note Cole had written him.


    "Johnny, I''m not sure if that guy is crazy, but I suggest you better..."


    I''m not finished.


    Johnny frowned and motioned him not to speak.


    After a long silence, he said, "what else did he say?"


    "Er... He said he would take the initiative to find you before nightfall."


    The huge roar of the truck engine faded away on the road.


    Night fell.


    Johnny stood alone in front of the bathroom mirror, as if he had returned to that dark rainy day again.


    My father died.


    Betrayed the agreement to elope with Roxanne, was dominated by the devil and drove away alone.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he repeated the same sentence again and again, "you can''t live in fear..."


    This time.


    The originally silent living room suddenly heard a sound of footsteps.


    Johnny suddenly turned around and saw the man he had met during the day standing in his living room.


    "You... The note you left?!"


    Even though the long memory of more than ten years ago was vague, he could not forget that before the dark rainy day.


    The two strangers he met in the locomotive warehouse.


    If his memory is not wrong.


    The last time I saw this guy, he was dressed in Vintage Jeans. Only after so many years, time didn''t seem to leave any trace on his face.


    Still young.

 Chapter 316

    "Wait... Wait... Have we met before?"


    Face Johnny''s questions.


    Cole smiled, went aside, picked up a religious book on hell and said, "Johnny blazer, now do you believe in fate?"


    A sudden inquiry.


    At this moment.


    Bring Johnny Blazer''s consciousness back to him and kirkel, and keenly grasp this point. According to the preface: the falling spirit of revenge, design the self positioning as a mentor and friend from a parallel world, in order to make up for the mistake of the end day caused by Johnny Blazer''s joining the forces of hell.


    and.


    The evil spirit knight is very similar to the last Witch Hunter. They are all open film worlds. It will not be because Johnny finally conquers fear and chooses the ending of the human camp in the main plot of the film, which will continue to promote the development of the plot.


    Tip ''demon hunter, you make rational use of the hints and identity settings given to you by the system, and firmly nail your existence into the main line of the evil spirit Knight film world.


    Now, Johnny has begun to believe who you are.


    You are his friend in another world, a mentor who guides him to avoid the day of the end. "


    "Reward: Blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch II."


    "The rescue incident ¡¤ second, has been generated."


    "Save the night watchman at the railway station who is about to be killed by the witch heart demon."


    ''completion reward: trait ¡¤ superhero; Failure penalty: none. "


    [blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch II ¡¤ Frenzy: the secret branch derived from blood flame after its final evolution. You can greatly improve your strength, flexibility, resilience and nerve reflex speed by burning blood.


    Negative effects: if a single use lasts for more than two minutes, the body will enter a weak period of 15 seconds and cannot be used again within one hour. Rest and eating a lot can shorten the cooling time.]

 Chapter 317

    The cold, malicious night wind blew through the old railway station.


    Like the gloomy clouds of the cemetery, it suddenly accumulates on the gravel ground and railway tracks.


    The obscured and blurred street lamps and factories are like ferocious hell animals, entrenched in the dark and devoured by people.


    8:30 p.m.


    After work, the railway station should be quiet and empty.


    A night watchman, about half a hundred years old, fat and wearing overalls and jeans, carrying an antique gas lantern and frowning, patrolled around the railway track.


    He gave his baseball cap a hand.


    He was worried about the faint sound of footsteps.


    Over a retired old steam locomotive, with the help of the dim light of street lamps and lanterns, four men in different clothes happened to pass in front of him.


    The night watchman frowned and quickly scolded, "Hey! You can''t come in! This is private..."


    Raise the lantern.


    Four strangers stopped and looked back at him at the same time.


    The grotesque and hateful face of the element devil and the handsome face of the witch heart devil made the mortal soul instinctively fear, so that he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    As long as the people standing here are not fools.


    At a glance, we can tell that these four guys who suddenly visited are not good people.


    A drug dealer who trades at night?


    Or... Gangsters?


    Uneasiness and fear of evil forces made him put down his lantern, swallow his saliva and step back vigilantly.


    The Sorcerer''s face was gloomy, his voice was a little low and overlapped, and he said indifferently, "there used to be a cemetery here."


    The night watchman hesitated and replied, "yes... It was a long time ago."


    The witch heart devil took a step.


    "How''s the cemetery?"


    The night watchman was as fat as a tumbler. His body stood in place. In the face of the element devil who surrounded him and wrote the word "villain" on his face, he looked more and more funny and weak.


    His breathing began to get short and he promised, "it was... Removed."


    This time.


    The roar and low name issued by the wind devil were like a strong wind passing by, and like a ferocious monster that will appear at night. The night watchman looked aside quickly, looked frightened and said, "I don''t know."


    The witch heart demon pressed step by step and spoke aggressively until he stood in front of him.


    "Who knows?"


    Feeling the approaching danger and subconscious survival instinct, the night watchman couldn''t wait to answer, "St. Michael''s Cathedral, they are responsible for everything..."


    The voice paused.


    In a very serious but extremely humble tone, he advised the witch heart demon... Or begged and said, "you really shouldn''t be here..."


    The witch heart devil''s face sank.


    In this way, he couldn''t help thinking of his old father''s orders.


    "I''ve heard enough of that."


    According to the development of the film plot.


    The night watchman will die.


    However.


    Before the witch heart devil started, a sudden sound of footsteps and the crisp sound of pulling the revolver hammer were particularly harsh in the dead railway station.


    Angry, angry.


    The action of gnashing his teeth makes his occlusal muscles move continuously.


    come back.


    Frowning, staring at the man not far away, his face was sullen, squeezing out the man''s name from his teeth.


    "Cole walker."


    Scarlet cigarette butts crossed the air and fell to the ground, splashing smoke and sparks.


    Cole pointed to the witch''s head and said coldly, "he''s right, rebellious boy, you shouldn''t be here."


    Talking room.


    He looked at the night watchman and motioned him to leave.


    The wind devil suddenly stopped on the road. After the body became elemental, he hugged the night watchman, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said provocatively, "last time, in the face of Mephisto, we let the woman go, this time..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The hammer that had arrived at noon had burned red.


    After a deafening roar.


    The bullet composed of pure spiritual force, wrapped with the power of divine enchantment, penetrated the head of the night watchman and fiercely smashed the arrogant rotten face of the wind devil.


    After the elemental wind devil of physical immunity was hit by a bullet that had arrived at noon, he wanted to ridicule Cole''s useless work, but suddenly screamed.


    Face down and fall to the ground with the dog gnawing at the mud!


    even to the extent that.


    His nose banged on the track, making a toothy crash.


    "Ah - damn it! Cole Walker! What did you do?!"


    After the mandatory silence time of one second of divine enchantment, the wound on the wind devil''s face healed in an instant. He tried to get up and kill the night watchman to revenge Cole.


    But suddenly I heard a roar of motorcycles, which sounded in the factory not far away.


    At the same time, a man laughed wildly.


    His laughter, bathed in the power of pure hellfire and the spirit of revenge, erupted into a terrible heat wave that only the soul can perceive.


    The sorcerer frowned, looked at the wind devil and motioned him not to waste time on a human.


    Turn around and stride towards the factory.


    The frightened night watchman sat on the ground.


    The wind devil walked by him, snorted to Cole, turned into a strong wind, and followed the witch heart devil to kill the factory.


    Cole put it away. It was noon. He pulled the night watchman up from the ground and said coldly, "let''s go before you die."


    The fat middle-aged man looked at the place where the four witches disappeared, stepped back, glanced at Cole, swallowed his saliva and said, "thank you... Thank you."


    Bent down, picked up the dropped baseball cap and lantern, and awkwardly fled to the distance.


    Watch him leave.


    Cole''s eyes moved to the factory not far away.


    The crazy laughter is not over yet, indicating that Johnny Blazer has completed the transformation of the evil spirit knight for the first time.


    As for what happened next.


    He doesn''t even need to take the initiative to help. The element devil is like a ridiculous fragile white paper in the face of the terrorist power of the evil spirit knight.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Second, the rescue has been completed."


    "Maybe it''s just a small effort for you to save an innocent person''s life, but for some people, he is a qualified husband, the father of his children, the dependence of an ordinary family, and a beloved good neighbor in the community.


    For these people, your efforts are heroic. "


    "After the two rescue incidents, your legend began to spread around the world."


    "Get rewards: traits ¡¤ superheroes."


    [trait ¡¤ superhero: in the special film world, this trait can make you more easily accepted by the mainstream society, trusted by people and regarded as a partner by other superheroes.


    In return, the super criminals and villains on the magic side will regard you as the number one enemy.


    In many cases, superheroes don''t mean that you need strong power and great deeds that frighten people. All you need is a heart full of justice and love.]

 Chapter 318

    As Cole expected.


    Over an abandoned locomotive that obscured the view.


    The burning skeleton head of the evil spirit knight and the particularly eye-catching motorcycle party pure black leather jacket appeared in his eyes.


    Maybe I want to prove my strength.


    Perhaps it was a pure attempt to surpass his father, the king of hell who made him smoke.


    When the witch heart devil met Johnny Blazer for the first time, he not only did not have the prudence of facing great enemies, but also did not despise human beings.


    He was very excited and walked to the evil spirit knight. He laughed and clapped all the way. His tone was particularly joking, "are you looking for someone?"


    The evil spirit Knight stretched out his right hand, which had completely become a skeleton bathed in the fire, and pointed to the face of the evil spirit, with a thick and low voice.


    "Go back to hell."


    The witch heart devil still smiled, "we have nothing to talk about, right?"


    Johnny, who first awakened the power of the evil knight, could not completely control zastano and the spirit of revenge, which was enough to kill the gods.


    Punish the evil instinct, let him stare at the witch heart devil and roar, "you go down."


    "Wow."


    Like being a prince for hundreds of years, I finally got a chance to prove myself.


    The tone of the witch heart devil became more and more excited and provoked, "I don''t think so."


    Talking room.


    The wind devil suddenly appeared, roared and hit the evil spirit knight, grabbed his shoulder, pushed him out, and hung his neck on the chain in the factory.


    later.


    For the first time, Johnny, who was completely out of control, was like a human who was hanged and his neck was broken. A burst of black smoke before flameout suddenly burst out from his head, and the soul stirring INFERNO FLAME went out.


    It''s like a human bone statue in a physiology classroom, hanging on a chain and shaking.


    The sorcerer laughed.


    The arrogant expression seems to say: that''s the power Mephisto gave you?


    If he knows that the power comes from the former elemental demon zastano and the spirit of revenge created by God, he doesn''t know whether he can laugh.


    Cole stood not far away.


    In my ears, the laughter of the evil spirit came to an abrupt end after the evil spirit Knight rekindled the flame and removed a large chain as a weapon.


    What happens next is the same as the movie plot.


    The astringent evil spirit knight, on the way to kill the witch heart devil, was held by the water devil''s muddy hand and grabbed his ankle. Then he was severely hit by the truck driven by the earth devil and put on the locomotive.


    When you''re done.


    The license plate hanging behind the truck shook and creaked.


    Maybe to ridicule the evil spirit knight.


    The brand above has also become another sentence: what do you think of my car?


    The devil jumped out of the car and pulled Zong''s jacket. He was like a ruffian who filled a cup on the street. He mocked, "he''s not very good either."


    As he shook and walked towards his three teammates.


    The shoulder was suddenly caught.


    At the same time, there is the unique low voice of the evil spirit knight.


    "Hey, smelly guy."


    These demons who are exiled by hell and can only hide in natural elements have nothing to do with the name of power.


    To deal with human beings, perhaps we can use the devil''s natural evil power to seize their souls.


    But when dealing with the same kind from hell, or angels, or even fierce people like Cole.


    The only thing they are proud of is the element characteristics that are extremely difficult to kill.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    In the evil knight movie, in addition to the name of the water devil, it is taken from the word wallow, which means mud.


    Earth devil gressil, whose name comes from Christianity, is an unclean thing, ranking third among the guardians of the throne.


    The wind devil abigor, whose name comes from the devil recorded in Solomon''s secret key.


    however.


    The original names, in this movie universe, do not give them too powerful power.


    Suddenly face the evil spirit knight, which came from 20000 years ago. The powerful element Demon Lord and the spirit of revenge are enough to burn the soul and all evil forces.


    The earth devil with a smelly face just now was knocked over by a punch.


    It was only a very brief contact.


    The body that should have been immune to most of the damage of the earth element burned a large gap on its face by the flame of the evil spirit knight, which is difficult to heal.


    He fell to the ground and begged for mercy in an unbelievable tone, "can you give me some mercy?"


    "Sorry, I have no pity for you."


    Talking room.


    Throw out the chain and tie the demon''s body tightly.


    The power of Hellfire burns its not so powerful devil body.


    Bathed in pain and absolute death punishment.


    The demon screamed bitterly and asked his three companions for help.


    At this time, I suddenly found out.


    When he came, the fierce witch heart devil and the other two elemental demons had already smeared oil on the soles of their feet and fled without a trace.


    Only two withered leaves blown by the Yin wind fluttered in the air.


    "No -"


    The shrill scream stopped suddenly.


    The demon''s body, like a piece of dried earth, blackened and dried up until it turned into a piece of ground gravel and integrated into the stone pestle under the railway track.


    Finish all this.


    Johnny blazer, a knight of evil spirits, did not turn his favorite locomotive into a chariot of evil spirits as in the movie plot. He left here and went to the cemetery guarded by Carter shrey.


    Suddenly.


    The burning bones, with his empty eyes, stared at Cole standing not far away and witnessing all this.


    The man had a straight suit, a cigarette in his hand and a slight frown.


    A man with a ferocious and cold expression.


    Raise your right hand, point to his nose and spit out the word that the evil spirit Knight loves most when he punishes sinners.


    "Evil."


    Facing the evil knight coming towards him.


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt, put one hand in his pocket and said coldly, "Johnny blazer, do you also want to judge my soul?"


    Speaker.


    Johnny fiercely grabbed Cole''s collar and put him against the wall. His eyes were empty and burning with the flames of hell. He stared at Cole''s eyes. His voice was low and full of command like terrorist oppression.


    "Look into my eyes."


    The Eye of Judgment.


    The evil spirit knight is an invincible and powerful means to burn the soul of sinners.


    Every human being who has evil in his soul.


    Touch the eye of judgment.


    These sins, which were once dominated by greed, persecuted others and engraved in the soul, will become the hottest fire, so that the guilty people can feel the pain of others and bathe in the fire of hell until the soul is burned into coke.


    However.


    After the dull voice.


    The evil spirit Knight gazed into Cole''s eyes for a long time, and did not see the other party utter the slightest cry. Even his soul was protected by another stronger will power, without any burning trace.


    Like all newborn people.


    He tilted his head in doubt.


    It seemed that this instinct engraved in the depths of his soul to punish sinners did not work, which surprised him.


    This time.


    Colgan was not afraid of the flame. He took off the evil spirit Knight''s hand. There was no fear on his face. He even talked to an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time and said, "enough?"

 Chapter 319

    The evil spirit Knight panted like a hell beast.


    Empty eyes, lack of human emotion.


    without doubt.


    "The power of the evil spirit knight can''t hurt you. Even, the power of zastano and the spirit of revenge have a strong sense of intimacy after contacting you.


    As the fallen spirit of revenge, you know, that power doesn''t belong to you in this world.


    So you decided to leave Johnny blazer, a knight of evil spirits, and go to the cemetery guarded by Carter shrey, the first generation of evil spirits knight, to have a dialogue with him. "


    "Mission objective: to complete a dialogue with Carter shrey, implying that Johnny blazer, if his heart cannot withstand the test, all his relatives and friends will die."


    "Reward 1: Revenge anger; Reward 2: the rekindled God butcher purgatory windbreaker. "


    After mechanical synthesis.


    The iron chain held in Cole''s hand, the Inferno fire on it, like meeting an old friend, separated a strand, wrapped around his arm and burned.


    The evil spirit Knight looked at what was happening in front of him more and more suspiciously.


    Cole released his right hand, took a step back, sent it to the cemetery guarded by Carter shrey through the holographic map, and dropped a word at the same time.


    "Johnny blazer, we''ll see you again after sunrise."


    Follow the voice.


    Cole''s body gradually became transparent and disappeared in place.


    After Cole left, the Hellfire wound around his arm seemed to hear some ancient call, broke away from the body of the evil spirit knight, drilled into the ground and disappeared.


    Only the evil knight, who acted by instinct, let out a low roar, wrapped the iron chain around his body, whistled and summoned his mount.


    Using Hellfire, change the mechanized structure of the locomotive into the shape of a skeleton in hellish style, turn the accelerator, leave a flaming tire mark, and fly away in the middle of the night.


    The other side.


    Late at night, the cemetery is dead, with a thin gray fog, strange and gloomy.


    After Cole landed.


    Perhaps I heard a strange noise outside the door. The dark tomb keeper''s room lit up orange steam lights.


    Not long.


    Carter Schley, who was white with all his clothes, was dressed in a retro cowboy. He pushed the door open with a shovel and looked around with vigilance. Until he saw a man dressed in misfits with the Dezhou wilderness and cemetery, standing near a tombstone not far away from him.


    Hold the shovel with your hands.


    The right foot in pointed cowboy boots took a half step forward slightly.


    Carter shrey''s unique voice, like a subwoofer, frowned, "very few people come here to visit the grave at night, young man."


    Cole didn''t respond in a hurry. After touching a cigarette and lighting it, he said coldly, "after retirement, will you be a tomb keeper here?"


    After a moment of silence, Carter shrey tilted his chin at Cole, turned into the room and said, "come in."


    Enter the room and close the old wooden door inlaid with religious iron edge.


    Carter shrey sat in front of a small wooden table and gently rubbed his right hand against his pocket watch with broken glass for more than 100 years. He turned his back to Cole and said, "what about you? After retirement, you''ve changed to real estate business? Dirty words are in front. I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person to buy this land."


    Even after more than 150 years of life, the former evil knight is still aggressive in his words and deeds, full of mounted police and the rudeness of Western maniacs.


    Cole sat on the edge of the bed, took a deep breath of his cigarette and said, "the witch heart and Mephisto are thinking about the contract again."


    The grave keeper looked back at Cole and said with a smile, "hum... I guess there must be another lucky man who signed a contract with that old bastard."


    "Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to use it."


    Carter turned his body back and said with a sigh in his voice, "everyone knows how to use it, Cole."


    Put out the cigarette butt, Cole said coldly, "but everyone''s power to push it is different, greed... Hatred."


    After a long silence.


    Carter shrey knew that Cole''s two driving forces were implying themselves. He got up, poured a cup of hot water, handed it over and said in a deep voice, "so what do you think is the driving force of the new man?"


    "Sacrifice."


    "Wow."


    The old mounted policeman raised his eyebrows, returned to his seat, began to read the Bible with the help of the dim steam lamp, and joked, "it seems that the holder of the contract has bad luck this time."


    According to the background setting given by the system.


    It is not difficult for cole to infer why, as the spirit of revenge in another world, he signed a contract with Mephisto.


    Like the once honest Texas mounted policeman, Carter shrey, greed was the reason to induce him to sign the contract.


    But whether it''s hatred, doubt, greed.


    Under the concept of the Christian world, all belong to the original sin that should go to hell.


    That''s why Carter shrey said that this time, Mephisto was going to have bad luck.


    Because the reason Johnny Blazer signed a contract with that cunning old bastard is one of the ways to go to heaven: sacrifice.


    There is no desire, no purpose, only for love and dedication, the sacrifice of choice.


    Like ten years ago, in the circus.


    When Mephisto paid for Johnny''s father''s illness with his soul, the young man agreed carelessly.


    Rebellious and playful attitude can not hide his concern and love for his father.


    The devil always likes to guess the human heart and soul with the cruelest malice. Only sacrifice and dedication can be the choice to ascend to heaven under the Christian world view.


    For the unclean profanity, even if they scratch their heads, they don''t understand why someone makes such a choice without asking for return.


    Murfest and Johnny signed a contract, but also habitually believed that it was Johnny''s desire and greed for father''s love, not pure sacrifice.


    The short conversation ends.


    Carter shrey knew what Cole was looking for him.


    Teach Johnny Blazer how to use his heart and soul to control the power that should defend the world and justice.


    Although they can sit here, like two retired old guys who are used to seeing big waves and talking about the new recruits, for Johnny.


    those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    If no one guides him and sees his heart clearly, even if the reason for signing the contract is sacrifice, he will still be played by Mephisto and become a tool for his evil plan.


    Just like Carter shrey before he saw his heart.

 Chapter 320

    early morning.


    The scorching sun rises from the East.


    The roar of the motorcycle engine and the scream of a man appeared on the road outside the cemetery.


    Exposure to sunlight.


    The flame of the evil spirit knight, like a campfire extinguished by cold water, constantly emits black smoke and goes out.


    Johnny brezer lay on the ground, wailing loudly in pain, and crawled hard on the ground relying on the memory of his father''s cemetery.


    He climbed to his father''s tombstone and fell to the ground.


    At the last moment of unconsciousness.


    His eyes caught a pair of dusty cowboy boots and a shovel that was stuck in the mud before him.


    Look up.


    Face the sun with your eyes.


    A grave keeper dressed as a cowboy stood in front of him, spit and said coldly, "good morning, dead bones."


    Yu Guangzhong.


    It can be vaguely seen that the man who met him once, wearing an expensive suit and still doesn''t know his name, sat on the steps not far away with a cigarette in his hand.


    later.


    It was dark and passed out.


    After a long coma, Johnny woke up from his deep sleep in pain. His dry throat seemed to have drained the last drop of water from his body.


    Get up and sit by the bed.


    Seeing a row of water cups placed on the bedside table is like a dying person who has been thirsty for three days in the desert. He takes up the cups, cup by cup, and pours them into his stomach to alleviate the pain of serious lack of water.


    "How do you feel, Johnny blazer."


    Hearing the sound, he saw that the mysterious stranger he had seen before was sitting in a chair by the bed.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing Cole, Johnny instinctively wanted to catch him and ask him what happened last night. As a result, he was dark and almost fell.


    After a long delay, he frowned and said, "I... I don''t know your name yet."


    "Cole walker."


    "Oh, Cole Walker... So we meet again? Those flames... Demons... Wait!"


    Johnny squinted, holding a water cup in his left hand and pointing to Cole in his right hand, wondering, "did we meet somewhere last night?


    I really want to catch your clothes and punch you. "


    This time.


    But I heard Carter shrey''s dull and teasing laughter outside the door.


    "What happened last night is not a dream. Everything really exists, and everything will happen again."


    Be aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Johnny frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    Carter did not reply, and he held his shovel with his hands, and gathered his face to his back, pointing at him as if he were aiming. He said, "the question is, who are you?"


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette and said coldly, "you''re the evil knight, Johnny blazer. They''ve seen you and they''ll wait for you until they kill you."


    Although Johnny has done a lot of research on mystics over the years, he can''t accept Cole''s statement that he is completely crazy.


    Ghost Rider?


    Are they in a movie?


    Without responding to Cole, he even got up on guard, walked to the door and asked, "where''s my locomotive?"


    Carter shrey joked, "if you mean your mount, it''s normal. It''s now stored in the garage."


    Seeing the topic between the three more and more magical.


    Johnny had every reason to choose not to believe the nonsense of the two strangers.


    Especially more than ten years ago, in the circus garage, the "kind" stranger offered him help for no reason.


    Take a deep look at them and turn to the garage.


    In the early morning cemetery, the sun is bright, and from time to time, carrier pigeons'' coo coo ''sound.


    Johnny rolled out his motorcycle and walked all the way outside the cemetery.


    Carter Schley took the shovel and quickened his pace. His expression was serious. "They will not let go of you, and you want to live. You need my help."


    Johnny stopped, took a look at Carter, took a look at Cole standing outside the tomb keeper''s room, stepped on the motorcycle and said, "last time I asked a stranger to help me, but it didn''t end well."


    Hear the engine start.


    Carter''s face sank and he said hurriedly, "you can''t escape, young man! Signing a contract is doomed to such a day!"


    The voice fell.


    Seeing Jonny stopping and turning back, he kept the shovel on his shoulder, and laughed. "Congratulations, you finally have a little chance of despair."


    After a silence, he looked at Cole in the distance and frowned, "he told you about the contract?"


    "Everyone knows this, Johnny blazer."


    While Johnny was still suspicious and Cole was ready to speak.


    A pigeon flying from the tombstone suddenly solidified in the air. Even the early morning breeze stopped silently in an instant.


    The sudden appearance made the old mounted policeman frown.


    Johnny frowned and walked to the pigeon frozen in the air with an amazing expression and touched it gently with his fingers.


    later.


    Carter shrey looked back at Cole and whispered, "they''re looking for you."


    Johnny smelled the speech and wondered, "looking for him? Who?"


    The voice fell.


    In the dazzling white light, a pair of huge snow-white angel wings, bathed in holy light, appeared in his vision.


    When the light dissipates.


    A mysterious man whose face looked very neutral, could be described as handsome or beautiful, and whose voice could not distinguish men from women, fell slowly from the air.


    It first looked at Carter and Johnny, focused on Johnny for at least three seconds, and then spit out a sentence, "the new evil knight?"


    Johnny wanted to ask, but Carter grabbed his wrist and motioned him not to talk easily at such a time.


    Eyes on Cole.


    But the angel like mysterious man walked slowly over and smiled, "cole walker, the patron of heaven, the thorn in the eye of fire hell and the thorn in the flesh.


    It''s not easy to find you. "


    The voice of the unknown angel fell.


    The cold mechanical synthetic sound sounded impressively in Cole''s ear.


    "First, the invitation of hell and heaven has been generated."


    "As the former vengeful spirit who once slaughtered hell and heaven, even if you come from another cosmic dimension, the breath of the God butcher, even if you hide it forever, can''t be covered up.


    The running dogs of heaven and hell will stretch their noses and follow every trace until they find your place. "


    "For heaven and hell, the breath of God butchers is like the sword of Damocles hanging above their heads. If they are careless, they will cut off their heads.


    Therefore, in order to avoid this tragedy, the forces of heaven and hell have begun to fight openly and secretly around you. "


    "As the core protagonist of the event, Cole walker, the fallen spirit of revenge and the demon hunter, you will be invited by heaven and hell.


    Please choose carefully. "

 Chapter 321

    Quickly scan the event description given by the system.


    invitation?


    Cole stood where he was, frowned and bowed his head, ignored the uninvited guests from heaven, touched out a cigarette, lit it and took a deep breath.


    It''s a treat to behead and accept as a dog.


    obviously.


    The so-called invitation is only intended to paralyze his nerves, or even deliberately induce him. He thinks he can join one of the two forces, and then try to drive the tiger and swallow the wolf.


    Carter shrey, the evil knight 115 years ago.


    It is no stranger to angels and demons, which should exist in religious classics.


    But for Johnny Bretz, what he saw was far beyond his cognitive limit of the world.


    The old mounted policeman pinched Johnny''s wrist and hinted that he should not talk easily at this time.


    Can let the messenger of heaven come to the world in person.


    It shows that Cole walker is involved in the struggle between heaven and hell.


    Not long after the mysterious angel appeared.


    The land of the cemetery suddenly began to collapse downward, and magma and fire gushed out of the collapsed gap to build an evil ceremony.


    later.


    A huge goat headed evil animal composed of lava, bathed in the flames of hell and climbed out of evil consciousness.


    The scorching air wave is like the punishment of roasting the soul.


    The original vibrant vegetation in the cemetery is only a contact. It withers rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the earth becomes dry and cracked.


    After the unknown devil climbed out of hell, he said the name he hated with a very heavy voice.


    "Cole Walker --!"


    The next moment.


    Where the cemetery is located, the time stagnant human world suddenly divides a clearly visible boundary in the vision of Johnny blazer and the old mounted police.


    One side of the holy light is soft and full of vitality.


    A flame roared and everything was dead.


    That man.


    The former evil knight, Cole walker, took his cigarette and stood in the middle of the boundary between heaven and hell.


    Expressionless.


    Not moved by their powerful supernatural forces.


    After a moment of silence, he spit out turbid smoke and said indifferently, "you''re wasting your time."


    After hearing his voice.


    The devil sent out a heartbreaking laugh, like the accumulation of countless grievances, and said boldly, "now you are no longer an evil spirit knight, Cole walker."


    Talk.


    The goat head and the evil animal swooped down and the earth shook.


    Face to face, with its flame pupil the size of a car, he stared at Cole''s face and mocked, "I''ll crush you like an ant."


    Cole smiled, took off the half burning cigarette butt and bounced it onto its lava cheek.


    "You made a mistake, azazler. Now, I let you go temporarily, not you let me go."


    Goat''s head, lava body bathed in fire.


    without doubt.


    The devil that appeared in front of him was not an element devil or a witch heart devil.


    In Jewish legend, the first Archangel to betray God, one of the kings of hell and the seducer of mankind, was exiled to the head of the fallen angel in the "sea of fire".


    Cole''s response made it laugh wildly again and mocked, "when you die, I will come and take your soul myself, Cole.


    Hell is your future home. "


    The voice fell.


    The angel, who remained silent, said slowly in a soft voice that could soothe his soul, "but you''re on the right path, Cole."


    With a hypocritical smile full of affinity, he turned to look at Johnny blazer with a shocked face, and then said, "guide him the right way, wash away your sins, and the door of heaven will open to you."


    The voice just fell.


    Azazler roared wildly, "he''s mine! Michael!"


    "Silence."


    After the mysterious angel, who had a soft complexion, said this flat and strange word, he let the goat head devil roar loudly, and his voice could no longer be heard in the cemetery.


    This time.


    He looked at Cole and smiled, "keep doing the right thing, Cole, your soul will one day..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The holy silver pupil reflected Cole''s high middle finger. With the man, he didn''t make a sound, but his face changed slightly.


    Not just Archangel Michael.


    That phrase, which begins with the letter F, is the most commonly used phrase in the English world. Even Johnny and the old mounted policeman can understand what Cole is saying when they only see the mouth shape: (I love you).


    Perhaps in order to maintain the hypocritical image of the archangel, he didn''t spit fragrance like azazler.


    But he caught a glimpse of the beast in hell, pointed to his nose and laughed wildly at this situation.


    With a cold hum, he disappeared in place.


    After Michael left, azazler laughed, "cole walker, since you hate heaven as much as I do, why don''t you join us and help us win the day of the end.


    At that time, the whole world will be dominated by you alone. "


    Now?


    Carter shrey finally understood the intention of the big men from heaven and hell who suddenly came here.


    Compete for Cole''s support for their respective forces.


    So as to achieve the absolute rule over the world after the day of the end.


    Thinking of this, the old mounted policeman couldn''t help laughing.


    Because he has guessed the answer.


    Cole looked up at azazler''s huge body and said indifferently, "I only fight for human beings, little sheep, and... (I love you)."


    Erect a middle finger.


    "Go away."


    The voice fell.


    In the holy place of the church cemetery, assazler, who was forcibly expelled, even had no time to threaten Cole. He howled like a retracted rubber band and was suddenly dragged back to hell.


    The cracks and evil rituals in the earth disappeared in an instant.


    Time begins to flow.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "First, the hunt is over."


    ''you made the worst choice, demon hunter.''


    "Reward: the breath of the God Slayer."


    "The pursuit and killing incident ¡¤ second, has been generated."


    "You have successfully rejected the invitation from heaven and hell, and successfully angered both forces. During the time you stay in the evil knight film world, you will continue to be pursued by both forces.


    Including but not limited to: being wanted by the human government, being shot by hired killers, being greeted by evil believers, being attacked by humans possessed by demons... "


    "Mission objective: keep alive and kill all pursuers before completing the world mission and leaving the evil knight film world."


    "Reward Description: this event is a dynamic reward. The longer you survive, the more enemies you kill and the more strength you can get.


    Choose to leave and start settlement. "

 Chapter 322

    "Dark forest module activated."


    "Serious warning: the system will not provide you with any information related to the event during the pursuit. Every passer-by passing by you may be a killer sent by hell or heaven. Please stay alert at any time, demon hunter."


    [the breath of the God butcher: with it, the gods under the Christian worldview cannot break the rules of the world, forcibly cling to the body and dominate your soul and will.


    The holy power of heaven is hard to erase your existence.


    The fire of purgatory can''t burn your soul.


    Flesh and blood will die, and the soul and will of the God butcher will never die.


    Don''t forget that you once slaughtered one of the seventy-two demon gods in hell. This is what you should have got and the vicious curse of mortals after killing gods.]


    After the system prompt tone ends.


    Cole scanned the large statements that popped up in the system''s view.


    According to the difficulty of the dark forest module, maybe it can match the level V danger of the evil spirit knight.


    As for the breath of the God butcher


    I noticed a burning pain on the back of my hand.


    Cole turned his right hand, a finger size, Gothic style, cross tattoo with cracks on the surface, quietly emerged, and a dagger tattoo engraved with the appearance of the wing of the angel of death was stuck in the gap in the middle of the cross.


    Under the cross, at the end near the wrist, the flower tattoo in the name of varac with pigeon blood tattoo is engraved in the skin and soul with the piercing pain of the cone heart.


    But suddenly disappeared.


    later.


    As if it was a side effect of mastering sequence secrets, even Cole could not bear the strong sense of heaviness from his soul.


    His forehead was instantly covered with fine sweat drops, and his face was very white. It was like being hit by a mountain on his soul, like being hit hard!


    Kneeling on one knee, holding the ground with his right hand, cold sweat dripping, ferocious expression and violent fluctuation of chest.


    Johnny and the old mounted policeman looked at each other. The latter walked quickly, bent over and tried to help Cole up.


    If it''s a mortal standing here now.


    With a little effort, Cole can be easily pulled up from the ground.


    However.


    Carter shrey, who still has the power of evil knight in his soul, and Cole, who was grabbed by him, was as heavy as a mountain and motionless.


    Even, the body feedback extremely abnormal sense of strength, almost tripped him in place.


    "God..."


    The old mounted policeman shouted to Johnny again, "don''t be stunned, come and help!"


    Johnny, who had not recovered from the shock just now, was stunned. He quickly put down his locomotive and ran to the other side of cole, frowned and said, "pull him up?"


    Carter shrey nodded. "You put his arm on the other side..."


    Johnny shook his head reluctantly. In his opinion, it must be caused by the old and weak tomb keeper''s poor strength.


    As a result, when he subconsciously set up Cole''s shoulder and was ready to stand up, the great force seemed that he was not carrying a person on his shoulder, but a motionless mountain, which pressed him directly to sit on the ground.


    Johnny, with a startled face, looked at Cole with a ferocious expression of pain. He wanted to say something, but Cole pushed him away.


    Exhale a foul breath.


    Reluctantly stood up and said, "I''m fine."


    Johnny stepped back and looked up at the still bright sunshine in the morning. Even everything in the cemetery was no different from before, as if all the things he had experienced were illusions.


    When talking, his tongue was a little knotted. Last night, the wound on his left shoulder stabbed by a gangster hurt him. He grinned, hugged his head, turned around, frowned and said, "just... What happened just now..."


    The old mounted policeman took a deep breath and said in his low voice, "everything is real, Johnny blazer. Go to church and I''ll take care of your wound.


    By the way, talk about what happened to you. "


    The three entered the church.


    The painted glass facing the gate shows the image of St. Michael.


    Rows of benches were empty.


    The candle of prayer flickers gently.


    The old mounted policeman skillfully took out a small medical box, prepared the needle, thread and medicine to sew the wound, and began to tell Johnny Blazer about the evil knight.


    Afraid of the sun, the devil''s bounty hunter, the messenger of judging sinners.


    Maybe it''s deliberately forgotten, maybe it doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    Carter shrey has been trying to avoid talking about the archangel and azazler.


    Until he mentioned the covenant of San Francisco.


    Johnny, who gradually accepted the reality in his heart, asked, "what does these things have to do with witches and demons?"


    Carter shrey''s face sank and said in a moment of silence, "did he send you to chase the witch heart demon?"


    "There are others."


    Cole, who always sat silent, took a cigarette and said indifferently, "they are the fallen angels expelled from heaven by St. Michael.


    The devil who escapes from hell and covets the world.


    Hide in natural elements and wait for the end. "


    After being robbed of his lines, the old mounted policeman raised his eyebrows and said to Johnny, "you can stay in the church. They can''t enter the holy land."


    This time.


    As the protagonist of the film world, the current evil knight, Johnny blazer, finally remembered that he seemed to have missed an important... No, it should be a very important date last night.


    God knows what it would be like for Roxanne Simpson to be left in the restaurant all night.


    It was the same as when they agreed to elope more than ten years ago, but Luoshan was left alone in the rain.


    In a sense.


    Johnny can already imagine what his first love will look like when he sees him.


    Such a thing.


    Even a motorcycle man frowns wildly.


    After all.


    It was a woman he had loved deeply for more than ten years.


    After stitching up the wound, Johnny picked up the black leather jacket and left the church, ready to explain last night to Roxanne.


    Walk out the door.


    But listen to the crisp pull of the lighter behind you, and Cole''s indifferent tone of lack of emotional fluctuation.


    "Roxanne Simpson, yesterday was the second time you broke her heart."


    Johnny turned and spread his hand. His expression was very helpless. He was silent and said, "you know I love her, but there are always some things that make me unable to concentrate... You know what I''m talking about."


    "Love."


    When Cole smoked, he habitually lowered his head and frowned.


    Spit out a mouthful of smoke and dust, raise your eyes, look directly into Johnny Blazer''s eyes with an extremely inhumane and even cruel look, and say coldly, "is it your weakness... Or the source of your strength?"


    "What?"


    Suddenly asked a question similar to philosophy, Johnny looked puzzled, raised his right hand and stopped talking.


    His face changed when he thought of what Cole had said to him in the church.


    "You mean, Roxanne might be in danger? God..."


    Before he realized the danger, he left in a hurry.


    Cole looked at his back, frowned, and shouted again in a very serious tone, "answer my question! Johnny Blazer!"

 Chapter 323

    Johnny looked a little anxious. He grabbed the handle of the locomotive, turned around, frowned and said, "what are you trying to say?"


    This time.


    Carter shrey, leaning on the doorframe, holding his chest in his hands, smiled, "the question is, who are you?"


    Asked the same question again.


    Johnny spread his hand, shook his head slightly, started the engine and disappeared.


    When he leaves.


    The old mounted police hand held the shovel and said, "he will understand."


    There was no response to Carter shrey''s voice.


    Leave the church and stop in a deserted wilderness.


    Cole called out the transmission map in the view of the system, adjusted the timeline, and prepared to transmit it to the railway station in 30 minutes.


    In the street near the station.


    Johnny and his first lover, female reporter Luo Shan, will complete the last confession and give up completely.


    however.


    He was not prepared to interfere in the private life of the evil knight.


    If the film develops according to the original plot, Johnny''s future will not be controlled by the devil and become a tool of Murphy''s evil plan.


    But.


    Cole''s existence, as the original main line, has been changed to a certain extent.


    Now the main line is like the nightmare timeline of the DC Universe.


    After Louise Lane died.


    Superman succumbed to dakside''s anti life equation and became a tyrant''s pure killing machine.


    These possibilities must be taken into account.


    If the plot develops to the point where the witch heart devil catches Roxanne, he doesn''t need to spend energy on it. For the ambitious and arrogant son of the devil, Roxanne is just a chip for him to get the contract of Saint Vincent.


    It doesn''t matter whether you kill her or not.


    After the timeline and location are selected.


    "System, start transmission."


    "You choose to enter the timeline in the next 30 minutes. Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes."


    Time flies and the world flows.


    A moment later.


    Everything around him was frozen in Cole''s vision.


    Walk out of an uninhabited alley not far from the railway station.


    The street where the evil spirit chariot drove was in a mess. The deep tire marks were filled with the smell of sulfur, broken windows and doors, and debris everywhere.


    The vegetation on both sides of the road withered and blackened like a fire.


    No one was injured.


    The scene has been blocked by the local police station. The night watchman rescued by Cole last night was incoherent in an interview with reporters.


    The person who interviewed him happened to be Roxanne Simpson.


    Johnny, who was driving past, stopped behind the camera boy and stopped talking.


    The working female reporter smiled awkwardly and politely at the camera, then asked, "can you describe the specific situation of last night?"


    The night watchman shook his hands in the air, looked excited and said, "I swear! The four guys who appeared at the station last night are definitely not human.


    Demons... Yes! They are demons!


    The man who saved me was wearing a very expensive black suit. He was tall and looked scary in his eyes.


    By the way, I remember he had a colorful cigarette in his hand.


    God... He must be the Savior sent by God to the world. You don''t know how terrible it was last night... "


    Seeing the interviewees, the more they talked, the more mysterious they became. Even the photography brother began to laugh.


    Luo Shan timely interrupted the interview, gave a fake smile to the camera and motioned for the camera to cut off the live broadcast.


    Then he walked up to Johnny with his eyes.


    Cole was not interested in the awkward conversation between the two lovers.


    Enter a bakery, choose bread, stop at the two people talking outside, and play with the cold feeling in their hands.


    When the salesperson helped him pack bread and butter and handed it over.


    There was no change in the criminal verdict, and the relief on the surface suddenly began to creep.


    later.


    A young man in a cap and gray sweater lowered his head and walked through the window of the bakery.


    A very short moment.


    Cole looked into his eyes.


    The grayish yellow pupil is slender, like a cold-blooded animal. The skin under the eyes has some delicate scales.


    Suddenly.


    The young man stopped in place, took out a kolok pistol from his arms, aimed it at Cole''s body and pulled the trigger.


    Bullet time.


    Everything moves very slowly.


    At the moment when the killer pulled out the pistol, the muscular memory of gun fighting made Cole instinctively turn to one side, and even the bullet flying in front of him could be reflected in his pupils.


    Bang!!


    A deafening gunshot rang out!


    The young saleswoman who handed the cole paper bag had her face pierced by a bullet and burst into red on the wall.


    The sound of broken glass was superimposed with the panic screams of passers-by who returned to their senses after a short stay.


    The policeman who was sampling at the nearby scene heard the gunshot.


    The first time he pulled out his gun and killed the gunman outside the bakery.


    After being hit by several bullets, the young man fell to the ground, but it was not like dying after being shot.


    He looked up.


    Staring into Cole''s eyes with the devil''s pupils, the tone was full of threats, and said in Latin, "this is just a warning, Cole walker."


    After that, he smiled at Cole with a meaningful smile.


    The grayish yellow in the pupil faded, and the dead youth returned to human appearance and fell in a pool of blood.


    Chaos, everyone is running away, or squatting in the streets and bakeries.


    His face was gloomy.


    Cole, standing alone inside, is particularly eye-catching.


    Close your eyes.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    Perception in an instant, like being pulled into the deep sea, on a dead street, a lizard like shape, from hell, only matched with the skin changing devil called miscellaneous fish, climbed across the street quickly.


    Maybe he noticed Cole''s gaze.


    It looked back, gray yellow slender eyes, full of provocative ridicule, as if to say: can you catch me?! Fool.


    However.


    It was answered by the thick muzzle of the gun and the red hammer at noon.


    The mysterious pattern of divine enchantment is illuminated by the white light poured by holy power.


    Boom!


    In a deafening roar.


    In the seventh vision, a ball of compressed bullets completely constructed by flame and divine power crossed the spiritual world and stirred up huge energy waves.


    The next moment.


    Just like all humans fall to the ground and howl after being hit by ordinary bullets.


    The body of the skin changing devil was torn into two parts by the terrible destructive power enough to kill the fourth level devil, fell to the ground and howled constantly.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The noon in my hand has come and disappeared.


    In less than a second, people in the real world only heard gunshots that shook their eardrums, but they didn''t know where they came from.

 Chapter 324

    Turn around.


    Look at the saleswoman who is leaning against the wall, sitting in a pool of blood, staring at him with empty eyes.


    Step over the broken glass window.


    The detective not far away ran to the dead gunman''s body with a gun.


    Reporters near the crime scene of the railway station, hearing the news, were like sharks smelling blood, holding microphones and shoulder anti cameras.


    The female host''s frowned and noisy live broadcast was mixed with the shouting of the small police officers who maintained order.


    The noisy crowd was blocked out by cordons and police officers.


    Few people care who died.


    All they care about is that the gunman killed a man in making trouble and was shot by the detective.


    Another explosive hot news.


    Another gossip topic after dinner.


    The only goodness and light in the crowd are covered and embezzled by the spreading malice and shadow.


    Johnny tried to keep Roxanne who rushed to the scene for the first time. He was very bitter in his heart, just like the secret he had buried in his heart for more than ten years.


    This is also the time.


    The hell fire, which should have feared the sun, was ready to move in his body and soul.


    Like a butcher''s knife aware of sin.


    The white smoke and the slight tingling sound of barbecue stirred under his skin.


    The power of the evil spirit knight, which cannot be fully controlled, turns into ants and sharp needles and swims in his body and soul.


    The extreme pain made Johnny, like a drowning man, fall to the shore. The distance was covered with onlookers, but no one was willing to spend his energy on a dispensable passer-by.


    Like a salesgirl who died in an accident.


    Indifference.


    take pleasure in other people''s misfortune.


    The unspeakable pain made Johnny lie on the ground, crawl hard and try to shout, but his throat was choked by some irresistible force.


    Suffocation made him dizzy and felt the despair before death.


    Until a pair of clean and brand-new black leather shoes with high value appeared in our vision.


    "Can I help you?"


    Johnny looked up.


    Looking down, I saw Cole''s cold face.


    But now he was speechless and could only roar out of his throat.


    Cole squatted down, put him on his shoulders and walked down a dark alley where there was no one.


    Gradually away from the malicious crime scene.


    Johnny took a big breath of fresh air. The cold sweat on his face slipped down the tip of his nose and gasped, "damn..."


    Stand still.


    He held his knees, bent over, and the sweat drops on his face fell to the ground.


    Cole took out a cigarette and handed it to Johnny, but Johnny refused.


    Maybe the hot Johnny''s audience and fans can''t imagine that this crazy motorcycle man doesn''t like liquor, cigarettes and cigars.


    His favorites are rainbow candy and old-fashioned Disney cartoons full of childlike fun and black-and-white pictures.


    After the flames of hell subsided.


    Johnny pulled his collar, exhaled a foul breath and frowned. "When did you come here? The church is a long way from here."


    Cole didn''t respond. He walked out and said coldly, "come with me."


    On the way.


    Johnny had already noticed that the power of the evil spirit Knight just dormant was ready to move again before he approached the skin changing devil... Or the residual body of the mimicry evil devil.


    Until they stopped under a tree by the side of the road.


    A tramp curled up like sleeping and wrapped himself in dirty and thick clothes.


    See Cole squat down and pull open the hood on his face.


    "What are you doing..."


    Not until he''s finished.


    Seeing the real face under the tramp''s hood, Johnny frowned, turned around with his hands on his hips and shook his head slightly.


    Then he looked back at the face under his hood, which was full of mucus and fine scales.


    "God... What the fuck is this?"


    Cole said coldly, "I like to call it a skin devil. Something ordered it to kill me, but it was the saleswoman in the bakery who suffered.


    After being wounded by me, I tried to get into the tramp''s body and suck his soul and vitality. "


    Talking room.


    Cole squatted on one knee, grabbed the tramp''s collar, spit cigarette smoke on his face, frowned, "you deserve to warn me, little thing."


    The laughter of the mimicry evil devil and the tramp overlapped, weak, but gloating.


    "Ha... Ha ha, even if you kill me, Cole walker, it''s not just the adult who wants you to die, but the bird man with wings wants you to die!"


    Clenched his fist and wanted to punch this boring little thing in the face, but considering that it might break the tramp''s face.


    Cole held his fist down again.


    Like a black handed gangster who suddenly restrained his temper, frowned slightly and said to Johnny in a cruel tone, "you know, you should think of a way to beat his face rather than escape."


    Finish talking.


    Use the trait ¡¤ devil torture king, which was used last time in soul summoning II.


    Take out the dagger, cut open the palm of your hand, and then press it on the tramp''s forehead with a ferocious face. Whisper in his ear, "don''t think I can''t see that you deliberately killed the salesgirl. If the old goat wants my soul, next time, remember to use a more clever move.


    When I pull you out, I''ll tear your mouth, dog and beast! "


    For the first time so close to Cole''s soul.


    The breath of the God Slayer makes its perception like being stared at by an abyss giant.


    The bloody gas field, another example, was dragged to the slaughterhouse of hell monsters.


    At this moment.


    Originally, he was still laughing at Cole''s mimicry evil devil. It was like encountering some terrible thing and sending out a soul scream that only Cole and Johnny could hear.


    Before being pulled out roughly.


    Dragging the disabled body, he broke free from the wandering body and tried to escape back to hell.


    However.


    It''s too late to run at this time.


    At noon, it was at the muzzle of a thick, cold gun and went straight into its mouth.


    Looking directly at the slender gray pupils of the mimicry evil devil, Cole grinned rarely.


    ¡°Suprise-Mother-FxxKer¡£¡±


    Pull the trigger decisively.


    The roaring spiritual power came out of the chamber.


    The frightened face of the mimicry evil devil was like a broken watermelon splashing on the ground.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "You have killed a level 1 hell creature, and the basic settlement reward is increased by 1000 West pounds."


    This time.


    The awakened tramp suddenly found two strange tall men standing in front of him. He looked surprised, hurried back and said warily, "what do you want to do?"


    Cole didn''t explain to him.


    He took out a fifty dollar bill, went over and stuffed it into his pocket, then turned away with Johnny, leaving only an ignorant tramp, touched the blood on his forehead, and then felt that the surface of his body was wet, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Johnny looked back uneasily at the mock evil corpse gradually turned into dust and asked, "is there no problem doing this?"

 Chapter 325

    Walk into the sun.


    Glancing at the crowd in the distance, Cole stopped and said in a particularly serious tone, "Johnny, you need to understand one thing."


    "What?"


    He put his arm around his shoulder and pointed to the shooting scene of the bakery in the distance.


    Roxanne Simpson, Johnny''s first love and love, is holding a microphone and facing the live report on the camera.


    "If that fake evil devil is going for you, who do you think will fall in the pool of blood now?


    Don''t forget what that vicious old bastard did in the circus more than ten years ago in order to make you obey his will and deceive you into signing a contract. "


    Maybe Johnny has experienced too many things in just one day.


    First, he met his first love again, which made him panic all day, and caught a ray of light in the future.


    Then I met Cole, the mysterious man who warned him more than ten years ago.


    Finally, a series of events happened last night, coupled with the words of Carter shrey and Cole in the church, the huge amount of information made it difficult for the locomotive fierce man with limited energy and ability to deal with.


    Now?


    Through blood and death, he finally understood.


    The grave keeper and Cole''s warning to him was not intended to intimidate, but the reality he had to face.


    Recall the question that both of them asked him in the cemetery: the key is, who are you?


    Slaves dominated by evil knights.


    Or the master of that power.


    Seeing Johnny falling into silence, Cole hit the railway while it was hot, "see your heart. Johnny, a young man willing to sacrifice for love, will not be bound by the devil''s contract forever.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is a vicious curse to those who are greedy and hate, but for you... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Johnny blazer, with a general epiphany, said, "... A gift."


    For Christians who have believed in the church.


    They firmly believe that every believer is God''s chosen person.


    Come to this world, there is the inevitable path arranged by God for them.


    Gift.


    In the original text of the Bible, it has a more unique meaning and interpretation.


    Fate, redemption, God''s chosen son


    Although Johnny is not a Christian and has never been baptized into the church, over the years, in order to study and understand the cause of his father''s death, he has read the Bible more than five times, and there are a large number of religious mystical classics.


    Take a look at Cole.


    Johnny gently pushed him away and walked towards Roxanne. At the same time, he nodded slightly, with an expression in his eyes, and thanked the mysterious man who had helped him several times and was also a teacher and friend.


    Cole took a cigarette and looked at Johnny away. Like a silent guide and teacher, he shouted, "pay attention to concentrate your spirit and condense the power of your soul. It can be used by you."


    Everyone''s choice and path are very different.


    For many people living under the Christian worldview, the pursuit of salvation in heaven is justice.


    But for a Strider from another world, a place without gods, soaked in sin and darkness.


    The existence of God itself is original sin.


    He had no right to interfere with Johnny Blazer''s real thoughts, and he didn''t know what Johnny Blazer was thinking.


    Not everyone is the same as Cole in the system background setting.


    Getting the spirit of revenge created by God not only despises the so-called fate, but even breaks free from bondage and destroys heaven and hell.


    however.


    Do this.


    Cole''s goal has been achieved.


    At least.


    Even if Johnny falls to heaven.


    Those hypocrites, like hell, will not spend all day trying to launch war and try to destroy the world.


    Think of it here.


    The system tone suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ''main line ''in this malicious plot, you successfully led Johnny blazer to try to dominate the power of the evil knight against the power of the contract.


    Prevent him from falling into hell and become the tool of Mephisto''s evil plan.


    And teach him how to control the power of evil spirit knights. "


    "Facts speak louder than words. Devil hunters'' thin words can never shake people''s faith and heart knot, but you have broken Johnny Blazer''s demons and fears for more than ten years with the objective facts that have actually happened.


    Let him know where his path is. "


    "Reward 1: Revenge anger; Reward 2: the rekindled God butcher purgatory windbreaker. "


    "Now, you can put the purgatory suit in the real dream equipment library."


    [revenge Rage: a disposable item. Carter shrey, the first generation of evil spirit knight, can use it when giving Johnny Blazer the San Francisco contract. After using it, you will enter the spirit of revenge state.


    A krypton gold player: handsome is over!]


    [rekindled God butcher purgatory windbreaker: an old coat that came to this world after you killed hell and heaven. It is covered with the blood of demons and angels.


    Rekindled by the flame of the spirit of revenge.


    Wearing effect 1: never fall to death;


    Wearing effect 2: Hell flame can burn the souls of all evil people who have evil intentions towards you;


    Wearing effect 3: any hell creature will be forced to expose its true body ten meters away from you;


    Wearing effect 4: the windbreaker effect of flame burning makes you look particularly scary, but also particularly cool.


    A sea king: finished, let him get something cool enough...]


    Quickly read the large statement given by the system.


    Cole spits out the cloudy smoke in his lungs.


    The first three wearing effects of purgatory windbreaker are not difficult to understand. They all mean literally, except Article 4.


    After many times of malice from the system and his playing with word games, the description of "particularly scary" inevitably won''t make him think of something else.


    Or


    This dress effect is just like the last system official Tucao, just for the sake of make complaints about it.


    Putting aside this controversial effect description, Cole plans to go to the motel where his suitcase was previously stored.


    Open the transfer map and select the marked motel.


    "System, start transmission."


    "Select timeline?"


    "No."


    "Start transmission."


    Without choosing the timeline, Cole felt that as soon as the scene changed, he had stood not far from the motel.


    Perhaps considering that the film world will expose something that Cole can transmit in space.


    Every time it''s transmitted, the system will choose the location in the deserted wilderness, or... Like now, standing in a smelly public toilet.


    Get out of the toilet.


    When walking to the hotel, Cole suddenly found that three police cars were parked in the parking lot outside.


    A plainclothes detective took out his ID and was talking to the hotel owner at the door.

 Chapter 326

    Five uniformed police officers knocked on the guest room door of the motel one by one and asked the guests for details.


    Maybe I noticed Cole''s breath.


    The police officers and detectives who had performed their duties stopped their work and looked back at Cole.


    Neat and uniform movements and expressionless faces are strange and numb.


    The common human brown black pupil is occupied by silver gray.


    Like an emotionless killing tool.


    Five police officers pulled out pistols, aimed at Cole and pulled the trigger wildly amid the terrified screams of the hotel owner and guests.


    The noisy gunfire and the noise of bullets hitting walls and trees made all the guests in the motel close their doors and lie on the ground to avoid being accidentally injured by stray bullets.


    No one knows what''s going on with these police officers.


    Over sixty, the fat hotel owner, lying under the counter, picked up the phone and tried to dial the police station.


    But there is only blind sound in the receiver.


    Cole, who just stepped out of the toilet, quickly hid at the other end of the wall before the other party fired, and a just trial appeared in his hand.


    I wanted to fight back.


    A bullet rubbed against the wall, flew in front of him, smashed the splashing cement debris and hurt his face.


    The detective and his partner looked at each other.


    Among them, the middle-aged detective with brown leather jacket, dirty hair and crooked blue tie shouted, "blasphemer! Why come to our world?!


    Now, kneel down -!


    Confess your sins to the father, and there is room for maneuver. "


    After he loudly uttered the phrase "kneel down", the power of the spirit was like the whip of the master to punish the slave.


    All humans in the hotel.


    If the spirit is hit hard.


    The body and soul were dominated by invisible forces. They walked out of their room to avoid bullets, faced the ''detective'' and knelt to the ground.


    Without God in their eyes, they silently read the original Bible and repent their sins.


    even to the extent that.


    The five police officers with guns also put down their weapons, knelt down at their feet and talked.


    However.


    What is completely different from the "detective''s" imagination is that the sinful blasphemer who, in his instinctive consciousness, should kneel on the ground and then crawl at his feet and beg for forgiveness.


    Completely ignore the spiritual power that governs the soul.


    Even the expensive dark suit did not become wrinkled and messy because of the sudden shooting. It was as straight and brand-new as ever.


    Like the blasphemer, when facing heaven and hell, he never shows weakness because of human identity and crawls on the dirty ground.


    Consistent arrogance, cruelty and indifference.


    Holding an unlit cigarette in his mouth, he hung a gun in his right hand, frowned slightly, and walked out of the back of the toilet wall.


    Did not respond to each other''s questions at the first time.


    In his left hand, he held the evil judgment with silver and angel wings, and lit a cigarette with a pure white flame symbolizing holiness.


    Take a deep breath.


    The crisp sound of the lighter is particularly harsh in this strange and silent highway wilderness.


    Sniff.


    Spit out the turbid smoke and dust in his lungs and frown, making his face look particularly ferocious.


    Erect a middle finger.


    ¡°GO-FXXK-YOURSELF.¡±


    The voice fell.


    Justice roared at the muzzle of the gun.


    The bullets wrapped in blood flame crudely smashed the skull of the two detectives, and scattered plasma and skull fragments on the ground.


    After the Spirit speaking effect is removed.


    All the people kneeling on the ground in the motel, including five police officers, got up and looked around suspiciously.


    Until they saw the bodies on the ground.


    The scream of a young girl cut through the silence of the highway wilderness. The passengers hurried back to their houses, packed their bags and asked the boss to return their deposit.


    Drive and escape from the scene of the murder.


    Two police officers stood by the body of the senior detective. While requesting support from the headquarters, the other three stopped the fleeing passengers to avoid the murderer.


    however.


    To their bewilderment, when did they come here?


    Dream?


    However.


    The next scene left them completely stunned.


    I saw two police detectives who were already cool, pushed open the door of a guest room, pulled out their pistols and stormed towards the road.


    Before they pull the trigger.


    After two shots.


    The detective''s head broke into watermelon again and fell to the ground.


    At this time, a strange man in a suit crossed the road. In his hand of colt 1900, there was still smoke at the muzzle of the gun.


    Add bullets to the magazine, point a gun at him and look like a damn policeman.


    Load.


    Coldly, "leave here if you don''t want to cause trouble."


    Talk.


    Pulling the trigger again, the two detectives who had died twice were shot in the head and fell to the ground again.


    A burly bald black police officer, seeing this situation, hugged his head, "WTF... Hey! What''s going on?!"


    The voice just fell.


    A voice with extreme rage sounded over the hotel.


    "Kill him --!"


    In an instant.


    The escaped passengers, the sweating hotel owner and five police officers, all their pupils were occupied by silver dust, and human expressions and emotions were roughly taken away.


    Like some kind of cult ceremony, everyone stared at Cole with hate eyes and walked towards him, whispering the same word: blasphem in a penetrating tone.


    Maybe he caught Cole''s habit of rarely killing innocent people.


    The five police officers threw down their guns, turned into a trot like a zombie, and then ran frantically, trying to catch the blasphemer with their bare hands.


    The number of nearly 30 people crowded in the parking lot of the motel, with an appalling momentum.


    Cole stepped back and caught the first young man.


    He broke his right arm joint, kicked it hard and hit three passengers who rushed together.


    Then jump into the car, jump up, grab the guardrail of the second floor corridor and turn over.


    Yu Guang glimpsed the angel hiding in the guest room on the first floor.


    Pull the trigger of a just trial.


    Three bullets in a row, breaking their heads.


    After the spiritual effect was temporarily relieved, Cole kicked open the door of the guest room where he stored his suitcase on the second floor, got the purgatory windbreaker and put it into the real dream equipment library.


    When he went out, he ran into the old black policeman who had spoken to him before.


    The strong body of the other party is like a wall in the corridor on the second floor.


    At the same time.


    Once again, the passengers controlled by the spirit swarmed from the stairway on the other side.


    He punched big old black in the face and kicked him away, but he was grabbed by the other party.


    Hate eyes, staring at him, whispering.


    This is also the time.


    A police officer with a completely different route from others, after contacting Cole through the window of the police car, smiled strangely and shouted for support to the radio.


    Then point at his colleagues and pull the trigger frantically.

 Chapter 327

    Heaven always likes to disguise itself with absolute justice and justice. In order to deal with the "blasphemer" they define, they don''t hesitate to use mortal blood.


    Carry out their despicable plan.


    In many cases.


    Angels and demons can occupy mortal bodies and come to the world.


    Under the strong rules signed between God and Satan, against ordinary humans, they can''t use supernatural forces beyond the rules.


    Only with the help of this way of playing the edge ball, can we try to completely erase Cole mentally and physically with the help of human hands.


    and.


    There is another and more sinister intention to do so.


    Since you like to stand on the side of the human camp.


    Then, what would it feel like to be killed by your fellow countrymen, or in the process of resistance, with a feeling of suffocation, incomprehension and resentment?


    Kill and kill.


    When the controlled policeman shot his companion, Cole had guessed what the angels wanted to do.


    Put the murderer''s crime on his head.


    For angels with supernatural powers.


    Doing some tricks on law enforcement recorders and evidence is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    even to the extent that.


    They can directly control the top level of the police station and announce to the media who was the murderer of this vicious shooting incident.


    Then issue a national wanted.


    For Cole.


    Although he can easily kill innocent people controlled by spiritual power.


    But these people''s lives are not just their lives.


    Like a bet between heaven and hell.


    Angels and Demons never take the initiative to kill humans, but torture them and force them to make a choice in the binary camp.


    If he shoots a controlled human, no matter what the outcome, he has lost.


    As for the two detectives who broke their heads


    The unique hypocrisy of angels is stronger than that in public toilets.


    Unless the real body comes.


    Just occupy the human body, it is impossible to have such a strong smell of heaven.


    It turns out.


    The two detectives who could not be killed by ordinary means were sent to earth by heaven to deal with his angels.


    however.


    Cole has reason to believe.


    Even if he used the wings of the angel of death to threaten the witch heart demon.


    The angels of the world will never know this information.


    Those bastards in hell may have been looking forward to Cole killing one or two birdmen, and then hiding in the dark gloating.


    They ridiculed their sworn enemies and played with their minds for a long time, which turned out to be as ridiculous as circus clowns.


    Otherwise, if you cherish your life like the Holy Spirit of heaven, how can you come to the world and take risks with your body.


    Wings of the angel of death.


    The only thing that can kill them under human rules.


    however.


    Angels, like demons, are too self righteous in their dualism.


    Cole walker, the blasphemer who fought for the world, will definitely be bound by his principles. Just like a saint who adheres to the principle of non killing, he is bound to be trapped upstairs by his cherished compatriots until the support of the local police station arrives and is arrested.


    even to the extent that.


    They subconsciously think that a human being, without the help of supernatural forces, how can he cope with dozens of people.


    For this group of God''s shepherd dogs, mortals and believers are only livestock in the sheepfold.


    What waves can lamb fight turn over.


    Until the angel hiding in the guest room below, full of malice, ready to see how Cole should deal with this difficult situation, saw him, like the God of war, kill downstairs with his bare hands.


    More than 20 passengers were all broken by him, or broke their arms, fell to the ground and lost their mobility.


    Just as murfest never guessed Johnny blazer, he would choose to sacrifice in a playful tone and without return in order to save his father''s life.


    These hypocritical, feather loving bastards.


    I also think Cole will maintain some stupid principles at the expense of himself, just like saints.


    Two detectives walked out of the guest room and faced Cole standing in the parking lot.


    The guy who is good at using words and spirits frowned. Looking at the human beings who are staggering and humming in pain on the corridor on the second floor, he questioned loudly in an incredible tone, "cole walker, don''t you never hurt the innocent?"


    If others heard this.


    You may think that angels are the best, and you can spare your life for the sake of principle.


    But Cole knows.


    These shepherd dogs created by God not only have a diode in their head, but also look at face... Or the ten commandments that are spoken all day, which are more important than life.


    The hypocrite''s favorite thing is double standards.


    Be lenient to yourself and strict to others.


    It''s like a rogue smell of "the final interpretation is up to me".


    Otherwise.


    Their malicious intention to frame Cole alone has violated the ninth commandment: do not give false testimony to frame people. They should be expelled from heaven and fall into hell.


    Unfortunately.


    For so long, Cole didn''t wait for someone to throw these two bastards into the flames of hell.


    He shook his right hand, took out a paper towel, wiped the blood on his joints, looked up and said indifferently, "human things, a wild dog, also want to stand up and gossip?"


    See the plot fail.


    Called a wild dog by a mortal.


    The angel, who was good at speaking, began to look angry and angry. He shouted, "I''m Rachel, the angel of the secret land, the blasphemer, kneel down!"


    The voice just fell.


    Cole suddenly burst into a rage. The dead souls of the police officers who were maliciously controlled and died at the muzzle of the gun seemed to pour out their anger and unwillingness in his ears.


    The angry voice, over the voice of the angel, turned into the towering anger of the dead and roared, "dog angel! I Cao your mother!"


    The wings of the angel of death appeared in his hand.


    Throw hard.


    Slow bullet time.


    Rachel, the angel of the secret land, looked contemptuously at Cole trying to kill him.


    He was shot in the head before, but because he was using his voice to control others, he needed to abide by the rules.


    Now?


    Just against Cole walker, the blasphemer who is not protected by the rules.


    He will let this mortal understand the consequences of fighting against the blasphemers in heaven.


    Raise your right hand.


    Snap your fingers.


    Although he is not an archangel like Michael, as a lower angel, stopping the flow of time in the world is only a small means of his extraordinary power.


    However.


    What happened next, or a very short moment.


    Rachel, the angel of the secret land, is still brewing words to satirize Cole''s overestimation.


    The bone short sword, which should have stagnated in the air, smashed the stagnant time under the influence of his extraordinary power, fiercely penetrated into the right eye socket, stained with sticky black and red blood, and recklessly stretched out the back of his head.


    even to the extent that.


    At this moment.


    The secret place angel also kept his hands up and ready to speak.


    The left eye has begun to relax.


    Horror solidified on its face and fell straight to the ground!

 Chapter 328

    This time.


    The Secret Angel Rachel, disguised as an adult, failed to reunite and resurrect as before, but gradually revealed his true face under the dirty appearance of the detective.


    Leather jackets and dirty pants.


    Like faded photos, gradually dissipated.


    Exposed hiding below, a humanoid creature with bisexual characteristics and gray angel wings.


    His right eye was pierced by the wings of the angel of death, containing divine blood, dripping the blade of the sword, and contacting the land in the wilderness of Texas, where strange and crazy weeds and moss grew on the ground.


    Escape, the heaven breath that originally helped him resurrect, like the sweetest spring in the world, was greedily plundered and absorbed by the bone dagger inserted in his eyes.


    Until the next angel who can live forever on earth is sucked out of the last trace of divine power.


    later.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "You killed Rachel, the angel of the secret land."


    "The reward for the pursuit and killing event is added: the settlement reward is increased by 10000 West pounds; Two more awards: Angel remains. "


    "You killed one of the next angels, and the forces of heaven were angry. Before sunset, St. Michael will come to the world to judge your sin.


    Send you to the burning hell. "


    [angel''s remains: an incomplete angel''s remains with some divine power. His skull can be made into props to suppress evil forces. After grinding, his bone powder can be mixed with warheads or cold weapons to directly kill demons and angels with danger rating of level 3 and below.]


    After Rachel died.


    The power of spirit gradually dissipated, and the people who regained consciousness fell to the ground, wondering why they were in the corridor on the second floor of the hotel and why they were beaten like that.


    For a while.


    Cries and cries of pain filled the parking lot of the motel.


    Angel remains


    Cole''s eyes swept through the system and gave a description full of evil interest.


    Hint of frustration?


    however.


    The detective who stood by the angel of the secret land and remained silent from beginning to end witnessed the sword of the hell gatekeeper kill his colleagues.


    But he didn''t fall into panic like other demons or angels and stay away from the terrible dagger as far as possible.


    even to the extent that.


    After the complete death of angel Rachel in the secret land.


    The angel, with a drooping face, a broken beard, blue and black bags under his eyes and a decadent breath all over his body, just glanced at Rachel, who was already cold.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and his hands in his coat pocket, he spoke in a low tone and spit out a strange phrase, "it''s easy to kill."


    Say it.


    He bent down and pulled out the wings of the angel of death, wiped the blood on it with the corpse of his colleague, and then cut off his right arm expressionless.


    After the broken arm fell to the ground.


    It quickly changed into a tall and strong angel with white wings. The heart was bleeding and seemed to be dead.


    get up.


    He threw the dagger to Cole and said, "now Rachel and I are dead."


    This time.


    The system tone sounds again.


    "You killed the grace Angel ray Miller, and the heavenly forces were angry again. He couldn''t believe that the gatekeeper''s weapon would be in the hands of a mortal.


    I can''t believe you can kill two lower angels with your own hands. "


    "Event bonus: sleeping clock."


    [sleeping clock: an imaginary prop. With it, you will no longer suffer from insomnia.


    A fallen angel: please, don''t make any more wishes to God!]


    Exhaling a puff of smoke, grace Angel ray Miller scratched his head and said, "maybe we can go to the bar for a drink.


    It''s my treat. "


    Cole caught the wings of the angel of death.


    The opponent''s failure to play cards according to the routine really exceeded his expectations.


    Fallen?


    Or... Deliberately show weakness and confuse the public?


    But the system prompts that there will be no fraud. Now, heaven has counted the death of this'' self killed ''bastard on his head.


    Seeing Cole holding the wings of the angel of death, there was a sign of killing him.


    The angel of grace lazily raised his hand and said, "I know you won''t believe it, yawn - I''m just tired of working in heaven, Cole.


    See the body on the ground?


    That''s all my divinity. Even if the old bastard Michael came down to inspect himself, he wouldn''t find anything unusual. "


    I heard the siren in the distance.


    Leimiller reluctantly waved his right hand. The figure of him and Cole disappeared in the parking lot outside the hotel and came to a deserted desert.


    Seems to be more addicted to smoking than Cole.


    He lit the next one, sighed, sniffed and said, "originally I wanted to flee to hell for shelter, but I hated the smell of sulfur there.


    And... The devil can''t easily stay in the world. "


    Shrugging his shoulders, he showed a helpless but relieved expression, exhaled the exhaust gas and sighed, "it''s good not to listen to those annoying prayers. You can''t imagine how boring it is that thousands of people nag some irrelevant wishes in your ears every day.


    The significance of the existence of grace angels is to select some meaningful parts to listen to the voices of believers, rack their brains and respond to their wishes without directly interfering with the world.


    This state has been from the birth of mankind to the present. You should understand what I''m talking about, Cole. "


    Cole had a bone dagger in his hand.


    Carefully analyze the bird man''s nonsense, how much can be believed.


    In theory, the shepherd dogs created by God, especially the low-level shepherd dogs, should not have personal feelings, only for God to defend his existence.


    however...


    In view of the original work of the evil spirit knight, it belongs to marvel, not DC.


    According to this idea.


    Marvel, who has always been good at portraying characters from the perspective of human nature full of life.


    It is not difficult to understand why the next angel is like a social animal full of resentment every day 996.


    If it is an angel under DC, he can already imagine that the one standing in front of him must be a paranoid madman.


    Although it can not be directly determined whether the fallen grace angel is telling the truth, the system has clearly given the result that he has died in heaven.


    Put away the wings of the angel of death.


    After a moment of silence, Cole said coldly, "what are you going to do next?"


    The angel of grace, ray Miller, glanced at his mouth with a disdainful tone and replied, "the war in the three dimensions of heaven, hell and earth is none of my business.


    I just want to have a nice drink and sleep in a soft bed.


    Do you know why heaven and hell want you to die? Cole.


    Because they know you don''t belong to the universe.


    The smell of slaughtering gods is like a knife, which is across their neck and makes them sleep and eat uneasy. God knows if you will suddenly go crazy one day. "

 Chapter 329

    final.


    The fallen angel of grace, like a tramp everywhere, waved to Cole and disappeared at the end of the highway in the desert.


    Cole took out the empty cigarette box and threw it on the ground.


    Midday heat wave.


    The air is twisted and filled with sand and gravel.


    This time.


    The system prompt suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Mainline ¡¤ ''start calibration timeline..."


    ''Start generating storylines... ''


    "The main plot of the film world has changed."


    "Inspired by you, Johnny Blazer returned home and read the classic Faust, which activated part of the power of the evil knight for the first time.


    Night fell.


    In the face of Roxanne Simpson, who still loves him, Johnny chooses to confess everything, but his first girlfriend thinks it''s an excuse to escape.


    Even worse, after that, the local police found Jonny''s missing motorcycle license at the train station, and he was considered a serious criminal suspect.


    In addition to the rescue incident, the case of the locomotive manager killed by the devil was firmly detained on his head by the local detective with an irresponsible attitude.


    In order to prove his innocence, Johnny confessed the witness Cole walker to the detective, but he didn''t know that you were the most wanted person in the United States by the Texas police department and the FBI.


    Therefore, Johnny, who should have been temporarily detained, will soon face a complaint filed by the prosecution and will be monitored and interrogated by FBI agents 24 hours a day. "


    "Attacking police, shooting, intentional injury


    Now, the CIA and FBI agents, together with the Texas state police, are out to assist the local police station and strive to arrest you in the shortest time.


    But what they don''t know is.


    The wanted man Cole walker, disguised as a CIA agent, infiltrated the police station and was ready to approach Johnny... "


    "The death of the two lower angels made the angry heaven begin to acquiesce in the devil''s escape from hell in exchange for redemption by killing the God killer Cole walker.


    On the other hand, Mephisto can''t wait to leave a hint and guide the witch heart demon to find Carter shrey. This time, the deviation of the world line made him successfully skip Johnny blazer and get the contract of San Francisco.


    An hour later, the reconstruction of the gates of hell, the sorcerer with the greatest power in his hand, will lead his army, destroy the rules of the world and rush into the city... "


    "Mission objective: rescue Johnny blazer and kill the witch heart demon."


    ''completion reward: Blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch III; Failure penalty: restart the world line. "


    "The world mission has changed."


    "Mission objective: destroy the San Francisco contract, prevent the day of the end, and fight for the world."


    ''reward for completion: all blood; Failure punishment 1: loss of reason; Failure Punishment 2: the soul enters an irreparable state of serious damage; Punishment 3 for failure: forced expulsion, unable to enter the world of evil knight films again. "


    This is the second time that Cole has received so many system prompts after experiencing the silent hill film world. Even after playing the last punishment measure and a short pause of one second.


    "Serious warning: This is a violent road against the triple dimension, blood and killing, as well as the last darkness before dawn.


    Live, or die.


    Demon hunter, you have no way back. "


    After the system plays the last serious warning.


    Cole''s vision changed rapidly.


    Time accelerated.


    The world flows under his feet.


    Until the hot sun is covered by the night.


    Line of sight freeze frame.


    The police station in the distance is still on.


    The police light that the detective forgot to turn off flashed red and blue.


    Standing in the shadow of a giant billboard.


    Cole took out a document he borrowed from an agent from his inner pocket, took out the versatile mask and put it on his face. After a burst of skin wriggling.


    Skillfully open the car door around you, start the engine and stop outside the police station.


    Push open the door of the police station.


    Handing the receptionist his ID, he said coldly in a high official voice, "I want to see Johnny blazer."


    Cole has a plan on how to rescue Johnny blazer, who is monitored alone for 24 hours and can not fully control the power of the evil spirit knight.


    Rather than just take him away.


    All that guy needs may be a little motivation to recognize his true self.


    Just like the original plot in the movie.


    Throw him straight into a prison full of prisoners and crime.


    After passing the system photo authentication and checking the accuracy.


    The fat black policeman who received Cole put his ID on the counter, picked up the cool doughnuts next to him and said excitedly, "he''s in the interrogation room. The FBI is talking to him."


    Under the hostile gaze of the overtime police officer.


    Colt walked angrily through the corridor, pushed open the door of the interrogation room and said, "I have something to ask him alone. You go out first."


    Talking room.


    Drop a folder on the table, sit on a chair, and then glance at the two FBI agents in the room with the eyes of the big leader.


    They looked at each other, glanced at the badge hanging on Cole''s clothes, pushed the door and left with disdain.


    Overlapping bureaucracies deal with the same big case, which is not unusual in the United States, so no one doubts Cole''s identity.


    Sit down.


    Johnny looked haggard, his hands were handcuffed on the table, and said helplessly, "I said, I didn''t kill, and I''m not his accomplice.


    For God''s sake, the guy I met yesterday morning... "


    Cole got up, untied his handcuffs and said coldly, "God won''t listen to you, Johnny blazer."


    "What...?"


    Don''t give him a chance to talk nonsense.


    Grabbed his clothes and walked back to the cell.


    "Hey! Wait! What do you want to do?!"


    Facing the FBI agent''s organization, Cole pushed him aside and said coldly, "state secrets, from now on, everything here must be arranged by me. Without my consent, Johnny blazer is not allowed to be interrogated about the cole Walker case.


    Do you understand? "


    The demon hunter of another world, a senior official at the ministerial level, in a sense, only needs an official order.


    Successfully subdued all the people present.


    With a confident look, they look like senior officials who work in the Pentagon and they can''t afford to offend.


    Johnny blazer, seeing Cole drag him all the way to the temporary prison full of prisoners, noticed the crime, began to feel the flames of hell, began to make him unconscious, shook his head and said, "no, no, no... You can''t lock me here..."


    Under the surveillance of two prison guards, Cole whispered in his ear, "learn to control it, Johnny, I''ll wait for you outside."


    The familiar voice in his ear made Johnny look back. He grabbed the iron fence with both hands, shook his head and narrowed his eyes hard, but found that the other party had left.


    later.


    A local ruffian''s malicious voice sounded behind him.


    "Look, hot Johnny came to see us."

 Chapter 330

    Finish all this.


    Under the pretext of leaving the police station, Cole took off the CIA agent''s coat and revealed his white shirt and flat red tie.


    Old fashioned holster, hanging under the armpit.


    Take out the suitcase in the real dream equipment library.


    Lay it flat on the ground and open it.


    An old, damaged black woolen windbreaker, neatly folded and placed inside.


    In Cole''s right hand, the moment he touched the windbreaker.


    Spiritual response.


    Like an old friend who has been unconscious for thousands of years, he is saying hello to him.


    Take out the windbreaker and put it on.


    The dried up blood of God scabs and falls off and gasifies under the burning of purgatory fires. It changes into another strange force and integrates into the windbreaker.


    later.


    The defects on the black woolen windbreaker are self repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. The original old texture is gradually renovated.


    Until it''s new.


    Just like that rainy day when Cole bought it for the first time in the tailor''s shop.


    even to the extent that.


    Purgatory windbreaker, very skillfully took out a box of cigarettes from the real dream equipment library, automatically stuffed them into the inner pocket, and rubbed the skin on Cole''s neck with his collar.


    Then the clothes automatically make hunting sound when there is no wind.


    Like a formal greeting after waking up: unexpectedly, I''m back again.


    This other people look like pet pettish behavior.


    In Cole''s eyes, that''s what it means.


    In a sense.


    It is very similar to his arrogant attitude when he first entered the black snake brigade and met Chaz Morgan.


    Tut.


    Cole put his hand into his coat pocket and even kept a wrinkled ten dollar bill in it.


    Although the systematic description allows him to pre hand in, the purgatory windbreaker has part of his self-consciousness.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    In addition to self-awareness, the temper of purgatory windbreaker is very hot.


    After the first greeting and the oath of self existence to Cole, the windless automatic purgatory windbreaker gradually stopped, and the strange spiritual contact suddenly disappeared.


    Become the expensive coat that successfully prevented Cole from drilling the sewer with the blade in blade warrior I.


    Light a cigarette.


    Five minutes later.


    Just as Cole imagined.


    Only a roar of Motorcycle City engine sounded in the police station, accompanied by broken glass and heavy laughter.


    A mount transformed into a goat skeleton locomotive by the flames of hell, carrying Johnny, a knight of evil spirits, jumped out and smashed two police cars. The roaring heat wave and evil supernatural forces shattered all the surrounding glass and electronic products.


    Left a tire mark burning on the ground.


    Looking back, the detectives and police officers who had been scared silly by this scene gave a mocking laugh. The evil knight suddenly turned back and looked at Cole, who stood under the street lamp and wore a windbreaker in summer.


    Empty, burning bones, eyes, more rational than the last instinct.


    As he gazed at Cole.


    Aware of zastano''s power, the purgatory windbreaker was like encountering a provocative hell monster. The pendulum trembled slightly, and a flame suddenly ignited out of Cole''s control.


    Until a metal flip lighter is stuffed into its pocket.


    The purgatory windbreaker trembled with disdain and returned to calm.


    After a burst of staring, Johnny Blazer''s reason and the evil knight''s keen perception of death made him nod to Cole and spit out a sentence in a very dull voice, "go find Roxanne."


    The voice fell.


    The remaining reason disappeared again, like a madman on horseback, raised the locomotive head, smashed the ground heavily, and walked away in strange laughter.


    Roxanne Simpson?


    It seems that the complete change of the main plot also makes the time node for the witch heart devil to catch the woman completely ahead of schedule.


    However, Johnny specially reminded that she was not dead.


    However.


    Just when Cole was ready to find Rosen''s position through the holographic map.


    A cold wind full of malice blew through the back of his neck.


    At the same time.


    Yin and Yang were strange. Male and female voices overlapped and began to whisper in his ear.


    Like the temptation of sweet candy to young children.


    Another example is that the treasure house full of gold coins is open in front of a despicable and greedy gambler.


    The devil''s whisper is full of temptations that can easily dominate the mortal soul.


    "Cole ~ ~"


    As if from the far shore, guide, control and abduct him to a place of death.


    Unfortunately.


    The devil''s mean trick, in Cole''s eyes, is like a mean funny show without a press release.


    The evil supernatural forces they are proud of are ridiculous and weak in the face of the unyielding will of steel.


    After nightfall.


    Is the hunter of hell finally beginning to appear?


    This time.


    The detectives and others in the police station finally woke up from the shock of the evil knight rolling his face.


    A large number of police officers got on the bus and followed the burning tire marks to the distance.


    At the same time.


    The police officer in charge of contact informed the agencies jointly investigating the case by radio and telephone: major suspect Johnny blazer, violent escape from prison and asked for assistance.


    Just.


    They still couldn''t believe what their eyes had just seen.


    If those are true, just ordinary people, how should they arrest a terrible devil?


    For many professionally trained investigators in the police station.


    Cole just stood there, his face blurred under the street lights at night.


    But still found the anomaly of the strange man.


    Hot summer, even at night, is not cold enough to wear a woolen coat.


    What''s more?


    The height and body description of the other party are very similar to the wanted notice.


    After seeing off the police car.


    An FBI agent asked his partner to wait in place. With one hand warily touching the holster pinned behind him, he walked over to Cole and asked, "sir? Someone just had a burning motorcycle. Did you see it..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    As he approached, he saw Cole''s face.


    The FBI agent was stunned because he could not imagine that there would be fierce bandits standing at the door of the police station smoking in the face of the most wanted in the United States.


    even to the extent that...


    The professional instinct of crime profile.


    Let him subconsciously connect Cole with the previous senior CIA official according to his body shape and some subtle movements.


    Pull out the matching gun and yell, "FBI! Raise your hands! Get on the ground!"


    Seeing his partner''s gun confrontation, another agent sitting in the car waiting for him hurried out and pointed a gun at Cole. After seeing his face, he couldn''t help shouting and reported to the headquarters through the walkie talkie that they had caught the wanted criminal: Cole walker.


    However.


    As the "initiator" of the disgusting incident, in the eyes of the two detectives, Cole not only did not panic, but even looked at them coldly and said, "tonight, you will see the truth of the world, agent.


    If you still think I killed the four police officers, I''ll let you do it. "

 Chapter 331

    The voice fell.


    The flames of hell spread on the surface of the black windbreaker.


    The dark red flame wave of magma color rises like the blood of sinners flowing in the abyss of punishment, and it is also like the suffering soul suffering endless torture, turning into a distorted spirit of resentment and sending out a soul scream that makes mortals tremble.


    At this moment.


    The land under Cole''s feet withered and cracked.


    The dying light of the street lamp was completely obscured until it went out.


    A hot blast.


    Like an inaccessible purgatory wall, he melted the guns in the hands of the two agents and pushed them away.


    even to the extent that.


    A gambler who sold his soul to the devil, hid in a dark corner and tried to shoot Cole in exchange for wealth also issued a bone piercing cry of pain into his soul at this time.


    Burning soul, burning his flesh and blood.


    A shrill voice.


    Like a sharp knife with a thorn, it pierced the eardrums of two detectives, making them show extremely uncomfortable and painful expressions.


    For the first time.


    Among them, the older agents, who had been involved in many religious cases, frowned, withstood the suffocating heat wave, talked to themselves and whispered, "fire prison..."


    Turning his head, he glanced at the gunman whose head was completely burned dry and fell to the ground smoking.


    It is completely consistent with the records in religious classics.


    He got up, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and asked loudly, "who the hell are you?"


    After a brief silence.


    There was only a cold voice in response to him.


    "Demon hunter."


    After the conversation.


    The dark red light of the fire disappeared from his vision.


    Another young detective touched some scorched front hair on his forehead. His amazing expression was more exaggerated than seeing God coming with his own eyes.


    Swallowing, he said in an unbelievable tone, "Evan, are we... Dreaming?"


    First a skeleton on a flame locomotive.


    It is also a windbreaker that will catch fire and a "wanted man" with incredible means.


    The older agent, known as Evan, with his hands on his hips, did not directly answer his partner''s questions. He frowned and said, "hank, do you think... If we write such a report, will it be believed?"


    The young agent wore a "pain mask" on his face. He seemed to think of the interrogation of his boss. He held his waist and forehead with one hand, shook his head and said, "it will only think we are crazy."


    Are they really crazy?


    The two agents are pretty sure they''re not crazy.


    Think of the rumors about the mass murder in the motel... Two bodies that are not human


    This made them suddenly suspicious.


    They don''t know how many things there are in the objective world where they live.


    In this painful silence.


    The young agent sighed, pushed back the hem of his suit, exposed his belt and held his waist, perhaps to ease the heavy atmosphere. He joked, "but... Evan, I have to say, the guy who calls himself the demon hunter and his flame windbreaker... Are very cool."


    "Hank."


    "Ha ha, I''m just kidding. Let''s work."


    The other side.


    Different from the original plot of the film, Roxanne, who was once again deceived by Johnny Blazer''s lies, sat alone in the bar and got drunk.


    She is ready to end all this, change a city and start a new life.


    A life without Johnny Blazer''s shadow.


    Drunkenness surged up. Roxanne held the glass in one hand and rested her face on the other arm.


    She remembered the wonderful years she spent with Johnny when she was young.


    However.


    In a trance, I suddenly found that the atmosphere in the bar was getting quieter and quieter.


    even to the extent that.


    The noise of cowboys who had gathered to watch the ball game also disappeared in her ears.


    Raise your head and open your bleary drunk eyes.


    At the moment, the bar is empty, and even the nearby streets have become very quiet.


    The only old TV hanging on the shelf.


    The original passionate voice of the game commentator has quietly become grotesque, stacked and uncomfortable.


    Suddenly.


    The old picture tube TV set emits a morbid noise, mixed with malicious laughter from the far shore.


    The drunkenness above was dissipated by the cold wind blowing across the cheeks.


    Roxanne gave a sharp blow.


    Jump off the stool.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes falling on the wooden floor is crisp, but it is particularly harsh and breathtaking.


    The female reporter looked around warily, hesitated for a while and said loudly, "is anyone there?!"


    The voice fell.


    The feeling that her arm was suddenly grasped made her body tremble and scream.


    But look back.


    In addition to the wet fingerprints on his arms, all he could see was the empty and silent bar.


    later.


    A strange voice sounded behind her without warning.


    "Roxanne Simpson, hot Johnny''s first love, if you take you to him, the knight will agree to work for us."


    Fear began to make her breathing fast.


    The fine cold sweat wet the clothes, and the smell of wine in the air turned into a wet and pungent mildew under the intrusion of unknown forces.


    Maybe.


    A demon hunter with an iron will.


    For Johnny blazer, who has the power of evil knight.


    Demons hiding in natural elements and exiled fallen angels are like dirty wild dogs without dog ropes. Their evil power is ridiculous, stupid and weak.


    even to the extent that.


    Only with humble physical means, try to kill them.


    However.


    In the eyes of real ordinary people, even the lowest evil devil is a primitive fear hidden in the depths of the soul.


    Just contact with their decadent and smelly evil power, fear and convulsion will be infinitely amplified.


    As described in the devil''s code: the power of the devil and evil spirits will gradually deprive human beings of their five senses, and then deprive them of their will.


    Create the most instinctive primitive fear, lock the intruded in forever, suffer torture and go crazy.


    without doubt.


    The power of the elemental devil is far from reaching the demon God of hell, which is a powerful evil power enough to interfere with reality.


    All of Roxanne''s senses are illusions after contacting evil forces.


    In a scream of horror.


    Fall to the ground.


    Turning into a pool of mud, the water demon stuck to the ground grabbed her calf and dragged it out of the bar.


    The order of the sorcerer.


    He had to take this woman as a bargaining chip to coerce the evil spirit knight to work for them.


    Just when the water devil made a vague laugh and enjoyed the pleasure brought by the woman''s panic.


    A leather shoe falling from the sky stepped fiercely on its muddy face with twisted facial features.


    "Are you so happy? Water demon."


    Lack of emotional tone.


    It is more straightforward and full of simple and crude bloody terror than the inferior means it uses to scare Roxanne.


    The water demon screamed in horror and hurriedly loosened Roxanne''s calf, ready to escape into the ground and run.


    But he was put on his forehead by a bone dagger.


    Even the tip of the sword has disappeared into the skin.


    He collapsed on the ground, smiled awkwardly and politely at Cole, and said in fear, "ha... Ha ha, Cole walker, it''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    I heard you killed two lower angels... Well, before you kill me, can you let me... "

 Chapter 332

    I haven''t finished yet.


    A burst of unspeakable malice, with the scream of the evil spirit and the eternal ash and yellow sand, turned into a cry, and the wind of hell accumulated by the complaining spirits blew through the street outside the bar.


    Pass by.


    All light is obscured by darkness.


    Vegetation withered and bricks weathered.


    The vehicles parked on both sides of the street have become rusty and dilapidated as if they had been eroded by wind and rain for thousands of years.


    Filled with stench, the black moss watered by the blood of sinners spread intensively on the building surface.


    After the passage of the Yin wind.


    All the lights in the bar went out.


    The water devil laughed mockingly and turned into a pool of mud. With the help of the evil power of the wind of hell, he broke away from Cole''s control.


    Hiding in the dark, he joked, "your action is too slow, Cole. The witch heart demon has got the San Francisco contract, and the door of hell is about to open.


    Now, the world belongs to us.


    Ha ha... "


    Malicious laughter, caught in the wind of hell, surrounded Cole.


    Luo Shan, who regained consciousness, had a cold sweat on her face, shortness of breath, greed and a dark environment filled with wind and sand.


    The devil''s voice made her sit on the ground, step back madly, hit the bar, hold her knees, and her body trembled.


    Caught a glimpse of standing in front of the bar.


    A vague figure of a tall man.


    Her instinctive fear of the unknown made her scream in horror and her voice tremble.


    Suddenly.


    The devil''s wild and despicable laughter, like a male duck strangled at the neck, coughed violently and even became extremely frightened.


    "No - Cole! If you kill me, the witch heart devil will not let you go!"


    In the first ray of fire, it turned into a sharp knife to tear the darkness and was reflected in Roxanne''s pupil.


    The hot and dark red flames of hell were ignited.


    At this moment.


    Roxanne saw it.


    A tall man bathed in flames, holding a bone white dagger.


    The dark red fire cast a trembling shadow on his three-dimensional face.


    Blue pupils.


    Full of cruelty and killing.


    Another thin man, like a drowned chicken, sticky and wet all over, even covered with moss, was grabbed by his neck, raised and pinched in front of him.


    Although Roxanne Simpson''s job is to be a reporter.


    But as a Christian, at the first sight of the water demon, she realized that the wet guy was the unclean thing that had caught her earlier.


    I thought he mentioned Johnny Blazer''s name just now.


    Roxanne finally understood.


    Johnny never lied to her.


    Sign a contract with the devil to sell souls, monsters after nightfall, bounty hunters of the devil king


    Let her stay away from his life, not because Johnny is a dissolute son, but because of love and wordless protection.


    In the eyes of lovers.


    Each other will always be the most perfect one in the world.


    Even if.


    Johnny''s original intention to treat Roxanne is more fear and timidity than love.


    After she saw the dark red flame roaring and burning in the purgatory windbreaker, the same idea as agent Evan appeared in her mind: Fire prison.


    It exists in Judaism to purify sinners and filthy places.


    The Christian world, according to the Latin ''puree'', has another name for the face: purgatory.


    later.


    The devil''s dying cry made her body tremble violently.


    I saw that strange man, ignoring the devil''s warning, like a butcher who killed livestock, kicked the water devil with one foot and pinched his smelly and greasy long hair in his left hand.


    The right hand is holding the bone dagger.


    "No - Cole, you will..."


    Violently cut off the devil''s dirty head.


    The threat and unwillingness before death came to an abrupt end.


    All that remains is the corpse that turns into mud and sewage, collapses, decays on the ground and returns to nature.


    In the fire.


    In Rosen''s pupil, Cole''s tall figure gradually disappeared.


    The female reporter hugged her body and said vigilantly, "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    Cole put away his dagger, stretched out his right hand to her and said expressionless, "Johnny asked me to pick you up. He has a job to deal with."


    "Johnny?"


    Deliberately took a deep look at Cole''s face.


    Maybe I just want to remember his appearance.


    Perhaps, a hero who is a hunter hunter, the hero''s attitude to make complaints about the United States is too natural and unrestrained, just like the official Tucao of the system, which makes the strange woman feel good about him.


    The famous "Witch Hunter.".


    Staring at Cole suspiciously, Roxanne got up, looked out of the window at the street filled with the wind of hell, frowned and said, "dust storm? The smell of sulfur..."


    Cole said coldly, "someone opened the door of hell and tried to threaten Johnny with you as their evil tool to dominate the world. Come with me and stay with Johnny. You are safe."


    Roxanne nodded and followed Cole outside the bar.


    This time.


    A skeleton war horse burning the flames of hell appeared at the end of the street not far away. The man riding on it was Carter shrey, a tomb keeper and a former evil knight.


    It may be the spirit of revenge. There is inexplicable gravity between each other.


    The old man rode a police horse and stopped at the door of the bar.


    The heat wave made Luoshan step back several steps. Her expression could not be simply described as shock. She said a person''s name dully, "Johnny...?"


    Carter shrey''s unique dull voice became a little hoarse and responded, "you''re the first love Johnny mentioned."


    Roxanne took a look at Cole.


    The latter took a cigarette out of his pocket and pulled the criminal verdict. After a wisp of white smoke rose, he waved to her.


    The female reporter walked over suspiciously and was held in front of her by Cole.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Revenge anger has been ignited and has entered the form of evil spirit knight."


    "Within the duration, your physical fitness will be improved 30 times. With the help of purgatory windbreaker, you can stay in the air for a short time."


    "After completing a specific plot or duration, revenge anger is consumed."


    In Roxanne''s unbelievable eyes.


    The fury of hell devoured Cole''s body and burned his flesh and blood.


    As in the impossible place in the west, Carter shrey laughed happily when he met a bounty hunter who was like-minded and jealous of evil, and said loudly, "can you catch up with me? Drink -"


    Horses gallop.


    Leave deep footprints and flames.


    Rosa grabbed the purgatory windbreaker. To her surprise, the burning flame could not make her feel any burning and discomfort.


    Cole said coldly, "hold on."


    "Wait... Wait! Ah -"


    Body sinking, explosive force, trampling on the ground.


    Embrace Roxanne.


    The body turns into a polar night meteor, dark red tears the darkness.


    The other side.


    In the center of the city, which has not yet been invaded by the wind of hell, a locomotive burning the flames of hell is staring at the huge number of chasing police officers and journalists who came to hear the news.


    The engine roared and drove vertically up the building!

 Chapter 333

    The flame streamer across the surface of the building is particularly eye-catching in the city under the night.


    A large number of state police and FBI agents gathered under the tall building.


    The reporter who came nearby hurriedly ordered the team to set up an antenna and prepare for live broadcasting.


    The senior detective, who had a keen sense of smell and noticed that something was wrong, shouted and asked his subordinates to push out all the reporters.


    But was interrupted by a loud noise.


    Look up.


    I saw a police helicopter, bound by a flaming iron chain, like a stone tied to a rope, dragged and circled by a terrible force beyond the cognition of the real world.


    "God..."


    His partner and subordinate.


    A young detective hurriedly pushed through the crowd, crossed the warning line and said in a hurry, "detective, someone has witnessed that something is coming over there!


    We have to hurry to evacuate the residents of this city. "


    "Evacuation?!"


    The senior detective pulled out the high tone, looked embarrassed, held his waist with one hand, pointed to the distance and yelled, "just because of the damn sand in the distance? Or the asshole''s magic trick of Johnny Blazer?!"


    The young detective, who was yelled at by his boss in front of many colleagues and citizens, touched his nose awkwardly, looked at an FBI agent with a strange look, and said in a deep voice, "this is a picture taken by a resident. What''s inside... I can''t explain to you."


    Hand over the old flip phone.


    In a blurred picture.


    First, two lights of fire swept the street at great speed.


    The wind and sand are coming.


    The wailing sound of the complaining spirit, like the sharp cry of an abandoned baby, is particularly clear and makes the scalp numb.


    even to the extent that.


    During the shooting of this picture, a thin spirit describing a starving person suddenly bumps into a glass window, opens its shriveled mouth and sends out a soul scream.


    Then the picture shook.


    At the same time, there is the panic sound of the photographer scolding his mother after being frightened.


    After a silence.


    The senior detective wiped his mouth with the palm of his hand and frowned, "so, do you believe it?"


    The young detective looked at the roof, shook his head and said helplessly, "Inspector, can you explain that the locomotive drove vertically up the building?"


    Their conversation and the voice in their mobile phone were heard by an elderly Christian standing outside the cordon.


    The wrinkled face suddenly became extremely shocked.


    Leaning on a walking stick, he shouted in the voice of God, "this must be God''s punishment for us! The devil of hell must come to ask for the soul of sinners!"


    Talk.


    The devout believer of heaven immediately knelt on the ground, crossed his fingers in front of him, bowed his head and closed his eyes, and said something in his mouth.


    Pray to God for forgiveness for his original sin.


    Someone took the lead.


    In the crowd, some foolish believers followed him, crawling, praying and whispering like a holy stick.


    Seeing things can''t end.


    The senior detective was ready to yell out to stop this ridiculous act.


    But was stopped by a federal investigator.


    After shaking hands.


    The other said, "Evan Thomson, may I have a word with you?"


    "Go ahead."


    "This case is more complicated than we thought. You should have heard the rumors about the scene of the motel crime..."


    "Wow, you also want to tell me, are there two angels among the dead? I can talk to you about this kind of thing when I have time."


    He turned impatiently and shouted to his subordinates, "find me some negotiators! Evacuate all the residents in the building..."


    However.


    The policeman who accepted the order could no longer hear the second half of his words.


    The dark wind and sand in the distance drowned all the noise in the city center.


    The gravel hit the face and made people unable to open their eyes.


    It''s also at this moment.


    People living in Dezhou, adjacent to the Gobi desert city.


    Witnessed a strange vision that they could not forget all their lives.


    The dark dust covers the sky and swallows the moon. It is wrapped in rolling evil clouds and turns into a mythical monster that destroys the world, encroaching on the sky and the earth.


    Evil spirits shuttle through the gravel.


    Spread primitive fear.


    Like a fish in the water, it swam through the crowd.


    There were screams of fear, one after another, but they were swallowed up by the howling wind of hell.


    later.


    A voice from hell that makes everyone shudder.


    Proclaim his arrival to the world.


    "I am a witch, the terminator of the order of heaven and hell, and the master of the world!"


    Accompanied by a loud voice.


    Even if the line of sight is extremely dim.


    Everyone present still sensed a sinister young man in black.


    He opened his arms.


    Like the son of prophecy who leads disaster, he leads his hell army and the wind and sand of death to people.


    This moment.


    No one doubts that on the day of the end, the madman''s madness with the devil to seize the soul of sinners is a sensational nonsense.


    Even the firm senior detective was stunned and looked at him blankly, just like the terrible scene of hell on earth and the end of the world.


    Until his eyes looked at the dark eyes with malice.


    It''s like the soul is dragged into an endless abyss that never sees the sun.


    Another example is that perception is dragged into the chaotic dead sea of extreme cold and silence.


    After a brief trance.


    Firm soul, regain the will, cold sweat soaked his body and personal clothes.


    The senior detective swallowed.


    "God..."


    Having not entered the church for 30 years, he also began to pray silently in his heart, asking God to forgive his sins, and praying for a savior to lead them to overcome darkness and despair.


    This time.


    Wuxin demons didn''t kill humans indiscriminately and take their souls for fun.


    But like an emperor who is about to control the world, after swallowing the souls of thousands of fallen saints, his smile is crazy and sick, and the disordered sound lines stacked and squeezed together, like sharp iron spikes, pierce the eardrum and plunge into every human soul.


    "At the moment before darkness and disaster are about to come to this world, crawl at my feet and pray for your future, mankind! Ahaha -"


    obviously.


    The son of a hell King wandering on the edge of madness overestimates his strength.


    How could he control the thousands of souls of fallen saints imprisoned by the Saint Vincent''s covenant so easily.


    Face threats.


    Some people, like senior detectives, still hold their fists and stand where they are, even if fear spreads.


    However.


    But someone has knelt down to the witch heart devil, shouted his name, and is willing to sacrifice his soul and become the pawn of hell.


    In this dead silence and despair of asking God for forgiveness.


    A photographer standing behind the reporter looked into the distance and his face changed.


    "James! Look!"


    He quickly raised the camera and aimed it at the particularly dazzling dark red in the dark sky.


    Not just him.


    Everyone present was also aware of the attention in the night sky.


    I saw a light of fire, like a meteor cutting through the sky, like a sharp knife tearing up all darkness and evil, wrapped in the heat wave and roaring spirit, falling from the sky!


    The ground crushed by terrorist forces collapsed and cracked.


    Make others unstable.


    The flying rubble turns into magma melted by high temperature, like a polar night volcano, with dark red splashing, which is frightening.


    later.


    A voice that lacks emotional fluctuation and has a unique low voice line of the evil spirit knight, surrounded by the hot air wave, suddenly sounded.


    "You can''t end order, let alone dominate the world, witch heart demon."

 Chapter 334

    Roxanne Simpson, break free of Cole''s arms, jump down and stand where she is.


    The sound of heavy horse hoofs and faint fire appeared at the end of the street.


    The unique sound of the old-fashioned shotgun is like a roaring beast, which suddenly explodes after crushing the sharp howl of the wind of hell!


    The burst hell flame turned into a bullet to judge evil, and penetrated into the back of the witch heart devil fiercely.


    The next moment.


    The son of the king of hell who tried to rule the world.


    The body is like a blasted watermelon.


    In a very short time.


    Rapid expansion, bloated, broken and splashed all over the ground.


    The soul of the fallen Saint swallowed by him sent out a shrill scream, like a pile of meat mud, which was blown up, sputtered and spread by violence.


    Hovering over the body of the witch heart demon.


    The wind of hell, which covers the sky and swallows the moon, reconstructs the storm and vortex.


    Carter schleitzer stopped beside Cole.


    The image of flame skeleton like Cole is the old-fashioned dress of cowboys and bounty hunters. Even the mount is a skeleton war horse swallowed by the fire of hell.


    After he stopped.


    The furious roar of the locomotive engine and the vibration and roar that hit the ground after falling from the building once again attracted everyone''s attention.


    I saw Johnny Blazer driving the skeleton chariot through the dark sand.


    Drive in front of Cole.


    The appalling scene of the gathering of three evil knights.


    So that all the reporters and photographers who picked up the camera and recorded this historic moment fell into an unprecedented great shock and shock.


    Even the hell demons who originally lingered over the heads of people and waited for opportunities to erode their souls were pushed away by the scorching air waves.


    Let out a low cry and wail of fear and anxiety.


    All this.


    Regardless of the three monstrous evil knights.


    Or the devil of hell hovering over their heads like a huge sea vortex, wrapped in the wind of hell.


    Standing in the fierce wind and dust.


    People in the city center looked up and looked at the dark epic described in ancient mythology.


    The devil of hell leads his legion to invade the world.


    The hell gatekeeper incarnated by the fire of purgatory pursues God''s will and eliminates evil and darkness as executioner and executioner.


    After a brief silence.


    The senior detective standing in the front was the first to break the silence.


    "Who are you..."


    The anger of revenge gradually extinguished.


    Until you quit the state of evil spirit knight and return to human appearance.


    In the dark red light of the purgatory windbreaker, Cole put his hands into his pockets, turned around and collided with the eyes of the senior detective.


    It only takes a second.


    He recognized that the man standing in front of him was a high-risk suspect wanted in the United States.


    Subconsciously pulled out the gun and pointed it at him.


    His face changed and he said, "God... Are you Cole walker?!"


    Not just him.


    After the senior detective shouted Cole''s name, all the state police and agents present changed their faces!


    For them who don''t know the truth, Cole walker is a terrorist bandit associated with first-class felonies such as assaulting police, shooting and maiming by violence.


    The extremely bad nature of the motel murders shocked the whole country.


    Four police officers and two detectives were shot dead.


    A police officer was disabled at level 2.


    Twelve passengers were disabled at Level 3.


    A lot of cash and jewelry were lost at the scene


    Some state troopers, photographed in fear of Cole.


    They pulled out pistols and confronted him.


    This time.


    FBI agent Evan, who had met Cole before, walked up to a state policeman with the highest rank and frowned, "let your people put down their guns. The motel murder is far more complicated than we thought.


    That man... "


    Talking room.


    The agent looked at Cole at a distance and said, "I don''t think he was the murderer. Someone deliberately framed him."


    Now the situation is.


    The city center is surrounded by some extremely evil dark force.


    I saw someone vouching for Cole.


    The state trooper was silent for a while, motioned his people to put down their guns, and then said to Evan, "we''ll talk about the case later and solve the immediate problems first."


    Looking up at the sky, he deliberately shouted to Cole, "can someone tell me what happened in this city?"


    However.


    After all the state police put down their guns one after another, the young partner of the senior detective looked very tight and a cold sweat slipped down his sideburns.


    Aim at Cole and pull the trigger twice in a row.


    A sudden gunshot.


    And not far away, the evil spirit reconstructed by the soul of the fallen Saint made a wild laugh.


    Build the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    After the first girl who couldn''t bear the intrusion and fear of evil spirits screamed with irrational panic.


    Panic quickly spread through the crowd.


    Even the most dedicated journalists and photographers can''t resist the evil power of witches and Demons and the primitive fear brought by the wind of hell.


    The city center, which had been desperate and silent, but maintained a fragile order, was in a mess in an instant.


    The senior detective pressed his partner''s hand and yelled, "Alex! Are you fucking crazy?! the case has not been found out. Who allowed you to shoot?!"


    "I, I, I..."


    The young detective''s voice trembled slightly.


    Below the pupil.


    But there was a trace of silver gray background that could not be checked. The original face of panic and doubt suddenly became expressionless. The rest of the light quickly observed the chaotic scenes around.


    Lift the gun.


    Rob Taylor pulled the trigger mercilessly in the incredible eyes of his immediate boss.


    "Alex! You..."


    Electro optic flint room.


    There was another gunshot, at the same time.


    The warhead that was enough to smash Rob''s head was fiercely knocked open by a silver bullet with blood flame.


    Rob reacted quickly.


    He sank quickly, avoided the muzzle of the gun, grabbed Alex''s matching gun, twisted his arm and fell to the ground.


    When he looks up and looks at Cole.


    The man who rescued him from the muzzle of the gun with amazing and gorgeous means has turned around, inexplicably appeared a long knife in his hand, walked and stood beside the other two evil knights.


    Cole glanced at the remaining light and took the initiative to lift his transformation. Johnny blazer, who was modest and kissing with Roxanne Simpson, said coldly, "it''s time to work, Johnny."


    After a kiss with the first love.


    Johnny Blazer swept away the great haze in his heart for more than ten years, asked Rosanna to stay where she was and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Long knife scarlet.


    The flames of purgatory windbreaker roared.


    Cole took a step forward, his voice was cruel and ruthless, "the witch heart devil belongs to you, and the others belong to me."


    meanwhile.


    Carter shrey threw his Winchester 1887 to Johnny. The flame on the face of the skeleton emitted black smoke before it went out, laughing, "this is the last time I ignited the flames of hell.


    Johnny blazer.


    Greed makes stupidity.


    Hatred brings war and death.


    Only those who sacrifice for love can create miracles.


    The future is in your hands, child. "

 Chapter 335

    Like some kind of responsibility and inheritance.


    Johnny Blazer took Carter shrey''s gun.


    A brief look at each other, all in silence.


    Johnny whistled, the flames of hell lit up again, turned over and sat on his favorite locomotive, looked at Cole with empty bones, and said in a low voice, "if you encounter difficulties, don''t be silent, old man."


    From the perspective of Johnny blazer and the evil knight.


    Cole is not only an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years, but also from another world. Like Carter shrey, he lost the power of evil knight.


    Difficulties suggest that the ''old man'' Cole may not be able to handle the hell Legion.


    Silence is a mockery of his always silent and cold character.


    After the sound full of ridicule, he gave a strange smile, just like the impossibility in the western wilderness, waved the iron lock in his hand, raised the front of the car, and the engine roared away.


    The resurrected witch heart demon.


    The will is crazily eroded by the soul of the fallen saint, and becomes more and more arrogant and crazy.


    Glancing at Cole with a knife, pointing to him and laughing, "I''ll deal with you when I kill Mephisto''s Knight, ke..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Winchester 1887 the angry gunfire roared.


    With Johnny blazer, "although the crisis facing the world is temporarily relieved by you and the evil spirit knight, such an outcome is not a victory."


    "Reward: Blood flame ¡¤ secret branch III."


    [blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch III: you need special conditions to complete the first activation. After activation, you can view the specific attributes.]


    The people who ran around finally had time to stop.


    Look up at the rising sun in the distance.


    They never felt it so beautiful to bathe in the sun.


    It seems that everything they experienced last night is their illusion.


    Not far from Cole.


    After being exposed to the sun, Johnny Blazer knelt painfully on the ground, and the flames of hell rose with a burst of black smoke, which gradually went out.


    This time.


    An old man who had been hiding in the dark and had been observing the world for a long time finally couldn''t help but jump out and appear in front of Johnny blazer.

 Chapter 336

    He was still an old gentleman with a kind face and a walking stick.


    Murphyst went up to Johnny, held out a hand, smiled and said, "Congratulations, Johnny.


    You completed our deal.


    It''s time for me to take back the power of the evil spirit knight. "


    Take two steps forward, approach Johnny Blazer in a harmless manner, and then say, "you can take back your life, the true love you''ve always wanted, and you can start building your family.


    There are many transactions in the world... "


    Leaning on a stick, stand where you are.


    Perhaps he was aware of the power of the evil spirit knight and gradually broke away from the contract and his control.


    Every word murphyst said was very careful and gentle, just like an old friend Johnny hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Many people are willing to exchange their soul for desire and let others bear the curse. Now you are free."


    The power of the king of hell.


    After he said the word ''freedom''.


    The evil things that have always been bound in Johnny Blazer''s soul gradually dissipated after the parchment scroll burned.


    Just like all the guys who like erecting memorial archways after becoming XX.


    Murfest, in a very gentlemanly manner, deliberately lengthened his tone and smiled at Johnny, "after all... Trading is trading.


    We have to keep our word. "


    However.


    For an old man who thought he was playing with Johnny blazer, what happened next far exceeded his expectations.


    Johnny got up hard, raised his right hand, pointed to his nose, looked disgusted, and said firmly, "No."


    Follow the voice.


    The part of his right hand in the shadow burned the flames of hell and threatened, "I will bear all this and use it against you. As long as innocent people are injured, I will appear in front of you in the name of my father.


    Fight against the flame with the power of the flame. "


    Being strongly rejected and even unable to forcibly take back what originally belongs to you.


    Mephisto, suddenly turning his head, stared at Cole with eyes of extreme hatred and hatred, and his tone was full of anger.


    "You --!"


    Cole stood where he was.


    He took out a cigarette and said coldly, "justice doesn''t die, old bastard."


    Maybe angry.


    Maybe he noticed something else approaching.


    Let out an unwilling low roar.


    Mephisto''s body turned into a wisp of black smoke and gradually disappeared in place.


    This time.


    The senior detective who left earlier drove the vehicle and returned to the place where all the disasters occurred.


    He got off with the photographer who saved him on the road.


    See Cole first.


    Rob looked serious and asked, "is it over?"


    Johnny took a deep breath, staggered back and responded, "it''s over, detective. Now, you should always believe that Cole and I haven''t killed anyone at all."


    After a moment of silence, the detective grabbed the belt with a headache and said, "I can''t help you directly in this matter, but I can write a report to it.


    They were asked to investigate the motel case carefully.


    And... "


    Just Cole''s eyes, the senior detective hesitated and said sincerely, "thank you for what just happened."


    A car engine sounded.


    The two FBI agents who had left earlier also rushed back. As soon as they got off the bus, the young agent shouted to Cole, "demon hunter, is this the truth you mentioned to us?"


    As the dust settles.


    More and more people who hid around the city center for the rest of their lives came out of the shelter and gathered around the police car.


    Among them, some faithful believers looked at Johnny and Cole with extremely complex eyes.


    Not long.


    Carter shrey also returned with Roxanne.


    Two old lovers with broken ties embrace each other as soon as they meet.


    Senior detective rob wanted the onlookers to go home. Don''t stay here too much time. At the same time, he used the radio to let his subordinates and the nearby state police.


    Help him evacuate the crowd.


    However.


    At this time.


    Rob''s partner, who was originally handcuffed in the police car, suddenly opened the door and walked in the direction of Cole.


    "Hi, Alex! You can''t... Ah --" until I find out. "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The young detective raised his hand.


    Rob''s body left the ground uncontrollably and flew to one side.


    A strange scene.


    Not only attracted the attention of everyone present, Cole, who sat smoking on the curb, saw this scene, threw away his cigarettes and got up.


    Aware of some unspeakable powerful supernatural force, Johnny asked Roxanne to wait for him in place and hurried over.


    "Cole..."


    "It''s none of your business, Johnny. It''s my personal grudge with them."


    Cole just finished.


    I saw detective Alex, like climbing a step undetectable to the naked eye, step by step into the air.


    Suddenly.


    A pair of white angel wings stretched out his back, turned around, looked at the crowd, opened his hands and smiled hypocritically. Even his voice became neutral.


    "Believers of God, you have witnessed the evil of darkness.


    Your prayer and self salvation, I heard it. "


    The great power of the archangel.


    Even if it just falls on a mortal body, it is still strong, like an insurmountable mountain.


    Just a simple sound.


    With some magical supernatural means.


    In the eyes of the fanatical believers around, it is the miracle of God''s presence and heaven''s response to their prayers.


    instant.


    All religious citizens kneel down like pilgrims to the sanctuary on a grand festival.


    Some people even shed tears on the spot.


    Few people can stand where they are and doubt it.


    One of them is rob, a senior detective who hasn''t worshipped in 30 years.


    He looked around and frowned. "You..."


    It seemed that the worship of mortals was very useful. St. Michael looked gently at rob, his soft voice was soaked with divine power, understood the man''s soul, and said, "why don''t you kneel?"


    "I..."


    Rob clenched his right hand and refuted, "I don''t care who you are, return Alex!"


    For this, Mephisto, the king of hell, saw that he had to run ahead of time. The first fall, the archangel who was unable to compete with azazler, the demon of purgatory.


    Obviously not interested in arguing with a mortal.


    Just one thought.


    Rob knelt uncontrollably on the ground, bowed his head and said nothing.


    After enjoying the worship of the people, St. Michael suddenly turned his head and looked back at Cole. At this moment, his eyes were not gentle and full of anger... Or his contempt and banter on the ants who did not measure their own strength.


    Yelled, "you, Cole walker, the source of all disasters, the conspirator with the open door of hell, the disseminator of death and evil.


    Why don''t you kneel down when you see me? "


    Following his voice, those fanatical believers who knelt on the ground all looked at him with the eyes that Cole killed their mother.


    I want to peel his skin, drink his blood and eat his meat.


    "Put him to death!"


    "Blasphemer! Burn him!"


    Cole took out the criminal verdict, ignored their barking, lit a cigarette, the wings of the angel of death appeared in his hands, raised his head, extended a greeting middle finger to St. Michael, smiled and said, "fxxk-u."

 Chapter 337

    For zealous Christians.


    St. Michael came to earth.


    A symbol with a very serious moral.


    On behalf of God''s will, the archangel came to the world to save suffering, listen to people''s prayers and forgive their original sins.


    However.


    The blasphemer who opened the gates of hell openly abused their faith in front of God''s voters.


    For a time, the crowd was excited.


    Full of malicious voices, curse Cole, curse his soul, should be burned forever by the fire of hell.


    A few non believers who maintain a neutral attitude, seeing this situation, all choose to be silent.


    Carter shrey glanced at the detective bent over by St. Michael, sneered, took off his hat, motioned to Cole, rode away and disappeared at the end of the road.


    As he told Johnny.


    The future world, Carter shrey, the owner of this name, will be covered by the dust of time and disappear in the long river of history together with the stone tablets in the cemetery.


    Johnny Blazer sees this.


    He went to Cole and said loudly to the people, "the gate of hell is opened by the witch heart devil! You have seen it!


    Cole and I saved you! "


    As a result, the voice just fell.


    An old man with gray hair, to the Christians present.


    They can''t be more familiar with fragments of the original Bible.


    The original meaning of this sentence: because Moses, the prophet, the leader of the Jews, committed the crime of murder, Michael was sent by God to the earth to argue with the devil about his body.


    Even in the face of the devil in hell, the archangel in the record did not dare to slander him with God''s judgment, but said, "the Lord rebukes you."


    Now?


    The collapse of faith is like the believers who witnessed the inviolable archangel and violated the precepts.


    Senior detective rob stared at the dramatic scene in front of him and looked back at the believers who were still crazy and angry, but now they are all silent and have strange expressions.


    This time.


    A burst of funny, as unreal as dreaming, let him slap his cheek to make sure he is not dreaming now.


    and...


    Cole walker, that arrogant guy, died so easily?


    Seeing things can''t end.


    St. Michael tried to suppress the towering anger of an old bastard. Even if he couldn''t get down, he could only always smile and say a non painful nonsense, ready to run away and return to heaven.


    After the dust settles, clean up and modify the memory of witnesses one by one.


    Unfortunately, Mephisto, who has always kept a low profile, was not ready to let him go. He held a walking stick in both hands and smiled at a believer, "you have seen that heaven does not abide by the rules with hell, and even... Killed a man himself.


    The consequences of doing so... "


    He raised his head, looked directly into St. Michael''s eyes and said with a smile, "it''s you, St. Michael, who broke the balance and brought disaster to the world, since heaven has broken the rules.


    Don''t expect us to abide by the bet. "


    Then he said to the crowd, "Oh... Forget to say that you humans like to call that day the end. Don''t you think it''s ironic?


    Human beings despise hell, but they didn''t expect it, ha ha. "


    Originally, with St. Michael''s wisdom and cunning, he would never jump into the trap of Mephisto, but after contacting the breath of the God butcher, some strange power not only made him afraid, but also his consciousness was briefly dominated by instinct.


    Finally.


    In the face of Mephisto''s conspiracy and slander.


    Even after killing Cole, the uneasiness brought by his indelible will made St. Michael unbearable.


    The archangel and the power of the king of hell began to fight in the center of this ordinary city.


    A direct confrontation of the will of the gods.


    Interfere with the real world.


    The land under Mephisto''s feet quickly dried up and died. The towering stench and evil forces covered the early morning sun like a gushing volcano and swallowed the human soul.


    The pervading malice is like the strange words whispered by the complaining spirit.


    Just contact.


    Hundreds of mortals, drained of their souls, fell to the ground.


    Around St. Michael.


    The bells and chants of heaven suddenly sounded.


    Mortals shrouded in divine power kneel uncontrollably, indulge in hymns and gradually lose consciousness.


    The soft light of materialization melts the evil power of Mephisto, revives the withered and dead land, and burns the evil spirits hiding in the dark.


    More humans sandwiched between the two forces shouted with uneasy panic.


    They can never imagine.


    The confrontation between gods, under the simple and concrete reality mapping, contains what terrible and powerful power.


    The instinct of survival made them struggle to escape from this more terrible place in hell, but they found that the will and body robbed by two forces did not belong to them.


    Even the most determined atheist, senior detective rob, although conscious, his body and soul are like a public toilet... In a sense, he thinks so.


    Let the power of angels and demons go in and out wantonly and rob them of their faith and belonging.


    This time.


    He finally understood why, in the face of St. Michael''s trial, Cole walker, the man known as the God killer, would speak the world''s common dirty words to the archangel in an arrogant and disrespectful manner.


    The so-called angel is not a believer, as described in the records, standing high in the clouds and at the commanding height of morality.


    Not just him.


    Two FBI detectives who were also caught in it also recalled what Cole said to them: the truth and truth of the world.


    Since the archangel can kill Cole Walker recklessly.


    So the murder in the motel


    They also think that the other party can easily control a young detective when they are not aware of it.


    In their hearts, they were suddenly attacked by a cold, which made them stand upside down.


    Originally, facing the invasion of hell, they could pray to God for forgiveness of their sins and redemption.


    But now.


    They don''t even know who to turn to?


    What should we do to escape from this? Every second is like spending thousands of years of suffering and torture.


    Old agent Evan Thomson couldn''t help thinking that if that man was still alive


    For Cole.


    After he was killed, and then Mephisto began to confront St. Michael, time seemed to never flow.


    Or.


    The moment after death.


    In the ears of illusory consciousness, the system prompt sound has never stopped.


    "Blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch III, activation conditions have been reached."


    "The main line ¡¤ the end: fire, death, rebirth, completed."


    "This is an extremely severe test. The devil hunter''s fear will only lead to death."


    "Heaven and hell cannot erase your soul and will. Facing death without fear will only make your soul and will stronger."


    "Hidden reward: Soul strength greatly increased * 2."

 Chapter 338

    [blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch III ¡¤ Nirvana flame: the secret of passive trigger killing sequence. After the physical body of the material world is killed, the soul will not be completely wiped out within 30 seconds, consuming 10 years of life, activating Nirvana flame and reborn.


    After rebirth, sequence arcane will steal some specific abilities of the killer and be immune to all offensive means of the killer for 10 seconds.


    Your will transcends the fear of death, demon hunter.]


    [soul strength greatly increased * 2: it''s noon, and the bullet damage has greatly increased. Now, your bullet will cause a fatal effect on level 4 evil spirits and cause irreparable serious injuries to level 4 demons.


    Divine enchantment has a compression effect on mental power: you can fire up to eight bullets at a time.


    You are immune to level 5 evil spirits and demons.


    Blood flame ¡¤ increases the amount of damage in the final evolution. Now, blood flame causes lethal effects on level 4 dark creatures.


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 90%.]


    The mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    meanwhile.


    The boundary of the collision between divine and evil powers, the earth collapses and the time is disordered.


    The mortals involved in it are like a lonely boat in the angry sea. In the scream of panic, their body and soul are wantonly occupied by the irresistible power of the gods.


    It was disassembled without death and turned into a storm of flesh and blood.


    But strangely re bonded.


    Interfere with the thunder clouds and storms generated in the real world, roll and gather, and wrap the twisted electric snake tearing the sky and rotate in a terrible posture of crushing all things.


    The surging dark clouds are like the whirlpool of the angry sea.


    This is just like the horror scene of the end of the world, not only in the citizens, but also in all places within reach, cities, towns, wilderness, farms


    Whatever the residents and owners are doing at the moment.


    Stop all your work.


    Look into the distance in horror.


    All the news channels in the TV station are in the foreground and broadcast live with cameras.


    Even the guests they invited, the most senior climatologist in the industry, could not explain clearly why the natural disaster anomaly over the city was.


    Churches and monasteries around the world.


    During their inauguration, the clergy were all very surprised to find that the prayer Candlestick placed on the ladder vibrated strangely when there was no wind, such as being invaded by dark forces.


    The bright sunshine outside the window, after passing through the painted glass of the church, also became particularly dim and gloomy.


    even to the extent that.


    The statue of the virgin and the crucifixion bathed in the shaking candlelight also became ghostly in the shadow.


    In the face of this terrible vision like the language before the end of the world, the clergy and many believers knelt down in the church and prayed for the mercy of fate and God to forgive their original sins.


    Mephisto held the walking stick in both hands, faced the archangel''s supreme power, looked up, and seemed to have spare strength. He smiled and said, "since the arrival of the end day can''t be changed, it''s better to join us than go back to heaven and be punished. How about it?"


    St. Michael''s face was extremely embarrassed at the moment.


    Condescending to visit the world, but in the hands of a human and a damned devil, they eat and shrivel again and again.


    however.


    Mephisto''s proposal really moved him.


    Break the ten commandments and break the rules.


    Even if you go back to heaven, you will be beaten to hell and punished.


    It''s not that heaven needs to give an explanation to believers on earth, but that his blasphemy has not allowed him to continue to stay in heaven.


    Just when he was ready to speak and think of a way to hint that he was willing to fall with high sounding words.


    Suddenly.


    An insignificant flame appeared at the place where the divine power clashed,.


    Just like before the creation of the century, the immortal eternal fire in the chaotic world began to burn, ignoring the terrible power of heaven and hell.


    Mephisto and St. Michael first noticed the difference after the fire appeared.


    To their great shock.


    Even if they use their divine power to try to erode or erase the existence of the flame in the material world, they suddenly find that the core of the flame is full of terrible things that frighten them.


    That''s the smell of the God butcher.


    With the mortal spirit, the terrible curse after killing God!


    Murfest, who is famous for his cunning, turned crazy when he came into contact with the breath in Cole''s immortal soul!


    Never mind the day of the end, or the launching of St. Michael.


    A breathing time.


    Disappeared without a trace.


    As the creator of the evil spirit Knight power, he knows more about Cole''s origin than any God, the terrible butcher who slaughters heaven and destroys hell in another parallel universe!


    Originally, he secretly planned to use cole to create the end day and achieve the evil purpose of ruling the world.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    That man''s soul that can''t be burned by the fire of hell is enough to resist the power of God''s creator and will not be erased!


    Murfest, an old man with countless evil ideas, had only one idea in his mind before he fled the world and hid back to hell: bad!


    After the evil power of the king of hell disappears.


    The citizens caught by the divine power were finally no longer violently competing for the ownership of their souls. After reorganizing their flesh and blood in pain, they fell to the ground.


    Terrified, they looked up into the sky, where their faith used to be, and now it''s as abominable as hell.


    later.


    The gathering dark clouds turned into torrential rain and poured down to the earth.


    Fell on the mud.


    Senior detective rob took a big breath of fresh air. Yu Guang glimpsed a ray of fire not far away. Looking up, the flesh and blood remains of a man were reflected in his frightened pupils!


    Not just him.


    Everyone present noticed the burning, never extinguished scarlet flame in the rainstorm.


    A man, whose skin has not been reorganized, bloody, muscle exposed arm, suddenly stretched out and grabbed on the ground!


    Like being imprisoned at the bottom of the abyss, even the demon king of hell doesn''t want to call his name.


    later.


    A low roar of pain and rage, wrapped in the power of an invincible God killer, stopped all the raindrops falling from the high air for a second.


    It is also like the first beating of the heart when the ancient Titan was born.


    The oppressive force of terror spread wildly around until St. Michael no longer had the heart to estimate the archangel''s face and majesty, and shouted in incredible panic, "no... It''s impossible!!"


    The rain poured down.


    The blue and purple electric snake tore the sky and clouds.


    The rolling thunder is breathtaking.


    In the unbelievable shocked eyes of the people and St. Michael.


    The scarlet flame dissipated, and the man who had been killed and called a god killer by St. Michael stood in place with an expressionless face.


    In his hand was a bone white dagger.


    Look up.


    Let the rain flow down your cheeks.


    With a cruel tone of lack of emotional fluctuation, say a killing language that everyone present will never forget.


    "It''s my turn, angel."


    later.


    In the eyes of many believers, the shocking scene is like a mythical mural on the church dome.


    Angels fall.

 Chapter 339

    At that moment.


    The fury of purgatory windbreaker is burning.


    The power of the archangel captured from St. Michael turned into the wings of the Avenging Angel composed of the flames of hell.


    Push Cole''s body.


    With an unstoppable arrogance, he came to St. Michael.


    He could not believe that in his frightened eyes when facing death for the first time, he only had time to make an earth shaking scream.


    The wings of the angel of death run through his heart.


    Activate the secret Branch II by activating the power of sequence arcane. The power of rage is like magma collapsing in Cole''s blood vessels.


    Make a fist with your right hand.


    At the last second of Nirvana''s anger, he used the last strength of his whole body to beat St. Michael, the archangel, fiercely.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The powerful impact force set off a huge sonic boom cloud in the rainstorm.


    Saint Michael''s body, like a meteorite falling from the sky, crossed a pale tail flame caused by a sonic boom in the rain and hit the earth hard.


    Plow out a huge gully that spread for a kilometer, hit a boulder in the wilderness, hemoptysis and dying.


    Until death.


    I still can''t believe that he, Archangel Saint Michael, will fall because of a mortal.


    After Cole landed.


    The flame of purgatory windbreaker gradually extinguished.


    Standing in the rain, tens of thousands of people all looked at the controversial man with a complex look.


    Ignore their gaze.


    Cole took out a cigarette, lit it, put his hands in his coat pocket and walked in the direction where St. Michael fell.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    The only photographer who recorded the battle of killing God slapped the camera hard, but found that the picture could not be restored anyway.


    It''s like being deliberately erased by some more powerful force.


    This time.


    Senior detective rob, looking at the two FBI agents, dragged his tired and painful body, like the first follower of the prophet in Exodus.


    He stepped behind Cole and walked away.


    After him.


    More and more people joined the team.


    Trying to witness the fall of a holy angel is enough to destroy their lifelong faith... Or reconstruct their perception of the world.


    If mortals can kill gods.


    What are their beliefs and dependence on heaven and their fear of hell?


    A complete scam?


    On the way.


    A TV helicopter roared over the heads of the people.


    The live reporter, facing the camera, spoke very fast to explain the situation on the scene and the pilgrims.


    Until a strange angel like creature appeared in the camera.


    The reporter held his forehead, opened his eyes, and said in great shock, "God... What do I see?!"


    However.


    What shocked him even more was.


    This is a great pilgrimage to angels in the hearts of believers who watch the broadcast all over the country.


    Until the man in the head stepped on the angel''s chest with muddy shoes.


    At this moment.


    All the believers sitting in front of the TV set covered their mouths, got up and shouted with incredible horror.


    Even the first reporter who arrived for the live broadcast was too frightened to speak by the man''s unusual behavior.


    This is in the United States.


    The kingdom of the Christian world.


    With such a blasphemous act, wouldn''t he worry about being burned to death by the passionate believers?!


    What surprised him and the audience all over the country most was that no one stood up to stop the huge "pilgrimage" team following him.


    After organizing the language.


    The reporter spoke his thoughts to the camera very carefully.


    "... does this matter have anything to do with the previous terrible natural disaster?"


    Cole doesn''t care what others think.


    Step on the chest of St. Michael.


    The big hole in the heart is full of blood.


    The earth, which was supposed to be full of vitality and was originally submerged by the blood of angels, suddenly withered and died.


    Cole took it out. At noon, he bowed down and aimed at the dying St. Michael.


    The archangel, after being pierced into his heart by the wings of the angel of death, still maintained part of his vitality, did not die on the spot, and his divinity had been swallowed up by the bone dagger.


    What remains is only a degenerate body very similar to the nature of evil spirits.


    He is extremely weak.


    Facing the black muzzle and the trampled insult, he tried to resist, but he vomited blood and couldn''t say a word.


    In this short moment.


    The God killer collided with the eyes of the archangel.


    Cole''s face was expressionless, ignoring the other party''s attempt to convey to him, pulled the trigger.


    It was noon, and the roar of gunfire rang through the world.


    The Fallen Angel body of St. Michael turned into nothingness above his neck.


    Finish all this.


    Turning around, he faced two FBI agents and said expressionless, "agent, I always keep my word. Now, you can arrest me."


    The young detective, facing the frightening Cole, stepped back, looked alert, and subconsciously touched the holster.


    But was stopped by an older agent.


    Looking back, he looked at the different eyes of the people, frowned slightly, went to the front and said to Cole, "cole walker, would you rather suffer our... No, the unfair judgment of mortals than bow your head in front of God?"


    It was noon and disappeared into Cole''s hands.


    Spit out the muddy smoke and frown, "I''m only responsible for the lives of innocent people who died in supernatural events, agent.


    The rest is out of my control. "


    After understanding the meaning of Cole''s words.


    Agent, take a deep breath.


    Maybe infected by Cole''s spirit of death.


    Perhaps, I admire his strong attitude of contempt for death, facing heaven and hell, killing gods and pursuing human justice.


    Evan Thompson, very seriously said, "you go. Even if you''re dismissed, I''ll find a way to clear your name."


    According to senior detective Rob''s previous temper, he will speak out to stop him in case of insufficient evidence.


    Now?


    But he understood one thing.


    How could a man who did not change his face in the face of heaven''s trial, paid for his blood with blood, did not hesitate to bear the name of blasphemer, and sought justice for the lives of four police officers who died on duty, try his best to escape the charges like ordinary criminals.


    and...


    His last words were already suggesting that there was someone else who was the real murderer of the case.


    Think of it here.


    Nodding slightly to Cole, he interrupted, "I''ll find out the truth about the motel case. You... Let''s go."


    Say it.


    He turned around without hesitation, put into work as usual, and began to call for support to evacuate the citizens here.


    Far away.


    Coast guard military helicopters appeared on the horizon.


    When Cole was ready to leave through the holographic map.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The hunt is over."


    "The killing of St. Michael shocked heaven and hell. Now they are finally afraid of you, demon hunter."


    "Reward: it''s noon. God killer."

 Chapter 340

    [noon has arrived ¡¤ God killer: a gun cursed by the spirit of the God slayer and the fallen soul of the archangel.


    It''s noon. It has two forms: ordinary and God killer. You can actively choose to switch different modes through mind control.


    In the God killer mode, the bullet will cause slight, medium, serious and fatal damage to the divine life. Each time you pull the trigger, you need to consume all the remaining spiritual power.


    Now, the bullets that have arrived at noon can cause serious and fatal damage to the lower angel, the great devil, the last demon God, and the small cult heretical gods.


    The destructive power of the bullet in this mode is not directly related to the strength of the soul. Each time a divine creature is killed, the destructive power of the bullet will be enhanced to a certain extent.]


    Look quickly over the description given by the system.


    Select Johnny Blazer''s current location on the hologram map and confirm the transmission.


    At this point.


    Johnny Blazer stumbled, blocked his eyebrows with his right hand, blocked the glare of the sun, frowned and walked aimlessly alone in the wilderness.


    You can''t turn into a ghost knight in direct sunlight.


    After being pushed away by St. Michael, even he didn''t know where he was now.


    Good thing.


    Stop panting and lick your cracked lips.


    A man in a windbreaker suddenly appeared in his field of vision on a hot day.


    See Cole.


    Relieved, Johnny Blazer exhaled a foul breath and frowned, "God bless you, you''re okay..."


    After a brief silence, he continued, "what about the others? I mean... The devil and the angel, and Roxanne, is she safe now?"


    Cole didn''t answer directly.


    Take out a bottle of one liter drinking water from the real dream equipment library and hand it over.


    See drinking water.


    Johnny was like a traveler thirsty in the desert for three days. His eyes were red. He grabbed the water bottle and drank it on his back.


    Until you fill your stomach, throw away the bottle, wipe your mouth, look around and say, "where are we?"


    Cole touched out a cigarette and lit it. He said coldly, "the Gobi desert, 20 kilometers from the Mexican border."


    They walked to the nearby city of malfa.


    On the way.


    Cole continued, "Roxanne is safe now. Don''t worry. I''m looking for you to do me a favor."


    "Me? Help you?"


    Johnny looked at Cole in surprise.


    In his opinion.


    The former evil spirit Knight of another world is an absolute ruthless man who can kill angels and demons. Is there anything you need to ask him for help?


    "At night, prepare an evil sacrifice ceremony. I need to find Mephisto through it and get back the contract of Saint Vincent."


    Johnny stopped, stared at Cole very seriously and said, "are you serious?"


    After a silence.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "well, it seems that you are serious, so what shall we do now?


    It''s at least 400 kilometers from malfa.


    By plane? "


    Cole selected the road bar when he first met the witch heart demon in the big map and pulled Johnny''s clothes.


    The scene in front of us changed rapidly.


    Johnny Blazer couldn''t adapt to the dizziness brought by space transmission. He shook his body, hurried to hold the dead tree on the side of the road, retched for a while, looked up at Cole who had entered the bar, shook his head slightly and followed in.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence.


    The motorcycle party, who had previously clashed with him, now gathered around a wooden table, playing cards and drinking.


    I heard a stranger enter the bar.


    All cast vicious eyes at Mukou.


    Other drinkers thought that the freak who liked to wear windbreaker in hot weather would be kicked out.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    After the eye contact between the two sides, the vicious motorcycle party was like hitting a ghost in broad daylight.


    First, I was stunned.


    Until the tall and powerful leader scolded secretly and got up and retreated.


    Pushing the wooden chair makes a sharp sound on the floor.


    A group of five people, one after another, left their poker and crawled out of the back door. For a moment, they disappeared.


    Waiting for cole to sit behind the bar in the shocked eyes of other drinkers.


    The bartender who mopped his glass raised his head and said expressionless, "what are you drinking?"


    Cole took out an old $20 bill, put it on the bar, pushed it over, and said coldly, "two whiskies."


    When the bartender turned to pick up the wine.


    Cole took it out and patted it on the bar at noon.


    Other wine guests see it.


    The knowledgeable left the bar one after another.


    "Although you are not a direct murderer, compared with the world, hell may be the place you should go, angel of grace."


    Perhaps I had expected cole to say so.


    The angel of grace, who looked like he was waiting to die, put two glasses of whisky on the bar, sighed and said, "I knew you wouldn''t come to see me for no reason.


    Come on, what are the conditions? "


    This time.


    Johnny Blazer staggered into the bar.


    When he sits down.


    Cole held a lit cigarette in his hand. The white smoke floated and put his arm on the bar. He was like a gang leader who scolded his subordinates. He frowned and said, "you know what to do to help the local detective investigate the hotel murder."


    "What else?"


    Cole took up his glass and shook it gently. His vicious tone was full of death threats. He smiled inexplicably at the grace angel remmiller and warned, "you should pray that we will never find out after using supernatural forces in the world."


    Johnny Blazer glanced doubtfully across their faces and frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    Cole didn''t explain anything. He just patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "remember, keep an eye on him."


    ...


    At night.


    A secluded wilderness.


    Johnny blazer, a knight of evil spirits, constructs an evil ceremony leading to the independent hell of Mephisto through the power of zastano.


    With the help of the characteristics of hell.


    Cole can take this opportunity to arrive directly at Mephisto''s nest.


    Compared with the traditional hell that imprisons sinners'' souls, the independent hell created by Mephisto is more like a dead and desolate place.


    Bathed in the flames of hell.


    Like passing through a flexible water curtain, Cole''s vision is filled with extremely uncomfortable distortions.


    A moment later.


    The fire disappeared, and before his eyes was a huge throne held high on the top of the mountain.


    besides.


    There is no one... Or a hell ghost and a grievance, not to mention the early news that Cole walker, the devil who kills God, will come.


    Holding the wings of the angel of death.


    Cole ascended the throne.


    The Saint Vincent''s covenant was placed in a simple iron box.


    After he touched the surface of the box.


    The mental projection left by Mephisto is activated.

 Chapter 341

    Holding the wings of the angel of death.


    Cole ascended the throne.


    The Saint Vincent''s covenant was placed in a simple iron box.


    After he touched the surface of the box.


    The mental projection left by Mephisto is activated.


    Same as the last time Cole met.


    Could it be that Oster still looked like an old gentleman, leaning on a walking stick and smiling.


    "Cole walker, welcome to my world."


    The voice rang.


    The iron box originally placed in Cole''s hand was swallowed by some strange force and disappeared on the throne.


    Murphyst''s tone was not urgent or slow, and then said, "you know, the devil always likes trading, and I''m no exception.


    So... "


    Cole raised his right foot and stepped on the throne of the king of hell. He said coldly, "so you want to exchange the contract of Saint Vincent for your chance to live, right?"


    "Of course, this is a very fair and just transaction. I will exchange my life for the lives of countless mortals in the world.


    However, if you refuse to trade, I can only regret that you will never find the San Francisco contract. "


    After a silence.


    To murfest''s surprise, Cole promised very decisively.


    So that his prepared speech was useless for a time.


    In his expectation.


    How could Cole walker, who has always had a very bad and tough attitude towards hell and the devil, easily agree to his invitation.


    even to the extent that.


    He had thought countless times after he proposed the deal.


    That terrible man will say, ''kill you, I can get the contract as well''.


    This kind of speech made him tremble and even fidgety.


    It has very good reason to believe.


    Cole walker, the God killer, has the ability to say such words and do such things.


    The archangel Saint Michael is a warning.


    "Er... Of course! I have a contract here. Smear a drop of your blood on it, and the deal between us will be reached."


    Follow the voice.


    A prepared contract emerged in front of Cole.


    It is full of matters needing attention in the transaction, including that Cole may bypass the contract and chop off his dog''s head by various unexpected means.


    however.


    Mephisto knows one thing very well.


    This contract is just a means of self deception and paralysis.


    It is inevitably ridiculous to use a piece of paper and a drop of blood to restrain the God killer.


    Cole has his own plans.


    The fraudster Mephisto, rather than being killed by him, would rather leave it to Johnny blazer, and wanted to kill the cunning old man.


    The difficulty is far from comparable to that of St. Michael.


    Besides.


    The God of black magic is not a pure evil thing. Cole''s idea of killing him is far from so strong.


    After getting the San Francisco contract.


    Cole took out the criminal verdict and lit the contract until it burned to ashes under the painful gaze of Mephisto''s thought projection.


    later.


    The light of heaven, outrageously breaking through the world dimension, came to hell and robbed the souls of thousands of fallen saints who were originally imprisoned in the contract.


    At this moment.


    The feeling of being watched by something powerful is fleeting in Cole''s perception.


    The light of heaven dissipated.


    Murfest, whose heart was dripping with blood, forced to keep smiling and said, "it seems that our deal has been reached, Mr. Cole walker."


    There was no response.


    Just a look at the king of hell.


    The latter''s smile was suddenly stiff.


    It seemed that he was afraid that Cole would tear up the contract, return on the spot, take the samer sword and cut off his head.


    Fortunately, until Cole left.


    The thing that frightened him most did not happen.


    however.


    After seeing Cole leave, murfest still kept on saying to himself, "it''s a waste of time that a soul as strong as Cole walker can''t work for him.


    However, Hoo... Survival is success. "


    Get out of hell.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The world mission has been completed."


    "This is an impossible task. Fighting the triple dimension alone, even the most sophisticated demon hunter can''t guarantee to leave alive.


    But you still achieved the great act of killing gods by mortals with your iron will and your absolute pursuit of justice.


    even to the extent that.


    Under your influence, the originally hostile human police have also greatly changed you. Just people do not hesitate to lose their jobs and prospects, but also seek unique judicial justice in the human world for your efforts.


    As you often say, good and evil are one, and the end depends only on choice.


    without doubt.


    Under the guidance of your unyielding will, Johnny blazer, the evil knight who experienced death and pain, and the police, chose the path of justice. Infected by your fearless determination, they also have to fight for the world and justice.


    I will not hesitate to die. "


    "Reward: Mortal blood."


    "All the main lines and world tasks of the evil spirit Knight film world have been completed. You can stay in the world for up to 30 days. During this period, you can''t interfere with the promotion of the main line plot.


    Heaven and hell will also stop and deliberately dilute your existence.


    After you choose to leave, you can start the final settlement. "


    [mortal blood: a drop of absolute will gathered by death and sacrifice, a pioneer under the evil rule of gods and spirits after thousands of years.


    With it, any divine creature can never cross death and roughly dominate your body and soul.


    A pioneer: mortals are never great, mortals are immortal.]


    Look quickly over the long description given by the system.


    After leaving hell.


    Johnny Blazer destroyed the evil ritual, then touched the transformation state of the evil knight, frowned and said, "is it over?"


    Cole responded, "it''s over."


    After a silence.


    Perhaps thinking of another former evil knight who disappeared from the world, Johnny continued, "what about you? Will you return to the original world?


    I still want to make his name and tombstone disappear in the eyes of the world like Carter shrey.


    And I think the angel and Mephisto will not let you go easily. After all... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Cole patted him on the shoulder, hugged him and walked away, like a former generation who was about to retire... Even before his death, said, "my business, you use worry to prevent the arrival of the end day, destroy the San Francisco contract and protect the world. My mission has been completed."


    Their eyes collided.


    Johnny was stunned.


    Cole smiled a rare smile, hugged the motorcycle man''s shoulder and said, "didn''t the old mounted policeman say that the future of the world is in your hands.


    Johnny blazer. "


    Finish talking.


    Cole suddenly disappeared as he appeared in front of him more than ten years ago.

 Chapter 342

    Ten days later.


    Los Angeles.


    The midday sun was dazzling.


    Outside an abandoned factory building, two black youths dressed in hip-hop stood in the shadow of rusty and dilapidated billboards, smoking, whispering furtively, exchanging eyes and monitoring passers-by.


    "DeShawn, do you think that bastard will let us go?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Throw away the burnt cigarette butts and touch his right hand behind the hidden pistol to feel a little relieved. DeShawn was a little relieved.


    last night.


    Originally, they were trading with a group of Irishmen. After it was done, they could make at least $20000.


    Enough for a while.


    As a result, at the scene of the transaction, a stranger wearing a windbreaker suddenly broke in on a hot day.


    As usual.


    If someone bumps into the illegal transaction, he must catch the other party and beat him up. Only when he is sure that he is not an informant of the police can he be let go.


    result...


    At the thought of here.


    DeShawn took the lighter''s right hand, trembling slightly because of fear, took a deep breath, and the turbid smoke choked into his lungs, calming his fear and panic.


    Compared with the terrible stranger, the means of the gang members active in this block is nothing more than a child''s trifle.


    Estimate.


    The group of Irish people carrying the murder case have now been sent to court by the police and are waiting to go to prison.


    After all, the guy said.


    Before serving his sentence, if he is caught in the street, he will bear the consequences.


    Another young black man raised his head and fiddled with the square scarf on his head. The movement of shaking his legs made the big gold chain hanging on his belt rattle.


    Frown tight, eyes glanced behind from time to time.


    Complaining, his voice was particularly guilty. He kicked the stones at his feet and said to himself, "when will there be righteous police in LA? Shit..."


    In an hour.


    LAPD received an anonymous phone call. A gang suspected of drug trafficking and black gun smuggling were trading in a warehouse.


    Compared with the surprise and doubt when I first received such a call.


    After receiving the call for the fourth time, LAPD sent people to the reporting place and looked for suspicious candidates through the only monitoring around.


    Deploy the police force around to surround the neighborhood with suspicious access.


    In any case, the vigilante behavior of lynching is no different from crime at the judicial level.


    In the police station.


    Sitting in front of the computer, a young policeman who helped the detective check the monitoring said helplessly, "boss, do we really want to make such a big fuss?


    It was just a group of gang members who were injured.


    Moreover, the other party did us a great favor. Now there is an urban legend of "hell detective" in many communities.


    Well... You know what I''m talking about. "


    The detective frowned and didn''t respond positively. He said coldly, "work hard."


    When La police searched the city for the legendary "hell detective", the protagonist of urban legend has now come to a deserted wilderness.


    Throw three huge black bags on the ground.


    It was filled with silver coated bullets with angel remains powder. It was estimated that there were more than 13000 rounds, enough for cole to use for many years.


    Although these bullets can''t resist divine objects with a danger level of more than three.


    But it can be regarded as a means to kill low-level angels and demons.


    besides.


    In the real dream equipment library, Cole kept four cans of skeleton powder, about 2000 grams, for emergency use.


    Compared with the warhead, it needs quenching and casting.


    The scarlet queen and her usual long knife can melt the angel''s remains and bone powder by activating the blood flame secret skill.


    When everything is ready.


    "The system leaves the evil knight movie world."


    ''Start settlement... ''


    "Cole walker, who came from another parallel universe and did not hesitate to fight against heaven and kill St. Michael just to pursue human justice.


    At the end of the day, after the big event, it suddenly disappeared.


    For the Lamb who hated him, he deserved it.


    For those who know the truth, for Johnny blazer, the man who is also a teacher and friend, may have died under the secret Revenge of heaven, just as all mortals die silently.


    But his unyielding will will forever illuminate their way forward. "


    "Although Cole walker, a former evil knight and God killer, is dead, it is widely spread in LA. The urban legend of hell detective has just begun."


    "Final settlement reward: one hundred thousand twelve hundred West pounds."


    "Start returning..."


    The cold system tone suddenly stopped.


    Cole''s eyes fell into darkness.


    After a brief silence.


    The roar of the train suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Look down time: 4:50 p.m.


    The translation assistant, Miss Martha sterling with strange dark red pupils, sat opposite him, with her white right hand holding her chin and looking out of the window.


    Hardy lowered his head and smoked a cigarette with a sad face.


    In his twenties, he looks like a married old man over half a century old.


    The little man really loves his fiancee.


    The two great events lived and died together, so that their feelings were far from ordinary love yu comparable.


    however...


    In a sense.


    Marian, a nurse, sometimes discipline hardy more than his parents.


    Maybe.


    Only she can restrain Hardy betani, a natural prodigal.


    without doubt.


    Miss Martha''s words hurt the little man''s sensitive nerve, so that he began to imagine the miserable life after marriage very seriously.


    His favorite flower and willow Lane in his life seems to be farther and farther away from him.


    Cole exhaled a foul breath.


    Although the time in the real world did not flow after he left, the scenes on the train seat inexplicably made him feel like an isolated world after many changes in the timeline of the evil knight film world.


    I caught a glimpse of a cigarette pinched in my hand and half burned when I left.


    Put it out.


    Lean back in your chair and close your eyes.


    I was speechless all night.


    At dawn.


    The three got off the train at the Golden Port and took the special bus equipped by the demon hunting group to the port.


    Although the industrialization of the world is at an early stage, the huge steel cruise ship and the crowded wharf to send off relatives are somewhat similar to the Titanic.


    Huge chimney, black smoke billowing.


    After the deafening whistle.


    The cruise ship left the Golden Port in the laughter and shouting of people to see each other off.


    First class is a buffet pool for upper class people and rich businessmen.


    At a table paved with clean and tidy white cloth, hardy took out the ticket and the itinerary given to him by Secretary Baruch. While wolfing down the stewed beef in the plate, he said, "at 9 p.m., the cruise will stop at Baiyue foreign free trade port. After getting off the ship, people from the Ministry of foreign affairs will pick us up."


    That''s it.


    Maybe it''s the bad luck when I went out on duty in the past.


    The little man deliberately glanced at Cole''s face, swallowed the last bite of beef, and said helplessly, "I hope you have a safe trip..."

 Chapter 343

    All night.


    The exhausted three chatted and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Even Cole.


    After the battle in the ghost Knight movie world, it''s hard to avoid some sleepiness. After wiping your cheeks with a hot towel, lie in bed and close your eyes for a nap.


    It''s evening.


    The sun disappeared at sea level.


    The sound of the hatch being quietly opened suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    open one ''s eyes.


    But it was Martha Sterling standing alone at the door.


    After colliding with Cole''s eyes, the assistant translator looked a little embarrassed. She moved aside, grabbed the back of the wooden chair with both hands, smiled and said, "Your Excellency, did you sleep well?"


    Cole pinched his eyebrows, got up, sat by the bed and said coldly, "what''s up?"


    Martha squeezed the back of the chair, released her hand, hesitated, stepped forward and sat next to Cole, smiled awkwardly but politely, and said, "about recommending me to practice in the demon hunting group..."


    That''s it.


    Cole already knew what she wanted to do.


    Without responding to the topic she deliberately provoked, she got up, took up the glass and drank it in one gulp, and then stood in front of the mirror to tidy up her collar and pocket.


    In a long, awkward silence.


    Martha, who was in a nervous mood, began to sit still.


    She knew very well that she was a very beautiful young girl in the eyes of many men. When she was in college, there were countless people pursuing her.


    Compared with her young peers in the college, she prefers Cole, a mature man who is calm, sophisticated, especially handsome and resolute.


    however.


    She also knows one thing.


    The man standing in front of her, the real power Minister of the demon hunting regiment and the huge bureaucratic system of the Empire, all seemed to be a real power figure of a big bureaucrat.


    It''s easy to get any woman.


    With just one word, there are countless beautiful women trying to climb into his bed and seek benefits and future.


    Therefore, her proud advantages are not much more prominent than others in the face of Cole.


    Previously, on the train, Cole definitely agreed to her request. Martha Sterling mistakenly thought that the high-ranking minister was hinting something to her.


    This is the only time to choose this point to reach a deal with him.


    Just when the girl was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Cole, who tied the bow tie again, lowered his head and pulled his tight sleeves. He didn''t even look at her. Suddenly he talked about another topic and said coldly, "Martha sterling, do you know what it means to work in the demon hunting group?"


    The girl was stunned. She didn''t know why Cole suddenly talked about it.


    Shouldn''t we satirize her for overestimating her strength, or yell at her shameless obscenity, and then let her get out?


    "Uh... A well paid job with a stable future?"


    Cole took out a cigarette, frowned and lit it.


    Look up.


    Working in the most dangerous front line all year round, it is unique to demon hunters.


    Cruel and ruthless, like a cold butcher''s knife, full of bloody and dead eyes, made Martha clench her fist and step back in fear, so that she tripped on the edge of the bed.


    Exclaimed and sat down.


    Spit out muddy smoke and dust, insert your left hand in your trouser pocket, look down at her flustered eyes, and say indifferently, "you will die."


    He took off his coat from the hanger, with a cigarette in his mouth, frowned and said, "when you arrive at the port, I will arrange for someone to send you back.


    I can write a letter of introduction for you.


    But I can''t promise you whether it will be agreed or not. "


    Cole''s intuition is very strong. This devil possessed case must be related to the great devil, the greedy Martinus.


    Although everyone has the right to use their only resources to realize their life dreams or climb to a high position, they are involved in an investigation into the devil.


    This eager for quick success and instant benefit and unscrupulous mentality is enough to become a noose to strangle her.


    even to the extent that.


    Such a greedy attitude towards power and money, in the face of the invasion of evil forces, is a doll that the greedy Martinus can control at will.


    Different from Martha''s childish attitude of disdaining her peers.


    Cole has some understanding of her ideas. Moreover, a mature person always needs a childish stage to experience hardships and pain in order to gradually mature.


    Unfortunately.


    A demon hunter with an iron heart has no idea of cultivating a stranger who only knows for one day.


    For the safety of her life, she has done her utmost.


    Seeing what had been determined on the train, Cole suddenly rejected it and even sent her back.


    Martha, who regarded this translation work as a rare golden opportunity, suddenly became anxious.


    He got up, opened his eyes, and asked Cole loudly in an unbelievable tone, "it''s not fair! You promised to recommend me, and you hinted that I would come to you at this time!


    You... How can you suddenly repent?!


    I''ll die?!


    Can''t you find a more high sounding excuse? I''m not beautiful enough, even ugly! "


    This means of dealing with suitors and playing tricks has an excellent effect on her admirers. Unfortunately, she forgets who the man standing in front of her is.


    Cole was not irritated by her vexatious behavior.


    Instead, he stood at the door with a cigarette in one hand, frowned and asked in a chilling cold tone, "you can stay, but you can.


    Afraid of death? "


    "I..."


    Mention death.


    Martha sterling was speechless for a moment, but she still defended, "how can you judge that I will die?"


    This time.


    Standing outside the door, hardy really couldn''t listen. He pushed open the hatch, changed his previous salivating attitude towards Martha''s beauty, and said impatiently, "don''t fucking talk here.


    The boss''s meaning is very clear. If you are afraid of death, buy a ticket and go back. If you are not afraid of death, follow us to investigate the case. It''s that simple.


    Wait for the devil to climb into your soul room and control you to do some interesting things when you are conscious. Don''t blame us for not warning you. "


    That''s it.


    The little man looked at Cole, put one hand in his trouser pocket, frowned and said, "shit, is your excellency Baruch crazy? This level of devil investigation, ANN, even found us a fool as an interpreter.


    I''m afraid she''s not dead. She killed us! "


    Then he gave the girl a fierce shave.


    With his lack of earlobes and a ferocious scar on his face, he scolded and cried the female interpreter who likes to climb along the pole.


    Martha touched her tears, sobbed, pushed them away and ran to her room.


    If it was before.


    Maybe hardy will reflect on whether he is saying too much.


    But following Cole through several deaths, especially outside the gray skin blood slave''s nest, mechanic wink valentier''s bloody joke: "the trial sequence is orphans.".


    Let him understand a truth.


    If you don''t be violent with fools, they will kill you sooner or later.


    Just like what Cole did when he first walked into the black snake''s office.

 Chapter 344

    Perhaps some nameless evil force is secretly promoting it.


    even to the extent that.


    The local embassy of the Mongol Empire worked overtime all night and completed the repatriation procedures for Martha sterling. A sudden storm disrupted the navigation plans of all ships on the wharf.


    First, he was scolded by Hardy betani on the ship, and then by the staff of the embassy.


    In the college, he was held in the palm of many suitors, and in the application screening, he got a temporary translation job from the Ministry of foreign affairs with his excellent appearance and solid foreign language foundation.


    For a long time.


    The girl''s inner pride and self-confidence were ruthlessly defeated by reality.


    so that.


    After being rescued from the stormy dock by a fisherman, she is still lying in the hospital bed.


    Pale.


    His eyes stared at the ceiling.


    Although the imperial bureaucrats were always high above the world, after the great revolution, no one dared to despise the life of an imperial citizen as in the dark ages.


    On the contrary, the technique of kicking the ball is becoming more and more clever.


    Outside the hospital ward.


    Bai Yue, the diplomatic Ambassador of the foreign free port, an old gentleman over 50 years old and well-dressed, stood in front of Cole with a frown and said in a deep voice, "Your Excellency, I can understand the dangers of the demon hunter''s work, but... You leave her to me. In case of any accident, I can''t bear such responsibility.


    It''s about the devil investigation. I hope you can understand our difficulties. "


    Although he is not a bureaucrat under the demon hunting group system, the diplomatic Ambassador knows one thing very well. Ordinary people had better not get in touch with them.


    The newly appointed Minister of special events handling of the demon hunting regiment dumped people to him. It''s easy to leave with a pat on the ass, but in case of an accident on the way back.


    Death cases are light.


    Hardy held the cigarette and frowned as tightly.


    The cold and humid air made him wrap his coat tightly, stamp his feet and say, "so that stupid woman is really going to rot in our hands?


    Shit, it''s not bad that the Baiyue national demon hunting regiment can''t carry out the devil investigation. It''s just landed. Everything shows an evil spirit.


    Just say this damn weather, hiss... It''s terribly cold. "


    At this time.


    The doctor opened the wooden door of the ward, sighed and said, "most people will have hypothermia and even shock death in this weather for more than an hour.


    But... "


    That''s it.


    The doctor looked at the diplomatic ambassador.


    The latter coughed and turned to look out of the window.


    Then the doctor and Cole went aside and whispered, "I doubt she is an ordinary human. Her temperature is 19 degrees. Under normal circumstances, ordinary people are dead."


    Cole said coldly, "I see."


    Then he said to hardy, "let her get dressed and the train will leave in an hour."


    Martha, who was accepted by the investigation team again, did not show excitement or excitement.


    Silence all the way.


    Until noon the next day, the three got off at Yitong railway station.


    The person in charge of receiving them was the demon hunter in charge of the case, karadok IBE, chief of the supernatural investigation section of the Baiyue national demon hunting regiment.


    A thin and capable man in his early thirties with sunken eyes and a slight hunchback.


    After meeting.


    He said hello to the three in broken Mongolian.


    Get in the car.


    Pass Cole a thick stack of bilingual printed survey records.


    Martha professionally completed her real-time translation work and said in a cold tone, "we have killed 12 excellent demon hunters for this case.


    The trial sequence recall procedure started last week, But Baruch called Lord Kaman to try to get you to agree to take over the case. "


    Translate here.


    The demon hunter who docked with Cole glanced in the rearview mirror. Cole, who was looking down at the file, and Martha, with a cold face, frowned in Mongolian with a strong accent, "Miss translator, you should not be a member of the demon hunting group, although I admire your courage to participate in the devil investigation.


    But some words... "


    Martha replied in white moon, "I''m not from Mongolia, chief ibeco."


    Karadok smiled and joked, "Wow, I didn''t recognize your accent at all."


    Compared with other ordinary bureaucrats who procrastinate and push and shove, the bureaucrats born of demon hunters are very commendable.


    Never delay official business.


    In a sense, guys who like to delay will probably die on the way to handling cases.


    Most supernatural events.


    The longer it takes, the more powerful, tricky and deadly the evil spirits and demons will be.


    So.


    The head of the psychic section took the three people straight to the place of the crime.


    A small town completely closed by the police and demon hunting group. Around the town, Tribulus terrestris networks and warning signs can be seen everywhere.


    After identification.


    The four passed through the military level checkpoint and walked to the entrance of the town on the hillside.


    Cole looked up into the distance.


    In the small town under the bleak winter sun, the gray brick houses in the style of white moon are scattered, and the smoke curls up, which is no different from other places. The local townspeople still maintain their pace of life.


    This time.


    A military truck loaded with supplies drove into the town. After a team of soldiers unloaded daily necessities and food in the safe area, they didn''t seem to want to stay for a moment.


    All calm faces, kept turning back, looked at the distance with extra vigilance, and the townspeople waiting for the distribution of materials fled and drove away.


    Not long.


    Under the leadership of the mayor, the townspeople lined up and began to receive materials door to door.


    Karadok''s finger holding the cigarette butt was smoked yellow. He took a deep breath and was about to say something.


    There was a sudden cry from the villagers who distributed materials in the distance.


    I saw a young man holding the book tightly in his hand. His eyes were full of blood, his skin was pale, his expression was ferocious and terrible, and he shouted hysterically, "this is mine! It''s all mine!!"


    Talking room.


    His eyes and nose could not stop flowing blood, like a beast, lying on the ground, threatening any townsman who dared to approach him.


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! You took it!"


    then.


    In the screams of panic from others, the young man fiercely bit off his right hand, and uttered an ambiguous roar and whisper in his throat.


    Karadok cursed, dropped his cigarette and walked quickly.


    Cole motioned Hardy to follow him and see how the situation was.


    He took it out of his coat pocket, a hand copy he got in the file, a noteworthy remnant of his diary.


    The original text of the rubbing is scrawled and crazy, even with dried blood, reflecting the extreme and crazy thought of the diary owner after being invaded by evil forces.


    "Someone has been talking to me, mom... They will understand, they will understand that it is worth it..."

 Chapter 345

    An hour before Cole started investigating the devil''s possession.


    Montsidi capital.


    Royal demon hunting regiment headquarters.


    Holding the slip in his hand, the Minister of the interior frowned slightly and asked the Secretary, "ask for leave again? Didn''t you finish the day before yesterday?"


    The female secretary is young and beautiful.


    The soft and weak voice line looked very restrained, and answered firmly, "miss zelanda is ill. She made an appointment with a doctor today.


    I called the hospital to check. It''s true. "


    Exhale a foul breath.


    After signing and sealing the note, the interior minister said coldly, "even if she has made great contributions to the internal investigation, she has a long relationship with Minister Cole walker.


    I can''t stand her asking for continuous leave.


    There is still a lot of work waiting for her in the Ministry. "


    After a moment of silence, he continued, "well, you go to her apartment in person. If Miss zelanda really has a big problem with her health.


    I can apply to the Council for three months'' sick leave.


    Go. "


    In an hour.


    The Secretary of the interior minister, carrying some visiting gifts, stood in front of the door of penny seranda''s rented apartment.


    Raise your hand and knock on the door.


    Waiting for a long time, no response.


    "Miss zelanda, this is kemora. Your highness Roddy asked me to visit you on his behalf, little zelanda..."


    After the Secretary rang the door of the apartment again.


    But found that the door was not locked.


    After a creak of opening the door, the female secretary walked into the living room of this small but very clean apartment.


    A brand-new coat hung on the hanger at the door.


    There is only a pair of thick slippers on the shoe cabinet.


    A cold, damp wind blew open the window in front of the desk and made the female secretary kemora''s back cold.


    Shrink your neck.


    After determining that penny is not at home, she is preparing to leave, but she is attracted by the noise after something falls to the ground.


    come back.


    The notebook, which was originally placed by the table and spread out, suddenly fell on the wooden floor for some reason.


    The round pen kept rolling in the distance. The unique sound became more and more gloomy and Soul-catching in the silent apartment.


    Maybe it''s because of working in the demon hunting group.


    Kemora smiled, shook her head helplessly, and laughed at herself. Over time, even if she was not a demon hunter, she began to become suspicious.


    I was frightened by the sound of a pen.


    Walk over, pull up the hem of your coat, squat down, pick up your notebook and look around.


    It seems to be penny seranda''s diary.


    He looked a little hesitant.


    Moral constraints make her unwilling to peek at other people''s privacy.


    But a woman''s nature of gossip still made her couldn''t help opening her diary and comforting herself: I''ll just read one page.


    At first.


    The content of the diary is normal, about a week, recording daily life and feelings.


    But as kemora flipped back.


    The time point came after the internal investigation.


    The frequency of diary is more and more frequent and intensive.


    From once a day to three or four articles a day.


    The original gorgeous handwriting has gradually become disorganized, scrawled and frenzied.


    Even more frightening to the female secretary kemora''s heart, this diary seems to have endless charm, attracting her greedy page after page, word after word.


    Like falling into an insatiable desire.


    Like being dragged into the dark abyss of despair.


    The frantic words on it were like the most beautiful jewelry and the brightest gold jewelry in the world.


    try to stop but cannot.


    However.


    At the same time, the thought and spirit of female secretary kemora are particularly clear.


    She shouted her name in her heart again and again, trying to leave this crazy and disturbing handwriting and diary.


    But you can''t control your will and body at all.


    A deserted apartment.


    The gift box fell to the ground strangely, and the strange and colorful fruits rolled to the ground, making a noise without rhythm.


    Kemora, the female secretary, sat on the old wooden chair in front of the desk.


    Straight and straight figure, gradually bent.


    A lunatic patient.


    The bloodshot eyes are getting closer and closer to the diary, as if they want to get into the crazy world in the diary.


    Until the last fruit, stop rolling.


    Kemora, with her back to the gate, suddenly burst into a strange crazy laughter, and her eyes were fixed on the last page of her diary.


    "In the bitter month of 1835, my hallucinations have become more and more serious recently.


    Is my spirit really so fragile?


    I don''t know.


    After the internal investigation, I heard their souls whisper in my ears more than once. It began yesterday as if they had never died.


    Sitting around the warm fireplace, drinking and celebrating my promotion to the Ministry of the interior.


    No... I know all this is false. The dark crow does not suggest that evil forces invade my soul, so there must be something wrong with my spirit.


    sometimes.


    When I even pushed open the bedroom door, I caught Cole having an affair with other women, and then I shot him with a gun and dyed my sheets red with blood.


    Cole''s body, lying on my back, told me again and again how he loved me.


    No... no!


    Everything is false! There must be some force deliberately manipulating my subconscious mind. I have some good feelings for Cole, but I also... Um... I really love him. He is like my brother (scribbled, unrecognizable nonsense).


    Shut up! Penny! You are a loser. You can''t face your feelings. You love him so much. Why kill him.


    by the way.


    If I cut off his head, put it in a box and soak it in antiseptic solution.


    In this way, I can be with him forever and never separate. Our emotion will surpass love and reach a height that ordinary people can never touch.


    (crazy lines and blackening) no! I never loved Cole! He is my only relative in this world -- "


    The last page of the diary came to an abrupt end.


    Lack of organization, logical confusion, and words that are difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    As like as two peas talk rubbish in a madhouse.


    Maybe immersed in a crazy and chaotic world for thousands of years.


    Maybe only a moment has passed.


    Kemora suddenly shouted and fell to the ground. Her diary was electrocuted and thrown into the distance.


    After hitting the wall, he fell and made a heavy sound.


    This moment.


    The delicate makeup that the female secretary spent a lot of time preparing was spent by the crazy cold sweat, because her fear and heavy breathing made her chest fluctuate violently.


    His pale face is the same as that of a dead man.


    Her hands and feet were cold, as if her heart had stopped beating after she touched the diary.


    In this brief shock and fear.


    The professional intuition of working for the demon hunting group made her suddenly look at the diary on the ground and swallow saliva. A very bad feeling filled with malice and rushed to her heart.

 Chapter 346

    The timeline goes back to Cole''s town.


    Hardy and karadick, together with three strong young men, worked together to suppress the crazy townspeople.


    In the process.


    Karadick took out a dagger, cut the palm of his hand, pressed the forehead of the townsman suspected of being possessed by the devil, closed his eyes and frowned.


    However.


    The townspeople''s symptoms not only did not weaken, but even became more and more uncontrollable.


    Far beyond human physical strength, he fiercely kicked away a young man holding his leg. The latter screamed like being hit by a truck, flying sideways, landing on his back, and sliding out five meters on the ground.


    Hardy''s arm was suddenly bitten by the villagers. He cried out in pain and was sweating.


    After karadick shouted to the people around him.


    Two more young men trotted over and pulled Hardy''s arm out of the town''s mouth.


    At the same time.


    In the distance, a group of soldiers with guns arrived quickly in military vehicles.


    Skillfully tied with a strong hemp rope.


    Finally, he threw the townspeople into the carriage and left quickly.


    First contact with the devil possessed case.


    Martha Sterling frowned and looked rather frightened.


    Cole glanced at another investigation record he took out of the file, which was a confession from the townspeople: ''... I can assure you.


    Corbin, that bastard, must have secretly held an evil ceremony. It''s all his fault!


    In high school.


    The guy became talkative and liked to curse those who bullied him. Even after so long, I can still think of the evil crazy words he said before, which made people shudder and his teeth tremble.


    My body withers in the sun, my mind explores the forbidden area of knowledge and soul under the guidance of the night


    God, we should have tied him to a fire and burned him! "


    Under this incomplete confession, there is an additional investigation record: Corbin grigel died in DOS public hospital in the summer of 1830. The cause of death was self poisoning. After verification, the cemetery is consistent with the death files kept by the authorities.


    Fold the paper and tuck it into the inner pocket. Cole walked past the past.


    Martha hesitated.


    Hurry up.


    Hardy lifted up his sleeves and the bloody bite marks on his arm. He couldn''t help grinning. He walked up to him and said, "boss, I didn''t find anything.


    Chief karadik checked the guy''s soul and found no sign of being invaded by evil forces. "


    Cole nodded slightly.


    Go to the blood on the ground.


    Squatting down, he said to Martha, "let karadick find me a container full of water."


    While talking, he took some blood on the ground with a handkerchief.


    As the main person in charge of the devil investigation case, karadik IBE, the chief of the supernatural investigation section of the white moon demon hunting regiment, is obliged to meet all Cole''s reasonable requirements. As long as the case can be solved, let alone a basin of water, it is even a basin of gold.


    He has to find a way to get it.


    Up to now, the case of griger town has been delayed for nearly a month. Not only he, but also the senior management of the national demon hunting regiment are under great pressure from the outside world.


    Don''t solve the case now.


    Twelve demon hunters were sacrificed in a month. Not only can we not find any clues, but every day, a varying number of townspeople go crazy. The soldiers stationed are forcibly sent to the madhouse in DOS.


    Although he has checked the soul and consciousness of the townsman with sequence secret technique, since Cole asked to do so, all the members of the demon hunting regiment are worried about this case. Now, he can only be a live horse doctor with the right to die horse.


    Give hope to this famous young demon hunter from a neighboring country.


    Five minutes later.


    Karadok came quickly with a family''s washbasin full of water.


    Cole motioned him not to put it down.


    Throw the bloody towel into the washbasin, take a deep breath, close your eyes and sink your face into the water.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    The next moment.


    As consciousness is dragged into the deep sea, the external noise gradually becomes blurred until it disappears.


    The perceptual vision after a short period of darkness is also like a rapidly zoomed in lens.


    As if separated by a water curtain, the water waves are intermittent and fluctuating.


    In a world of cool colors.


    The townsman who was taken away lay on the ground after being bound, his eyes staring round, his mouth drooling and his body twitching involuntarily.


    The original meaning roar from the throat suddenly became understandable language at this time.


    Five short words, repeated repeatedly, more than a moment.


    More than that.


    The visual perception between the spiritual world and the real world makes Cole aware of the existence of some evil thing.


    An idea.


    Perceptual vision draws closer again.


    Until it stops in front of the townspeople''s brown eyes.


    In the turbid pupil, a mass of blurred, curled up in the pupil... Or unclean things in the soul.


    Maybe he noticed Cole''s peeping.


    The unclean things reflected in the pupil gradually spread out and changed into an old acquaintance familiar to Cole: the greedy Martinus.


    In his suit and shoes, he turned around, took his hand, smiled at Cole and said, "see you again, demon hunter, ha ha..."


    The voice fell.


    The gloomy and malicious laughter suddenly became very thick.


    Turned into an irresistible terrorist force, like a rampant train, fiercely hit Cole''s soul!


    Seventh, the picture presented by the vision is also like a mirror, crashing into pieces.


    In the real world.


    Karadok saw Cole sinking his face into the water and preparing to ask hardy what his immediate boss was going to do.


    But I saw Cole''s body without any external force.


    As if hit by a car, he flew backwards without warning.


    Hit the dead tree on the side of the road.


    The huge, broken bones and broken tendons made his teeth sour.


    "Shit..."


    He hurriedly put the basin on the ground, ran over with Hardy, pulled up Cole, frowned and shouted to the onlookers, "now, if you don''t want to die, go home.


    This is an order! "


    The crowd dispersed one by one.


    however.


    Compared with the previous sad face, Cole''s sudden broken rib excited him!


    without doubt.


    This guy must have found something!


    Otherwise, it will not be deliberately retaliated by the mastermind behind the scenes!


    What he appreciated was that the sound of the broken bone was so harsh that the young demon hunter didn''t frown and pushed away their help because of the severe pain and a slight twitch in the corners of his eyes.


    Take out a cigarette and light it.


    Take a deep breath and wait for him to speak.


    Karadok asked impatiently in his broken Mongolian, "Your Excellency, what did you find?!"


    Maybe solving the case is in sight.


    Even the title of Cole has changed from a young demon hunter to a respectful title.

 Chapter 347

    What he appreciated was that the sound of the broken bone was so harsh that the young demon hunter didn''t frown and pushed away their help because of the severe pain and a slight twitch in the corners of his eyes.


    Take out a cigarette and light it.


    Take a deep breath and wait for him to speak.


    Karadok asked impatiently in his broken Mongolian, "Your Excellency, what did you find?!"


    Maybe solving the case is in sight.


    Even the title of Cole has changed from a young demon hunter to a respectful title.


    Cole didn''t answer karadok''s question directly.


    Beckoned him to find a quiet place.


    When they were about to leave, Martha, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Your Excellency, your injury..."


    "I''m fine."


    Say it.


    Walk side by side with karadok to an empty space.


    Hardy said, "you don''t have to worry about him. These small injuries won''t kill him."


    Although he followed Cole and participated in the devil investigation this time, it was not in Martha''s imagination. As reported in the newspaper, he was fighting all the way.


    Blood flew and bullets roared.


    It''s blood boiling.


    But


    The calmer she was, the more uneasy she became.


    Look around.


    The town was peaceful, quiet and peaceful, which made her scalp numb and her palms sweaty.


    Hidden malice is like an imperceptible hatred hidden in the dark.


    The sensory experience of lacking timely feedback in the face of unknown terror, unforeseen death and future, even made her feel cold and frightened than getting wet at the dock that night.


    The other side.


    Cole and her husband went to a secluded tree.


    Take a deep breath of cigarette, pass the cigarette case to relieve the pain in your back, and say coldly, "can you speak tin?"


    Karadok skillfully took out a cigarette, lit it and frowned, "I''ve been in Mengxi for three years before."


    After a silence.


    Cole continued, "this case involves the great devil."


    Calm, lack of emotional fluctuation tone.


    But after hearing the title "great devil", karadok stood stunned for a moment. When he smoked again, his hand holding the cigarette could not help shaking slightly.


    The eyebrows were tightly knit.


    It seemed that he couldn''t believe the facts investigated by Cole. He coughed dry, soothed his dry throat, slightly hoarse, took a breath of air conditioning and said, "is the information accurate?"


    "You know why I can''t say its name directly. We are demon hunters, Lord Yibei. It''s the most important thing to ensure the safety of griger town."


    Karadok nodded, "I can understand, but... Shit, two senior slaughtering and blood hunting officials who are good at dealing with demons and evil spirits have been sent to take charge of it.


    Why didn''t they find out the reason for this case? "


    Cole replied, "because that bastard doesn''t want to be seen by them, sir EBE, I can conclude that this case is definitely more complicated than the ordinary devil possession case.


    and...


    It may have come for me. "


    "You?!"


    Karadok stared at Cole from head to foot, as if he thought of something, took a breath of air-conditioning, and said in shock, "what do you mean... It''s the one from the internal investigation of Mengxi demon hunting group?


    However, you are not a white moon man. Even if you want to revenge you, how can you choose a small town located inland? It takes at least one day and two nights to get from here by boat and car... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The experience and intuition of the demon hunter immediately made him think of the reason.


    Great pressure.


    Let him take a puff of cigarette, then throw away the butt, look directly into Cole''s eyes and say angrily, "that bastard must want you to leave Monty!


    That cunning bastard, shit. "


    As a peer.


    No one knows better than him how the devil retaliates against the demon hunter.


    Those evil guys who like to play with people''s hearts like to cut off the relatives and friends of the demon hunter. Mentally, they torture the demon hunter they hate bit by bit.


    Betrayed by others, died alone, and spent the rest of his life in despair and regret.


    This is a more cruel reality than death.


    Stamp out the cigarette butt, karadok continued, "do you have any relatives in Mengxi? We have to contact Mengxi immediately to let them act in advance and protect the relevant people."


    Cole said coldly, "no, no..."


    Suddenly.


    A burst of extreme cold made him stand on his head.


    At this moment.


    A figure appeared in his consciousness: Penny seranda.


    If all the things he has experienced during this period are strung together, it seems that fate is doomed, and it seems that some kind God is already hinting at his, er, feeling.


    Unstoppable came to mind.


    Penny, who is very sensitive to interpersonal relationships, or has some mental defects, happened to lose all her team members in the internal investigation.


    Outside the nest of grey skin blood slaves.


    The trial sequence demon hunter, mechanic Wenk valentier, lamented: "the trial sequence is orphans."


    After returning from the blade Warrior II film world, I had a long talk with penny for the last time in the office.


    For the devil.


    The human soul integrating good and evil has never been impeccable on the rule level, even Cole, the demon hunter with iron will, is not included.


    Let alone, penny seranda, who had the tendency to end her life and plunged her soul into endless darkness and despair.


    If she is watched by the greedy Martinus during her weakest period of willpower, the consequences will be


    Cole crushed the cigarette butt on the tree trunk.


    Looking at the direction of the military car leaving, his cruel eyes and gradually ferocious face made karadok, who was aware of his emotional changes, shout bad in his heart.


    Take a deep breath.


    The towering anger turned into uncontrollable rage!


    If anything happens to penny.


    Cole promised that he would personally chop off Martinus''s dog head and bury her!


    Many days ago, after that conversation in the office, he had the idea of visiting penny.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    After that long talk, the "first date" set as a joke became the flag of the last meeting.


    In a sense.


    After penny left his office that day, Cole considered reminding her not to be invaded by evil forces.


    But the woman who had always been strong made him give up the idea.


    In the face of this situation, perhaps the protagonist of the event will blame her own negligence, or blame penny seranda''s vulnerability.


    Cole knows.


    Just like his speech at the gondwych incident, it is not that we choose death, but that death chooses us.


    After a long silence.


    Karadok said, "it''s not too late. I''ll send someone to stare here first. You go to the local police station, call the Baruch Pavilion, and tell him the seriousness of the time. I hope everything will be in time."


    Cole didn''t say much.


    Shout hardy and walk out of town.


    Five minutes later.


    After karadok sent the news found by Cole to the Baiyue national demon hunting regiment through military telegram, the incident involved the great devil, and the high-level was shocked!

 Chapter 348

    Timeline backtracking.


    Thirty minutes before Cole entered Gregor town.


    It has been more than 24 hours since miss kemora nohan, the Second Secretary of interior minister Roddy Singh, disappeared.


    In a world where evil forces are everywhere.


    Any case of missing persons deserves the high attention of the police and the demon hunting troupe.


    Like the yellow leaves blown by the first breeze before the storm.


    A full-time secretary of a big bureaucrat of the demon hunting regiment disappeared in the imperial capital for 24 hours for no reason. Even after mobilizing a large number of police forces and searching the whole city, there was still no trace.


    The seriousness and severity of this emergency is enough to make a large number of bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment sit at the conference table, spitting stars flying everywhere, blushing and thick necked "debate" day and night.


    Especially.


    At the current juncture, when the internal investigation is over, the position of the permanent member of the demon hunting regiment, nicius Franco, is vacant.


    Interior minister Roddy Singh is also the most powerful contender for permanent membership.


    Look through his resume.


    It''s luxurious.


    Most importantly


    Behind him stood Baruch Lennon Butler, another senior official of the demon hunting group, and the ambiguous Morgan consortium.


    All kinds of conspiracy theories, political persecution, power and property transactions, struggle vortex


    There is a lot of noise in the demon hunting group.


    so that.


    The demon hunters who first visited the crime scene, penny seranda''s apartment, once thought that they had been tampered with according to the results of their investigation.


    This is not the worst.


    It happens.


    Another permanent member, Luken Kay, is also about to retire.


    There were two vacancies at once.


    All the big consortia and political gatekeepers in the Empire were riveted with great strength and stared at every move of the top level of the demon hunting group.


    The mysterious disappearance of the Second Secretary of the interior minister has virtually become the first storm to push the tide of struggle to the high point.


    In addition, there is a recent rumor within the demon hunting group that Cole walker, the new special minister, has been designated as one of the future permanent members.


    If interior minister Roddy Singh succeeds in taking office, together with the future Cole walker, he will form a senior official, Baruch.


    Huge power factions are combined with consortia.


    In the eyes of other door lords and consortia: are you too ugly for the Morgan family? Don''t you leave us a bite of soup?


    Now.


    Baruch and Roddy, standing in his office.


    We are listening to a demon hunter who is responsible for investigating the case and reporting to them.


    "... on site evidence collection. The afternoon before yesterday, miss kemora did go to penny seranda''s apartment. We interviewed nearby residents.


    One eyewitness report confirmed that kemora left the apartment after a period of time.


    But there is no way to verify the trace after that. "


    Interior minister Roddy Singh.


    A rugged man with a tall figure and his face cut horizontally by a ferocious scar.


    Pull up the sleeves of the white shirt, hold the chest with both hands, and the muscle texture on the strong forearm is clearly visible.


    After listening to the report, he frowned and said in his hoarse voice, "have you ever asked the Institute of mystics for divination?"


    The demon hunter shook his head and replied, "the researchers in charge of this matter are very sure that they have not found traces of evil forces in Miss seranda''s apartment.


    however...


    It seems that someone used supernatural forces to deliberately cover up Miss kemora''s whereabouts. "


    That''s it.


    The demon hunter shut up and didn''t go on.


    without doubt.


    As long as you are not a fool, connect this matter with the power struggle that can be seen by the discerning people in the demon hunting regiment.


    It was a premeditated kidnapping.


    The specific purpose and motivation are unknown.


    But it must have something to do with her Majesty''s appointment of the next permanent member to fill the vacancy of nicius Franco three months later.


    however.


    Compared with the bureaucrats who were completely obsessed with power struggle, they were originally engaged in civilian work.


    Baruch and Rodi, who were born in a line of demon hunters, were vaguely aware that this matter revealed a trace of mystery.


    All things have strict logic to find. Even the results of on-site evidence collection point to a very precise point. This is a premeditated kidnapping.


    But


    This kind of thing, the more premature to draw a conclusion, the more accidents will occur.


    Let the demon hunter go out first.


    Holding his hands on the windowsill, Baruch looked at the endless street, remained silent for a long time, and said, "penny seranda also disappeared


    Does it have anything to do with Cole? "


    To be able to climb to the position of permanent members and massacre sequence, Baruch must not be a vegetarian meal.


    Like gene.


    As a demon hunter who is good at dealing with supernatural events on the mysterious side, he likes to connect seemingly unrelated events with self consistent logic and fantasy.


    even to the extent that.


    In his early years, he was persecuted by the devil for several times, which made him involuntarily associate it with the devil possessed case.


    it seems that.


    Behind everything, there are a pair of invisible hands, which are pushed slowly with a tight logical connection.


    Roddy said, "I heard that Miss penny seranda has a very close relationship with Cole. Shall we inform him?"


    Baruch turned and said expressionless, "he is in the white moon Republic, helping the demon hunting regiment over there to deal with a case of demon possession. Now it distracts him and may lead to danger.


    First put the matter down and tell the relevant persons of the incident. Before the case is clear, if someone tells Cole about penny, I''ll replace him. "


    As a professional demon hunter in charge of the mysterious side.


    Baruch knows very well that once the news of penny seranda''s disappearance is told to Cole, his worry and anxiety will definitely become the devil, which can be used wantonly to break through the fatal weakness of his soul room.


    Making such a decision is also to protect the safety of Cole overseas to the greatest extent.


    however.


    Compared with the highly tense nerves of the demon hunting group.


    A hired killer appears calm... Or the cunning witch, Haley Johnny, is willing to take the risk of her life and take her partner with her after telling Cole.


    With twenty wicked souls.


    In exchange for the temporary shelter of another great devil, he escaped from mengxidi capital early, the place of disaster in the future.


    A manor somewhere.


    An extremely luxurious noble room.


    Arlene, Haley''s partner, couldn''t stop pacing in place, even scratched her hair crazily, turned around, and questioned loudly with incredible eyes as if she knew each other on the first day.


    "Crazy... Crazy... You must be crazy! Haley Johnny!


    You would hate a bastard demon hunter, a hateful, despicable, obscene, smelly man, greedy... And that level of existence!


    my god!


    You won''t tell me you really love him, will you?


    Haley, the immortal witch who kills people without blinking an eye, will also fall in love with someone?


    WOW! Am I crazy?


    Or is the world crazy? "


    Haley held a cup of hot tea and seemed not to be in a hurry. She blew the tea and said methodically, "this is a value for money, long-term venture capital, my dear Arlene.


    Are we doing such things less often?


    If Cole can really suppress or even kill that guy, do you know what that means? "


    Arlene said helplessly, "of course I know! But... This kind of thing is really crazy! You''re playing with fire, Haley!"

 Chapter 349

    According to Baruch''s request.


    The investigator of the disappearance case was replaced by the head of the psychic investigation section, Cole''s former boss, bell foster.


    In the worst case, deliberately close it to supernatural events.


    If there are any clues, you must order the demon hunter in charge and a team of police to look for them one by one along the street.


    meanwhile.


    The southernmost old urban area of the capital of Mongolia.


    A shanty town that has not yet been modernized under the current industrial system and is inhabited by the poor.


    Thieves, local ruffians, human traffickers


    All kinds of scum gather here, accounting for only 10% of the total area of the imperial capital, and the public security is very poor.


    Today, with the wanton expansion of the colonial empire and the unprecedented rise of Mongolia''s national strength, the so-called old urban area is like an ugly scar full of satire.


    Firmly stuck to the face of the Empire.


    Three years ago.


    The imperial central police made it clear that they would completely eradicate the criminal gangs entrenched there. As a result, after sacrificing two detectives, they had to choose not to settle.


    Find out why.


    Only because the geographical environment of the old urban area is extremely complex.


    Dilapidated old buildings and low shanty towns.


    Intricate, sewage crossflow paths.


    Considering the political influence, without the use of troops and heavy weapons, they only rely on the guns of the police force to capture the complex gangs and criminal groups there.


    It''s all empty talk.


    Such a chaotic neighborhood.


    Any strange face will not attract the attention of local residents.


    Penny seranda, the protagonist of the power struggle in the imperial capital, curled up in the corner of a leaky house with a bloody diary in her hand.


    Kemora nohan''s cold body, eyes wide, was thrown to the side of the house.


    The blood on the ground blackened and solidified.


    Penny''s past brilliance and confidence are completely gone.


    with dishevelled hair and a dirty face.


    The blood stuck to the body smelled.


    His mouth murmured incomprehensible strange words, and his bloodshot eyes exuded seeping madness and tyranny.


    Fingernails filled with blood scabs, desperately pinch the diary.


    It seems to be the last straw.


    The lax and non focal pupil shows that her consciousness has been completely divorced from reality and immersed in the terrible illusion created by some evil thing.


    Over and over again, she experienced a terrible nightmare that she would never forget.


    Like the soul of a sinner, eternal punishment in hell.


    Any demon hunter familiar with penny will know that her parents died in a vampire incident when she was 14.


    However.


    Only she knows the truth buried in the deepest memory.


    It was a nightmare night that she would never forget.


    The demon hunter chased by vampires could not escape. She smashed the window and fell into the living room. Her parents asked her to hide in the bedroom alone.


    At that time.


    Unable to fully understand the horror of dark creatures, she opened a gap in the bedroom door and peeped out.


    Under the pale yellow light.


    Tables and chairs were smashed.


    Glass and tragic fragments scattered all over the ground.


    Her mother, lying in a pool of blood, stared at her with closed eyes.


    Father crawled on the ground in pain, but he was rushed and bitten by an abominable beast. The scream before death still echoes in her ears today.


    But this is the time.


    The young demon hunter who broke into the room struggled to stand up, either frightened or cowardly.


    At this moment.


    He looked through the crack of the door and noticed a girl who should have been protected by him.


    But as soon as he gritted his teeth, he covered his wound and ran away while the vampire ate Penny''s parents.


    A long time ago, during the entrance examination of the Demon Hunter College, Penny knew that having experienced such things, but unable to get out of the shadow, would become a gap in her soul.


    But the anger of revenge urged her to join the ranks of demon hunters desperate to kill those abominable animals and wash away her blood feud.


    even to the extent that.


    After she became the executive captain, she took advantage of her position to try to find the demon hunter who escaped that day, which still haunts her and hates her.


    But found that the other party had died on the way to the mission as early as three years ago.


    As all fatalists believe.


    Her encounter with Cole seemed to be a rough and tragic fate, deliberately arranged for her.


    On that day, the courage and fearlessness of the strange young man made her never forget.


    Compared with that coward, such a person deserves the title of demon hunter


    At this time.


    Penny still didn''t forget her original intention to become a demon hunter. She fought painfully with some strange force that didn''t come from hell.


    Fight for the domination of soul and consciousness.


    In a trance.


    She heard the familiar siren sounded not far away.


    The sound of demon hunter leather boots trampling on the ground is noisy, but it makes people suddenly feel quiet.


    even to the extent that.


    For a moment, her will had completely suppressed the strange power hidden in the depths of her soul.


    But at this time.


    Suddenly I heard a malicious laughter from the far shore.


    "You already know whose fault these things are, don''t you? You join the demon hunter without hesitation, so that you can''t be experienced by others.


    But what about the truth?


    Bureaucrats are corrupt, and despicable people dance with you... "


    "Shut up! These are lies! Don''t try to dominate my soul, devil!"


    "Hehe, you should know that the person you trust and like most is now investigating a case of devil possession in the white moon Republic..."


    Follow the voice.


    Penny was as sober as the last candle in the wind and was dragged into another world by evil forces.


    ad locum.


    She saw a quiet town.


    The back of the three walked out of the town.


    Cole?


    And Hardy?


    And that woman is?


    Now?


    Penny''s chaotic consciousness has been unable to distinguish reality from illusion.


    But the heart still maintains the last trace of unyielding will.


    At this time.


    That disgusting voice, pervasive, rang out in her mind again.


    "Did you see that woman? Baruch, who Cole trusted most, arranged a professional translator for him, but


    Hehe, do you know how many people are willing to sacrifice their souls to me in order to obtain the extraordinary power of the witch? "


    The next moment.


    The cruel facts that happened in front of Penny''s eyes.


    Let her seem to hear a fragile obsession in her heart, a broken clear voice.


    In her view.


    The submissive woman walking behind Cole suddenly became tyrannical. She suddenly took out a dagger with a blade smeared with vicious drugs and stabbed into Cole''s back without warning!

 Chapter 350

    For the vast majority of active demon hunters.


    Throughout his life, he could not touch any cases involving witches.


    The messenger of disaster.


    The embodiment of chaos and death.


    The human God who holds the supreme power and abandons the mortal body.


    Even the lowest level witches who sacrifice their souls, serve the devil and master extraordinary power can not be countered by ordinary demon hunters.


    According to the regulations of the demon hunting regiment, to deal with cases related to witches, it is necessary to go through layers of examination and approval, and at the lowest level, send superior predator sequence demon hunters with trial sequence secrets to lead the team.


    Even so.


    On top of this, there is still another kind of witch, more than ten times stronger than them.


    Enslave the devil.


    Raise evil spirits.


    Soul and will can easily interfere with reality.


    even to the extent that...


    Those terrorist beings who are out of the control of the devil are also like Kaila Jena, a witch of pain, a party member of natural disaster, and sherry curse blood, a witch of disease.


    Even the great demons are secretive about their existence.


    Those twelve, the trial sequence symbolizing the strongest combat power of the demon hunter in the world, have died in the hands of these powerful witches in the long history.


    What''s more.


    Just like the one who personally made 13 holy instruments of disaster, wrote forbidden books and evil codes, and killed the Lord of the contract who cannot call his name directly


    Create something darker than hell.


    The first witch in the human world, sister Shipton.


    If she had not disappeared and disappeared one day in the middle ages, maybe even today, the world and hell would still live in the shadow of witches.


    It is such a group of abominable beings surrounded by horror legends and shrouded in the halo of disaster messengers.


    But few people have witnessed their birth.


    However.


    On this day, all demon hunters and police officers who enter the old urban area of montxidi will be lucky to sacrifice their lives and souls.


    Witness the birth of a witch.


    ...


    The sky of the capital of Mongolia.


    Like the real world soaked in darkness.


    The clouds hang around all day.


    The dense, cold and biting freezing rain came silently after a cold wind blew through the streets of the imperial capital.


    Dirty old town.


    Standard leather boots trample on muddy and sewage paths.


    The hound breathes heavily.


    Three demon hunters, according to the guidance of local residents, searched all the way to the third district.


    The territory of the iron hook gang.


    After smelling the smell of kemora nohan, the hound madly pulled the dog rope in the police officer''s hand and barked at the houses that had been abandoned for many years not far away.


    The gang member in charge of leading the way smiled and flattered the demon hunter, "no one can leave under my eyes.


    Sir.


    I''m sure that woman is hiding inside now. "


    In all directions of the long and narrow line, gangs and local residents who heard the news surrounded the nearby paths and roads.


    A ferocious mob with a short knife and dagger.


    A woman with a child and a family.


    Young men and girls who are half old and get together and jump up and down.


    They cast their eyes on the demon hunter, without exception, only curiosity.


    The devil hunting troupe, which has never regarded the residents of the old urban area as human beings, how could it come to them today.


    If only the police.


    Perhaps, it is difficult for them to go deep into the territory of various gangs.


    However, for the demon hunters, these outlaws with an official background who are above the National Violent institutions, even the fukalin brotherhood, which is the most powerful in the imperial capital, dare not openly resist their orders.


    The demon hunter walking in front signaled the police officer to let go of the dog rope and start alert.


    Three brown and yellow hounds out of captivity.


    Grinning and barking, he ran frantically to the houses in the distance.


    The empty door.


    With a slight bump, he was knocked away.


    It was freezing rain in the afternoon. The light was dim. Everyone stared and tried to see through the open door.


    Just when the demon hunter pulled out his matching gun and was ready to follow him to check the situation.


    The hound''s bark suddenly turned into a sharp wail.


    A hound withdrew from the room, barked, grabbed his tail, turned and ran away.


    The second hound, the moment he ran out of the room.


    Under the gaze of hundreds of eyes.


    Torn apart by some invisible supernatural force!


    Viscera, blood, filth.


    Spill it all over the floor.


    Crimson diffuses slowly in the sewage.


    instant.


    In the noisy neighborhood, only the drizzle and the whistling wind are left


    later.


    A thin, pale left hand suddenly stretched out the darkness and grabbed the door frame.


    With it.


    A woman''s desperate and sad laughter, like crying, suddenly sounded in a creepy tone.


    Her voice.


    It''s cold and low.


    Exudes terrible calm and indifference.


    The demon hunter in charge of leading the team suddenly stood upside down in cold sweat after hearing the woman''s breathtaking voice.


    His pupils suddenly locked.


    witch!


    But at this moment, I suddenly found that the strength of my whole body had been quietly taken away by the irresistible supernatural forces.


    The knee is soft.


    Kneel heavily on the ground.


    Like suffering from extremely serious mental injury, suffocating sense of oppression, forcing his will to fall into a terrible state that he can''t extricate himself.


    It''s the negativity of trying to kill yourself, and the cold dark despair.


    Fight to death against the evil forces that invade the soul.


    Cold sweat mixed with freezing rain drenched the whole body.


    In the painful sight of the demon hunter, more and more people around him quietly fell into the mud in absolute silence.


    The crazy woman standing in the rain.


    Look up.


    Maybe I''m feeling about life.


    Maybe you''re enjoying some freedom you''ve never had before.


    She looked up at the sky.


    Show your beautiful face.


    Now?


    The demon hunter who finally saw the woman''s face tried his last bit of strength, clenched his teeth and admonished, "penny seranda... Stop... There''s still a chance..."


    "Stop?"


    Penny, who heard the voice, looked at the demon hunter and said softly judo, "why stop? Will some of you stop and look at me?


    Demon hunter. "


    Suddenly.


    Supernatural forces turned into invisible noose, strangled the demon hunter''s neck and held him up in the air.


    The demon hunter struggled in vain in the air.


    His face turned red and his forehead blood vessels burst.


    "Cole... Cough - I''ll kill you..."


    Penny didn''t respond to his threats.


    Relax slightly.


    After she took the first step.


    The foul smelling shirt on the body, under the strange force that ordinary people can''t understand, is like molting, peeling off layer by layer and changing into a pure black long skirt.


    A coat soaked in blood.


    Grow one by one, all black crow feathers.


    Change into a luxurious and dazzling feather shoulder cape.


    Loose long hair, roll it up again.


    On the pale cheeks, the indelible darkness turned into a still dry mark.


    In his hand, he turned into a walnut stick.


    until.


    A silver crown of the Queen appeared on her head.


    Pausing in front of the demon hunter, Penny''s voice was cold enough to freeze the mortal soul.


    The eyes are cruel and ruthless.


    Also like drenching on the face, biting freezing rain.


    "Now, the demon hunter penny seranda is dead.


    And I am the master of the desperate witch crown, the dark crow witch. "

 Chapter 351

    White moon Republic.


    Grigel town.


    He was stabbed fiercely in the back of the waist by a poisonous dagger.


    Cole stumbled and fell on one knee.


    A sudden change.


    Hardy betani, who was walking aside, stared in disbelief. After a very short period of stupor, he roughly flew up and kicked Martha Sterling aside.


    In a hurry.


    He didn''t hesitate to use the newly mastered slaughter secret technique and great power to directly kick and break the girl''s two ribs.


    The latter screamed.


    He flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    The little man quickly picked up Cole. He wanted to pull out the dagger inserted in his back waist, but suddenly found that there was a yellow mark on the blade after the liquid dried up.


    Poisonous!


    He pulled out the dagger and shouted to karadok in the distance, "karadok! Drive a car! We have to go to the hospital immediately!"


    This shocking scene.


    Even karadok IBE turned pale with fear.


    The Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mengxi Empire, a ministerial level, has a close relationship with the Morgan consortium and your excellency Baruch. If senior officials with real power die in their national borders, this kind of thing can be described as stabbing the sky!


    If you just die in the hands of dark creatures.


    After investigation on the other side of the Strait, the Republic only needs to submit a detailed report.


    But in previous conversations.


    Karadok is convinced that Martha sterling, the translator who has been strictly screened into this mission, is a native white moon man!


    A premeditated diplomatic plot?


    Or... A planned excuse for war?


    All kinds of conspiracy, and may trigger a hot war, extremely bad consequences.


    At this moment.


    Fine cold sweat, crazy exudation of forehead, clothes were completely wet by sweat.


    After a brief daze.


    Karadok turned quickly.


    Almost with a roaring tone, he shouted hysterically to the soldiers in the distance, "don''t watch him! Go drive!"


    Then he took the road and ran to Cole.


    Hardy hurriedly took off his coat, pulled out the vicious dagger and pressed it on the bleeding wound in a very anxious tone.


    "Boss?! hi! Cole Walker! Can you hear me?"


    Deeply learned fighting and killing skills.


    Hardy knew very well how terrible the consequences of being stabbed into his waist and kidney by a poisoned dagger.


    even to the extent that.


    Maybe there''s no time to get to the hospital. Cole will die in his arms in five minutes.


    In a hurry.


    The angry witch fought with the werewolf desperately and almost died. The tough man who didn''t say a word burst into tears for a moment.


    With extremely vicious eyes, she glanced at Martha who fell to the ground and was also seriously injured.


    "Hey, boss! You must..."


    However.


    His words were not finished.


    Karadok had just run over and was ready to give Cole a hand.


    The demon hunter who snatched his life from death countless times held Hardy''s shoulder, tried to stand up and said coldly, "I''m fine."


    For Cole.


    The secret of slaughter ¡¤ blood flame ¡¤ secret Branch II is enough to make him resist most of the deadly poisons in the world.


    Have the blood of the reformer day walker.


    Even if the bullet pierced the chest, it was just a big fist injury.


    It''s just a poisonous dagger. It won''t kill him.


    The only impact.


    It may be that after the waist injury, the strength of the body is quite inadequate.


    What is happening now is within his estimation of future events.


    Martha sterling''s rebellion, even.


    Not enough to surprise him.


    When on board, Martha''s deliberate approach only served to raise his vigilance.


    Not to mention.


    Before the mission, Haley Johnny, the cunning witch, had already reminded him that the mission was a long planned trap.


    even to the extent that.


    When Martha stabbed him with a dagger.


    Even a trained professional killer.


    With Cole''s fighting skills, there are also 100 ways to easily counter it.


    A weak girl who left school not long ago and probably didn''t kill a chicken, if Cole didn''t deliberately give her a chance.


    How could she get it.


    Cole did it deliberately, just to use an event to break the current case... Or the death arranged by the greedy Martinus of the great devil.


    Through so many things.


    Even Cole must admit that the means of the great devil are unpredictable and even vicious.


    But of all the things, there''s one thing that bastard can''t count.


    At this time, he faced Cole.


    Like his elaborate werewolf killing game.


    An undead werewolf who will never vote.


    The real intention of revealing the flaw is to break the current logical dead end and blow up all the stakeholders.


    With Cole''s understanding of the devil''s style.


    These bastards always like to use some specific events, or language and tone, as the switch to trigger the next event.


    If.


    A great devil who is in hell and happy that everything prepared for him is going smoothly knows that all this is within the rolling range of Cole''s terrorist strength.


    I don''t know how I will feel.


    Insult him for not daring to play cards according to the rules and being more cunning than the devil?


    Or... Dead?!


    After Cole said he was okay.


    Hardy thought that this was the person he admired most, explaining his last words and trying to comfort him.


    Wipe away your tears.


    Frown in great pain and close your eyes.


    "Boss..."


    Cole said helplessly, "help me sit down and bring Martha here."


    Hearing that corse was not weak, or even indifferent as usual, the little man opened his eyes in disbelief. He was stunned for a long time and said, "you... Are you really okay?!"


    I have no intention of wasting time on this topic.


    "Don''t forget what I taught you, Hardy. No demon hunter will tell the second person his cards."


    It''s okay to see Cole.


    Hardy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry for a moment.


    Karadok stood in place in a daze, breathed a sigh of relief, and said to himself: no wonder it''s a fierce man who retreated from many major events. He doesn''t die?


    He quickly turned around and shouted to the soldiers in the distance in white moon language, asking them to send some people in to control the order around, so as to avoid accidents.


    Cole sat on a stone bench under a tree.


    Touch the wound that has begun to heal.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Martha, who was dragged by Hardy''s hair.


    With his understanding of Baruch, the thoughtful man could never arrange a time bomb beside him.


    Did someone steal and change the interpreter without the knowledge of both parties?


    Or Martha''s personal behavior?


    Not far away.


    The girl''s cry of pain approached gradually.


    "Asshole! Let me go!"


    After hardy left her on the ground, he grabbed the girl''s collar and slapped her in the face with blood.


    "Ah --"


    The little man clenched his teeth angrily and said fiercely, "who the fuck told you to do this?! say it quickly!"

 Chapter 352

    "Let go of my hair... Ah -"


    "Son of a bitch''s coin pool!"


    Hardy was really angry. He grabbed the girl''s collar, like gangsters fighting in the street, punch after punch, with a vicious hammer on her face.


    The iron fist of the demon hunter, even a well-trained tough man, can''t bear it.


    Martha sterling, such a delicate young girl.


    Just three punches.


    The corners of his mouth were torn, the nasal bone was broken, tears and snot mixed with blood, painted his face, and there was no arrogance and proud smile after stabbing Cole just now.


    He cried out in pain and begged frantically, "stop fighting! Ah - Wuwuwuwu... Stop fighting..."


    Even if you hold a belly of evil fire.


    The little man remained rational. Before Shengsheng killed her, he loosened his collar, shook his bloody right hand and held it twice in the air.


    Exhale a foul breath, kick her, and angrily say, "you should be glad that the boss is all right now, otherwise you will suffer when you return home!"


    Cole motioned Hardy to stand aside, looked at Martha crying on the ground and said, "who ordered you?"


    After a painful cry.


    Lying on the ground, the bruised Martha wiped the blood off her face. She seemed to think of something funny and suddenly smiled.


    Looking up at Cole, he mocked, "you are as arrogant and pretentious as the adult expected.


    Knowing that I have the blood of a witch, I will still stay with you.


    Tut.


    Unfortunately, I should have cut off your head if I knew you wouldn''t die! "


    I heard her piercing laughter.


    Hardy''s anger had just calmed down and ran straight to his head.


    "Fuck..."


    "Hardy."


    Put down his raised fist, the little man took a deep breath, stood in place without saying a word, and suppressed his anger.


    Cole wiped the blood off his hands with a handkerchief and said in a tone of lack of emotional fluctuation, "go on."


    Martha vomited a big mouthful of blood. Her hair was messy and scattered on her face. She stared into Cole''s eyes with almost fanatical eyes and laughed wantonly, "ha ha... Whatever you do now, it''s too late, Cole.


    Your lover will die because of you.


    And I... "


    That''s it.


    The girl who has completely fallen into a state of madness stares at her eyes, blushes unnaturally on her cheeks and raises her hands.


    Like the fanatical believers of evil gods, with unparalleled confidence, they shouted, "Martha sterling, the descendant of desperate witches, will bathe in the death and blood of mortals and be reborn!


    Become the new master of the desperate witch crown!


    Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    Greedy Martinus! According to your will, I have completed the contract. Now... Please give me the supreme power to surpass the mundane!


    I will present the skull of Cole Walker in return for your generous gift! "


    This time.


    Karadok, who was dealing with the problem of order in the small town, turned around and looked at Martha like crazy. His face suddenly changed!


    In a short time, life-threatening decisions need to be made.


    Let his forehead sweat wildly.


    "Damn..."


    The soldier who walked into the town.


    After hearing the declaration that the girl fell into hell and became a witch, their faces changed greatly!


    Especially when she called out the real name of the greedy Martinus of the great devil.


    The crisp sound of Qi pulling the bolt of the gun and the curse of the soldiers rise one after another.


    Karadok, with a ferocious face and a roaring tone, shouted, "don''t shoot! Put the fucking gun down!"


    Now?


    The young woman had important clues about the case, or even more serious things, before it was investigated.


    Shot her without authorization.


    It is bound to break all the difficult clues.


    and.


    No one knows whether it is true that she shouted such words, or whether she deliberately sought death and rotted the most critical information in her stomach forever in the way of death.


    After a moment of silence.


    A group of soldiers, armed with guns, looked at each other.


    Martha sterling, who originally had a crazy smile and was extremely excited, had opened her arms in an attempt to embrace the evil forces.


    After shouting the real name of the great devil.


    Not only did she not get her desperate witch crown like the contract, but even the mastermind behind the scenes could not see a ghost.


    Seeing this, karadok, with a highly strained nerve, relaxed a little, frowned and said to the captain in charge of the command, "do what you should do, and I will deal with this woman."


    Cole held his back, got up and went to Martha.


    Point justice in her face.


    look down from a height.


    "No..."


    The girl looked down at her hands in disbelief.


    Imagine.


    After reaching the contract, the scene of getting the desperate witch crown and swearing in the desperate witch''s strong return to the world with Cole''s head and blood did not happen.


    All her thoughts, all her ambitions.


    At this moment.


    It seems to have become a funny stage show.


    The funny protagonist is not others, but herself!


    "No... not so..."


    She looked up at Cole with crazy eyes, hysterical expression and trembling tone.


    "It promised to exchange the crown of despair for your death! The devil will never break his promise! No, no, no..."


    gradual.


    Martha sterling''s confidence in her eyes changed into despair and panic. She rushed over and hugged Cole''s leg and howled!


    "Woo... Minister! You must listen to me! That bastard cheated and dominated my soul, so I could do such a thing.


    Minister! Please let me go this time!


    I am willing to accept the arbitration of the trial court! Minister... "


    The girl''s frightened voice.


    Drowned by the roar of justice.


    later.


    Martha sterling, the beautiful girl with witch blood, has a beautiful and pitiful face, like a watermelon, which is broken and spilled on the ground under the huge destructive force of bullets.


    Until her headless body fell to the ground.


    Karadok wanted to stop Cole from killing key witnesses.


    Hesitated for a moment and chose to remain silent.


    however.


    Just when he thought Cole was simply venting his anger.


    Stand where you are.


    Use trait, Avenger and soul torture.


    The next moment.


    Cole''s perception, guided by some strange force, sinks, crosses the dimensional barrier and falls into hell.


    This time.


    A great devil has been waiting for him for a long time in the place where sinners are judged.


    Sitting high on the top of the mountain of corpses piled up with the bones of sinners.


    The sad cries from all directions are breathtaking.


    Martha sterling''s soul was tied around her neck with a rope, like a dog, tied at her feet, struggling desperately in vain.


    The true face of the devil, hidden in the impenetrable blood fog, laughed loudly, "hasn''t anyone told you that the devil will never suffer a second loss in the same thing?


    Cole walker.


    Hum, um... You don''t know what the people and country you love are going through now? Tut Tut, it''s so pathetic. "


    Talking room.


    Martha sterling''s soul was swallowed by him in a scream of horror.


    Cole stood at the bottom of the corpse mountain, looked directly at the will of the great devil and said coldly, "I''m here just to tell you that no matter what you''re planning, I''ll cut off your dog''s head myself.


    Martinus. "

 Chapter 353

    The true face of the devil, hidden in the impenetrable blood fog, laughed loudly, "hasn''t anyone told you that the devil will never suffer a second loss in the same thing?


    Cole walker.


    Hum, um... You don''t know what the people and country you love are going through now? Tut Tut, it''s so pathetic. "


    Talking room.


    Martha sterling''s soul was swallowed by him in a scream of horror.


    Cole stood at the bottom of the corpse mountain, looked directly at the will of the great devil and said coldly, "I''m here just to tell you that no matter what you''re planning, I''ll cut off your dog''s head myself.


    Martinus. "


    "Wow, then I will come, demon hunter."


    After the conversation.


    Cole''s consciousness was ejected from hell by irresistible forces and returned to the real world.


    Karadok frowned.


    Puzzled, "Your Excellency, you were with..."


    At this point.


    The injury to the back waist has completely healed.


    Cole took out a cigarette, frowned, lit it, and said, "don''t get involved in my personal feud with that bastard Martinus."


    Talking room.


    Looking up, two demon hunters from different countries collided.


    Karadok understood what Cole was trying to say.


    If the case involving the great devil is extremely bad in nature, all the cases will be handed over to the big people in the trial sequence according to the process customized by the world demon hunter organization.


    Even an ordinary big devil case.


    Generally, it will be handled by the executive directors of various countries who are specially responsible for handling the devil case, or senior officials above the minister.


    He''s a little head of psychic research.


    Once pulled into Cole Walker''s hatred with a great devil, the consequences may be worse than death.


    What''s more?


    He also carries a family.


    After a silence.


    Karadok said in his broken Mongolian, "about the case of grigor Town, you..."


    This time.


    Hardy sighed, picked up the coat thrown on the ground, patted the dust and interjected, "if only gene were here, the whole Mengxi demon hunting group can''t find anyone better than him in this endless case."


    Cole took a deep breath of his cigarette, threw the cigarette box to the little man, frowned and said, "the crown of despair witch, the accessories of despair witch, is also the source of her strength.


    Two hundred years ago, after she was killed, demon hunting groups in various countries organized a large number of people to try to find it so as not to fall into the hands of people with evil intentions.


    So far there is no whereabouts. "


    Hardy and karadok looked at each other and said in surprise, "is there such a thing? Why don''t I know... Er..."


    obviously.


    The little man realized that such shocking historical documents may have been sealed up on a large scale, and only senior officials and demon hunters at Cole''s level are qualified to access them.


    Karadok was silent.


    Glanced away.


    I didn''t hear it. I''m deaf.


    For demon hunters, the more they know about the secrets of dark history, the more dangerous they will be.


    however.


    Cole walker, a demon hunter of this level, may have a way to deal with it when he speaks to them.


    Cole took the cigarette in his hand and frowned. "Where does the grigors live? Take me there."


    Karadok didn''t ask much, and walked to the town.


    The Baiyue national demon hunting regiment can''t find any clues about the town. It''s not that they are incompetent.


    Because no one will move the investigation direction of such cases to the evil gods related to witches.


    Unlike the dark forces of hell.


    The power of evil gods is strange.


    The God of despair, in the dark ages of medieval times, was born because of human despair, and then a witch stole Weili, which led to the birth of the desperate witch.


    Moreover, the God of despair does not have the will itself.


    In other words.


    Its existence is more like an unconscious force constructed by a certain human emotion under the guidance of strange forces.


    Compared with the dark forces of hell, it maliciously erodes the human soul and brings disaster and chaos to the world.


    The power of the God of despair will indiscriminately infect all living creatures around it, because this power comes from the amplified emotion of mankind itself.


    Ordinary mysterious means or sequence secrets are difficult to find out.


    Even Cole''s seventh vision, which has evolved three times, can''t detect its existence.


    As for the crown of despair.


    It is the embodiment of the power of the God of despair.


    All the power of the desperate witch.


    According to the records he saw in some confidential documents, not surprisingly, this thing, which had been found by demon hunting groups all over the world for three or four years, fell into the hands of the great devil and greedy Martinus.


    The only thing that bothers Cole is their previous dialogue in hell.


    From the analysis of its expression, it is possible that some great changes took place there after he left the capital of Mongolia.


    Moreover, it is likely to be related to the desperate witch crown.


    Now we have a definite clue.


    Cole is sure to handle the case of grigor town by thunder.


    When it''s over.


    Go back to monticey and see what Martinus mentioned.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    The birth of a witch at this moment.


    Like some unspeakable terrible force, it spread rapidly in the material world.


    As wolves respond to wolf howls.


    This moment.


    Witches hiding all over the world, no matter what they are doing, are aware of the birth of a similar kind.


    The extraordinary power hidden in their physical strength.


    Also later, disturbed agitation, and even exposed the prototype.


    Montsidi capital.


    The freezing rain never stops.


    The haze of the sky in the old city, like the breath of despair, is pressing on the souls of all mortals in the old city.


    They could not perceive what was happening outside.


    I can''t feel that evil and danger are approaching.


    Uncontrollable despair is like a critically ill patient with depression.


    Breathing becomes heavy.


    Thoughts become numb.


    The terrible idea of killing themselves, like an evil seed, fell on their souls, took root and sprouted, bit by bit eroded their will and could not be controlled.


    The other side.


    The Institute of mystics, which was extremely sensitive to all evil forces in the past, and the instruments they arranged.


    None of them responded to the witch''s power.


    Until an hour later.


    A demon hunter searching along the street noticed the strange sky in the distance. After reporting to the headquarters, he was ready to investigate alone.


    However.


    This time.


    A woman in mysterious and gorgeous clothes, holding a walnut stick and wearing a cloak with dark crow feathers, appeared at the end of the street.


    Every step she took forward.


    Ordinary people along the street will be like encountering some irresistible force to invade their soul, their bodies soften and fall to the ground slowly.


    The demon hunter''s pupil shrinks suddenly.


    At this moment.


    A terrible title that suffocated him suddenly appeared in his heart.


    witch?!

 Chapter 354

    Two days later.


    A cruise ship bound for golden harbor.


    The sky is cloudy.


    The howling cold sea breeze blew on his face like a hard knife.


    The waves are rough.


    With two up-to-date newspapers, Cole leaned against the guardrail on the side of the ship, glanced over the newspaper, tightened his coat and frowned.


    "After 147 years, there was another witch gathering in the Empire!"


    "History is rare. Three demon hunters were urgently recalled to the imperial capital!"


    "The demon hunting regiment suffered heavy casualties! The number of civilian casualties has soared! "


    "In the exclusive news of the great empire, Baruch Lennon Butler, a permanent member of the demon hunting regiment, is still missing and is suspected to have been hijacked by witches!"


    "Front line headlines: the true identity of the dark Raven witch has been determined. Penny seranda, former leader of the executive group of the Mengxi Royal demon hunting regiment and director of the investigation section of the Ministry of the interior."


    ¡®......¡¯


    Perhaps the incident has really developed out of control. Adding up to more than 10 pages of newspapers, it is rare that there is no lace news or grandstanding waste articles.


    Hardy stood aside, frowned tightly into a word "Chuan", looked up, spit out a big mouthful of muddy smoke and dust, and said, "boss, I mean if


    If you don''t find out who''s behind all this, and then you''re stabbed to death by Martha''s coin pool.


    Now, is it possible that the fleet of the Imperial Navy has arrived at Baiyue free port? "


    Even small people are not very sensitive to politics and power.


    However, it is clear that Bai Yue''s spies, after infiltrating the territory of the Empire, were bribed by some interest groups and had long planned assassination of Cole walker, the Minister for special events of the imperial demon hunter.


    even to the extent that.


    Seranda and the witch assembly will be counted on the head of the white moon Republic.


    A large-scale all-round hot war is imminent.


    Up to now, the context of all things has become clear.


    But think of it here.


    Hardy couldn''t help a chill in his back.


    Greedy Martinus, that bastard, not only wants to kill Cole and try to take away his soul, but also wants to dominate him and let him watch an all-out war between the two great powers.


    Former friends also degenerated into witches and slaughtered mortals.


    Even the demon hunter he admired most in his life, Cole walker, with his own strength, forcibly reversed the situation and conspiracy.


    After returning home.


    There''s another thing he needs to face.


    Dark Raven witch, penny seranda.


    Although Hardy has long been used to the cruel reality faced by the demon hunters, he thought in another way that if one day, Marian suddenly degenerated and became a witch.


    He had no idea how to face such a thing.


    He sighed in his heart.


    No wonder the case of the great devil is generally handed over to the big people in the trial sequence. Those vicious bastards are more than ordinary dark creatures.


    Know more about what is called: killing people and killing the heart.


    Cole closed the newspaper, held it in his hand, threw away the cigarette butt and frowned. "Never belittle yourself, Hardy.


    If I die in grigel Town, you and Baruch will find out the case. "


    Suddenly praised by his immediate boss.


    The little man smiled awkwardly, flicked the cigarette butt, and followed Cole quickly to the cabin.


    The case of Gregoire town was successful after Martha Sterling''s self destruction of the progeny of the desperate witch.


    The devil possessed case is just a means to distract the investigator''s attention without the arrangement of the greedy Martinus of the great devil.


    On this basis.


    It took them and karadok half a day to find the culprit who caused the strange situation in the town.


    An antique vase bought by the male owner of the greeger family in the hands of a strange man more than 20 days ago.


    Break the vase.


    Inside, there is a sandwich made of human skin with dense profanity symbols drawn in blood.


    After Cole burned it with blood flame, all the residents in the town who were sent to the madhouse, except a few seriously injured, returned to normal.


    What they experienced during this period was like a nightmare that could not wake up.


    As for the male owner of the grigor family, he was taken away by karadok for investigation.


    Nine hours later.


    January 13th, 1836.


    Seven ten in the morning.


    On the wharf of the Golden Port, a cold young man dressed in a valuable black woolen coat with blond hair and blue eyes.


    Leaning against the door of an out of print pure black horsey warship for 4000 West pounds.


    Blowing the cold sea breeze in the morning.


    The smoke of cigarettes drifted in the wind.


    Toot¡ª¡ª


    The whistle of the cruise ship before landing sounded in the inaccessible sea fog.


    The distant sky.


    The morning glow before dawn was reddish.


    Until a steel cruise ship, bathed in the light of sunrise, slowly docked at the wharf.


    later.


    The blonde got in the car and started the engine.


    Four black limousines with the license plates of the Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mongol Empire followed.


    In the surprised eyes of the dockers and passengers.


    The police car opened the road and walked smoothly all the way.


    Until the blonde saw the man who had been waiting here for an hour among the many passengers.


    Look through the crowd.


    Waving his hand and laughing, "you''re finally back, your excellency."


    Hardy''s eyes swept over the demon hunters in black uniforms following Carl.


    Then he stared at him from head to foot. Standing in front of him, the former Playboy was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "Carl Helms?! God, I thought you were still recovering in the hospital.


    Your hand... "


    Carl raised the prosthetic limb on his left arm, took out the black leather gloves on it, moved the fingers of the mechanical structure, and smiled, "you mean this?


    Secretary towork''s blessing.


    The only drawback of the artificial limb tailored for me by Miss grace may be that it is expensive.


    It''s urgent, we said in the car. "


    After getting on the bus.


    Carl and Cole, who haven''t seen for a long time, sit in the back row.


    Handing over a document seems to be unable to face the cruel reality and said in a heavy tone, "cole, I will never forget.


    During the internal investigation of Nicholas Franco, miss zelanda, the firm will and fearlessness of sacrifice that I admire so far.


    But... "


    That''s it.


    Perhaps he thought of the female demon hunter who admired him and regarded death as home. The comrade in arms who had a life and death relationship with him suddenly degenerated into a witch.


    This painful reality is really hard for him to accept.


    Carl closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and then said, "now she is not just a dark crow witch who voluntarily fell after being swallowed up by darkness.


    According to the last words of the sacrificed witch emergency department and Minister lesha.


    Seranda not only broke free from the contract of a powerful devil, but also... Second only to those ancient witches whose names can not be called directly, reached the extraordinary power of the second ladder level.


    It is very likely that before her fall, she encountered something that can no longer be found out. "


    Heard the news that the witch emergency minister was killed.


    Hardy, who was sitting in the front row, turned around and said in a shocked tone, "Carl, wait! You just killed minister lesha SIAS, the next minister in the massacre sequence

 Chapter 355

    meanwhile


    East dor.


    This city, 200 kilometers southeast of the Mongolian capital, has been occupied by witches and most of the residents have fled. It is bleak and rainy.


    At the end of an empty street.


    A demon hunter who once worked with Cole walked into the city with his hands in his pockets and cigarettes in his mouth.


    Suddenly.


    He stopped.


    Scratched his hair, spit out his cigarette and complained, "that bastard Cole Walker asked me to wipe his ass.


    Shit.


    If it weren''t for saving Baruch, we could pay an extra bonus.


    Ghosts come here and take care of this shit. "


    After a consistent complaint.


    With his hoarse broken Gong voice, mechanic wink valentier shouted around, "don''t fucking hide!


    Come out and let me kill some witches, or go back to work!


    Well... Of course, except miss zelanda. "


    See no answer around.


    Wink murmured a curse of trouble.


    Muttered, "tut... It''s a pity that their delicate bodies."


    Take out a knife and gently cut your wrist.


    When the first drop of scarlet blood falls to the ground.


    A sequence of secret arts giant structure pattern appeared impressively at his feet!


    ...


    On the dock.


    Carl nodded, "it''s her. After seranda suddenly attacked the imperial capital, Minister lesha happened to give a speech to the freshmen at the Demon Hunter College.


    After receiving the news, she was the first demon hunter to rush to the scene and make a direct decision.


    But she underestimated each other''s strength.


    Now penny seranda is no longer the demon hunter we remember, because of some unknown reasons.


    Her hatred for the demon hunter was far stronger than that of other witches.


    So... "


    That''s it.


    He looked at the man beside him.


    Cole''s eyes fell on the flying road outside the window and said indifferently, "so you came to pick me up and wanted me to persuade her."


    Carl said helplessly, "this is only part of the reason. After all, there may be no one else who can talk to her now except you.


    At least.


    Persuade her to dissolve the witch assembly and leave dongduo. "


    Hardy had read about the witch meeting in the newspaper when he was on the ship.


    But I was shocked to hear it.


    According to the danger level of the case of the demon hunting group, the witch assembly is a high-risk event second only to the top secret mission of the never open level.


    Especially.


    The leader is also a powerful witch who has the power to kill the witch emergency minister!


    Can sit in the position of the emergency Minister of the imperial capital.


    Lesha SIAS is no ordinary official.


    In her 17 year career, no less than 20 witches were arrested, imprisoned, tried and killed.


    Such a resume, even if placed in the Mengxi Royal demon hunting regiment, is also a big figure in the witch case, ability and force, second only to the trial sequence.


    even to the extent that.


    Only evaluating the handling ability and means of the witch case is comparable to Cole walker, the new special minister.


    Although in the world of witches, there is a great surprise about the strength of individuals.


    Some weak individuals, once targeted by the trial sequence or the demon hunter of the level of lesha SIAS, are absolutely impossible to survive.


    But... Once a powerful witch appears, with great power, call on other witches to hold a rally.


    The pattern of scattered and individual fighting has suddenly become premeditated and organized action.


    The consequences can only be described as disasters.


    Penny seranda, as a former demon hunter familiar to all three in the car.


    The topic goes to this extent.


    For a moment, he fell into a dead silence.


    long time.


    Cole rolled down the window, took out a cigarette, lit it, and said coldly, "I''ll talk to her."


    Also at this moment.


    His hatred and hatred towards the greedy Martinus has reached an unprecedented level!


    In a calm, indifferent tone.


    Rage and madness are like a volcano that has accumulated for thousands of years.


    Anger turned into hot magma and surged in his veins.


    Whether he wants to kill penny seranda himself or not, the bastard who has been killed 10000 times must be frustrated by him!


    Trample on its real name!


    Break its divinity!


    Kill him!


    Hang that bastard''s name in the world forever, write it into the story, and let his majesty be severely trampled under his feet by eternal spit and insult!


    Completely erase its last trace of existence and divinity!


    After a day and night''s trek.


    Cole and the others hurried back to the imperial capital.


    Only the vehicle has just driven into this huge, great city with a glorious history.


    The smell of sadness and pain.


    It''s like a solid cloud, covering the sky.


    Hundreds of thousands of civilians fell into eternal coma and wandered between death and the world.


    All the members of the imperial police station went out to withstand the freezing rain and tried their best to resist the parade denouncing the incompetence of the demon hunting regiment.


    Not just because emperor was invaded by witches like last time.


    This time.


    The predecessor of that witch is really a full-time demon hunter of the demon hunting group.


    Cole looked out of the window.


    In the crowd.


    Amelia, a female journalist, died in a flash.


    Escorted by the police car, the motorcade stopped outside the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Before getting off the bus, Carl grabbed Cole''s arm and said in a deep voice, "cole, seranda is seranda, you are you, don''t care about the voices attacking you.


    My family and I will always be on your side. "


    As soon as Cole gets off the bus.


    After receiving the news, reporters who had been besieged at the door pushed aside the human wall composed of police officers and flocked.


    With long guns and short guns, he scolded and heckled loudly, and put his head on Cole''s face.


    "Your Excellency, what do you think of penny seranda''s degeneration into a witch?! I heard that she is in love with you..."


    "Cole Walker! Will you kill your lover for justice?"


    "Your Excellency the minister!"


    "Your Excellency the minister!"


    Cole didn''t respond to the reporter''s question full of traps, and Hardy turned and walked inside the demon hunting group.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    All the staff inside looked at Cole who entered the hall.


    Although not all blame and hate, but each pair of eyes, are very complex.


    without doubt.


    Compared with the laymen who don''t know the outside world, they who work in the demon hunting group all year round know very well that this matter is a malicious trap dug by a great devil for Cole!


    No matter what choice he makes in this matter.


    It is inevitable that they will fall in the mouth of the media and people.


    however.


    What they will never think of is.


    What Cole cares about is never the opinions of others or fishing for fame.


    even to the extent that.


    In the eyes of others.


    This irreparable thing, and the great devil who can''t be dealt with at all.


    For Cole.


    His strength, his will, is enough to crush all the conspiracies of that bastard!


    Under the light of the flame of justice.


    All shadows cannot be avoided. They must be judged!

 Chapter 356

    "Your Excellency the minister."


    Cole''s big secret, Shane strange, changed the image of workplace beauty in the past. All the long skirts and headwear were serious black.


    Holding a stack of documents in his right hand, he said in a deep voice, "two excellencies of the Council are waiting for you in the office of director Baruch."


    "I see."


    Hardy noticed the complicated eyes of his fellow demon hunters.


    Make a fist with your right hand.


    Follow Cole and walk quickly upstairs.


    Carl heims, who came in behind, stopped and frowned.


    Glancing at the staff of the demon hunting regiment standing in place and talking about it, he scolded, "don''t you have to work today?"


    Although Carl now is only the operation captain of the execution team.


    However, the identity of the helms family''s future helmsman doomed his future in the demon hunting group.


    After being reprimanded.


    They all remained silent and plunged back into their work.


    attic.


    Baruch''s office.


    Luken Kay, a permanent member of the demon hunting group, sat on the expensive lacquer wooden foot sofa with a slightly old face and exhausted.


    Close your eyes.


    Knead the center of the eyebrows with your right hand, trying to ease your anxiety and anxiety.


    Another old demon hunter who has a relatively good relationship with Baruch, is thin, over 100 and a half years old, and can''t leave his hand like Cole, benned nochway.


    Leaning against the windowsill, the ashtray at hand is full of extinguished cigarette butts.


    The ticking of a clock.


    In the quiet, smoky office, it is particularly crisp.


    Click.


    The sound of the door lock being pushed open broke the silence.


    Luke turned to look at the door, exhaled a foul breath and said, "God... You''re back at last."


    Talk.


    He got up and said, "bened nochway, a permanent member, is in charge of all kinds of rare dark creatures. You shouldn''t have met before."


    Cole walked over and shook hands with the thin old hunter.


    Benned frowned in his hoarse voice. "You should know the specific situation. The imperial high-level has passed the resolution to apply for trial sequence to intervene in this case yesterday.


    Wink valentier, the shameless bastard you worked with, arrived in dongduo yesterday to suppress the witch rally.


    The other two, after you get to dongduo City, calculate the time and arrive in front and back.


    But... "


    Luken sighed, followed up and said, "Baruch, together with nearly 100000 dongduo citizens, was hijacked by a witch rally led by penny seranda.


    She made her position clear to the outside world.


    Before I see you, if we launch any attack, all the hostages will be executed.


    So.


    We plan to let the three trial sequences protect you, enter the dark crow witch''s territory and talk to her to ensure the safety of the hostages. "


    Cole put his hands in his coat pocket and said coldly, "yes."


    Hear his answer.


    Benned raised his eyebrows, ran out the cigarette butts with his yellow fingers and said, "cole, although I don''t want to interfere in your private life, you have to understand.


    This matter is related to the life safety of Baruch and dongduo citizens.


    I know your relationship with zelanda is extraordinary, but I don''t want it to be an excuse. Don''t forget... "


    Cole''s blue eyes looked straight into benned''s eyes.


    Filled with cruelty and blood, the old hunter frowned and swallowed what he had to say.


    Lucan saw this and said nothing.


    After a silence.


    Cole turned and walked out the door, dropping a word.


    "I''ll deal with her myself."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The heavy crash of the office door closing echoed in the corridor for a long time.


    At three pm.


    The western suburb of dongduo city.


    The whistle of the steam train was deafening.


    Maxim Desai, the deputy leader of the executive team responsible for receiving Cole, had been waiting at the railway track for a long time.


    The short greetings ended.


    They got on the bus and drove towards dongduo city.


    No words all the way.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The car stopped at dongduo military base, near the edge of the dark crow witch territory.


    A block entrance enclosed by military roadblocks and barbed wire.


    The three demon hunters in different clothes are particularly eye-catching among the soldiers in uniform.


    Just got off.


    The disgusting sarcasm of mechanic wink sounded not far away.


    "Wow, look who''s here? Come so fast, can''t wait to see your little lover?


    His Excellency Cole walker. "


    A middle-aged man with white hair standing next to him glanced at wink and scolded, "shut your mouth!


    That bastard Alcatel didn''t kill you. "


    Wink shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and joked, "he doesn''t want me to die. If I die, find a more powerful demon hunter to follow him.


    Isn''t it that many of his plans can''t continue to be implemented? "


    The voice fell.


    Another man with a straight face, a hooked nose and a particularly gloomy complexion said coldly in his very magnetic low voice, "so you and Alcatel are working together in the dark?"


    Wink quickly raised his hands and said with a smile, "Oh, that''s what you said, Rolando erszy. I''ve never said such dangerous words."


    Maxim took Cole and introduced them to him.


    "Your Excellency Wenk valentier, Cole, you worked with him once, so I don''t need to introduce you more.


    The other two are Rolando ugg and Lord torrel Butler.


    They will be responsible for protecting you from entering dongduo and contacting the dark crow witch. "


    Nodding slightly to the three great figures in the trial sequence, Maxim turned and left.


    After meeting.


    Rolando''s brand-new gray suit didn''t fasten buttons. He raised his hand and separated his clothes back. He put his index fingers into the small pockets of the same color vest to take a look at Cole.


    Take out a pure gold pocket watch to determine the time.


    Turn around and look at the city in the distance, silent.


    Torrel has a black eye patch on his right eye.


    the hair and beard become all white.


    Wearing a worn brown leather windbreaker, he held out his right hand to Cole and said in a deep voice, "call me torrell.


    Baruch often mentions you in front of me. "


    The whereabouts of the demon hunter in the trial sequence are all highly confidential in the demon hunting group.


    Three of these great men who did not show up when the emperors fell and the Nord order occurred at one time.


    so


    The danger of dark crow witches and witch gatherings.


    Cole''s eyes swept over the three, shook hands with torrel, and said coldly, "Cole."


    Although torrel didn''t say much, the relationship between the two was unusual in terms of his surname and his familiarity with Baruch.


    This time.


    Wink sighed helplessly, looked back and looked at the military base.


    Under the gloomy sky.


    Thousands of eyes fell on them.


    Armed soldiers.


    A long-awaited reporter.


    The families of the captured residents.


    A pair of eyes with different looks, with enthusiasm, hope and trust, hoping that they can rescue the hostages.


    Hope.


    There are three legendary trial sequences. This sudden terrible nightmare can end with a perfect ending.


    These eyes.


    Falling on Valentin, who always liked to shirk his responsibility, made him uncomfortable all over.


    Complained, "it''s getting dark. Are you going or not?"


    Roland glanced at wink more and said in a bad tone, "are you ordering me?"


    Wink shrugged indifferently and said, "how dare I command a big man like you? Let''s go."


    Far away.


    Looking at the back of the four people who left.


    Maxim''s inner anxiety not only did not subside, but became more and more intense.


    So far, the dark crow witch hasn''t done anything too special, all because she''s waiting for someone.


    Now?


    The person she wants to see most has entered her territory.


    As for the final result.


    Having read history, he knows how much damage the witch assembly 140 years ago caused to the world.


    even to the extent that.


    When dealing with the witch gathering, there was a powerful demon hunter who was very famous in history.


    This time


    In the eyes.


    Their backs gradually disappeared into the wet fog of the street.


    Like an abominable monster, swallow them in one bite!


    Not just him.


    The last tranquility before the storm was like a huge stone, which pressed on the chest of each demon hunter, making them out of breath.


    As if four figures disappeared in the open street.


    This is their last straw and hope.


    This time.


    Quietly follow Cole and don''t want to disturb him at this time. Amelia, who came to the front line, went to maxim, looked at the deserted bleak street and took the camera hand. Her finger joints were slightly white because of force.


    A delicate heart and an understanding of Cole.


    Let her know very well what kind of choice Cole will make.


    But thinking of this, she felt an uncontrollable sadness in her heart.


    As a reporter.


    The famous demon hunter Cole walker, in the name of justice, personally killed his friends... Even irresponsibly described as a lover''s relationship, which can definitely sell well in the news market.


    Just experienced so much.


    The more she knows Cole, the more Amelia can realize how much pressure and loneliness she needs to bear in his position.


    As she commented in her report a long time ago: a hero walking alone in the dark.


    Aware of the presence of female journalists.


    "Aren''t you going to say something to him just now?"


    Amelia shook her head slightly and said, "what is his relationship with penny seranda... Is the dark crow witch?"


    Maxim sighed and began to talk about penny and Cole.


    To be sure, the relationship between them is much more complex than that of lovers.


    Penny''s attitude towards Cole was like a relative, like a lover.


    It is also like a projection of thought and spiritual sustenance.


    But the more Maxim talked about these things, Amelia''s worry and concern about Cole became more and more serious.


    The other side.


    As the four kors gradually went deep into dongduo, the cold and humid fog became more and more intense.


    The abominable thing hiding in the illusion makes a strange smile and murmur.


    Occasionally, blurred shadows can be seen, which flash away in the fog, leaving the heavy footsteps and heavy breathing of wild animals.


    Trier is holding a strange dagger in his hand, which is in the shape of a triangular pyramid, and there are many strange symbols on the surface.


    Walking beside Wenk, he asked, "Wenk, didn''t you come here once before? Did you see the witch?"


    Wenk pitifully straightened a cigarette that was accidentally flattened in his pocket and complained, "don''t mention it. I wanted to catch one or two witches for interrogation.


    The result... Grass! This is my last one! "


    Take a deep breath and then say, "the power of the dark crow witch is very different from other hell witches. You know what I mean, ordinary sequence secrets, even trial, don''t work for her."


    Rolando, holding his pocket watch in pure gold and chain in one hand, looked around vigilantly and spit out a professional title coldly.


    "Will is evil."


    "Yes, it''s tough anyway. We''d better hope Cole can talk to his old lover, at least let the hostages go first, and then dissolve the rally.


    As long as she doesn''t commit murder, we can agree to any conditions. "


    This time.


    Cole, who was always silent, suddenly said the name of the other three.


    "The crown of despair is in Penny''s hand."


    Wink''s smile suddenly became embarrassed and said, "the crown of despair? Hasn''t that thing disappeared for hundreds of years? Besides, how do you know?


    You won''t give it to her... "


    Rolando frowned and looked sullen. "If you''re full of nonsense, Wenk, I''ll deal with your mouth and tongue before dealing with the witch."


    Then he said to Cole, "are you sure?"


    He took out the cigarette box from his pocket, threw it to wink, frowned and said, "the greedy Martinus gave it to her. For the specific reason, you can see the post mission report.


    Last time, I went to hell and robbed him of a soul... "


    Click.


    The crisp sound of the lighter sounded.


    Cole''s voice was callous.


    "This time, I want its life."


    If you were an outsider or a coward, you would blame Cole for offending an evil existence that should not be offended.


    however.


    Which of the three trial sequences present has not experienced the same thing?


    The only thing that surprised them was.


    The young man standing beside them had the ability to go to hell and steal a soul belonging to the great devil.


    After a strange brief silence.


    Roland, who has been reading occasionally with a high and cold attitude, couldn''t help looking at Cole more, shook his head slightly and said, "so... A soul is robbed less."


    Trier laughed, "it''s worthy of being the candidate for trial sequence recommended by Baruch to me. There''s a seed!


    Speaking of it, there are also some contradictions between me and that bastard. If you still have a chance to go to hell, remember to punch me hard in the face of that bastard''s horse! "


    Wink shook his dying lighter hard, finally lit his cigarette, took a quick sip, frowned and said, "look, what did I tell you last time.


    The trial sequence is all orphans, isn''t it, Cole? "


    Walk on the territory of the dark crow witch that turns all demon hunters pale.


    The four demon hunters who are used to life and death and are not afraid of death are like walking in their own back garden.

 Chapter 357

    Pale language.


    It can never be described how courage and fearless will it takes for mortals to walk in the witch field constructed by extraordinary evil forces.


    Low smile and whisper linger in your ears and capture your soul.


    The fog that erodes the bones, the bitter cold, devours blood and vitality.


    Vague mental illusions cover the soul and distort perception, just like walking in a rotten garden and nothingness wilderness.


    Also like with the warm delicate body, sentimental, will fall into the abyss of terror of desire.


    Even the most sophisticated and determined soldiers will be swallowed up by fear and greed when they enter this land.


    Human beings who can walk calmly and unaffected like Cole''s four people.


    Just like them, they have withstood countless tests of terror and desire, shaking the extraordinary with the unyielding will of mortals.


    Now?


    When I first came into contact with dark creatures like penny... Dark crow witch, why did the demon hunting group recall the three trial sequences for the first time.


    Why, no demon hunter or soldier dared to disobey orders and enter the forbidden area of life.


    "Ha ha..."


    The cold hoarse laughter, like the cry of crows, is uncontrollable with sadness and despair.


    Cole and the four stopped.


    Rolando ugg suddenly closed the case of his pocket watch and made a crisp metal collision sound.


    later.


    A thin, haggard woman with dirty brown robes, sparse hair like bones, big and small eyes, gray pupils, hunchback, leaning on a slender witch stick, walked out of the fog and stood in front of them.


    Her eyes swept over the four demon hunters.


    Finally, he fixed his frame on cole, smiled miserably and said in a mocking tone, "cole walker, the demon hunter who once killed the evil force of Lord Kayla.


    Who gave you the courage to set foot in our territory.


    Interesting...


    Lord dark crow is waiting for you inside. Come with me. "


    Perhaps it is concluded that the four demon hunters dare not kill her in seranda''s territory.


    Stooping, holding the witch''s staff, he staggered to the depths of the fog.


    Wink coughed, spit out the bloody yellow phlegm, wiped his mouth and said, "I don''t remember when the last servant witch dared to talk to me like this.


    Maybe I should teach her some lessons. "


    Terrier said with a calm face, "don''t act rashly, Wenk. It''s about the safety of 100000 citizens."


    Roland doben''s face looked gloomy and cruel because of his hooked nose. After the witch''s ridicule, it became more and more gloomy and frightening.


    He stared at the gradually blurred figure of the witch, turned his head and said in a bad tone, "Mr. Cole walker, I hope you know what the purpose of this operation is.


    The determination needed to blade friends and relatives is far more cruel and difficult than you think. "


    Although Rolando ugg''s voice is full of men''s unique low magnetism, his threatening words still can not hide the vicissitudes of life.


    Cole exhaled muddy smoke and dust. He didn''t even look at the big man in the trial sequence. He said expressionless, "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things.


    Lord ugg. "


    "Hum."


    Trier sighed secretly, and the four stepped away to the depths of the fog.


    Finally.


    After crossing a whole foggy street.


    The vision suddenly opened up.


    In the past, all the tall buildings and buildings in the city center have collapsed.


    Huge ruins and open spaces.


    A huge magic cave in the shape of a crow''s head, like a bird''s nest, stands in the center relying on a withered towering tree.


    A large number of crows stood densely on the treetops.


    The branches of a huge tree.


    Hung with unconscious dongduo citizens.


    Hundreds.


    The sweet and hateful witches with hateful and strange faces live in a tree house full of the smell of death, or boil stinking alchemy, or hold evil sacrifices to communicate with hell.


    The only constant.


    Their eyes always glanced at the unconscious mortals hanging on the tree from time to time, greedy and bloodthirsty.


    But for some reason, he controlled the desire to suck the soul and was ready to move.


    Until the four of Cole appeared on the edge of the fog.


    The originally noisy dead trees fell into absolute silence in an instant.


    A pair of hate and fear eyes fell on them.


    The haggard witch in charge of leading the way, facing the crow devil''s cave, bent down, bowed her head, then made way of the road and walked aside.


    later.


    In an atmosphere of silence and solemnity.


    A woman.


    Like the queen of King''s landing.


    Like a bloodthirsty tyrant.


    Stepping on the steps formed by the air and under the admiration and gaze of the witches, he walked from the top of the crow devil''s cave to the center of the ruins.


    Facing Cole from afar.


    Her pupils are still clear olive green when they met for the first time, but they are more empty and unpredictable than ever.


    Mysterious and noble dark crow feather cape.


    Declare the transformation of demon hunter to witch.


    The black pleated skirt and the strange dark red pattern embroidered on the chest are saturated with evil.


    The once healthy wheat skin, like the dead demon hunter, became pale and bloodless.


    The black tear marks on the cheeks are like black makeup painted with tears, and they seem to be paying tribute to the dead human soul.


    The sad woman who vowed never to cry, but her life was flooded with tears and sadness.


    The beautiful face full of vitality in the past is now only cunning and vicious.


    After a silence.


    Seranda took a step forward with the walnut wand in her right hand and stretched out her left hand, as if she wanted to catch something that had drifted away from her.


    The look in Cole''s eyes was like a reunion with relatives after a long separation.


    Smile, but it seems inexplicably alienated.


    "Cole, you... Are still alive."


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    White smoke remained in the corners of his mouth. Cole frowned. "Let the hostages go, penny. We can talk about other things slowly."


    Seranda slowly lowered her left hand.


    His face grew gloomy.


    "I thought you would support me, Cole, but now... Are you going to stop me, too?"


    Cole said coldly, "you have fallen."


    "Depravity?"


    The witch shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "this is not depravity. My friend, greedy Martinus, thought he could control my will.


    Destroy the world and even... Kill you yourself.


    Become a tool to take your soul away.


    Hehe, it''s wrong.


    No one can control my will, and I am not willing to fall... "


    Her smile grew cold, and her tone was no longer gentle and hopeful when she said the first sentence to Cole. She became cruel and ruthless.


    "The world is sick, Cole.


    Corrupt bureaucrats, selfish people, stupid governments... People always think that darkness and threats come from another world.


    But.


    When I got the crown of despair, I came into contact with something you can never touch.


    Selfish, greedy, vicious, heartless... All the despicability and darkness hidden in the human heart, like the flame in the night, attract detestable profanities to the world.


    Greedily enjoy all this and nourish their strength and existence.


    Let them try to change the world into their paradise and livestock farm. "


    Talking room.


    Penny seranda, a powerful witch who inherited the supreme power of the crown of despair.


    She raised her head, opened her arms, and knocked the witch''s staff to the ground.


    The evil power of terror, like a cold wave, spreads madly over the air and the earth.


    Human beings hanging from dead branches, one by one, were drained of their souls and nutrients, turned into dust, weathered and dissipated in the air.


    See this.


    Terrier''s pupils constricted, activated the sequence secret, and yelled, "seranda! You can''t do this! They''re all innocent!"


    The voice just fell.


    Seranda looked at him suddenly.


    His expression was ferocious.


    The eyes of hatred are like Cole looking straight at the evil animals from hell.


    Raised his left hand and said angrily, "get out of my territory! Demon hunter!"


    A shock wave composed of supernatural forces.


    Like a roaring train on the track.


    Slammed into Trier.


    Mortal flesh and blood should have been blasted into a pile of meat mud in an instant, but at the moment of contact with the old hunter.


    He was knocked apart by the blood sequence secret text appearing on the surface of his body.


    Roaring waves.


    Behind the four, there was a roaring dust and storm.


    The twisted pale fog turned into a huge vortex and reached the sky.


    even to the extent that.


    This terrible scene, like a terrible vision of heaven and earth, changed the faces of all the people waiting for the results outside dongduo city.


    Amelia, a female journalist, looked up and firmly grasped the camera in her hand.


    Eager to see the fog in the distance.


    Pray silently for Cole.


    Maxim Desai, who is in charge of the wisdom of on-site supervision, frowned closely with another permanent member of the demon hunting group. They were out of breath under great pressure.


    Outside the dark crow cave.


    The fine cold sweat seeped out of Trier''s forehead, his chest fluctuated violently, and his breathing was heavy.


    It seems that the supernatural power that just resisted the dark crow witch consumed too much physical strength and energy.


    Seranda snorted coldly.


    Looking directly into Cole''s eyes, he stretched out his left hand and said in a cold tone, "aren''t you the victim, Cole.


    The strife of power makes those stupid bureaucrats put a witch descendant bought by the great devil beside you.


    Just to monitor your every move, but it almost led to the tragedy of a hot war in the country.


    In the name of dark crow witch, my best friend came to me to help me change this sick world. With your help, the dark world will eventually be buried by the dust of history. "


    After the dark Raven witch sent out her last invitation.


    His eyes were all projected on Cole''s body. He urgently wanted to know that the demon hunter was so powerful that the whole dark world trembled under his power.


    Will he recognize the ideas of his old friends and join them.


    If Cole nodded yes.


    With such a powerful fighting force against hell, the great plan of the dark Raven witch will take a new height in all directions.


    however...


    For witches, Panther seranda''s ideal is not their focus.


    In response to the rally, came here and was willing to serve her.


    added.


    It is for their greedy desire to rule the world, enslave the devil and walk in the sun.


    Finally.


    The crisp sound of the loaded bullets, from the perspective of reality, severely shattered their fantasies.


    Press the powder made of angel''s remains into the clip.


    Cole frowned and bowed his head. "What if I refuse?"


    Seranda looked at him with no emotion and said coldly, "everyone will die, including you, my friend, Cole walker.


    Your soul will stay with me and witness that I bring new hope to the world. "


    The moment the voice fell.


    The atmosphere of silence and depression spread wildly.


    The three judges exchanged eyes.


    Understand that there is no room for maneuver.


    When Cole pointed at Penny seranda and pulled the trigger mercilessly.


    Trier clenched the dagger and said indifferently, "start the second plan to suppress the witch assembly."


    The witches who live in the dead trees all send out breathtaking soul screams.


    The cluster of supernatural forces turned into surging waves, constructed substantial huge grievances, stirred the huge fog with the attitude of rolling, and tried to crush the four demon hunters in the distance to death!


    The moment before death.


    Mechanic Wenk valentier, it''s rare to slip away without oiling the soles of his feet.


    Instead, he looked calm.


    Cut your wrist quickly.


    After being soaked in the blood of the trial sequence secret arts and contacting the diffuse evil power.


    A sequence giant structure completely constructed by blood power expands in an instant and turns into a guard virtual shadow with a sword shield and a height of 10 meters.


    Its shield, in the moment when the soul screams and rolls over.


    It extends and changes into a huge shield tower, hidden in front of the four people.


    Rolando ugg''s right hand, holding a pure gold pocket watch, was twined with a faint silver light like silk thread.


    The moment of power contact between the two sides quietly appeared behind the dark crow witch.


    Like a seasoned hired killer.


    He grabbed seranda from behind.


    Hold the iron wire of assassination composed of sequence secrets with both hands.


    Cut, the witch''s head fell to the ground.


    However.


    The seemingly smooth assassination made Roland, who had always been high and cold, change his face.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The shock of evil force caused explosion and distortion. At the moment when he used sequence secret arts to escape, Shengsheng swallowed a whole left arm.


    Again.


    He fell heavily beside Cole. The sharp pain of his broken arm twisted his expression and poured cold sweat.


    Trier scolded secretly.


    Ready to help him, Roland roared, "leave me alone! The Witch wants to escape! Go and catch her!"


    Because of the sharp pain, he pounded the ground hard.


    Rolando ugg, like Cole, took out a specially modified signal gun from the void, aimed it at the sky and pulled the trigger fiercely.


    A projectile burning a blazing flame flew out.


    Exploding in the air, orange Mars spread rapidly in the fog and sky.


    This is the plan they have made in advance. If the negotiation fails, a large number of demon hunters and soldiers will be required. If the hostages can be saved, one will be counted.


    In this very short moment.


    The figure of penny seranda flashed away at the top of the huge tree.


    The moment before it disappeared.


    Her eyes looked at Cole in the distance.


    smile.


    Seems to be deliberately provoking: you''ll never catch me, Cole.


    later.


    Cole standing in the front, facing the witches and dark creatures rushing towards him, purgatory windbreaker, burst into flames!

 Chapter 358

    Activate blood flame ¡¤ hidden Branch II ¡¤ frenzy.


    The terror beyond the limits of mankind turned into a burning flame and roared in Cole''s body.


    Pull out the long knife.


    Blood flame spread.


    This moment.


    In the eyes of the three demon hunters.


    The tall figure bathed in the fire of purgatory, the long scarlet knife in his hand burned endlessly, and the purgatory windbreaker hunting sounded like the judge from the deepest hell and the executioner of evil animals.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll deal with the dark crow witch."


    later.


    The ruins and soil at the foot can''t bear the huge force, deep sinking and gravel splashing.


    Cole''s body is like a burning arrow, passing through the dazzling flame tail and fire light in the air and heading straight for the dark crow devil''s cave!


    "Cole! Wait..."


    Terrier wanted to stop him from acting alone in this high-risk area. Seeing this situation, he had to give up.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of an evil spirit enslaved by a witch and flew towards him at a very fast speed. The blood color sequence secret text on the surface of the old hunter was vividly lit up by electricity.


    The strange dagger with hollowed out carving pattern in his hand, under the influence of sequence secret arts, the handle quietly stretched out fine spikes, which were closely combined with his palm.


    Greedy sucks Terrell''s soul power.


    The strange carving pattern on the dagger emits a faint metallic light, and constructs a slender blade that is like a lightsaber and is completely condensed with spiritual power.


    The old hunter glared angrily. The brown old leather gloves on his left hand burst out like the drum sound of the Titan''s heart when he came into contact with the evil spirit.


    Stir up annular air waves and dust.


    Suddenly pinched the evil spirit forced to materialize.


    Let this profane thing roar and struggle in his hands.


    Glancing over the dark crow Grottoes that have been completely submerged by evil forces, violence crushed the spiritual entity of evil spirits and turned into scattered gray light spots.


    The hoarse voice of the vicissitudes of life is full of rage.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Rolando, who fell to the ground, shook his right hand and clenched his pocket watch. In the painful scream of tearing his heart and lungs, his lost left arm suddenly appeared in front of him, turned into a roaring evil animal, and fiercely bit the wound on his shoulder.


    The flesh wriggles and reunites.


    As for wink valentier.


    After using the sequence secret technique to deal with the three witches, his face became as if he had worked too hard on a woman''s belly last night.


    Malaise, dark bags under the eyes.


    It seems that the soul scream that had previously forcibly stopped hundreds of witches consumed too much of his spiritual strength and blood.


    Stand and shake.


    After swearing and killing another servant witch, he complained, "I said earlier that the witch''s case is not in my charge!


    The bastard bureaucrats of the demon hunting group just want my life! "


    The witch leads out of the land.


    The orange light in the escaping white fog turns into a mist halo and appears in the sight of the outside world in an extremely mysterious and gorgeous attitude.


    Just.


    No one will appreciate the dazzling halo soaked by evil and death at this time.


    After seeing the signal.


    All the demon hunters and senior officers present trembled at the bottom of their hearts!


    The negotiations broke down!


    This means that all the 110000 dongduo citizens and Baruch directors imprisoned are likely to die.


    Although they have already made plans to deal with the most pleasant situation, they are really faced with this rescue operation that requires them to fill in with their lives.


    Everyone has a cold sweat in their hearts.


    Even the lowest level attendants and witches need to be led by the demon hunter in the middle plundering sequence. It''s hard to imagine what a terrible scene it would be if hundreds of witches gathered together!


    The permanent member of the demon hunting regiment in charge of on-site command, the middle demon hunter, gage Paltrow.


    One is in his prime.


    A tall man with a beard and a face that is not angry.


    After receiving the information about the breakdown of the negotiation, he reacted immediately and said to the deputy leader of the execution team next to him, "Desai, you are responsible for leading the team, arranging the personnel of the execution team and cooperating with the army to enter the site."


    Then, in the distance, the top person in charge of the on-site army shouted, "assemble the soldiers, follow me in a minute, and prepare to rush in to save people!"


    One command after another.


    Layers of communication.


    The military base, which had been dormant for two days and one night outside the witch''s territory, was like a huge steel machinery, which began to turn in the roar of the chariot.


    Some timid accompanying journalists took their photographers with them.


    Follow the fleeing people.


    Crowd and push in the crowd.


    Abandon all morality and goodwill.


    Scrambling, sweating, hissing and screaming in horror.


    Like a retrograde boat in the rolling wave, struggling to escape from this terrible city that is about to turn into a place of death.


    Witch rally.


    For many people, there are only terrorist and evil events in history books.


    Now?


    In the fog not far from them, it intensified.


    In this world.


    Perhaps it is difficult for people to recognize the danger of some rare dark creatures and evil gods.


    Demons, evil spirits, witches.


    These three are not among them.


    For ordinary civilians, this is the symbol of the three most accessible and deadly evil forces in their lives.


    Just like when I was young, I listened to my mother''s terrible legend, then hid in the quilt and peeped through the gap to watch the unpredictable darkness.


    Silence, depression, fear, uneasiness


    Negative emotions, like the well of malice, turn into the deepest primitive fear in people''s hearts and spread wildly among civilians.


    However.


    When all civilians and journalists are running wild.


    Amelia stood among the hurried crowd.


    His eyes crossed the crowded soldiers and demon hunters and looked into the distance to hide the witch fog of terror and darkness.


    Hold on to the camera.


    Cole


    The body pushed away a colleague who was stopped on the road and followed the soldier to the depths of the fog.


    The other side.


    Under the support of blood flame ¡¤ hidden Branch II.


    With each jump of cole, the ground under his feet will be trampled and sunk by great force, ignited by the fire of purgatory, leaving burning soil and gravel.


    Far more powerful than human beings, he pushed his body like a meteor on the ground.


    Under the hot scarlet knife.


    All the witches who tried to stop him were brutally cut off their heads, or pinched their necks, and their skulls were pierced by sleeve swords.


    even to the extent that.


    The bloated and huge slave of evil spirit has not had time to declare its tyranny and terror to the world.


    At noon there was a deafening gunshot.


    Burst like a balloon.


    All the way to the dark crow grottoes, Cole raised his head.


    Look at the step leading to the top of the magic cave.


    Release your right hand.


    A crimson queen ran through her skull and fell to the ground like a deformed servant witch.


    This time.


    Three young women dressed like ladies fell from the air and stopped in front of Cole.


    One of the witches, who was wearing a long dark blue dress and looked very sweet, smiled, took a step forward, stopped at the entrance of the steps, and said to Cole in a threatening tone, "Lord dark crow doesn''t want to see you now, Cole walker.


    And... She told me not to kill you yet. "

 Chapter 359

    This time.


    Three young women dressed like ladies fell from the air and stopped in front of Cole.


    One of the witches, who was wearing a long dark blue dress and looked very sweet, smiled, took a step forward, stopped at the entrance of the steps, and said to Cole in a threatening tone, "Lord dark crow doesn''t want to see you now, Cole walker.


    And... She told me not to kill you yet. "


    The three people''s high attitude.


    Far from being comparable to ordinary servant witches.


    Perhaps it is contempt for Cole, the overindulgent demon hunter, who tries to shake their status and power with a mortal body.


    Another witch gently stroked the white cat she held in her arms, laughed unkindly and mocked, "do you... Want us to send you away?


    Demon hunter. "


    The elusive nature of witches and the unquantifiable power of evil.


    It is doomed that it is difficult for the demon hunting group to formulate an official book similar to the devil''s code to explain the witch, a special dark creature.


    however.


    In the circle of some powerful demon hunters, the strength of witches is generally divided into: attendants, real names, the second ladder and natural disasters.


    Witches at the level of attendants are the most common and the largest number in the world.


    Through evil worship and sacrifice ceremony, some supernatural forces are exchanged in the hands of the devil.


    In essence, the three witches above are not much different.


    The only criterion for judging is the impact of their human activities.


    Because the real names of witches often come from demons and evil gods deprived of their real names.


    Like pain, plague, despair


    The difference in danger lies only in the strength of the unclean filth deprived of its real name.


    Before the demon hunters discovered the scourge party, the second ladder was originally a common name for sister Shipton.


    Until after the great flood.


    The blood of the plague witch Sherry curse, a natural disaster follower, appeared in the vision of the demon hunter, and then re divided into a new category in the second ladder.


    The dark crow witch incident.


    The awakened crown of despair.


    More than 100000 civilians were killed and injured in the capital and dongduo city.


    The trial sequence of the Empire''s one-time deployment of three full-time investigators to investigate the witch case seems to show that the damage caused by penny seranda has reached the edge of the danger of natural disasters.


    Compared with the threat of vampire Alcatel.


    Now?


    Being able to stand in front of Cole with human appearance shows that the three witches are at least powerful dark creatures with real name level danger.


    Follow the process of the demon hunting group.


    Even if there is only one case, this case will be handed over to the demon hunter at the same level as the witch emergency Minister for full-time treatment.


    Not to mention the appearance of three witches with real names in front of Cole.


    Maybe their strength.


    It''s not as powerful as the dark crow witch or the plague witch. It''s enough to destroy a mortal city with the power of one person and the erosion of tricks and will, but it''s not something that any demon hunter can cope with.


    In the past, Cole''s feat of killing the evil force of the painful witch in the imperial capital.


    In their eyes, it''s not worth mentioning.


    Compared with the evil power of noumenon, the evil power is less than one.


    Maybe it''s also because Cole hasn''t handled the witch''s case for a long time, which makes them have the illusion that I can do it myself, trying to stop the demon hunter who once killed the witch queen who served the glutton demon king.


    The brief confrontation ended.


    The three witches looked at each other.


    The malice and cruelty in his eyes are undisguised.


    However.


    Just when one of the witches tried to erode Cole''s soul with some evil force and make him temporarily unconscious, and then dedicated it to penny seranda, the dark crow witch, the Lord of the witch assembly, to win favor and trust.


    The ghost of the mourning Candlestick, which has been longing for the soul of sinners and the blood of witches for too long, roared behind Cole in the scream of sinners and the painful cry of executing witches.


    It is huge and ferocious, just like the terrible appearance of piercing instruments of torture.


    When the blue candle was lit.


    The two witches, who were a little far away from Cole, perceived the terrible power enough to execute them and take away the reincarnation soul box, and screamed that made the mortal soul tremble, completely ignoring the noble image.


    He fled to the distance in confusion.


    All the pride and disdain on his face disappeared and became frightened and unbelievable!


    The first witch who threatened Cole had no time to escape.


    After touching the mourning candle, the delicate body began to fester rapidly as if its skin had been corroded by strong acid.


    In a painful wail.


    Kneel heavily on the ground.


    even to the extent that.


    The attendants and witches who waited for the opportunity in the shadow and the evil spirits enslaved by them all died miserably under the blue light.


    A thrilling cry of pain.


    Like a sinner who has been tortured by bone etching punishment for thousands of years, he lingers under the dark crow devil''s cave for a long time.


    meanwhile.


    A human skull the size of a young child was violently dragged to Cole by the mourning candlestick.


    The witch kneeling on the ground exposed her ugly, degenerate and dirty body like a dark charred corpse, desperately trying to recapture her reincarnation soul box.


    But was trampled on the ground by a muddy leather shoe.


    The next moment.


    A simple long knife with no hand protection and light black fog appeared in Cole''s hand.


    The power of judgment, build the witch guillotine.


    Stretched out chains that could not be broken free and imprisoned her on the guillotine.


    Let her struggle, scream and beg for mercy.


    Like the executioner who beheads criminals and villains in the abyss of punishment.


    Cole held the knife in both hands.


    Step by step on the scaffold.


    Under the horrified eyes of the two real Witches and even all those who noticed the sudden changes here.


    By ruthless means.


    Cut off the witch''s head.


    The soul box is broken.


    The witch''s ugly head rolled to the ground.


    At this moment.


    Penny seranda, hiding at the top of the dark crow and withered tree, finally couldn''t help but walk out of the hiding shelter, condescend and look at Cole''s eyes.


    On her face, there was no previous provocation and smile.


    Become heavy.


    Become... Mixed.


    It seems to say: Cole, will you really kill me?


    The phantom of the witch''s guillotine dissipated. Cole went over, picked up the dead witch''s head, looked up and looked directly at seranda''s eyes that made him very familiar.


    Raise the decapitation knife and point at her.


    The eyes and tone of voice are like the ruthlessness built by blood and death in the long struggle between human beings and the dark world for thousands of years.


    "I''m a demon hunter and a witch''s executioner, seranda."


    No one can imagine.


    The dark crow witch at the moment is experiencing something in her heart.


    After hearing Cole''s inhumane and cruel declaration, he seemed to be stimulated. He held the trunk with his right hand, trembled slightly, and sent out hysteria, which made the soul scream that the whole East dor city could hear.


    Close your eyes.


    Take a deep breath.


    It may not be acceptable that someone must die between her and Cole.


    Tone with a little sadness and vicissitudes, "I''ll wait for you to kill me, Cole."


    The voice fell.


    Change into a dark crow and fly to dongduo city.

 Chapter 360

    For everyone in East dor.


    They don''t know what happened in the deepest part of the fog.


    Hearing the scream of the soul full of sadness and vicissitudes from the dark crow Witch and the invasion of the evil force of the desperate witch crown, it is like personally experiencing a distressing despair tragedy.


    as if weeping and complaining.


    Depression and sadness.


    Under the interference of the power of the evil spirit of will.


    Like a dark desire that erodes the bones, it destroys their courage and disintegrates their faith.


    Just a brief contact.


    Hundreds of soldiers, whose will was defeated by supernatural forces, could not control their soul and body, fell heavily to the ground.


    Some demon hunters who had never been in contact with witches turned pale, looked miserable and their bodies were shaky after hearing the scream of the soul of the dark crow witch, even after rigorous training.


    Even the most senior old hunter could not help frowning.


    Because of the particularity of dark crow witch''s power, they can''t tell whether it is the result of evil power or her too powerful extraordinary evil power, which has reached the point of distorting the real world.


    If so


    The supreme commander of the scene, gage Paltrow, walked into the witch fog, frowned and looked into the gray distance.


    Distorted by the terrible power of the scream of the soul.


    Gray fog, build a hell like painting, piled up with the spirit of the meat mountain, whining through the streets, ran over the army.


    Weird and scary.


    It''s chilling.


    Compared with other demon hunters.


    This senior official of the demon hunting regiment has the highest authority to access all materials and documents of the demon hunting regiment.


    He has dabbled in many mysteries that have been smeared and modified in history.


    Both witches.


    The strong existence of penny seranda is fundamentally different from serving the devil and all the same kind for the purpose of sacrifice and death.


    Or.


    They are two different dark creatures.


    The attendants and witches who have not yet broken free from the shackles of the devil must obey the arrangement of the devil''s master in all their actions.


    The latter.


    Holding extraordinary power, but not bound by any law, morality and rules.


    Like a true God on earth.


    If sister Shipton hadn''t suddenly disappeared.


    If it were not for the long history of mankind, there would always be one or two demon hunters who were strong enough to suppress all the dark forces in troubled times and disasters.


    The world is already crumbling under the dark rule of witches.


    Think of it here.


    The name of a demon hunter suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Cole walker.


    Looking down from the top of the power of the demon hunting group, the young demon hunter was like a scavenger in a bloody windbreaker.


    Walking alone in this dirty world saturated with darkness and evil.


    Under the iron and blood means of bloody slaughter.


    All major threatening cases were solved in his hands.


    even to the extent that.


    Some terrible disasters that should have started the trial sequence recall procedure were also strongly suppressed by the demon hunter who had entered the demon hunting group for less than a year.


    Take a deep breath.


    Command the soldiers who can still move, help the colleagues paralyzed on the ground, leave by car, and the rest follow him and concentrate their superior forces to rush into the hinterland of the witch territory.


    With the cover of the three trial sequences, save people and stop losses at all costs.


    The engines of military trucks roared in the empty and silent streets.


    When his vision passed through the fog and saw the dark crow tree, it was like a terrible scene of hell on earth. Everyone who saw this scene had no blood on his face and his scalp was numb.


    A big hand named death clung to their hearts.


    Oppression, suffocation.


    It was a towering dead tree in the shape of rich fruits. Nearly 100000 living people were densely hung upside down on the treetops by black vines.


    Suck their souls and flesh.


    The thick dark red turned into a fishy blood rain, dripping from the treetops and infiltrating the earth.


    Hundreds of witches and grievances.


    It sent out a breathtaking scream and danced with demons under the sky.


    Not far away.


    Mechanic wink valentier, like a bloody man, fell to the ground and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Rolando ugg, the famous undead, was dressed in exquisite and expensive clothes. His back was scorched, covered with blood and ragged.


    The original tall and straight posture, stopped in front of wink, staggered and difficult to support.


    Torrel Butler.


    The godfather of Baruch.


    The Royal demon hunting regiment of Mengxi empire is the strongest card to deal with the witch case. At this moment, it is alone and facing countless witches.


    Mortal bodies, bombarded by dense supernatural forces, are like a lone boat in a storm.


    It is also the first time to really witness the witch rally, which should only appear in the permanent member of the terrible event in historical records, gage Paltrow.


    Finally understand.


    Why did the Empire''s bureaucratic system, which responded slowly in the past, travel surprisingly unimpeded all the way, as if something terrible was urging me to pass the resolution unanimously and recall the trial sequence of three people who were able to handle the witch case.


    The bearded tough man, like all soldiers and ordinary demon hunters, lifted his head across the fog and looked at the sky, just like an army of evil spirits.


    Look at one after another, flying in the air, the terrible witches rarely seen in the past.


    Scattered dry hair.


    An abominable body withered like a corpse.


    After being eroded by the evil power of hell, it is filled with stench and fallen soul.


    The cruel soul screamed and echoed in the air, frightening the soul.


    Distorted reality, the reconstructed element power turns into flame and lightning, drawing a terrible scene like the end of the world.


    It is also at this moment.


    Rushed into the witch territory to rescue, tens of thousands of soldiers and demon hunters saw a figure bathed in the flames.


    Not like mechanic wink valentier on the ground.


    Not like Rolando ugg, tottering.


    The figure.


    Like the execution demon God killed from hell!


    The frightening shape of the mourning Candlestick made a virtual shadow and roared.


    The faint blue light, violently devoured all the witch souls trying to get close to Cole.


    An ancient and simple long knife haunted by black fog.


    Brutal and ruthless execution, one after another with malicious witches, in their painful wailing, the corpses were separated and the soul box was broken.


    It''s like walking in the witch territory to eliminate the evil scavengers and executioners.


    Compared with Terrier Butler, who is equally powerful, but hidden, and is crazy killing his attendants and witches.


    Kohl''s trial secrets, like his eternal arrogance and rage against villains and evil, stand under the dark crow devil''s cave with a rolling posture, like the fire of the polar night!


    It is also like the fire of unyielding faith in the face of the erosion of darkness!

 Chapter 361

    Jump off the truck.


    Looking into the distance is no longer a terrorist battle they can easily intervene in.


    Gage Paltrow, clenched his hands, took a deep breath, turned and shouted, "maxim! You lead the team and support Lord ugg!


    Use the human life pile to bring me back that bastard wink!


    Live to see people, die to see corpses! "


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of nearly half of dongduo citizens who had not been swallowed by the dark crow tree.


    He yelled at the top commander of the military system around him, "convey the order. Everyone is arrogant and loaded. Get in the car and follow me to the tree!


    Even if you risk your life, you should save all those who can be saved! "


    On the battlefield.


    Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers. Even if witches and evil spirits are raging ahead, they know they will never return.


    Like the long history of mankind.


    That scene eulogized the great feat of courage and sacrifice.


    Under the pre war mobilization of the chief sergeant.


    I witnessed with my own eyes those great figures who used to be like living legends and trial sequences, desperate to suppress witch gatherings at the cost of death.


    Surging blood surged into my heart.


    The soldiers sat on trucks, like the pre war charge of ancient soldiers.


    Let out a thunderous roar.


    Carrying the roar of hundreds of military trucks, they ran over the dead witch''s body and roared and sped all the way towards the dark crow devil''s cave!


    Aware of a large number of mortals invading the territory.


    A large number of evil spirits and witches changed their strategies, left Cole and torrel Butler, and flew frantically to the soldiers and demon hunters on the truck!


    These dirty and evil animals, which have been completely corrupted, send out breathtaking screams and oppression in the air.


    However.


    In the face of the firm will of mankind to move forward.


    In the past, human beings were tortured and killed, and the invincible soul screamed. At this moment, it was crushed and dispersed in the spiritual field by the will of tens of thousands of people.


    Maxim picked up Rolando.


    Seeing Wenk, the bastard known to all the senior members of the demon hunting group, and the heartbeat, I was relieved.


    Any one of the trial sequences died.


    It is very sad news for the demon hunting group and even for the human world.


    Even the demon hunter who bears the name of trial sequence is a scoundrel with bad deeds. He is only one foot away from going to prison.


    Now.


    Rolando ugg''s hand, the pure gold pocket watch with strange power, began to crack, as if it had been hit violently.


    The light around his injury began to become extremely unstable.


    Unlike torrell Butler, the old monster, or Cole walker, the little monster, he was not the demon hunter in charge of the second tier witch case.


    It is my job to monitor the secret cult organizations that target the evil worship of the demon king of hell.


    The dark crow Witch and the witch assembly happened suddenly.


    He and the local ruffian and scoundrel wink will be forcibly recalled to participate in the suppression of the witch assembly based on the principle of proximity.


    Compared with dealing with such a protracted war.


    It has an intelligence network all over the world, independent of the demon hunting regiments and bureaucrats all over the world.


    He is better at espionage and assassination, or dealing with some witches and demons who are not very threatening.


    The haze glanced over the distance and looked at Cole, who had been famous for a long time and arrogant in the trial sequence.


    I have to admit one thing.


    If it weren''t for the young man Cole Walker and relying only on the old monster Terrier, I''m afraid all three of them would have to explain here today.


    And deal with witches.


    Wink is no better than him.


    The top level of the whole demon hunting regiment knows that his trial secret skill, whose name is still unknown, needs to be bled all the time to take effect.


    Although the lethality is amazing, the price is


    Grasping Maxim''s arm, Roland''s breath was a little messy, and he said in a deep voice, "the dark crow witch may still be nearby. Have the citizens of dongduo dispersed?"


    Help a tall demon hunter and put gentleness on his sadness. Maxim frowned, "when you send out the signal, the person who should have escaped has almost escaped.


    and...


    What happened to that soul scream just now? Did Cole hurt the witch? "


    Roland''s eyebrows were frowned, and his hooked nose looked gloomy, scheming and vicious.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "the matter of the dark crow witch is more complicated than we thought, Maxim.


    Penny seranda can recognize Cole. Not surprisingly, after becoming a witch, she retains all human memories and consciousness.


    Or.


    Her strength has been so strong that the great devil who prompted all this can''t deprive her will and soul. I''m afraid... It''s difficult to deal with her with our strength. "


    Hear this.


    Maxim''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled deeper.


    "You mean... Has seranda reached the level of plague witch?"


    Rolando seemed to be thinking about something. He looked at the distance, pondered for a moment, and said, "so... Yes.


    Now I give you a task. Be sure to take it out alive. Don''t use any form of writing or telegram. Start now and drive back to the imperial capital.


    To director Bennett.


    Remember, the news must not be disclosed. Once those people know about it, we will be very passive. "


    without doubt.


    Maxim knows who Rolando is talking about.


    The evil cult of the demon king of hell.


    Some terrible Party member who can''t mention his name.


    I also know why I suddenly arranged him to return at this juncture.


    "Take it out alive..."


    This is the worst plan.


    And now the event has just begun.


    Three trial sequences were forcibly recalled.


    In the dark world, some guys who have been suppressed and disturbed by them for a long time will become ready to move.


    Having the strength to organize witch gatherings does not mean that zelanda is qualified to become a party disciple.


    But at least


    They can''t reveal what happened here until they finish dealing with the witch assembly.


    Ordinary soldiers naturally can''t tell how strong the witch''s personal strength will be.


    But in the eyes of some people with ulterior motives.


    Panther seranda, the birth of the dark Raven witch, seems to add a heavyweight MafA to the terrorist plan of the dark world.


    A terrible presence at the level of a natural disaster party.


    Enough to make the already troubled demon hunting groups around the world face more serious chaos.


    Understand the seriousness of the matter.


    Maxim nodded slightly without stopping and hurried out.


    The other side.


    Walking under the dark crow grottoes, Cole''s existence gradually changed from a mortal enemy in the eyes of many witches to a terrible demon hunter at the same level as treel Butler.


    Three real Witches were executed in a row.


    Other attendants and witches can''t even get close to the range of the blue flame.


    even to the extent that.


    The evil servant, whom the servant witch relies on most, looks like a ridiculous fragile white paper in the face of the rough revolver!

 Chapter 362

    A bullet made of spiritual power.


    With Cole''s rage and human indomitable lofty will, bathe and burn all the dark soul fire, destroy the withered and decadent!


    It turns into a red flame and cuts through the dark sky composed of fog and complaining spirits.


    Smash the desires and sins of witches who covet the world with evil power.


    Tear up the spirit of resentment that hates the living.


    Like all the knowledge of the young demon hunter by gage Paltrow, the permanent member of the demon hunting group.


    A demon hunter has shouldered the heavy burden of history since he set foot on the road of demon hunter, just like those famous and powerful demon hunters, scavengers and Cole walker, who always emerge in troubled times in history!


    The other side.


    Seeing the army coming straight to the dark crow tree from a distance, Cole executed the fourth witch who didn''t know how to live or die, tried to kill him, took credit to seranda and became famous in the dark world.


    Standing alone at the step entrance to the top of the dead tree.


    The decapitation knife is entangled by the broken soul of the Witch and the black fog, mourning the silent sound of the dead Candlestick, and suppressing the evil all over the sky.


    Blood splashing face, killing, ruthless.


    Trait ¡¤ the drum of bloody aura turns into a sea of blood and ferocity in the perception of many dark creatures from hell!


    In the perception of spiritual life.


    From this moment on.


    That man, that arrogant demon hunter, is like a vengeful murderer who climbed out of the sea of eternal sin and blood, a guillotine executioner who came from the deepest part of hell and frightened the dark world!


    For a moment.


    All imprisoned and enslaved evil spirits disobey the will of their masters.


    Originally, the breath of death that was enough to suffocate the living was covered by fear and absolute fear, and uncontrollably began to flee outside the land of the witch.


    This scene.


    In all eyes of soldiers and devils who drive to the dark crow, simultaneous interpreting is like a legendary picture of history.


    Hundreds of them, which are embodied in the real world, like the complaining spirits of white fog, are manipulated and entangled by their masters, flocking from all directions to try to eat Cole Walker''s soul.


    But it seems to hit some invisible wall of fear in the real world.


    The ferocious face of the angry spirit fog was filled with fear in an instant, like scattered pale fireworks, whistling with an uneasy soul, and frantically escaping to the sky and far away.


    The witches who manipulated the complaining spirits also changed their faces one after another!


    Horror and disbelief spread madly in their hearts.


    It is the first time in the history of witches that they can let the complaining spirit out of control because of their fear of a human being!


    In other words.


    In the perception of these chaotic beings in the spirit world, the threat of the demon hunter is enough to compare with the great demons in hell who can''t call their names and hold supreme power!


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    The sound of military trucks slamming on the brakes was sharp and harsh.


    Gage Paltrow and the officer jumped out of the car left and right.


    The latter poured a mouthful of liquor to strengthen his courage, commanded the soldiers and demon hunters, and cooperated with Trinity to rush up the tree of dark crows to save people.


    The former stood in place.


    Look up at the huge dead trees that block out the sun.


    His eyes fell on the demon hunter who passed him, frowned and said, "cole, where''s the dark crow witch?"


    Cole stood behind him, holding a decapitation knife and a frightening phantom of a mourning Candlestick, and said expressionless, "after the witch elimination rally, I will deal with her myself.


    I''ll stop here and you go up and save people. "


    Paltrow didn''t ask much.


    Nodding slightly, he pulled out a pistol with strange shape and full of mechanical structure. Under the power of sequence mystery, the gear on the pistol clicked and turned.


    A bloody sequence secret text also appeared on the back of his gun hand.


    With a group of soldiers, he stepped up the steps and ran all the way up.


    On the duty of the demon hunting regiment.


    The imperial constitution is very clear: to ensure the safety of the lives and property of imperial citizens, to fight against the dark world, and to be independent of the central police station and the special institutions directly under the parliament.


    Although the power to interpret the constitution lies in the hands of the cabinet and parliament, after the end of the great revolution, this article written into the constitution has gradually evolved into the basic code of action of the demon hunting regiment.


    In the eyes of civilians, "life, property and cleaning up" belong to the same relationship, but in extremely sensitive political operation.


    The front and back arrangement of words is not simple juxtaposition, but there is a sequence of secondary interpretation.


    In other words.


    The safety of imperial citizens has always been ahead of the other two basic responsibilities.


    It is also the fundamental principle for the Empire and citizens to recognize the legitimacy of the law enforcement of the demon hunting regiment.


    Therefore, the demon hunting regiment will try to sacrifice Cole at all costs in exchange for the safety of 110000 dongduo citizens.


    Walking among the soldiers who got off and charged.


    Every soldier who ran past Cole would give him a strange look.


    Or worship, or awe.


    Until Cole walked out of the soldier cluster and faced the many attendants and witches who lingered outside and hesitated.


    Su Sha''s eyes swept over no less than 20 attendants and witches.


    Raised the decapitation knife, pointed to them and said indifferently, "a group of wild dogs kept by the devil are also trying to call themselves witches?"


    Cole''s voice fell.


    One of the oldest and most cunning attendants, a witch, looked fierce, grabbed another fellow around him and threw him at Cole. At the same time, he retreated quickly and his body weathered rapidly, trying to escape death and judgment.


    However.


    The muzzle of the just trial has been aimed at her head.


    Bang!


    A silver bullet mixed with angel remains, enough to kill divine things, with the destructive power of the blood flame secret, draws a scarlet tail flame in the air.


    Right into her forehead.


    Like gorgeous flesh and blood fireworks.


    The ugly head on the servant witch''s neck broke into a rotten watermelon in an instant, just like the flower of death.


    When the other witches screamed with fear, gave up resistance completely and were ready to flee.


    The fire of purgatory windbreaker suddenly spread out around Cole with a furious roar and scorching flame.


    Wherever you go.


    The earth and earth are ignited by supernatural forces, rising black smoke.


    A servant witch closest to Cole was ignited by the fire of purgatory, which came from the flame of punishment in another dimension, and trampled on the contract and dignity of the witch''s soul master.


    In the witch''s painful wail, she was burned alive into a charred body.


    meanwhile.


    Cole ran to the fleeing witch with a knife.


    The flame of blood leaves a burning path of rage and killing.


    Like a ruthless butcher in a slaughterhouse, dripping blood all over and chasing after meat animals!


    Originally, this massacre against demon hunters and mortals was a witch gathering to announce their arrival and terror to the world.


    At this moment, the identities of both sides suddenly changed and completely became the cruel suppression and elimination of the witch gathering by the demon hunter!


    Announce to the restless dark world who is the real master of the world!

 Chapter 363

    Under Cole''s strong leadership.


    In the dark crow witch territory, the attack and defense situation is reversed instantly.


    The remaining witches, facing him and torrel Butler, are two powerful demon hunters who kill their kind like monsters.


    When the last real witch died in torrel''s hands and the dark crow witch could not hide.


    Finally gave up the rally and resistance.


    Even give up the opportunity to enjoy the human soul wantonly.


    In an atmosphere of fear and fear, he fled everywhere.


    For a moment.


    Over the dark crow witch territory, demons dance, death and blood soar!


    Maybe it''s due to the fetters of fate.


    Perhaps, the will not afraid of darkness attracts each other.


    Or perhaps her pursuit of truth and unspeakable love for someone drove her to cross the land of death regardless of everything.


    Female reporter Amelia, once again, took the military vehicle appropriately and walked through the fog.


    See the demon hunting group.


    Under the leadership of Cole Walker and torrell Butler, it was a spectacular scene of a strong witch elimination rally!


    A once mighty witch.


    The real fear of death has been unable to carry out effective resistance.


    Ordinary demon hunters may not be able to kill witches effectively, but there are some guys with the secret of imprisoned sequence who rush up and pile up with human lives to suppress the escaping witches.


    Imprison him with sequence secrets.


    Seal the evil supernatural power from hell.


    The soldiers who poured into the dark crow tree also cooperated with the demon hunter to rescue the unconscious human hanging on the tree.


    Everything on the scene seemed to run to the best ending.


    As a world-famous journalist with professional spirit of fearing death and unique first-hand reporting.


    Amelia will not give up such an inspiring big news in this darkest moment, in the Empire and even around the world.


    With her professional ethics.


    Naturally, I disdain to report some headlines and eye-catching news.


    Same.


    Criticizing bureaucratic corruption, although it can gain a lot of resonance among civilians.


    But in this major right and wrong, related to the life and death of mankind and the dark world.


    In the face of the facts, she also took a realistic attitude. Even if the bureaucrats of the demon hunting group were decadent, they were in this action to suppress the witch rally.


    Their professionalism deserves praise from the world.


    All sacrifices and deaths will stand on the glorious monument of human history!


    After Maxim left, a bureaucrat in charge of the command of the demon hunting regiment saw Amelia from a distance. After recognizing the big reporter, he keenly realized that this was a good time to correct the name of the imperial demon hunting regiment in front of imperial citizens.


    Hurriedly arranged three demon hunters around her to protect her from accidents.


    Amelia pressed the shutter quickly.


    Several reportable scenes were captured, not just the posture of torrel and Cole.


    This time, the sacrifices and deaths of more soldiers and demon hunters were all recorded in her camera.


    Just as she pointed the camera at Cole.


    It''s best to plan and prepare to write an independent report with the help of this matter. In the distant sky, a dark crow suddenly appears in her lens.


    Then.


    The dark crow landed on the top of the dead tree.


    She was transformed into a witch who had met her once and a demon hunter who once glorified in the internal investigation, penny seranda.


    later.


    A cold, frozen bone marrow sound.


    In an extraordinary way, it appears in the ears of every soldier and every demon hunter.


    Like a rebuke.


    And seemed to laugh at their stupidity.


    "Are all your sacrifices worth it?"


    Talking room.


    Before escaping, the last remaining more than 30 attendants and witches, like seeing the Savior, almost hugged seranda''s legs and cried about what had happened to them.


    even to the extent that.


    Someone glanced at Cole fiercely and seemed to say: wait for death! Demon hunter!


    However.


    When all the witches fled to seranda and tried to seek shelter.


    The advocate of the witch rally.


    The initiator of all disasters.


    Sweep them with cruel and indifferent eyes.


    Raise your right hand.


    The invisible power turns into chains to bind the dirty soul of the servant witch controlled by the devil.


    later.


    The cold and cruel voice sounded again.


    "A group of dirty wild dogs also want to get my protection. It''s ridiculous."


    The voice fell.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and thousands of demon hunters watched in horror.


    The master of the witch assembly shook his right hand gently, and all the attendants and witches didn''t even have time to scream before they died.


    The shock of soul destruction.


    It filled the sky and made everyone feel very sick.


    The corpses of the attendants were like the mummified bodies of witches. After that, one after another fell from the top of the dark crow tree and fell heavily to the ground.


    For a while.


    Accompanied by the appearance of the dark crow witch, and extraordinary actions.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    A pair of eyes with different looks looked at the mysterious, beautiful, but extremely deadly and dangerous figure.


    Seranda''s actions.


    Make Torre and Roland frown.


    Even gage Paltrow, the senior official in charge of on-site command, couldn''t understand what she wanted to do for a moment.


    This act of self defeating combat effectiveness is completely unreasonable and extremely stupid.


    Only Cole.


    Glancing at some human beings who have not been killed by dead trees from beginning to end.


    He had vaguely guessed what his former friend was planning.


    Finally.


    After the farce, seranda raised her right hand, Baruch Lennon Butler, slowly flew out of the tree trunk and stopped at her hand.


    Experienced so many terrible things.


    Apart from the messy and dirty clothes in the past, the senior officials of the demon hunting regiment could not see the fear of darkness and death on their faces.


    Or.


    If he had so easily succumbed to darkness and death, he would have died many years ago.


    How come the current permanent member of the demon hunting regiment, Baruch Lennon Butler.


    however.


    His mouth seemed to be closed by supernatural forces and could not make any sound.


    Grab Baruch''s shoulder.


    Zelanda looked into Cole''s eyes and asked again, "cole, do you remember the last time we talked in your office?


    After they died.


    You are the only one who really cares about me.


    On my side, we will have the ability to change this sick world. "


    later.


    All eyes focused on Cole.


    Or shocked.


    Or expected.


    But everyone was quietly waiting for the demon hunter to respond.


    Until the gunfire of justice echoed in the sky for a long time.


    A bullet bathed in blood flame stopped in front of seranda.


    The witch took a deep breath and looked at Cole with hatred and anger.


    It seems to be hating that the man will really abandon her.


    It seems that he is angry. That man will be so pedantic!


    And now.


    Things have really developed to the point that she and Cole, the person she once loved deeply, will eventually stand on the body of another person.

 Chapter 364

    Torrell Butler''s feet were covered with the remains of witches.


    The demon hunter with white beard and hair held the light and shadow knife,


    Because of force, the joints turn white and the skin is tight.


    After absorbing the witch''s blood, the sequence secret text spreads a thin annular air wave visible to the naked eye.


    Like the heart of a giant beast, the sound of drums is heavy and killing.


    He looked up.


    Blood splashed on the cheek.


    From a great distance, he looked at his godson, Baruch Lennon Butler, one of the permanent members of the Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mengxi empire.


    Dry and cracked, his lips curled up and wriggled gently. In a voice that only he could hear, he whispered, "Baruch..."


    After a silence.


    Seranda sneered, like catching a chicken, used supernatural forces to grasp Baruch''s body, raised him in front of him and hung him in the air.


    Such a dangerous move.


    In the eyes of all.


    Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise in the ranks of soldiers and demon hunters!


    "Damn it! What does she want to do?!"


    "Lord Baruch!"


    The reaction of the crowd seemed to make seranda very satisfied. Her smile looked at Cole with cruelty and banter.


    Maybe it was intentional.


    The unique cold sound suddenly appeared in everyone''s ear in a strange way again.


    "Cole walker, you''ve always liked to play the role of Savior, Newcastle, the return of the witch to the imperial capital... And that stupid internal investigation.


    You


    He has been working hard for the demon hunting group. "


    She opened her arms like an artist, appreciating her painstaking masterpiece, and glanced with satisfaction at the dongduo citizens who hung on the branches, were unconscious, or had been drained of their lives.


    Said to the people in the witch territory, "among these people, there are teachers, vendors and workers... But guess why I killed some and left some?"


    That''s it.


    Seranda looked at Cole again, his voice mocking and joking.


    "This is a choice, great savior Cole walker.


    Baruch Lennon Butler, your boss, the big man who has supported you all the way, has been secretly playing your godfather''s demon hunter since you entered the demon hunting group.


    With the remaining 60000 people.


    Between them, you can only choose one. "


    without doubt.


    Before penny seranda made such a request, Cole had thought she would do so.


    For those who find it difficult to guess what the crow witch really thinks.


    Such a move is completely aimed at his personal slander and contempt, trying to completely break the image of demon hunter Cole walker.


    But in Cole''s eyes.


    In his previous conversation with seranda, he has understood why this woman is willing to degenerate... In other words, the inducement of the greedy Martinus of the great devil is only an opportunity, not all the reasons.


    What happened to her.


    Just like Carl Helms, I deeply understand that the cause of demon hunter can''t save the world.


    The difference is.


    The former''s thought is becoming more and more extreme, choosing to embrace darkness and compromise with a utopian Utopia. The latter embraces itself, which is the integration of good and evil, adheres to the idea and chooses to do good.


    Now?


    She painstakingly arranged such a choice in order to tell the world, the demon hunter, and even the man who has been playing the Savior: Cole walker.


    Similarly, there is no way to lead them to absolute victory.


    even to the extent that.


    Once Baruch exposed his bureaucratic nature in order to survive, coerced cole to give up the people and save his life.


    Even if Cole eventually chose to rescue the people.


    If the demon hunting group sets up a tall image in this world and walks on the front line of confrontation with the dark world, it will disappear.


    The intention is sinister.


    However, her thoughts have become extremely extreme, and now she can''t understand the courage and sacrifice of human beings to talk with the evil darkness since their birth.


    Not as she thought.


    Completely engulfed by darkness and sin.


    After she said these two choices.


    Standing not far from Cole, thousands of soldiers and demon hunters who had just got off hit him.


    This is also the time.


    Baluch, who had been shut up, was freed by the dark crow witch.


    Seranda''s voice was deliberately induced and smiled, "Lord Baruch, don''t you want to say something to Cole at this time?"


    Follow the voice.


    People''s attention was once again attracted.


    At this time when everyone is nervous and has fearless faith in his heart, any verbal timidity or submission.


    The consequences will be disastrous.


    Therefore, Baruch did not respond immediately.


    First, he looked at Torre from a distance.


    Then look at Cole.


    Under the eyes with different looks, he shook his head slightly and motioned him not to be fooled, because at this time, all choices are wrong.


    Will only jump into the trap set by this woman early.


    Finally, turn around and look at the witch.


    however.


    He is not an enemy.


    But as an old boss of the demon hunting group, he responded to the female demon hunter he had been very optimistic about, penny seranda, for the last time.


    Even ragged clothes.


    His bloody face still showed no fear.


    The tone is calm.


    "You are an idealist, seranda. I knew it a long time ago. That''s why I handed over the investigation of Theseus to you.


    Because you''re trustworthy.


    But I can''t know what you experienced after that, so I always think that this time, you chose the wrong path.


    The world is not... "


    Seeing that the other party didn''t follow the script she wrote.


    Seranda''s face sank gradually, interrupted and threatened, "you are not qualified to evaluate me, demon hunter."


    Baruch caught a glimpse of the dense dongduo citizens hanging from trees and took a deep breath.


    The tone is calm, the deep eyes, the vicissitudes of life, but they are extremely firm and look back on death.


    "You know Cole better than I do, seranda. You brought him into the world of the demon hunter yourself.


    So... Kill me, keep your promise and let the others go. "


    The dark crow witch couldn''t believe that the big bureaucrat of the demon hunting group, who has always been famous for corruption, would give far more answers than she expected, and her face became more and more gloomy for a time.


    His eyes were cruel and cold. "As you wish, your excellency Baruch."


    The moment her voice fell.


    Strike the dead tree with a walnut wand.


    The supernatural forces that had been binding Baruch''s body suddenly disappeared.


    His body, also under the traction of gravity, quickly hit the ground.


    With the blessing of evil forces.


    Everyone heard their conversation.


    The soldiers looked terrified.


    The expressions of the demon hunters were shocked beyond measure for a moment.


    A pair of staring eyes, or subconsciously closed eyes, seemed unable to accept such a tragedy, so bloody happened in front of them!


    "Lord Baruch!"


    "Damn it!!"


    Bang -!


    The heavy sound of the human body falling to the ground echoed over the dead dark crow tree.


    Echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The dust and blood splashes, like a knife, stabbed into the heart of every human being present!


    Witnessed the Godson''s martyrdom and heroic benevolence.


    Torrell Butler, the old hunter who never showed fear in the face of dozens of witches and had iron will, took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    The body shook uncontrollably, took two steps back and was supported by a young demon hunter.


    Because it involves confidentiality.


    He didn''t know the name of the great man in the trial sequence, but his relationship with Lord Baruch must be unusual.


    Rolando, who swam on the edge of the battlefield and recovered from his injury.


    See this condition.


    The pure pocket watch creaked when he pinched it. The face under the eagle''s nose was vicious enough to drip water.


    Murderous eyes stared at the witch standing on the treetop in the distance.


    That woman... Dare to kill a permanent member of the demon hunting group in front of them?!


    It''s an unprecedented humiliation in the past hundred years!


    Even Amelia, a female journalist who used only a camera and kept close watch on the development of time, was so shocked that she could think out how to report when she had an idea in the past.


    Now it''s blank.


    Finish all this.


    Seranda stood at the top of the dark crow tree, like a queen, overlooking the soldiers and demon hunters below, and the former friends she played with.


    Chop off the wand again.


    The vines that twined the citizens of dongduo gradually spread to the ground and loosened their shackles.


    "Baruch''s death is a warning and a beginning, demon hunter.


    The world will finally complete the great transformation in my hands.


    As for you, Cole walker, when it''s over, I''ll let you witness that great moment. "


    Finish talking.


    Completely ignoring the army and demon hunters on the ground, and even ignoring the existence of cole, he turned into a dark crow and flew away.


    Finally.


    When everyone thought it would end in tragedy.


    Always silent Cole.


    His cold voice.


    Suddenly it sounded in the ears of many soldiers and demon hunters.


    "Seranda, there has never been a savior in this world."


    The voice fell.


    The purgatory windbreaker that can sense Cole''s emotional changes erupted into a towering purgatory fire!


    Orange fire, straight into the sky!


    The heat wave enough to burn the soul opened up all the soldiers and demon hunters around!


    In their screams of horror.


    The land under Cole''s feet cracked and moaned in pain under the fire of purgatory.


    later.


    A huge revolver, whose barrel is illuminated by a pale white light, appears in Cole''s hand.


    The muzzle is aimed in the direction of seranda''s disappearance.


    After opening God killer mode.


    The roaring spiritual storm blew the infernal fire around Cole and burned.


    A sudden change.


    In the distance, those demon hunters and soldiers who were ready to leave the field were shocked.


    In their eyes.


    At the moment, the terrible smell emanating from Cole is even more terrible than when facing the witch, full of the extreme sense of oppression of killing and death!


    At the moment when the hammer of the left wheel burns red.


    A psychic bullet with God killing level destructive power.


    Distort the real world around Cole.


    In the past, the dead at noon had reached the muzzle of the gun, and the broken souls that would never disperse gave out an unbearable scream of pain.


    The fire of purgatory shows the reflection of sinner hell.


    press the trigger.


    At this moment, time fell into an incomparably viscous stagnation.


    The roaring gunfire, beyond the destructive impact of the physical world, scraped through the souls of everyone present.


    Consciousness is like a heavy hammer.


    Then, the terrible wave Born in the real world


    Violently blow away the evil white fog in the witch territory.


    When a bullet materialized into the fire of the soul crosses the sky.


    The sonic boom cloud aroused is blooming with gorgeous colors.


    The dark crow that was about to disappear in the sky did not even fall a feather under the power of this terrible God killer.


    Just a dull hum.


    A woman attached to the dark crow tree could not restrain the pain that her soul was directly torn apart. She screamed and declined from the top of the dead tree!


    See this.


    There were many startling voices in the witch territory.


    "It''s the witch!"


    "God... She hid in the trunk!"


    Rolando ugg, keen to capture penny seranda, because the soul split was crushed to a short period of weakness after death.


    Before she landed.


    Holding the right hand of the pure gold pocket watch, the power of sequence burst into an unstable flash of light.


    Instantly move to the dark crow grottoes.


    He looked up at seranda, who fell into a short period of weakness after being killed because of his soul separation.


    Suddenly opened her right hand, the sharp silk thread with metallic luster, like a cobweb, quickly wove a fatal trap enough to kill the witch at the place where she landed at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this, torrel frowned and pushed away the demon hunter who helped him. In a hurry, torrel roared, "go save the citizens of dongduo! Tell others to move quickly!"


    With his experience of fighting the Witch of the second ladder strength.


    Even if zelanda really kept his promise and let those innocent people go.


    When they hunted the woman, the unstable factors brought by the battle were enough to kill everyone present!


    Hold the light and shadow thin knife tightly.


    With the grief, anger and anger of Baruch after his sacrifice, he ran frantically to seranda''s real body.


    He swore.


    We must kill the Witch and avenge Baruch''s death!


    The other side.


    After the soul split was shot by Cole, seranda''s consciousness woke up again after a brief faint.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Roland, who arranged the trap, and torrel, who killed her fiercely.


    It hasn''t landed yet.


    Changed into a dark crow and quickly fled to the distance.


    The dark crow''s blood red pupil reflected Cole''s figure and a blood flame burning bullet.


    There''s no time to adjust the flying posture.


    Seranda was forced to change.


    Fell heavily from the air to the ground, rolled all the way, and then hit a pile of ruins.


    "Cole Walker!"


    I haven''t got up yet.


    The voice of rage should ring from heaven and earth!


    She didn''t know when the man would fight against her!

 Chapter 365

    The surging soul screamed.


    Distort a frenzied storm in the real world.


    A large number of ruins and sand turned into a ten meter high circular earth wave, like a towering tsunami, rolling forward and rolling in all directions with the terrible attitude of swallowing the sky and eating the earth at the foot of selanda!


    This is terrible, just like a scene of natural disaster.


    Make all soldiers and demon hunters in the witch territory fall into unprecedented fear!


    In the limited witch events or reports they have access to.


    When the witch came to the imperial capital again, the destruction of several streets and the casualties of hundreds of civilians and demon hunters were already an extraordinary means that ordinary people''s thoughts could not understand.


    Now?


    This is a terrible scene like the end of the world.


    At the cost of death and blood, let them really understand the powerful witches deliberately erased in history by the demon hunting group and the Empire.


    What an appalling power!


    Such a level of power.


    Enough to change the direction of a war, enough to easily destroy a small city!


    Roland looked more and frowned tightly.


    A prefix for a powerful witch gradually surfaced in his heart: natural disaster.


    That''s the same level as the vampire Alcatel and the plague witch Sherry curse blood. It even needs to do its best to deal with the terrible existence!


    Not to mention the "great flood" that has been buried by history.


    The Nordic incident that Cole Walker disposed of, along with the previous internal investigation into the case of nicius Franco.


    They are just one of the vampire Alcatel''s plans to expel humans and let dark creatures dominate the world.


    Peeping at the leopard in the tube, thinking carefully is very afraid.


    unimaginable.


    If penny seranda, the ambitious witch, escapes in their hands, the consequences


    Think of it here.


    A fact they had to face made Rolando ugg''s gloomy face more gloomy and dignified.


    Than catching the dark crow witch.


    How to kill her is what they need to consider most.


    The witch code has a very in-depth study and clear rules on this evil creature formed by human degradation.


    Trial sequence is the only way to kill them completely.


    only.


    Thorough.


    In other words.


    Ordinary physical methods and supernatural means against the spiritual world are not enough to completely kill them.


    however.


    Like the dark Raven witch penny seranda, holding the desperate witch crown, she is a powerful witch who has reached the level of natural disaster.


    I''m afraid that the trial power of Cole Walker''s young demon hunter can''t completely erase her existence.


    Even torrell


    historically.


    The demon hunting group once organized four trial sequences that can deal with witches, and hunted and killed Edwin clough, a famous legendary demon hunter in history, for five years.


    But also only destroy her reincarnation soul box, can not completely erase its existence.


    So far.


    Torre is still looking for clues about the plague witch, who may hide in the human world and accumulate power.


    The pupil reflects the huge tsunami constructed by approaching sand and debris.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the demon hunter involved.


    Soldiers fleeing with fear.


    Add up to more than 100000 lives.


    Hold the pocket watch.


    The appropriately dressed demon hunter took a deep breath, as if he had made a decision with very serious consequences, and his body suddenly trembled.


    After being forcibly stopped, it can be called the most terrible time force in the material world, destroying his flesh and soul at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Muscles and blood vessels burst.


    The soul suffers from the erosion of the breath of years.


    In an instant.


    Rolando''s hair and skin began to age at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Extreme pain cracked his eyes.


    Knelt down on the ground with heavy knees and spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    At the moment when the tsunami in the ruins suddenly slowed down, as if wrapped by some sticky thing, and it was difficult to move forward, Roland looked up with blood flowing on his face. In a painful voice, he shouted angrily, "cole! Torre! Stop her!"


    As a colleague in the trial sequence.


    Torrell also saw Rolando the undead for the first time and used the power of sequence enough to delay the arrival of time.


    Raise your hand and pull off the black eye mask on your right eye.


    In his eyes, there was a big devil''s wriggling eyeball imprisoned, which erupted into terrible evil forces, weathering a corridor that could let him pass on the sand and stone tsunami blocking the road.


    later.


    The old hunter closed his right eye tightly, his expression was ferocious, and the whisper from the devil in his ear was like thousands of wronged souls, telling the sad past and future in his soul.


    Trying to occupy his soul and escape the container of imprisonment.


    meanwhile.


    Mourning Candlestick, devouring the soul of the last villain.


    The faint blue light erodes the evil power of witches in the real world.


    Ke Eryuan''s extraordinary physical strength quickly climbed to the top of the earth rock tsunami. The purgatory windbreaker burned continuously and jumped down at an altitude of more than ten meters.


    Far away.


    Seranda, who fell into a huge pit, still had not got rid of her weakness after her soul was killed.


    Leaning on the ruins of a building.


    Perhaps using the power of this natural disaster level, with the details of her recent birth, needs to consume huge spiritual power.


    His face was covered with fine cold sweat and looked very weak.


    Facing Cole who was approaching her quickly, seranda gritted her teeth, grabbed the wand and stood up with cold eyes and raised her right hand.


    An evil force that can wipe out the soul of any mortal.


    Leave traces of water waves in the material world and bombard Cole''s soul.


    However.


    Facing the man''s iron will to despise death.


    The curse of straight death is like an egg that hits a stone, smashed and broken, and the evil force is diffuse around.


    The witch struggled to hold her body in place.


    In the olive green pupil.


    The virtual shadow of the mourning Candlestick quickly magnified until a long knife without scabbard and haunted by thin black fog ran through her heart.


    Soon transformed into a witch.


    Selanda, who was already weak, suffered from the pain and weakness of soul separation and death, and had no strength to resist.


    His mouth kept churning out black and red sticky blood.


    Red chest and jaw.


    Release the wand.


    With weak hands, he grabbed Cole''s clothes and arms in vain and fell into the arms of the demon hunter.


    This time.


    Torrel finally arrived.


    See that seranda has been pierced in the heart by the long knife built by Cole with the secret of judgment.


    Gradually slow down.


    Stop behind Cole.


    Far away.


    Roland sent out a hysterical scream, the power of the time series of imprisoning the witch territory subsided, and the towering sand and stone tsunami also stopped in the air and began to collapse downward.


    In the roaring noise.


    Cole was pulled down by seranda, half kneeling on the ground and holding her in his arms.


    Finally.


    The witch looked into his eyes. Even though life had come to the edge of death, she still smiled, raised her bloody right hand and stroked Cole''s cheek.


    Maybe.


    Only when you really face death can you see your heart.


    Or maybe, recalling all kinds of things in the past.


    The witch''s voice was nostalgic for the past, and seemed to lament the cruelty and ruthlessness of fate to her. She laughed and mocked herself. Her eyes were like staring at a lover who had been reunited for a long time, whispering, "so... Have I always loved you?"

 Chapter 366

    For Cole.


    This is the first time he used the trial sequence to execute a witch, and the witch guillotine did not appear.


    In other words.


    Even if the executioner''s decapitation knife pierces the heart.


    Enough to make the Witch Queen of another world fall on the spot.


    Still can''t completely kill the dark crow witch, penny seranda?


    Torrel Butler, as an old hunter dealing with the witch case for many years, has the same worry as Roland.


    without doubt.


    Such a witch at the level of natural disaster cannot completely erase her existence with their strength.


    The best result is only the seal.


    But


    His eyes caught a glimpse of a suffocating and desperate witch crown on seranda''s head.


    Once a legendary demon hunter, it is a terrible thing that can''t be erased... Or human despair exists one day in this world.


    The crown of despair will never disappear.


    It is also an evil spirit of will, a real terror.


    Because of human beings, but also because of human beings.


    Cole bowed his head.


    Face serenda''s gentle whisper.


    The cruelty in the depths of his eyes remained unchanged, and he said indifferently, "you''re still alive."


    Seranda''s body gradually became stiff in Cole''s arms, like a rock turned into sand in the breeze and dispersed.


    "You can''t kill me, Cole..."


    It''s like two people passing with the wind.


    Seranda''s voice faded away in the wind.


    The desperate witch crown turns into a virtual shadow, which gradually fades in the air and eliminates invisibility.


    get up.


    The mourning Candlestick behind goes out and disappears.


    Cole stood there, silent for a long time, took out a cigarette, frowned and lit it.


    Put your hands in your pockets, swing your windbreaker and turn away.


    As he walked past torrell.


    The old hunter sighed, looked at the direction of Baruch''s death, and comforted, "it''s not your fault, Cole, a witch at the level of natural disaster. Even I can''t kill her completely.


    When you get back... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Interrupted by Cole''s ruthless voice.


    "I said I would kill her myself, torrel."


    The old hunter looked at the back of the man who had left and said nothing for a long time.


    Exhale a turbid breath and sigh inexplicably in my heart.


    The same year of disaster.


    The same scourge witch.


    In the same dark world, powerful evil things emerge one after another.


    Edwin clough, the last legendary demon hunter, dates back 200 years.


    Will that young man be the legendary demon hunter of this era?


    I just thought that his godson, Baruch Lennon Butler, who once had high hopes, had died and changed things and people.


    At this moment.


    Let the powerful demon hunter in the trial sequence grow old again.


    In the smoke.


    Cole walked out of the dark crow cave alone and attracted the attention of all witnesses and participants of the event.


    Amelia was stunned. She quickly put down her camera and ran over.


    "Cole!"


    however.


    Her warm concern and greetings were not answered.


    Under the gaze of different looks, the famous demon hunter who is qualified to fight side by side with the trial sequence.


    Silence, walked in front of the female reporter.


    Soldiers and doctors who crossed the periphery to treat the wounded disappeared into the open streets of dongduo under the eyes of thousands of people.


    Maybe it''s hard for others to understand.


    But after Amelia recorded this scene with a camera, the unspeakable terrible loneliness was inserted into her chest like a knife.


    Kill old friends with your own hands.


    She didn''t know what the man had experienced, but she put her in Cole''s position.


    The difficulty of choice is enough to devour her soul and will.


    Fall into collapse.


    Holding the camera tightly, she wanted to catch up and comfort Cole.


    But after the inner struggle, I felt that at this time, it might be a better choice to let him be quiet for a period of time.


    however.


    With what they think.


    Under Cole''s indifferent appearance, his fragile heart is completely different.


    If his heart becomes sensitive and fragile because of love, he will die on the way to the task on the first day he comes to the world.


    Than because serenda showed love and shook her heart.


    On the way.


    Cole took a deep sip of his cigarette.


    Walking alone in the open and abandoned streets.


    It seems that before that, there was an old bastard who hid in hell and gloated after the dark crow witch incident. He thought he was surrounded by grief and temporarily forgot why everything started.


    Maybe before that, Cole had a chance to change the outcome.


    But in the demon hunter world.


    Never regret can choose.


    Or.


    Cole''s iron will to defy death.


    On the two roads of regret cowardice and fearless death, I chose the latter.


    This matter.


    Someone must stand up and bear the towering anger he was born with the death of innocent people and Baruch.


    And some big devil who likes to be weird bears the brunt.


    Three days later.


    Monsieur capital, Royal Cemetery.


    The fine and bitter cold rain poured down from the cloudy sky.


    A city filled with mist and clouds.


    For example, because the dark world is becoming more and more rampant, the hearts of imperial citizens are covered by melancholy clouds.


    On both sides of the flooded road, there are all kinds of expensive black cars.


    Gravel path on the side of withered grass.


    One after another, big people from all walks of life in the imperial capital walked to the depths of the cemetery under the black umbrella played by the secretary or assistant.


    A black coffin.


    Under the silent gaze of the people, he slowly sank into the tomb.


    The diviner of the Institute of mystics stood in front of the people and the tomb, addressed and prayed, and recalled the glorious life and great sacrifice of the demon hunter.


    Queen Victoria and her husband.


    Stand in front of the crowd.


    He bowed his head and looked solemn.


    The demon hunting regiment and senior officials of the cabinet are distributed on both sides.


    As a role like Baruch''s godson, after the diviner''s speech, Cole and torrel walked over, grabbed a handful of soil from the nearby mound and sprinkled it into the tomb.


    After the funeral.


    The dignitaries who came to mourn gradually left the scene.


    Until torrel, Rolando and Cole, they stayed where they were.


    Watch the grave keeper fill the grave.


    After a long silence, torrel said in a deep voice, "Baruch previously gave me a list of candidates for the trial sequence, with your name on it, Cole.


    I think.


    It''s time for you to become a regular. "


    Rolando''s right hand is in plaster.


    The whole person looked as if he had aged ten years overnight.


    Take a deep breath and say to Cole, "now the bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment are ready to move. They may not easily pass your employment application."


    Cole smoked a cigarette, frowned and said coldly, "I''m not interested in the trial sequence. I won''t accept any appointment from the demon hunting group until I finish something."

 Chapter 367

    Outside the cemetery.


    Hardy was dressed in a solemn black suit.


    Seeing Cole coming out, the little man hurried over and put a pure black umbrella over Cole''s head.


    The sound of the rain hitting the umbrella is crisp and killing.


    Vera Morgan''s hands wore women''s silk lace black gloves, and covered her eyes and forehead with a thin black veil in the very traditional way of attending the funeral in montxidu.


    In the past, there was an ugly scar on the right side of the beautiful and delicate face that had not been cured after being scalded.


    Maybe I can''t believe it.


    So many things happened in the short days when she was injured and on vacation.


    The girl frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "I can''t believe your excellency Baruch will really..."


    For the daughter of a wealthy plutocracy, the thought that was deeply imprinted in her blood and thought that she was more noble than ordinary people still leaves indelible traces in her words, deeds and thoughts until now.


    Baruch Lennon Butler.


    Massacre sequence, permanent member of the demon hunting regiment.


    In her opinion.


    A powerful demon hunter with such status and achievements, even death and sacrifice, will declare to the world that he has been here in an earth shaking and magnificent way.


    However.


    What she still can''t accept is that the permanent member, the demon hunter who once handled the great devil case, faces the witch who no one is willing to mention her name and has brought countless pain to the world.


    Weak life, just like all ordinary people.


    Cole didn''t say anything.


    Under Hardy''s umbrella, he quickly got in the car, started the engine and drove to the demon hunting regiment.


    Years of experience in handling cases and the keen intuition of demon hunters told him.


    Seranda, falling into a witch may not be just because of the internal investigation and the temptation of the great devil.


    Because she mentioned a sentence: corrupt bureaucrats.


    It is certain that she is not talking about Baruch or niexius, but someone else.


    Vera stood where she was.


    The Duke of horsey one in the distance.


    Not long.


    Chaz Morgan came to her with an umbrella, put on a warm coat for the girl very carefully, and said, "what are you looking at?"


    After a long silence.


    Vera frowned. "Doesn''t that man feel sad at all? About Miss seranda and Lord Baruch..."


    Chaz sighed and helped her to the car.


    The leather shoes trampled on the calm puddle, and the water splashed. They sighed, "all humans will feel sad, Vera, but sadness will not belong to the demon hunter.


    He knows this better than anyone. "


    Bang.


    The sound of door closing is dull.


    Vera''s eyes looked out of the window. The cold and biting rain was chaotic, but it gathered into a stream.


    Just like her heart at the moment.


    ...


    Demon hunting regiment.


    Cole stepped into the hall on the first floor. Miss Shane had been waiting for him at the stairs early.


    "Mr. Minister, I have handled all the matters you arranged. Mr. Chien showed signs of awakening last night, and the Institute and doctors are still watching closely..."


    Talking room.


    The female secretary, who had always been able and resolute, handed a stack of documents and a pen to Cole and asked for signature.


    After a brief silence, he said, "about the rumor about you and miss Haley Johnny that you applied for the Ministry of the interior to investigate last time, Minister Roddy, I need to talk to you face-to-face."


    Hear this.


    Cole''s signature pen stopped in his hand, raised his head and looked at the female secretary with cold eyes.


    Working in a bureaucratic structure such as the demon hunting regiment, perhaps Shane strange is lonely and just a very ordinary civilian.


    But no one thought of it.


    This young woman, the Secretary of the Minister of special affairs, is particularly sensitive to the struggle for certain things, politics and power.


    Well versed in the art of speaking.


    So solemnly filed the application for investigation against Cole.


    obviously.


    In today''s very restless demon hunting group.


    She needs to hide her eyes and ears. In this way, she deliberately sends a message to Cole, so as not to scare the snake before Cole has made a decision.


    "I see."


    Shane nodded slightly to Cole and then said, "Sir Carl Helms, there seems to be something very important. He''s in your office now."


    After saying that, I took the document, and the sound of high heels was hurried.


    Cole asked Hardy to wait for him in the office.


    Walk quickly to the ninth floor.


    Knock on the brown lacquered door of the Minister of the interior painted with strange sequence runes.


    After seeing Cole.


    Roddy Singh, who was tall and looked ferocious, got up quickly and said with a smile, "it was your excellency Cole. I had to leave early because of some things.


    Sit first. "


    Cole knew he was talking about his first step away at Baruch''s funeral.


    But he was not interested in talking about these things. He sat on the sofa and said coldly, "about the case that the special department applied for your assistance in investigation, has the result?"


    Let''s get to the point.


    Roddy frowned, got up and went out of the office. After explaining to the Secretary, he turned in and locked the wooden door.


    Give Cole a cigarette and take a deep breath.


    Leaning against the windowsill, frowning, he said, "I have always admired your keen intuition about the details of the case. Cole Baruch praised it in front of me more than once.


    So, the case you asked me to investigate, unexpectedly, involved penny seranda and a permanent member of the demon hunting regiment. "


    Sniff.


    He organized the language and said in a dignified tone, "first of all, the rumors about you and the witch are not gossip among the people under the demon hunting group, but Levi Leto, the permanent director in charge of the evil spirit case, who deliberately let them out.


    He and Baruch have always disagreed. It''s hard to say. It''s not the southern iron and Steel Group and the relevant capital alliance, which lobbied heavily for other directors and cabinet members.


    It involves nicius Franco, who has long been put in prison by the trial court.


    That rumor is aimed at you personally, trying to leave a stain on your resume, prevent you from being promoted to the position of permanent member like me in the future, and weaken the power of Baruch.


    And... "


    That''s it.


    The iron man''s eyes suddenly showed some feelings of self blame and anger.


    Even because of force.


    The cigarette butts pinched in his hand were broken, crushed, mixed with unburned cut tobacco and scattered on the ground.


    "I shouldn''t have told seranda these things, Cole.


    The actions of the members of the razor brigade were highly confidential, but Levi Leto bribed Baruch''s former Secretary and got the action track and specific plan of the members of the brigade.


    He thought it was a persecution by Baruch against his political alliance with Theseus, so he wanted to block it.


    Unexpectedly, God damn Nicius Franco''s bad ass was really Al Carter''s hand in hand with the help of kokoyoki, and he had buried the eye liner of the hunting magic group twenty-eight years ago.


    Take a deep breath.


    Roddy Singh, looking at Cole with a very apologetic look, wanted to say something, and wanted to stop talking.


    Cole didn''t say anything.


    Get up and kick open the door of the Ministry of the interior.


    Put your hands in your pockets, swing your windbreaker and step on the office leading to the top floor of the demon hunting group.


    Go to the stairs.


    It was like a winner''s harsh laughter, which suddenly sounded in the open corridor.

 Chapter 368

    The middle-aged man is a little old.


    With cheerful, smooth and dripping laughter and broad theory.


    Gradually clear.


    "Ha ha, what if the Godson of Lord torrel doesn''t die in front of the old guy.


    Tut.


    It''s a pity that zelanda''s stupid woman didn''t kill Cole Walker together.


    However, since Baruch is dead, it is a matter of time to bring down Cole and arrange our people to the position of special minister.


    Lord Leto, I propose... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The door of the director''s office with Levi Leto hanging at the door was roughly kicked open.


    Where the door frame is connected with the door lock.


    It broke and a lot of wood chips fell to the ground.


    For a moment.


    The three men sitting in the room, except Levi Leto, looked at the door in great shock.


    A young demon hunter bureaucrat who seemed to be a member of Levi''s party, seeing this situation, patted the armrest of the sofa and stood up.


    Pointing to Cole''s nose with his right hand, he shouted, "asshole! Do you know where this is?! get out of here now!


    Write a suspension report before dark, and then ask your immediate boss to see me! "


    In response to him, there was a huge gunshot that startled the whole demon hunting group!


    The smoke from the muzzle of the just trial has not dispersed.


    The bullet smashed the window.


    The demon hunter pointed to Cole''s right finger, which had disappeared, leaving only a bloody horror wound.


    After a brief shock and silence.


    A scream broke the order of the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    The high toed and arrogant young demon hunter bureaucrat knelt down on the ground, his forehead exuded a fine cold sweat, his face was pale, holding the wound on his hand, and the shrill cry made people''s ears hurt.


    "Ah - hand... My hand!"


    Another older demon hunter, about 40 years old, glanced at his subordinates, frowned, got up and scolded loudly in an official voice, "cole Walker! Do you want to turn the sky?!


    Dare to attack a deputy leader of the executive team openly in front of me?! "


    Cole''s right hand with a gun hung on his side, walked over and kicked the painful humming demon hunter, condescended, put his foot on his neck and said coldly, "the last bastard who dared to point at me like this, the graveyard grass is two meters high, demon hunter."


    "You -- cough... Let me go!"


    Follow the gunfire.


    A team of demon hunters on duty at the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment rushed to Levi Leto''s office with weapons.


    Under the building.


    Others who heard the gunshot ran out of the building, looked up at the broken windows and talked.


    "If I remember correctly... That room should be director Leto''s office. Has a killer sneaked into the building?"


    "How is this possible? Don''t guess."


    "Could it be..."


    In the office.


    Levi Leto, who has been sitting steadily in his chair for about 50 years, gray hair and wearing a dark red straight suit, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said in a bad tone, "as far as I know, there should be no holiday between us, your excellency minister walker.


    Now you hurt a deputy leader of the executive team. What should you do? "


    For these fat bureaucrats, they may not be very good at dealing with supernatural cases, but they are very handy in pressing people with power and fighting.


    Levy Leto''s bland tone seemed to threaten Cole: if you don''t give me an account of this, wait for the trial court to eat in prison.


    Originally, an internal security guard of the demon hunting group outside the door tried to enter the office and open Cole, but his boss grabbed him and shook his head to him not to get involved in the struggle between the high-level factions of the demon hunting group.


    Lest the future die too ugly.


    After being threatened.


    Levi Leto, who thought Cole would give in to his authority, would at least let Chaika go and explain to him.


    But obviously.


    He underestimated how tough a demon hunter who deals with powerful dark creatures all day!


    Ignore each other''s angry gaze.


    Cole not only didn''t move his feet, but also stepped harder. The suffocation made the demon hunter blush under his feet.


    Put away justice.


    Take out a cigarette.


    At this moment, the crisp voice of the criminal verdict became extremely harsh.


    It''s like someone slapping a permanent member of a demon hunting group in front of everyone.


    See this condition.


    The internal security team outside the door panicked more and more.


    They have seen and dealt with a lot of rebellious demon hunters, but Cole walker, a deep-rooted official at the ministerial level, insulted levy Leto in public.


    Don''t talk about them.


    Even if the security team leader of the logistics department is pulled over, we must be careful in our words and deeds to avoid getting burned.


    In a silent silence and anger.


    Cole raised his right foot, looked directly at Levi Leto, and said to the demon hunter outside the door with more vicious and angry eyes, "now, I suspect he has something to do with the dark crow Witch and another highly confidential case.


    Take him away. "


    Has torn his face.


    Levi Leto slapped the table angrily, got up and scolded angrily, "I don''t think who dares?! Cole walker, what happened today, I will testify against you in court in person.


    The trial court must have a fair ruling. "


    "Justice?"


    Cole smoked a cigarette, frowned, suddenly relaxed, and even laughed.


    Throw away cigarettes rudely.


    Pointing to levy Leto, he said angrily, "I''ll let you know now what justice is! Son of a bitch!"


    For the senior officials of the demon hunting regiment.


    We are all "civilized" people. Even if there is any gap, we won''t hit people.


    Cole would rush into his office at this time. Levy naturally knew that their previous conversation of mocking Baruch had been heard by the other party.


    However.


    Things went beyond his expectations.


    Cole picked up the wine glass on the table and shouted in shock, like a mob fighting in a bar.


    Throw it out.


    Fiercely hit Levi Leto''s forehead over half a hundred.


    The latter groaned with blood on his forehead.


    When his smashed skull hummed and fell into a state of ignorance.


    Violent kicks.


    Take him with a chair, kick him out of the office and fly out of the attic window!


    The scene of broken glass and debris flying out.


    Let the people under the building scream!


    "God! Director Leto!"


    "It''s a mess! It''s all a mess!"


    Just when people thought that the senior official would fall to death directly, a big hand stretched out the window and grabbed Levi''s neck.


    Yanked him in.


    It''s against the wall.


    Almost the distance between the tip of his nose and the tip of his nose. Cole''s expression was extremely ferocious and angrily said, "if there were not a group of fools with shit in their head trying to protect you.


    The bad things you did during the internal investigation will enable you to sit in the director''s office as safely as you do now?


    Like playing with bureaucratic power?


    I''ll satisfy you now, old man! "

 Chapter 369

    Loosen the hand holding the neck of the coat.


    Levy Leto fell heavily to the ground.


    The permanent member of the demon hunting regiment, who has been completely beaten, doesn''t have the appearance of being in power and bossing around just now.


    Wipe the nosebleed with a slightly trembling right hand.


    He raised his head and looked at the cold man in black windbreaker standing in front of him.


    "Ah --"


    It was Cole''s angry kick that responded to him.


    Maybe.


    Penny seranda, now the dark crow witch, has completely stood against him, but there is one thing Cole must admit that she is right.


    There are some high-level of the demon hunting group, which has become more disgusting than the devil in hell.


    So much so that Cole now wants to take out his gun and dry the old miscellaneous hair''s head!


    If he had not been investigating the case internally, the case concerning the life and death of millions of civilians, he would have obstructed it for his own selfish desires.


    Deliberately ''pit kill'' members of the razor brigade.


    Seranda will not despair of the human world and the demon hunting group to be willing to degenerate into a witch.


    even to the extent that.


    Cole can''t imagine.


    The strong woman who vowed never to cry heard the truth about the sacrifice of all the members of the razor brigade in the mouth of the Minister of the interior, her most trusted immediate boss.


    What pain and despair she experienced in her heart.


    She and her team.


    Do not hesitate to gamble on their own lives and risk alone, just to defend human justice.


    But never thought of it.


    The people she cares about most do not die in the great sacrifice of fighting against the dark creatures, but are oppressed because a greedy, stupid and disgusting bastard died in an unclear way.


    Because of the suffocating and stupid power struggle between the permanent members of the demon hunting group!


    Put the demon hunters with hot blood on the stove!


    not bother to ask questions or listen to what ''s said!


    Levi Leto, who was kicked in the cheek by Cole, snorted and fainted.


    This time.


    The security team outside the door caught Cole''s eyes.


    Everyone''s heart trembled violently.


    They don''t know how many times a person''s eyes need to face death and terror before such cruelty and ruthlessness can be born due to rage.


    Extremely dangerous, bloodthirsty and deadly.


    When they looked at Cole, it was as if their throat had been cut by a sharp knife.


    Stress response to perennial training.


    Even several security guards subconsciously took out their guns and aimed them at Cole.


    This time.


    In the dead room, Kohl''s unique voice without emotional fluctuation sounded.


    "The investigation section involving the origin of the dark crow Witch and nicius Franco shall handle the case according to the case handling process of the special incident handling department.


    Levi Leto and the deputy head of the enforcement team are now in compulsory detention.


    No one is allowed to touch them without my warrant. "


    After a moment of hesitation.


    As if he was betting, the captain who commanded the security team on the scene clenched his teeth and ordered his subordinates, "catch them all!


    Take him to trial prison.


    Tell them, no one is allowed to see them without the warrant of the special incident handling minister Cole Walker! "


    After that.


    Nodded to Cole.


    His eyes suggested that in this power struggle, he chose to stand on the side of the special department and Cole.


    The stairway on the top floor.


    At the moment, it is full of demon hunters and civilians who pay close attention to the development of the situation.


    Seeing the internal security personnel, escort the newly transferred deputy leader of the executive team and walk downstairs with levy Leto.


    For a while.


    The whole corridor was silent except for the sound of footsteps.


    The oppression and suffocation before the storm silenced everyone present, and even dared not make any sound.


    They understand.


    After the death of Baruch Lennon Butler


    This is a bloody liquidation initiated by Cole Walker against the political enemy of Baruch!


    All those involved in the dark crow Witch and the internal investigation will be involved in the vortex of terrorist struggle.


    In the eyes of some high-ranking officials who have excellent vision and know some inside information.


    Cole walker, the future is destined to be a more difficult guy than Baruch.


    There is no weakness, compromise or ruthlessness in our attitude towards the enemy.


    A liquidation initiated against the permanent members of the demon hunting group involves a wide range of issues, and may even lead to violent unrest at the top of the Empire.


    From beginning to end, the tough means are daunting.


    however.


    If Levi Leto hadn''t had his own problems, there was a pile of dirty things behind his ass, the terrible guy who was rumored to refuse to enter the bureaucracy.


    How could I put this account on his head.


    That afternoon.


    The cold current in the North invaded the imperial capital recklessly.


    A bloody liquidation against the political alliance between nicius Franco and levy Leto is also like a storm over montsidi capital, wrapped in rolling clouds and unstoppable.


    Perhaps the Morgan family has realized that because of the existence of Vera Morgan and Chaz, their interests are increasingly tied with Cole.


    Tacit.


    The congressman who received the donation took the lead in challenging the cabinet.


    Ask some members of the demon hunting group to take responsibility for the sacrifice of the dark crow witch incident and Baruch.


    In the case that hostile interest groups lobbied all parties, wantonly opposed the proposal and tried to protect Levi Leto, they appropriately moved out from the special incident handling department, which provided conclusive evidence on the origin of the dark crow Witch and the internal investigation case of nicius Franco.


    Under the arrangement of a person with a heart.


    Major newspapers also made the truth of the incident public at the first time.


    Until the next morning.


    In the outcry of excited imperial citizens.


    Many judges of the trial court who did not sleep overnight finally made a judgment.


    Levi Leto, as one of the main persons responsible for the origin of the dark crow witch, was sentenced to life imprisonment, deprived of all the rights of imperial citizens, without bail or commutation.


    Another new deputy head of the executive group was demoted to two levels and imposed an administrative fine of 8000 pounds for wantonly insulting the dead Baruch director and beating the officials of the demon hunting regiment.


    In view of the joint relationship with Levi Leto, it must be subject to three-year surveillance and review by the Ministry of the interior, and access to all cases related to witches and cults is prohibited.


    After that.


    Great empire Daily reporter Amelia, a special report entitled: sacrifice of martyrs and despicability of betrayers - Dark crow witch incident.


    Once again, the imperial citizens'' rebuke and anger at the corruption of the high-level of the demon hunting group were pushed to the climax.


    even to the extent that.


    The original anger over the liquidation of the Royal demon hunting group of the Mengxi Empire gradually spread to the Imperial Cabinet and major consortia.


    Ordinary people may not have great wealth and extraordinary power.


    But that doesn''t mean they are blind, deaf and stupid.


    In previous events, many signs showed that there was a big problem with the demon hunting regiment and the imperial government.


    Also in this wave of condemnation.


    Cole walker.


    The demon hunter, who had turned the tide countless times, once again came to the vision of imperial citizens.


    Perhaps tragic love, which is close to ordinary people''s life, is more likely to resonate.


    That one was on the front page.


    In the dust, Cole held the picture of the dark crow witch he killed, which gave people a vague and hazy sense of infinite imagination and made the imperial citizens understand one thing.


    The demon hunter is not an immortal Savior.


    Just like them, just a mortal with flesh and blood.


    According to the plan of the dark crow witch, this report, which should have led to the decline of Cole''s reputation, has made more and more people admire Cole.


    Not because the years are good, but because someone gives up everything, carries the darkness and walks alone in hell for them.

 Chapter 370

    Office of special incident handling minister.


    Across the first floor, you can hear the swearing inside.


    Hardy held his desk, really angry with the judgment given by the trial court, and pointed to the roof to greet him crazily.


    "Those sons of bitches! Life imprisonment is over for such a serious crime?! it''s not enough to hang Levi Leto''s wild dog on the noose a hundred times!


    He licked his face to talk to us about the overall situation. Fuck him! If you and Baruch, as well as the adults in the trial sequence, had not played with a group of demon hunters and soldiers in the dark crow witch''s territory, they would have gone to hell!


    Seranda should have taken them all and hung them on that damn tree to worship heaven! "


    Carl Helms.


    The blonde, wearing the black and red color matching uniform of the executive group, took a deep breath with a half burned cigarette between his mechanical fingers, frowned and said, "it won''t be so simple. Even if it''s not so simple, the people of the Morgan consortium had a secret contact with the family yesterday.


    We are making some preparations.


    Be sure to catch levy Leto and his followers. "


    "But..."


    Carl cocked up his legs, his shoes were black and bright, and said indifferently, "this matter is more complicated than you think. Behind Levi Leto stands foy Steel Group and Hillman military industry.


    Once he falls and is subject to large-scale censorship, the two capital groups will lose huge arms orders from the Imperial Army and the demon hunting regiment.


    You should have studied history.


    The last parade caused by the wave of layoffs in golden harbor lasted a whole month. "


    Cole sat in the office chair and hurt his legs on the table.


    Carl''s worry is not groundless.


    After the Newcastle incident, foy Steel Group has just undergone a large-scale reorganization and laid off about 2000 workers.


    If it''s because of levy Leto''s case.


    As a result, the iron and Steel Group and Hillman military industry lost a large number of orders, and those interest groups that could do anything for money.


    Under the pretext of reducing production capacity, they will cut jobs on a large scale, secretly encourage buying, launch demonstrations, and force the cabinet to make compromises and concessions to them.


    So.


    Carl Helms, the future helmsman of Mengxi imperial Development Bank, came to him.


    The specific plan, Morgan consortium, heims family and Hoshi industry, has been finalized in the conspiracy.


    And communicated with the head of the cabinet in advance.


    Be sure to kick all the bureaucrats of the demon hunting regiment out of the demon hunting regiment in this great liquidation movement.


    The person who should be dismissed from office, the trial of the trial.


    Don''t even try to run away.


    If the interest groups behind Levi Leto launch an offensive and force the cabinet and the demon hunting regiment, they will take advantage of the opportunity to arrange all the laid-off workers to a new military factory that has been prepared for a long time and needs a large number of construction workers, called Hoshi sig joint military industry, and grace SIG is the chief engineer.


    Provide jobs and good salaries for career imperial citizens.


    In order to solve the problem that punishing Levi Leto may lead to a big parade and lead to unrest across the country.


    In return.


    The share originally belonging to the foy family and the Hillman family will be swallowed up by them by more than 80%.


    Hardy sat heavily on the sofa with a resentful face and said angrily, "I''m just angry! Damn it."


    After a silence.


    Carl takes a look at Cole. Although their plan is very perfect, the most critical element is Cole walker, the Minister of special incident handling, who can withstand the pressure in the future trial sequence.


    Cooperate with the Ministry of the interior to thoroughly investigate and deal with the problem of high corruption within the demon hunting regiment.


    however...


    Think of it here.


    Carl sighed to himself.


    At the beginning, he and Cole investigated the past of Theseus, but they could not think of it. It was only less than half a year ago that things were right and wrong.


    This time.


    Miss Shane knocked on the door of the office, handed Cole a stack of documents and said, "Your Excellency, the hearing will begin in an hour.


    This is the relevant information. "


    It is like a surging wave rolling forward and will not stop.


    After hearing Shane strange''s voice.


    Carl and Hardy, understand that the final showdown is coming.


    If Levi Leto''s followers cannot be completely dealt with, not only may they encounter all kinds of troubles in the future, but also the origin of the dark crow witch, which is an extremely bad thing.


    It could happen again.


    That afternoon.


    Outside the trial court of the demon hunting regiment, there were reporters from all over the world.


    This is a liquidation movement related to the future rise and fall of the Royal demon hunting regiment of the Mengxi empire. Everyone is eager to know the final result.


    Cole''s supporters in the Empire and even around the world.


    Even prepared for the worst.


    If Cole walker, the demon hunter who has sacrificed too much to defend justice, loses the hearing.


    They will march on the street.


    Some activists even thought of attacking the Imperial Palace and cabinet.


    however.


    To everyone''s surprise.


    The hearing would have lasted at least two hours and took less than 40 minutes, just as the outside world announced the results.


    The trial court changed the sentence in the second instance, deprived Levi Leto of his identity as a citizen of the Empire, and sentenced him to hanging immediately for the crimes of collusion with evil organizations and treason.


    About his followers.


    According to the results of this hearing, the Ministry of the interior will carry out a major cleaning campaign.


    Such a smooth execution of Levi Leto by hanging was beyond the expectations of people around the world.


    But a great struggle in which justice finally prevails over evil.


    It relieved everyone.


    It seems that the demon hunting regiment and cabinet of the Monty empire are not all degenerates like Levi Leto and nicius Franco.


    But there was constant speculation about what happened at the hearing.


    Some people think this is the discovery of the conscience of the Empire.


    Others believe that this is a premeditated liquidation movement after the end of the internal investigation.


    As for what really happened.


    Perhaps the outside world will never guess that those demon hunters who are above the system of demon hunting groups in various countries and never participate in the power struggle, unexpectedly, force the trial court to change the sentence and execute Levi Leto.


    Rolando ugg, the undead, plays an important role in this.


    The demon hunter who has an independent intelligence network and comes from a branch of the Mengxi royal family.


    To some extent.


    At this hearing, he represented the will of her Majesty the queen and the twelve people in the trial sequence.


    If Levi Leto is not executed, he has more than 120 pages of crimes against all the judges of the trial court, waiting to be handed over to the imperial Supreme Court.


    Including the money transaction, the revision of the judgment, and the various charges of secretly passing through Nicholas Franco.


    This day.


    At the entrance of the Imperial Capital Street, where the rain kept falling, people gathered.


    Until Levi Leto''s neck was hanged.


    In his unwilling shouting.


    Under the eyes of hatred.


    He was hanged in the rain in front of the cameras of journalists all over the world.


    At the same time.


    This event also announced a signal that a reform of the imperial demon hunting regiment is coming.

 Chapter 371

    Three days later.


    early morning.


    January 21, 1836.


    Vera Morgan stood in front of the hospital window with the latest Empire daily in her hand.


    Front page headlines.


    A black-and-white photograph of a prisoner executed by hanging attracts people''s attention.


    Is it the Sixth Batch of demon hunting bureaucrats to be executed?


    Although the girl doesn''t understand politics, she can still feel that the liquidation of the Empire and the demon hunting regiment will never be the same as during the internal investigation.


    End hastily.


    Turn the newspaper to page two.


    A report on Hoshi Siegel''s joint army industry occupies only a very small space, with a black-and-white photo next to it.


    The scene of workers working on the construction site is printed.


    Others may not know.


    But as a member of the Morgan family, she knew very well that it must have been before the parade started that the people of Hoshi industry contacted the representatives of the laid-off workers.


    Finally, the crisis was resolved by means of silent means.


    But she didn''t care much about these things.


    It seems that I want to find some reports about Cole in the newspaper, but unfortunately, I didn''t mention a word in the newspaper.


    yesterday.


    She had gone to the special department to report and was going to return to her job.


    But miss Shane told me that Cole had gone out to investigate a case secretly.


    Think of it here.


    The girl squeezed the newspaper slightly, and the name of a great devil came to her mind: greedy Martinus.


    Sigh.


    Just about to go to work in the demon hunting group, someone suddenly opened her door and said in a hurry, "Miss Vera! Just now the research institute called, Qi... Mr. Qin woke up!"


    "Wake up?! go get the car ready! I have to see him."


    The girl''s face was suddenly happy. She threw down the newspaper and hurried out.


    The other side.


    Rolando ugg and Cole came to a sacrificial site of evil worship.


    The abandoned apartment building experienced a fire.


    Corridors and rooms were blackened and dilapidated.


    The furniture is only a ragged frame.


    Like human bones scattered on the ground.


    Maybe it''s because they fought side by side in the dark crow witch incident.


    Roland''s attitude is much more gentle than the first meeting.


    "It was originally a cult organization. After I found the location, all the cult followers locked themselves in it and burned themselves alive.


    Maybe he wants his soul to be cared for by that guy. "


    Squatting down, picking up a bone, his face sank and said, "cole, are you really going to hell to find that bastard?


    I can''t describe such behavior as dangerous.


    In Wenk''s words: is your brain burned by seranda''s affair? "


    Cole took out the justice trial, with a cigarette in his mouth, withdrew the ordinary silver bullet clip, then took out a brand-new clip, pressed the silver bullets mixed with angel remains one by one, frowned, "aren''t you crazy to threaten the trial court with 120 pages of documents and sequence secrets?"


    Rolando didn''t respond.


    Step back, take out the pure gold pocket watch and say, "you have fifteen minutes. Once the time limit is exceeded and the entrance to hell is closed, you will never leave there."


    Pulling out the long knife, Cole went into the center of the sacrifice ceremony, put the blood on it, and said coldly, "fifteen minutes, killing a big devil is enough."


    Purgatory windbreaker suddenly began to burn.


    The terrible shadow of the mourning Candlestick appeared behind Cole.


    Look at Roland''s dignified eyes. Under the influence of the characteristics of people extradited from hell, they lead to hell together, just like the door of countless evil spirits stacked and twisted, impressively appearing in front of him.


    Step out.


    The next moment.


    Soul and flesh are squeezed and folded by irresistible dimensional rules.


    Consciousness is stripped out of the body.


    It seems that ten thousand years have passed, and it seems that it is only a moment.


    When Cole''s perception returned to his body, the scene in front of him was no longer the abandoned building of the sacrifice ceremony.


    The eternal malice in the air turns into a melancholy fog visible to the naked eye, obscuring the line of sight.


    Dim light, and absolute silence, gloomy and terrible.


    The earth is like ten thousand years without rain, dry, cracked, withered and white bones everywhere.


    The huge execution rack for punishing sinners stood in the stench of the fog.


    Occasionally, it can be heard, like the wailing and wailing from the other side of the sea, which takes away the soul.


    It was also the moment Cole set foot in hell.


    One after another, bad feelings fell on him.


    The murmur of the devil overlaps everything like the voice of countless sinners, crying like a complaint, invading the soul and corroding the will.


    until.


    A voice familiar to Cole quietly appeared in his ear.


    "Cole walker, ha ha.


    I didn''t expect that you dared to go to hell alone. Is it miss zelanda''s sincere love that moved you like that stone... I almost forgot.


    Miss zelanda is now a noble dark crow witch.


    HMM... is there another love hate entanglement between demon hunters and witches in this world? I''m eager to see the scene where you kill her or she kills you.


    It must be more interesting than holding a barbecue party in a crematorium. "


    Cole looked around.


    It is certain that the place where the wizard''s soul was last taken was not the territory of the greedy Martinus.


    Spit out the cigarette.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    In an instant, Cole''s consciousness sank into the spiritual world.


    As if separated by a water curtain.


    On the dilapidated and nihilistic land, the line of sight passes through the evil spirits and resentful spirits wandering in the wilderness.


    A human creature wearing a bowler hat and a small dress, fat and like a gray frog, stood under a dead tree not far from him.


    Seems to be aware of Cole''s gaze.


    He took off his hat, bent slightly and said with a smile, "first meeting, Cole walker, how about my territory..."


    Perhaps it thinks that as long as it keeps a distance, even if Cole has the terrible weapon that can kill the devil, he can''t help it.


    even to the extent that.


    You can make fun of this overkill mortal.


    However.


    The rugged revolver pointed straight behind his head.


    When the mode of killing gods is turned on, it will disturb the spiritual world like a torn cloth.


    The greedy Martinus turned pale and exclaimed, "that''s not a mortal weapon... You -"


    Suddenly.


    Its frogs are quiet and their pupils shrink suddenly.


    The evil spirits who serve it rush up and try to stop Cole''s dangerous move.


    In his heart, he scolded that damn demon hunter. When he didn''t play cards according to the routine, he wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    The weapon of Archangel Michael, who had been executed, aimed at the distance between the physical and spiritual fields, which was meaningless.


    When Cole''s angry willpower turned into towering anger and came out of his mouth.


    At this moment.


    All the darkness of hell is torn apart by the outrageous!


    Those malicious eyes seemed to encounter terrible natural enemies and fled away from Cole.


    Until a terrible death scream spread all over hell!


    "Cole walker, you can''t do this! Ah -"

 Chapter 372

    The bullet of mental power has the flame of manifestation, turns into a trial spear, and runs through Martinus''s will entity fiercely.


    Like a swollen sac.


    The body of the grey frog expanded rapidly, and then exploded!


    Coming to another dimension, the power of the God killer, like a rough file, is extremely painful in the greedy Martinus, resounding through hell, and even spread to the screams of the world.


    Destroy its will.


    Crush its divinity.


    Erase all its existence and supreme evil power in hell and on earth.


    With the fall of the master.


    The stench fog over the greedy swamp forever, wrapped with the evil spirits and ghosts wandering in it, seems to touch the horror and invincible horror at this moment.


    Desperate to escape Cole''s side.


    Escape from the power of God killer spreading out in the mud.


    Those who hid in the dark and looked unkindly at Cole were only exposed to the embers of the God killer from which the bullets escaped.


    As the soul is burned in the fire of purgatory.


    A blur, from the distant side of the scream.


    The evil thoughts wandering around Cole disappeared in an instant.


    For the filth of hell.


    They can never imagine that one day, a demon hunter will not only rush into hell recklessly, but also execute a great devil that has existed since ancient times in front of them!


    The God of gamblers.


    The abyss of desire dominates.


    The great Lord in charge of the place where the souls of greedy people belong.


    Face Cole walker.


    The demon hunter who is also famous in hell will be so weak!


    However.


    This is not something that frightens the powerful demons of hell.


    After the greedy Martinus was executed by Cole, the terrible revolver that he held in his hand and took his soul and life erupted into terrible suction force.


    Crazy devour the "power of greed" that escapes in hell after the death of the great devil.


    later.


    At noon, it was on the rough and huge barrel, and the dazzling infernal fire flowed, leaving a mark of killing the gods.


    A hollow carved symbol that looks like a frog but is full of mystery and unspeakable treachery.


    The system tone also sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "You have reached noon. The God killer executed the greedy Martinus of the great devil."


    "The destructive power of bullets in the God killer mode has been greatly enhanced."


    "It''s noon. The God killer has obtained a new symbol of God killer: the threat of greed."


    [greedy Deterrence: evil spirits and demons with greedy attributes never dare to look directly at their masters when noon has arrived.


    In non God killer mode, ordinary mental power bullets can cause one hit kill effect on evil spirits and demons with greedy attribute.]


    Perhaps it is because of too much shock and fear.


    In the past, the complaining spirit cried and the evil ghost howled in hell, at this moment.


    Suddenly fell into an unspeakable terrible silence.


    It seems that the demons of hell are afraid that the man will suddenly find trouble with them and break their will with one shot.


    When the dust settles.


    Standing alone in the dead mire and wilderness with no end in sight.


    Juggling is average.


    Cole had an extra cigarette in his left hand. It was hot and the smoke had not yet dispersed. At noon, it was lit in the barrel and took a deep breath.


    He went to the ground and picked up the worn hat Martinus had left on the ground.


    Then take out a dagger.


    Nail the top hat to the dead tree full of greedy souls.


    Cruel eyes swept through the distance of hell and hid in the darkness and corners of countless unclean filth.


    This is a completely provocative act of the devil in the whole hell, but no devil dares to jump out and annoy him before the emperor''s departure from hell.


    The real world.


    Roland looked at the pure gold pocket watch in his hand from time to time, frowning.


    Thirteen minutes have passed since Cole entered hell.


    If he still can''t leave for the next two minutes


    Just when the demon hunter had made the worst plan, when the devil died, his unique scream turned into a soul scream, accompanied by the collapse of the sacrificial ceremony, suddenly came into his perception.


    He has been dealing with demons and cults for more than 30 years.


    Rolando had a deep memory of Martinus''s vicious voice.


    Step back.


    In the eyes.


    At the sacrifice ceremony, the blasphemous symbols drawn with blood turned into living creatures. Blood seeped out of the ground constantly, and even hasty evil spirits escaped to the world through the ceremony.


    The scene of evil spirits flying is extremely frightening!


    even to the extent that.


    These frightened dark spirits changed their hatred of the greed and evil of the living, and turned a blind eye to Rolando and the demon hunters outside.


    Several breathing times, with the complete collapse of the sacrificial ceremony.


    Even if Roland and and a group of demon hunters prepare to deal with the bad situation, they did not expect that no less than 30 evil spirits had fled without a trace.


    Rolando held the pocket watch tightly in his hand.


    Although he was extremely shocked, Cole could really say and do it. He kicked open the door of hell, rushed into the greedy Martinus''s hometown, and then killed the great devil who made him want to peel off his skin and bones.


    But


    After all, it''s hell, a forbidden area for the living.


    What''s more, Cole still entered it as a mortal body of demon hunters. Only the evil and filth filled it is enough to drown any human soul.


    Die hard in chaos and absolute pain.


    Watch the second hand swing.


    There are only the last thirty seconds left.


    His brows were tightly wrinkled by the sense of mental tension.


    Until a pair of shiny black shoes suddenly stepped out of the void and appeared in his afterlight.


    With the unique smell of cigarettes.


    Roland exhaled a foul breath, closed his pocket watch, stuffed it into the pocket of his gray vest, slightly stretched his frown, and said in a deep voice, "I thought you would die in it."


    Cole threw away his cigarette butts, put his hands into his coat pocket and said coldly, "the devil is more afraid of death than you think, Lord ugg."


    Just between the end of the conversation.


    The strength of ideas from all directions seemed as if someone was telling him his wishes from a long distance, trying to communicate with the master they served.


    then.


    Under Roland''s puzzled eyes, Cole smiled and joked, "it seems that a group of wild dogs began to worry after losing their master."


    "Wild dog? You mean the cult who serves the greedy Martinus?"


    Cole didn''t respond directly.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    Perception is like a camera lens, and the picture is quickly pulled in.


    In the dark spirit world.


    Around the world, some evil believers hiding around mortals gathered together to secretly hold a sacrifice ceremony to Martinus and pray for the response of the Lord they serve.


    It''s a pity.


    In response to them, there was only the cruel and cold voice of a demon hunter.


    "I killed your master. After a week, all those who refuse to turn themselves in to the demon hunting group will naturally come to you with a noose."


    Also on this day.


    The news that the arrogant devil, the greedy Martinus, was personally executed by Cole Walker broke into hell, spread all over the dark world overnight through the mouth of evil believers!

 Chapter 373

    Greedy Martinus, the day after his execution.


    This terrible event shocked the whole dark world and can even be recorded in the history of disasters in the dark world.


    Little is known about the human world.


    The imperial demon hunting group even listed Cole''s secret operation as a top secret file that will never be made public and sealed in the sequence secret office.


    Deal with it this way.


    It can be effectively avoided that some unscrupulous guys gamble their lives to find the evil heritage that can be inherited after learning that the great devil is dead.


    It''s not that the demon hunting group is worried.


    In history, the same vicious events have occurred at least four times.


    Besides.


    These events involving things that cannot be called by their names in the dark world are completely unknown to imperial citizens and ordinary people in the world, even the vast majority of demon hunters, and are also a kind of protection for them.


    Just like the old saying: the more you know, the sooner you die.


    Once the news is fully public.


    If you think about it with your toes, you will know that those greedy attendants and witches can''t deal with Cole and the great figures in the trial sequence, but it''s easy to catch a few informed ordinary demon hunters and torture them in order to obtain the legacy of the great devil and seize extraordinary power.


    So.


    Where did Cole go and what he did in the three days he disappeared.


    Even the new permanent member of the demon hunting regiment promoted by the fire line, former interior minister Roddy Singh, is unknown.


    In the director''s office.


    Roddy, the new official, not only did not have the bureaucratic atmosphere of being in power.


    Instead, after Cole and Carl Helms walked into the office.


    Eyebrows have been tightly frowned together.


    Baruch was killed in duty.


    The downfall of Theseus and levy Leto.


    Old Luke, who is close to retirement, is ill. He had a heart attack the night before yesterday. Now he is still cultivating in the hospital bed.


    The imperial demon hunting regiment, which went through a historic period in January 1836, can be called a rare severe winter shrouded in clouds and darkness in history.


    The force of the imperial demon hunting regiment is empty, and now in troubled times, no powerful demon hunter sits in the demon hunting regiment and breaks away from the trial sequence as a standing force to deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    The dark crow witch can scare people to death again.


    Once Cole is included in the trial sequence, I''m afraid the consequences will be even more serious in the terrible disaster that killed nearly 30000 civilians in dongduo city.


    Pinch the center of your eyebrows with a headache.


    Signal the Secretary to go out first.


    Roddy briefly explained the cause and effect to Cole, and then said, "... We didn''t deliberately make things difficult for you, Cole. There are some things


    Oh.


    Let me be frank. In my plan, I intend to train seranda to be the next interior minister. As a result, not only are there no people, but we have also paid a very heavy price.


    Last month, the Council decided to separate all the relics left behind from the trial sequence and hand them over to the special department, which is responsible for you and Mr. Andorra.


    But I read the report of the Institute of mystics yesterday. His mental condition is very poor and he is unable to advance the plan for the time being.


    The three deputy leaders of the intelligence group were hanged on the pretext that one-third of the middle level of the implementation group was arrested, and even more than a dozen rice buckets of the logistics department were put on death row.


    There is a shortage of people everywhere.


    So I hope you can understand our difficulties. "


    Carl sat on the sofa next to Cole, raised his legs and said with a smile, "Mr. director, although I don''t like to evaluate others, if Cole entered the demon hunting group for power.


    I will not sit here alive and accept the appointment of the deputy head of the executive group. "


    Seems to be getting to the point.


    Roddy took out a document and handed it to Cole. He looked helpless and explained, "this is our appointment to Mr. Hardy betani, deputy head of the intelligence group and concurrently head of the psychic investigation section.


    I know the special department is also short of people, but by comparing my work resume and identity background, I can''t think of any other candidates.


    I hope your Excellency the minister can approve it. "


    Maybe you really need someone.


    The permanent member of the demon hunting regiment has used a respectful title to Cole.


    After a silence.


    Cole didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he took the documents and threw down a sentence before leaving. "I''ll ask Hardy''s opinion. If he agrees, three days in the afternoon.


    My big secret will send you the documents. "


    See Cole leave.


    Carl and Roddy got up to see them off.


    On the way downstairs.


    Cole took out a cigarette.


    Perhaps the senior level of the demon hunting group, out of some considerations, specially assigned the case of tracking and investigating the dark crow witch seranda, which originally belonged to the trial sequence, to the name of the special department.


    Last time seranda could escape from him.


    Not that he can be merciful.


    The bullet of the God killer can''t kill the witch. Cole naturally knows, but


    To his surprise, witches of the same level as seranda could not be executed directly with the strength of his trial secret.


    Think of it here.


    "System, screening the movie world that can help deal with natural disaster level witches."


    "Start retrieving criteria..."


    "Filtering..."


    "You can''t get it through a movie universe, depending on the trial sequence and arcane power required to deal with scourge level witches."


    ''your current execution ability limit: the second step witch with 67% strength.''


    "Start calculating the eligible film world..."


    "The only best result: the Harry Potter movie universe."


    "Cosmic danger rating of films: grade IV."


    "Warning: the universe of this movie exists under the rules of the universe. Participants can''t resist. They can only survive under extremely harsh conditions. Please choose carefully.


    Once the character is killed in the plot, all tasks and events are terminated and the transmission entrant is forced to leave.


    There is no special penalty for failure. "


    Scan the long statements given by the system and the warning before entering.


    Is it the same plot as the evil knight movie world?


    It seems that the plot of Harry Potter is even more serious.

 Chapter 374

    After Cole handed over Roddy Singh''s warrant to Hardy.


    The little man only considered for a minute and refused decisively.


    The reason is also very simple. He likes power, money and beautiful women, but he needs to pay more attention to life than bureaucrats.


    He prefers to be on the front line and deal with strange dark creatures.


    and.


    Hardy made it very clear that he owed Cole.


    So.


    Unless Cole dies, he can''t leave.


    However, after Miss Shane gave her reply to Roddy Singh, the Council gave hardy another job.


    Part time head of psychic investigation section.


    Salary, enjoy the level of deputy leader of intelligence group.


    Responsible for special treatment. At present, there are a mountain of supernatural event reports in the demon hunting regiment, and train an action brigade that inherits the code of black snake.


    Until the new demon hunter bureaucrats are in place.


    And as an outstanding graduate of imperial Royal Demon Hunter College for one year, I have a part-time position as a distinguished practical mentor.


    You can see.


    After several major events, the number of professional demon hunters of the Royal demon hunting regiment of Mengxi Empire has reached the lowest level in history.


    The middle and lower level bureaucrat posts that were originally enough for demon hunters to break their heads not only need to be arranged by the permanent director Roddy Singh himself, but also need him to be humble.


    Most of the latest bureaucrats, including Carl Helms, are very similar to hardy and need to hold several positions.


    After all.


    Not all demon hunters with rich qualifications and tough means like to enter the bureaucratic system and get entangled in trifles all day.


    At night.


    Burton apartment.


    Compared with the past, you only need to watch one movie before entering the film world.


    This system clearly shows the Harry Potter film universe.


    In other words.


    At a minimum, he has to go through two series of films.


    Sit at the table.


    Cole took a sip of hot tea prepared by the ghost maid.


    Watch the prisoners of Harry Potter and Azkaban in the third book and write down the details that need to be recorded in your notebook.


    Time to take a look: 8:40 p.m.


    This time.


    There was a sudden knock outside the door.


    Cole turned off the original movie from the system and got up to open the door.


    Outside the door.


    Amelia was wearing a long brown windbreaker that covered her knees.


    On her left shoulder was a dark red leather lady''s shoulder bag from her first interview.


    Brown to red long wavy hair, tied into a capable horsetail with a black head rope.


    See Cole.


    The female reporter smiled awkwardly, glanced over Cole, glanced into the room and said, "er... Are you free?"


    Back to the light in the room.


    Under the door frame, Cole''s straight white shirt and the body under the black suit vest are reflected in her brown pupils, which is particularly strong.


    "Come in."


    Cole frowned as usual, and his cold face was frightening.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    Amelia frowned, slapped her hand under her nose, looked at the lace glass ashtray full of cigarette butts and said, "to tell you the truth... The smell of smoke in your room is a little choking.


    May I open the window? "


    Cole beckoned her to sit first.


    Tell the ghost maid to open the window for ventilation, and then the guest prepares a cup of hot tea.


    Sitting opposite the female reporter and looking directly into her eyes, Cole took out a cigarette, frowned and said, "come on, what''s up?"


    Amelia took off her shoulder bag and said, "this time I''m not on business."


    After a silence.


    Then he said, "I''m sorry about seranda, so I want to come and see you and make sure you''re okay."


    Talking room.


    The eyes of the female reporter once again fell on the ashtray full of cigarette butts.


    He sighed silently in his heart.


    The demon hunter was a stressful job competing with death every day. The man sitting opposite him encountered this kind of thing again.


    She can''t imagine.


    If one day, designed by the devil, she needs to kill the person she loves.


    She doesn''t know if she has such courage.


    Women''s mind is always more sensitive and emotional than men.


    See Cole and don''t answer.


    Amelia tentatively put her right hand on the table, then slowly extended it and gently grasped Cole''s left hand, which was also on the table.


    "Are you okay?"


    Exhale a mouthful of muddy smoke. Cole''s voice is particularly cold. Even his eyes are full of Su Sha. He said slowly, "seranda''s matter has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to apologize.


    and.


    Instead of caring about me, you don''t worry. If you get too close to me, is it your next turn? "


    The female reporter loosened Cole''s left hand, shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "everyone will be afraid, Cole, so will I.


    But if you don''t do anything because of fear.


    Who will dig out the truth that the world is buried like me? "


    There was another silence.


    Suddenly.


    Cole, whose expression was always indifferent, suddenly smiled and picked up his cigarette.


    Amelia wondered, "what are you laughing at?"


    Cole joked, "if you apply to the Demon Hunter College, you may become a famous and powerful demon hunter.


    In my career, many demon hunters have less courage and courage than you. "


    "Wow, are you praising me?"


    "You can think of it this way, Hardy, who went out on a mission with me for the first time. To be honest, he directly touched the spiritual entity of the evil spirit.


    I was almost scared to pee my pants. "


    ¡°...¡±


    Maybe I haven''t talked to anyone for a long time.


    The female reporter left the Burton building at 1 a.m.


    Before leaving.


    Give her an exquisite dagger mixed with angel remains. You can use it to defend yourself when encountering evil spirits or demons.


    Arrange for AVA to drive her to the temporary Hotel, stand at the window and watch them leave.


    After taking a bath.


    I left the evil spirit Knight movie world until the dark crow witch event. I haven''t rested for a long time.


    Cole decided to take a night off.


    Then start preparing for entering the Harry Potter film universe.


    Early the next morning.


    Received a call from gene Andorra to apply for return to the special department.


    Arrange for him to find Shane.


    By the way, call Roddy for a day off.


    This day, Cole is going to read the six Harry Potter books carefully once or twice, and be sure to be safe.


    Plot killing, the death caused by this basic rule, is far more dangerous than dark creatures.


    however.


    Harry Potter, such a very famous fantasy world.


    Compared with the first and second films, the warm tone of the son is for the fairy tale world. In the third film, the concept of Sirius and the Death Eater appears in front of little Harry.


    Subsequent Goblet of fire, order of the Phoenix, half blood prince, Deathly Hallows.


    It''s more like a black movie on the magic side.


    In addition to the growth process of the protagonist group, it is full of death and suffering.


    In a sense.


    When Cole watched the order of the Phoenix, he suddenly felt that the system would not assign him a member of the order of the Phoenix or an elder of Harry Potter?


    Combined with the warning of the plot

 Chapter 375

    After all the preparations have been made.


    "System, enter the Harry Potter film universe."


    "Start testing vital signs..."


    "Digitizing..."


    ''chronicle generation...''


    "Write a chronicle of people..."


    "Harry Potter parallel movie universe, danger level: IV."


    "Ready to enter: Harry Potter and the order of the Phoenix."


    After the cold mechanical synthesis.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The warm afternoon sun filled the whole world with soft colors.


    Yellow and green grass.


    It rattled in the breeze.


    Standing at the intersection leaving the community, far away, a big boy wearing gray short sleeves and round glasses sat alone on the swing.


    Perhaps it is because Cedric Diggory, in front of him, was directly killed by Voldemort with Avada gnawing a melon, causing an indelible psychological shadow.


    Or maybe he brought back for the world. The news of the return of the big demon king without a nose was not recognized by the magic world, but believed that he was a murderer.


    His young and just mind began to seriously doubt life and the world.


    The boy''s back, especially lonely, lonely.


    Just like the proverb of the eastern world: no double blessing, no double misfortune.


    At the darkest moment of his life, Dudley Dursley, a cousin who should have helped him through the difficulties, acted like a complete jerk.


    Gather his friends.


    Ridiculed Harry.


    Even, more than once, he stepped on thunder madly in Cedric''s affairs.


    Until Xiao ha pointed a magic wand at his chin.


    Witnessed this scene.


    Cole looked up, the rolling dark clouds, driven by the strong wind and evil forces, covered the sky and the sun, cold and gray, greedy eroded the warmth and goodwill.


    Put your hands in your pockets.


    At this time, the system prompt sounded in his ear again.


    "Start playing character files."


    "Cole walker, 37, Muggle, is immune to most black magic and some ordinary magic.


    Has many strange magic weapons.


    My parents died after a disaster caused by dark magic.


    Calling himself a Death Eater hunter.


    Under Dumbledore''s arrangement.


    Once worked in the magic world, Auror was expelled after two years in office because his means of handling cases were too violent and bloody.


    Dumbledore''s friendship.


    James Porter''s Muggle world friend.


    A member of the order of the Phoenix.


    Apart from Voldemort, there is no one whom the Ministry of magic hates most. "


    "Warning: in the Harry Potter movie universe, everyone is the protagonist. The aura effect of the protagonist is extremely weak. Any choice and response will have irreversible consequences."


    "Serious warning: the universe twist device for Harry Potter films has been banned."


    "Regional task 1, generated."


    "After Harry Potter used the patron saint curse to repel the Dementor, he completed a conversation with him."


    "Completion reward: irreversible timeline conveyor."


    "Mainline task 1, generated."


    "Harry Potter is facing the crisis of being expelled from Hogwarts because he uses magic in front of Muggles. He helps him get through this difficulty."


    ''completion reward: death version of the living point map (only available for Harry Potter film universe); Punishment for failure: wanted by the Ministry of magic. "


    "The world mission, reincarnation and death, has been generated."


    "While ensuring the survival of Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley, we can get the breath of death stored in the three Deathly Hallows."


    ''reward for completion:???; Punishment for failure: permanently ban entry into the Harry Potter film universe. "


    Cole quickly scanned the large text description given by the system.


    In a sense.


    The role he plays is exactly the same as his guess. Harry Potter''s elder, a very dangerous identity.


    however.


    He has an unusual relationship with Dumbledore, which gives him a lot of room to play.


    There is nothing worthy of special attention between main line tasks and branch line tasks.


    Only the world mission - reincarnation of death.


    According to the literal meaning, as long as he gets three Deathly Hallows and takes away the breath of death inside, he can successfully complete the task.


    But the risk factor of level IV.


    obviously.


    It''s not easy to get the breath of death.


    Three Deathly Hallows, with Cole''s understanding of the film plot, it''s easy to get them by direct robbery. Even the old bastard without a nose and Dumbledore can''t stop him.


    however...


    The system is keen to play word games, dig a big pit and wait for him to jump in. It wants to get three Deathly Hallows... Or capture the breath of the God of death by touching them.


    It''s not easy.


    In particular, the world mission clearly stipulates that the Harry Potter trio must survive.


    Once he uses violence, he takes it by surprise.


    In the movie world where the plot twist device is forbidden to run, the terrible butterfly effect is enough to kill the three young people who have not left college or even really killed the black wizard.


    Although the Wizards in the Harry Potter film world are very different from the witches in the real world.


    But one thing.


    Black wizards and death eaters are more ferocious than heretics or the remnants of the Nord order.


    Think of it here.


    A cold storm full of evil forces blew Cole''s windbreaker.


    The smell of soil before the rainstorm, which only he can detect, is filled with the stench of unclean things in the air.


    Far away.


    The young people who mocked Harry had disappeared.


    Dudley Dursley, staring at the sky.


    obviously.


    This spoiled and spoiled bad boy is far from as ferocious as he looked just now.


    Before the rain comes.


    It seems that something is wrong.


    Harry grabbed his cousin and ran away.


    Cole lit a cigarette, stepped forward and followed.


    After two young people ran into an underground passage not far away.


    The cold wave, like the cold wind in winter, quietly brushed past Cole''s back.


    His feet.


    The falling rain, at a speed visible to the naked eye, quickly contacts a layer of thin ice.


    The next moment.


    Like the most common evil spirit hitting the face in horror films.


    As if wrapped in a dark shroud, the ghost Dementor suddenly appeared in front of Cole. The cold evil force, very similar to the evil spirit, invaded his consciousness and tried to suck his soul.


    Unfortunately.


    It faces Cole, a demon hunter from another dimensional world.


    Not only are they not scared out of their bodies like ordinary people.


    On the contrary, at a glance, his face was almost connected with his nose, a frightening Dementor.


    Ignore the power of evil.


    Cole pulled out the muddy smoke and dust that had come out at noon and scattered it on the Dementor''s face. He said indifferently, "your master, you won''t be stupid enough to send you to kill me, little thing."

 Chapter 376

    Murmurs, like from a distant place of death, linger in Cole''s ears, blinding his perception and eroding his heart.


    It was noon and appeared in Cole''s hands.


    The rune that once killed the greedy devil emits a terrible smell enough to crush all the existence of dark creatures.


    Dementors'' greed for souls.


    Into extreme pain and suffering.


    The dark creature, which came fiercely and tried to suck Cole''s soul, was like a wild dog that was severely kicked and hurt. It screamed and howled and ran away wildly in the distance.


    Dull thunder rolled in from a distance.


    The crackling raindrops fell densely to the ground.


    The damp and cold wind blows on my face, sticky and biting.


    Originally, Cole wanted to smash the wild dog kept by the Death Eater, but considering that doing so would make unpredictable changes to the plot of the film.


    Watch it follow the spirit of Harry Potter and fly into the passage under the overpass not far away.


    Spit out the cigarette butts destroyed by the rain, put them away, it''s noon, and go over there.


    In a sense.


    When Dementors appear, the extreme low temperature is very similar to the extinction of light sources and evil spirits.


    even to the extent that.


    From the perspective of demon hunters, Cole has reason to believe that such evil creatures are mostly created by the grievances of black wizards who enslave human beings.


    Walking in the rain.


    Until it stops at the entrance of the passage under the overpass.


    The dazzling white light, accompanied by the scale of Harry shouting the patron saint curse, appeared impressively in Cole''s perception.


    The light gradually dissipated.


    In case of backlight.


    Harry noticed the blurred figure entering the corridor and looked back at another Dementor sucking Dudley Dursley''s soul.


    Although the Ministry of magic stipulates that Hogwarts students prohibit the use of magic in the Muggle world.


    But he only thought for less than two seconds. He used his wand to command the patron saint light group emitting soft white light, hit the Dementor and saved his cousin''s life.


    Finish all this.


    Just when the young man who had just turned 15 was at a loss to explain all this to the stranger who came.


    Dementors left, and the lights of the underpass lit up again, reflecting the faces of the visitors.


    Harry froze for a moment and said in surprise, "Mr. walker


    Then he remembered that his cousin was still paralyzed on the ground and hurried over.


    But he saw Dudley Dursley lying on the ground, his body cold and shaking. Even his face became a little dementia because of the damage of his soul.


    After the battle of life and death.


    The boy''s breathing is very short.


    He looked up at the tall, strange but familiar man standing in front of him and said, "I... what should we do?"


    Cole looked down at Dudley. His voice was a little hoarse and said indifferently, "the soul damage is not serious. He will recover after a period of cultivation."


    This time.


    Another sound of footsteps came from the other end of the corridor.


    Mrs. Figg, the neighbor living opposite aunt Harry''s house, was wearing a transparent plastic raincoat and holding a small suitcase in her hand.


    The old, bent body came up to Harry with a very stiff, slightly frightened look.


    A glance at Cole.


    In her old, slightly trembling voice, she frowned. "Don''t put your hands away, Harry, they may come back."


    Then he motioned Harry to hide behind her with Dudley, looked directly at Cole, looked very alert and afraid, and said with an embarrassed smile, "Mr. Cole walker, it''s a great honor to meet you here, but Harry has encountered a little trouble now. We may have to..."


    Talking room.


    He motioned Harry to take his cousin with him so as not to offend the terrible executioner.


    however.


    As they trotted to the end of the corridor.


    Harry turned back subconsciously.


    I only heard Cole''s indifferent voice, "we''ll meet again, Harry Potter."


    An abrupt sound.


    Mrs. Figg''s rickety and shriveled back suddenly trembled, as if she had been greatly frightened.


    He hurried Harry out of here.


    On the way.


    Harry, who had seen many negative news about Cole in the prophet daily, obviously linked him with the death eaters. He thought he was coming to kill him, but Mrs. Figg caught him and stopped.


    Although these things were a little heavy for a young man like him who was just fifteen years old, he remained silent for a while and asked, "Mrs. Figg, why did that man appear here?


    And Dementors... "


    The implication.


    Think Dementors are driven by Cole.


    However, Mrs. Figg seemed reluctant to mention the man, but said briefly, "compared with driving Death Eaters.


    I prefer to believe that he will use those terrible weapons to kill the guards guarding Azkaban. "


    "Kill Dementors? How is that possible?! even the patron saint curse..."


    See Harry trying to dig deeper into the problem.


    Mrs. Figg frowned. "You''d better not have anything to do with that madman, little Harry. This is a piece of advice. You have to keep it in mind."


    The other side.


    After the first conversation.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The first regional mission has been completed."


    "Although your conversation with Harry is short and clear, he has become more afraid of you besides being curious about you."


    "Completion reward: irreversible timeline conveyor."


    [irreversible timeline transmission device: this prop can only be used in the Harry Potter film universe. It can only select the future timeline, not the past timeline.


    After transmission is selected, all results cannot be changed.]


    "The second branch mission, uninvited guest, has been generated."


    "The news of Voldemort''s return, after Harry Potter returned to the wizarding world, not only shocked the whole wizarding world, but also recalled his retired predecessor Auror and Death Eater Hunter Cole walker.


    As a former friend of James.


    You decided to visit the Dursleys in a very friendly way. ''


    ''completion reward: Evil portal; Punishment for failure: idiosyncrasy: a disgraced retired hunter. "


    Harry''s aunt''s family, Cole, is very familiar with the original film.


    Completely Disney protagonist foster family.


    A mean aunt, a philistine uncle, an asshole cousin spoiled by his parents.


    Even a kind princess pulled Harry, hugged song and dance and love, and then walked out of the quagmire.


    however.


    Will anyone else be better at ''goodwill visits'' than Cole?


    so


    The head of the Department for the prohibition of abuse of magic, Mafalda hopcock, with a mean official voice and through magic belief, informed the Ministry of magic of the results of Harry''s treatment.


    Inform him that he has been fired from Hogwarts.


    Harry''s uncle, Vernon Dursley, with a spoon that had just finished digging jam, had a tangled, happy but angry look on his face when he was ready to scold Harry.


    A heavy knock on the door suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 377

    Suddenly someone came.


    The Dursleys looked at each other.


    Vernon pushed Harry out of the way, complaining, and went to open the door.


    Originally, Harry Potter, the Philistine''s uncle, was going to use a fake smile to send away the so-called visitors, and then take Dudley and his wife to hurry up and leave this ghost place that kept them in bad luck.


    However.


    The tall figure standing at the door made Vernon''s smile freeze on his face, and even stepped back two steps involuntarily because of fear.


    Not just him.


    After Penny Dursley saw the uninvited guest standing at the door with the help of the light in the room, her fragile heart almost jumped to her throat!


    In a sense.


    Cole, whose windbreaker was wet by the rain, not only didn''t make him look like a drowned chicken, but also became more and more cold and vicious.


    A little messy wet oil head.


    At the beginning of the 20th century, he was once active in London, wearing the same clothes as the Mafia, which fought with the razor party several times.


    A pungent smell of smoke.


    Coupled with those cold colors, filled with cruel eyes.


    He is the number one Mafia killer who is out of the TV screen, bloodthirsty, cruel and murderous.


    even to the extent that.


    In Cole''s hand, he had to carry a guitar box with all kinds of crime tools.


    When did the Dursleys, who had been living peacefully on Privet Drive, come into contact with such dangerous people? In the strange silence, they looked at each other.


    Subconsciously think that the other party may have found the wrong place.


    however.


    When they were ready to say something nice in the hope that the terrible stranger could leave, the other party had stepped over the door frame.


    See Cole.


    Harry Potter hurried back, silently stopped in front of Dudley and Aunt Petunia, quietly took out his wand and hid it behind him, ready to defend each other at any time.


    When the atmosphere was once frozen, Harry''s nerves under great pressure were about to stretch.


    Cole''s sudden closing of the door.


    The Dursleys, frightened and shouting.


    Including Harry, they all think that this terrible uninvited guest will escape from the lined pocket the next moment when the pistol will kill them.


    Ha, cast the spell first.


    He took out his wand, pointed it at Cole''s hand and shouted, "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    As a result, to his disbelief, he could directly remove the magic of each other''s wands and weapons after attacking Cole.


    The stone sinks into the sea in a complete sense.


    So that Harry, who successfully cast the spell, began to doubt whether he had misspelled the spell.


    Finally.


    The living room has been shrouded in despair and death.


    The uninvited guest, in his very uncomfortable, unemotional voice, "a very skilled disarming spell... Harry Potter.


    You''ve grown up. "


    Harry Potter''s green pupils, reflecting the figure of strangers, approached him step by step.


    Because of panic.


    The boy''s chest fluctuated violently because of shortness of breath.


    At this moment, he even had the illusion that Voldemort, the terrible demon king, was standing in front of him.


    See each other''s raised right hand.


    When you think the other party will use violence and kill him directly.


    Harry subconsciously closed his eyes, his expression was struggling and painful, and his breathing became more and more intense.


    But what he waited for was not a cold dagger stabbed into his throat or chest, but the strange touch of his head rubbed by a rough big hand.


    open one ''s eyes.


    But he saw that the other party was very familiar and took the wand from his hand.


    The wand made with phoenix feather as the core of the wand is notoriously rebellious. Unless it is its user, strange wizards can''t control it at all, and even encounter resistance.


    however.


    The proud wand that almost destroyed the Ollivander wand store when Harry bought it was held by the other party and unexpectedly docile.


    When the Dursleys didn''t quite understand what had happened.


    Cole continued, "I don''t remember when I last met James. You''re very much like him, Harry."


    "James?"


    The boy was stunned.


    Perhaps facing an uninvited guest needs to bear unspeakable psychological pressure.


    Harry stepped back two steps. Laka glanced at his aunt and uncle from Cole. He wondered, "do you know my father?"


    "He helped me a lot and was also my friend. It''s just a pity that he couldn''t save them before that happened."


    A short two sentence dialogue.


    The Dursleys'' heart hanging on their chest finally landed.


    Aunt Petunia, who has always been keen to speak ill of Harry, wanted to say something bad about him in front of cole, and then take Dudley away from here.


    But the words came to my mouth.


    A glimpse of Cole''s tall back and the terrible temperament that only people with blood on their hands will have.


    Gave Harry a fierce stare.


    Take Dudley and get ready to leave this unlucky place.


    As a result, when they were about to go to the door, Cole suddenly asked, "Dursley, I saw the famous brand at the door.


    Are you Lily''s sister?


    Has Harry lived with you all these years? "


    Mention key issues.


    The bodies of the two couples suddenly stiffened in place.


    Vernon gave his wife a crazy look.


    The latter opened his mouth, then smiled awkwardly, crossed his hands and explained, "er... Oh, of course! I like little Harry best, ha ha... Who doesn''t like a sensible and obedient child?


    Besides, he is still my sister''s orphan.


    All these years, I have always left the best things to him.


    Do you think so, Harry? "


    The boy saw his aunt with a fake smile on her face and took another look at the strange but very close man standing in front of him.


    Inexplicably.


    After a long time of unfair treatment, he took a bad breath, which made his face, which had not smiled for nearly half a year, a rare smile.


    "Uh..."


    Deliberately stop talking.


    Cole also turned back very cooperatively and looked directly into the eyes of the Dursleys.


    For a while.


    The couple were sweating with anxiety for fear that Harry would shake out the bad things they had done over the years and annoy the terrible stranger.


    Even after so many hardships.


    Harry''s heart is still the honest and brave boy.


    The goal has been achieved, and he doesn''t want to deliberately embarrass his aunt who has raised him for many years, even if the other party is really very unfriendly to him.


    Some at a loss.


    Looking at Cole, with a lie that older people can understand, he explained, "when... Of course! Aunt Penny has always been very kind to me.


    It''s just... Uh, it''s just that cousin Dudley has had some accidents, Mr. Cole. You should know that they have to leave here for a while. "


    It''s like being acquitted by a judge in court.


    The Dursleys smiled awkwardly and politely at Cole, took their "wise" son, ran out of the house and drove away.


    Only Mrs. Figg across the street opened a gap in the curtain, looked over the Dursleys'' windows and looked at Harry who was talking to Cole with great worry.

 Chapter 378

    Harry hurriedly took the wand, glanced through the window at the Dursleys who had driven away, and was speechless in the face of Cole''s sudden visit.


    Cole sat on the sofa, cocked his legs, polished his leather shoes with water droplets on the surface, took out his cigarette box and said, "how do you feel?"


    "What... How''s it going?"


    The crisp voice of the criminal verdict sounded.


    Cole exhaled the still muddy smoke and frowned, "the Dursleys have always hated wizards since Lily''s death.


    You shouldn''t be very popular with them. "


    The lie was exposed.


    Harry took two steps back, hesitated and explained, "Aunt Petunia has some... But she''s nice, wait... You already know?"


    then.


    Cole smiled and said, "don''t be nervous. I''ve seen you once since you were born. Dumbledore occasionally mentioned something about you over the years.


    For example, the magic envelope of the entrance invitation once flooded their chimney. "


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The second branch mission, uninvited guest, has been completed."


    "Obviously, demon hunters, even if you don''t put the muzzle of justice on their heads, the Dursleys are still frightened by your appearance."


    "Reward: Evil portal."


    [evil portal: an unknown evil magic prop that can only be used in the universe of Harry Potter films.


    With it, you can send it anywhere you want to go.


    Just doing so requires a high price.


    A dead user: Damn, is it reasonable to send a soul once? If I''m the Dark Lord, I promise this stupid bad thing can''t ask for too much price!]


    "Branch Mission 3: Dementors: generated."


    "Even if driven away by the patron saint''s curse, Dementors ordered by evil doers still linger near xiaohuijin District, find them and kill them."


    "Reward for completion: smelly bandage."


    Mention the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    Harry trusted and respected the most.


    The quarrel between the boy and Cole suddenly lost more than half.


    He sat on the sofa opposite Cole, looked a little shocked and said, "do you know Dumbledore?"


    "Of course."


    The haze swept away and a heartfelt smile appeared on his face. Harry subconsciously thought that Cole should be the wizard sent by Dumbledore to find him.


    however.


    When he wanted to ask about the magic world and Voldemort, he didn''t know where to start.


    During the holiday after Cedric was killed by the mysterious man, everyone deliberately avoided him, as if he were avoiding a plague God who would bring them uncertainty and disaster.


    Even Ron and Hermione seem to be deliberately alienating him, a bad guy full of lies.


    The Ministry of magic newspaper.


    He has seen some. Now, the whole magic world believes that the news of Voldemort''s return is a big lie told by Harry Potter to the outside world because he is unwilling to bear the consequences of Cedric''s death.


    It is also an opportunity and tool for Dumbledore to seize the power of the Minister of magic.


    But only he and the dead Cedric know that Voldemort, the Dark Lord who once ruled the magic world with terror, has returned to the magic world in a real sense.


    It is no longer the taboo legend of dying and haunting.


    Just.


    Carrying the doubts of the whole magic world, the vicious curses of people who fear Voldemort, and even... Friends deliberately stay away in the past. These things are too heavy for a 15-year-old boy.


    Plus being fired from Hogwarts.


    The spirit of the brave young wizard was almost completely defeated by the dark reality.


    See Harry stop talking.


    Cole took a deep breath of cigarette, like a gangster godfather, sat opposite him, frowned slightly, and said methodically, "you don''t have to worry about the Ministry of magic.


    Dumbledore has persuaded the Minister of magic to hold a hearing and make a decision before firing you.


    And... "


    Spit out white smoke.


    Under Harry''s gaze, the man sitting opposite him turned sharply with the speed of the naked eye.


    There was no gentleness when talking to him. It became cold and frightening.


    "If Dumbledore can''t convince the fools of the Ministry of magic at the hearing, I''ll help you deal with them in my way."


    It sounds to teenagers.


    The violent expression "fix" is more like "settle" in a sense. It is completely not Dumbledore''s way of hearing and using legal channels to prevent him from being expelled from school.


    In addition, on the way back with Mrs. Figg, Harry heard some rumors about Cole walker. For a time, Harry was full of curiosity about his father''s old friends.


    "Mr. Cole, are you... A wizard, too?"


    This time.


    Cole didn''t respond directly to his question and said, "someone will pick you up later. Go and have a rest."


    See him get up.


    Harry said hastily, "are you leaving?"


    Go to the window.


    Cole looked into the distance and said, "remember the abnormal climate when you first met Dementors?"


    The boy followed him and stood beside him.


    Thinking of what Azkaban encountered on the train when he searched Sirius in third grade, he said, "cold and rainstorm."


    "They didn''t leave."


    Patting Harry on the shoulder, Cole opened the door of the Dursleys and said with deep meaning, "someone wants you to die and cover up the truth about Voldemort''s return.


    Harry. "


    Then he stepped back into the rain.


    Under Harry''s gaze.


    Cole takes the evil portal from the real dream equipment library.


    A very old, palm sized Brown lacquer wood framed mirror.


    The evil force, together with the spirit of the elves living in it, uttered very uncomfortable, like crazy self-talk.


    At the same time.


    A hoarse and cunning voice, mixed with impatience and superiority, suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Hoo... After so many years, someone finally found me... Wait, Muggle?!


    A poor Muggle?! how did you see me?! answer my question! "


    Rather than answering questions.


    Cole took out a silver bullet mixed with angel remains, placed it on the surface of the mirror and said coldly, "now, do you need me to answer your question?"


    so


    The crafty voice made a 180 degree turn to Cole''s attitude, and even his superior attitude began to flatter.


    After all.


    The ability to bully the soft and fear the hard, this evil mirror, is better than anyone


    "This kind of breath... Cough cough - it''s a famous Death Eater hunter. It''s my greatest honor to serve you!


    Magic world, Muggle world, just tell me where you want to go. Humble little lini is at your service at any time! "

 Chapter 379

    About regional task 3.


    Cole has reason to believe that the reward after completion: smelly bandage.


    It will certainly be strong evidence to refute the Ministry''s lame reasons at the hearing.


    Close your eyes.


    Turn on the seventh vision.


    Perception seems to be sinking into the deep sea.


    All the murmurs in my ears gradually go away, but I can hear them very clearly.


    Very different from the main world, or other universes with evil forces.


    The universe of Harry Potter movies.


    The spiritual world is full of strange substances in the form of ''ether'', just like a world filled with a sticky transparent ocean.


    later.


    Cole''s perception, through the sticky ocean, is like a closer camera lens.


    A Dementor hovering over little whinging.


    Suddenly appeared in his vision.


    It is completely different from the real world, like a dark mummy ghost.


    Imprisoned in the evil power composed of some kind of magic, the complaining spirits are crowded and stacked, and are stitched and squeezed together by this power.


    Roar ferocious, smoke like change of face, and broken and twisted spirit body.


    Terror.


    It''s crazy.


    After determining the location of the Dementor.


    Turn around and look at Harry.


    Cole said coldly, "see you later."


    Tighten your coat.


    Under the worried eyes of the teenager, his back gradually disappeared in the street on a rainy night.


    In half an hour.


    Come to the haunt of Dementors.


    Use the timeline conveyor to query the time when members of the order of the Phoenix picked up Harry.


    Look up.


    Cole''s hand, at noon, had reached the huge gun body, and suddenly appeared.


    For the Wizards of the Harry Potter film universe, Dementors are terrible creatures with cloaks and keen to suck human souls.


    Although the patron saint mantra can repel them, there is no way to kill them completely.


    however.


    For a demon hunter from another dimension who deals with evil spirits and Demons all day and has sequence secrets.


    This is a collection of grievances with a maximum risk of no more than level 3.


    Kill them.


    Only two bullets of sequence arcane blessing are needed.


    There was a deafening roar of gunfire.


    Two bullets constructed by spiritual power are like flame meteors tearing through the rain and night.


    Through the Dementor''s cloak.


    Smash their body of resentment.


    The soul that suffered the impact turned into an escape, which was enough to interfere with the strange ripples of reality, and filled the dark rain clouds in the sky.


    later.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The third branch mission, Dementors, has been completed."


    "Killing Dementors is just the old practice of demon hunters."


    "Reward: smelly bandage."


    [stinky bandage: a fragment of a Dementor''s coat. The eternal cold evil power on it is enough to thrill every wizard who sees it.]


    Finish handling branch task 3.


    Cole checked the plot nodes on the timeline again.


    It was three minutes before members of the order of the Phoenix took Harry and transmitted him to the burrow through Baker Street.


    Take out the evil portal.


    Not interested in listening to the evil elves inside, full of flattery and boasting, said indifferently, "take me to Baker Street."


    "Your most loyal servant, willing to serve you, great master."


    When the crafty voice is over.


    Under Cole''s gaze, the mirror that originally reflected the dark sky suddenly changed into Baker Street.


    Then.


    Just listen to a snap of your fingers.


    The strange power attracted Cole''s consciousness as if he were immersed in a fluctuating lake.


    The grotesque distorted world in the field of vision gradually becomes normal and forbidden.


    This time.


    Cole was already standing under the street lamp on Baker Street.


    However, this is the film world of Harry Potter. There is neither 221B Baker Street nor a famous private detective living here.


    If the time estimate is correct.


    Harry should have followed mad eye moody on their way here on a broom.


    Standing under the dim street lamp.


    Purgatory windbreaker quietly lit some small flames and began to dry Cole''s wet clothes.


    Take out a cigarette.


    Although the shape of the criminal verdict has not changed, the flame has become a rather strange spiral.


    Not long.


    A group of six people, riding brooms, took advantage of the night, and no one landed on Baker Street.


    As planned.


    There should not be many pedestrians on Baker Street at this time.


    result.


    After he landed, he looked around and confirmed that there were no Muggle witnesses, but he accidentally found that a slightly familiar figure was standing under the street lamp not far away.


    Moody''s move.


    It also attracted the attention of the accompanying Minister of magic, Kingsley schacker.


    When he saw the figure under the street lamp, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "cole walker? Why is he here?"


    Mention the name of a Muggle hunter.


    Tonks and the other two accompanying wizards were stunned.


    Moody motioned them not to speak.


    Implying that Tonks protected Harry, he limped over on crutches, and the magic eyes rolled back and forth in his eyes until they stopped on Cole''s face and looked at him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt and said coldly, "Harry Potter is involved in a trouble. As an old friend of James, is it strange for me to help him?"


    Mention James.


    The mad eyed man snorted coldly, looked back at Harry, who was eager to try. His tone was not good, and said in a low voice to Cole, "you''ll kill that boy!


    Of course you are not afraid of dark magic, but Harry is not you, okay? Don''t think you can do whatever you want in the magic world after two years as Auror in the Ministry of magic.


    I''ll keep an eye on you madman. "


    After that.


    But he didn''t directly refuse Cole''s participation. Even, the last sentence tacitly allowed cole to follow them to the burrow, the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix.


    Although the means of a Death Eater hunter, even a black wizard, have to evaluate one sentence: bloody cruelty.


    But Moody''s can be sure.


    Unless Voldemort cut off the bastard hunter''s head, then poured out his brain and washed it with black magic, this crazy guy will never work for Death Eaters.


    At this special moment, it is not a wise decision to have the power to help them and refuse directly.


    Besides.


    As an old friend of James, it is a very rough reason to pull Harry into the mire with his bad name in the magic world.


    even to the extent that.


    At this moment.


    Mad eye moody could have imagined that if Dumbledore could not convince fudge at the hearing, Cole walker, the crazy mob, would definitely be in court, under the frightened eyes of jurors and wizards.


    Pull out his terrible weapons.


    Especially the old-fashioned colt, into the magazine, the scene of pressing bullets one by one.

 Chapter 380

    See Cole following moody.


    Tonks frowned and asked in a low voice, "is that madman following us?"


    Finish.


    Glancing back warily at Cole, the wand quietly appeared in her hand in case of accidents.


    The crazy eyed man said in a deep voice, "the war is coming. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Moreover, that guy has a good way to deal with the black wizard."


    Then the people stood in a row.


    In front of the apartment building, many family windows are lit. You can even see that the residents inside are watching TV or want to have dinner.


    Moody looked around and determined that there were no other witnesses. He gently hit the ground three times with his walking stick at a unique interval.


    Then the apartment building trembled.


    Slowly separate a road from the middle.


    Harry stood beside him, looked up and looked at the artifact in surprise.


    The crazy eyed man said in a thick voice, "go in, boy."


    Cole walked at the back.


    Kingsley looked back and reconfirmed that the dangerous Death Eater hunter would not do anything special. Then they passed through a magic door and entered the burrow.


    After entering the door.


    The corridor, which is long and narrow and can only accommodate one person, is very dark.


    Decorative picture frames are hung on the walls decorated with very old wallpaper.


    Members of the order of the Phoenix deliberately lowered their voices in the living room.


    Harry stepped softly.


    Perhaps he didn''t get any news for a whole holiday, which made him eager to know what happened in the magic world and Hogwarts through eavesdropping.


    "No one saw him, no one died, no evidence."


    "He almost killed Harry! Isn''t that enough evidence..."


    "We have to trust Dumbledore in this regard."


    "But did he protect Harry last school year?"


    "... Cornell fudge is a politician first, then a wizard. He naturally doesn''t care about these things..."


    This time.


    Moody suddenly pushed Harry away, gave him a warning look and signaled that it was not a good idea to eavesdrop on the wizard''s plot.


    Perhaps in comfort, Tonks returned a kind smile to the boy as he walked past him.


    The young man''s eyes followed the people''s back through the gate.


    Collided with the eyes of his godfather, Sirius.


    After so many hardships, Harry''s face, which had not smiled for a long time, suddenly showed a happy smile.


    however.


    Sirius''s smile and eyes are inevitably embarrassed.


    In emotion and in reason.


    As a godfather, he was absolutely unwilling to involve Harry in Voldemort, which could die at any time.


    Unfortunately


    Aware of Harry''s arrival.


    Molly Weasley hurried out, said hello to Harry and closed the wooden door of the living room.


    A greeting ended.


    There should be no more visitors in the corridor. The sudden sound of footsteps made her frown, pulled Harry behind her, looked warily at the men in the corridor and the striking scarlet light spots in the dark, and said in a deep voice, "Death Eater hunter, there is no black wizard here."


    Harry grabbed Mrs. Weasley''s arm.


    As a result, the other party motioned him not to speak.


    Cole walked up to them, took half burned cigarettes in his hand and said coldly, "is this the way the Weasleys treat guests?"


    Mrs. Weasley frowned.


    Hearing the argument outside the door, Sirius opened the wooden door of the living room and said, "moody asked him to come."


    Then smile at Harry.


    Hesitate for a moment.


    Molly Weasley motioned Harry to go upstairs first, then went into the living room with Cole, and closed the door tightly so that their plot would not be heard by the children.


    See Cole.


    Snape held his hands and said with his constant low voice and strange sentence patterns, "Muggles... And criminals are not welcome here, Cole walker."


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Under the silent and varied gaze of the members of the order of the Phoenix, he sat alone in a chair, raised his legs and took out the justice trial.


    Withdraw the bullets containing Angel remains one by one and replace them with ordinary secret silver bullets mixed with his blood.


    This kind of bullet used to kill gods and supernatural spirits is inevitably a waste when used against wizards.


    It''s just that every time he changes a bullet.


    The cold and gloomy Snape''s eyelids would jump involuntarily.


    So that he once again recalled the bad past many years ago.


    If it weren''t for Dumbledore.


    Maybe now he has been sent to the coffin by a bullet.


    After a strange silence, the argument resumed, except in the presence of cole, the notorious Death Eater hunter for wizards.


    The voices of people arguing became much softer.


    Five minutes later.


    The plot ended without discussion.


    Mrs. Weasley went out and called the children down to dinner. Remus John lupin seemed unwilling to touch Cole''s eyes.


    I didn''t look at him from beginning to end.


    Because for the Death Eater hunter, the runaway werewolf is on his death list.


    Snape snorted coldly.


    Maybe I''m afraid of Cole.


    Perhaps, as he said, burrows are not places for people.


    He turned away with a straight face.


    Only Sirius got up, nodded to Cole, and went out to meet Harry.


    They hugged and greeted each other.


    Not long.


    When the food was ready, the people sat on both sides of the long table.


    Harry Potter is the core figure of Voldemort''s return. Even if the people of the order of the Phoenix want to protect him, they know that there are some things they can''t hide after all.


    At Moody''s instigation, Mrs. Weasley handed Harry a newspaper.


    Bold bold headline, full of malice: lying boy.


    Below is a photo of Harry in the top three competition, and from a professional point of view, this specially processed dynamic Magic Photo.


    More like prison photos of prisoners.


    In a serious atmosphere, as the godfather, Sirius began to tell Harry what had happened in the magic world during his vacation.


    Magic minister fudge attacked Dumbledore and slandered those who claimed that the Dark Lord had returned.


    It is declared that the news of the mysterious man''s return is a huge lie. The magic world is now very safe.


    Until Sirius, after repeated interruptions by Mrs. Weasley, told the truth.


    Voldemort is looking for something he didn''t get the last time.


    "Enough! He''s just a boy! If you go on, just let him join the order of the Phoenix!"


    In the face of Mrs. Weasley''s scolding.


    Sirius was helpless.


    Harry suddenly pulled out his high voice and said, "I''d like to join! If Voldemort is recruiting, I''ll fight too!"


    Black clapped his hand, and his expression didn''t know whether he was pleased with Harry''s courage or worried that he would enter the cruel world that shouldn''t belong to teenagers.


    This time.


    Cole, who was silent from beginning to end, said coldly, "are you really ready, Harry?"


    Hear Cole''s voice.


    The crowd cast their eyes.


    The boy said quickly, "of course! I fought with the mysterious man, of course..."


    He was rudely interrupted by Cole before he finished.


    He looked up at Hermione and Ron sitting opposite him, then looked directly into Harry''s eyes, and his voice became more and more cruel.


    "If Voldemort kills Ron and Hermione in front of you, can you bear it?"

 Chapter 381

    Cole''s voice fell.


    The atmosphere in front of the table was cold enough to make the hot soup ice.


    Moody hit the ground with his stick and glared at a hunter.


    Mrs. Weasley, like all mothers worried about their children, put one hand on her waist and the other on her forehead, and scolded loudly with incredible shock, "cole Walker! God... I knew crazy eyed man shouldn''t let you in.


    Harry, they''re just children! How can you say such a thing


    Finish.


    He said to the crowd in a very serious tone, "children, go out first! If anyone dares to eavesdrop, I''ll punish him for doing housework for a week!


    Now! "


    A hunter methodically took out a cigarette, lit it and then said, "this is a reality that everyone must face, Mrs. Weasley, have you ever thought about it.


    If one day, I, Dumbledore, Sirius, including everyone sitting here, all die in this war.


    Do you think Harry Potter, or miss Hermione Granger, who sits in front of me and lives in knowledge and books all day.


    Are you capable of dealing with Voldemort? "


    The topic became so heavy that Hermione lowered her head and frowned in fear after touching Cole''s eyes.


    Mrs. Weasley raised her voice again and exclaimed in a reproachful tone, "Mr. Cole Walker! If you don''t stop this absurd speech.


    I''ll ask you to leave myself! "


    Facing the threat of the witch, Cole not only remained indifferent, but even reclined in his chair, highlighted a mouthful of muddy smoke, looked at Harry and said, "you are luckier than me, Harry.


    At least, you have not witnessed with your own eyes what kind of black magic the black wizard will use to brutally kill your parents and family. "


    I can''t stand such bloody and cruel remarks any more.


    Hermione, with tears in her eyes, got up and walked away quickly.


    Ron took a deep look at Cole and hurried after him.


    The Weasley brothers sat across the table. Their stubborn and optimistic nature made them not pay much attention to these things, as if death and blood were far away from them.


    At the center of the debate.


    Harry heard such cruel remarks that he couldn''t say a retort.


    Because only he knows.


    Seeing Cedric die in Voldemort''s hands, but he can''t do anything about it, is a terrible thing that is cruel enough to make his soul fall into the abyss.


    Lupin held his forehead in silence.


    Originally, I didn''t want to have too much intersection with Cole, but I really couldn''t see it. I retorted, "tell them the truth, and then what? Will they disintegrate their will and courage to fight before the war comes?


    Everyone here has experienced a painful death, not just you, hunter. "


    The voice just fell.


    The sound of machinery and metal when loading and starting a gun.


    Make the faces of a group of wizards slightly changed.


    Sirius hid his hand under the table and took out his wand.


    Mad eyed man''s mind flashed several deadly aggressive witches and stared at Cole.


    Mrs. Weasley protected Harry behind her, looked angry and scolded, "Death Eater hunter! Don''t you forget who saved you?!


    Lupin is his friend! "


    Lupin looked straight at the muzzle of his gun, looked expressionless, said in silence for a moment, "I know you''ve wanted to do this for a long time. Do it."


    Harry saw the tension at the table.


    He became more and more frightened, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Now, too, he finally knew what Mrs. Figg meant by telling him not to have too much contact with Cole walker.


    Just when people thought that the Death Eater hunter would suddenly go crazy and shoot lupin.


    The justice trial turned luxuriously on Cole''s index finger and patted on the table.


    Ignore the angry eyes of the Wizards.


    Cole smiled at Harry and then said, "fighting is not a slogan. At least, you have to be like lupin. You can look directly at death without fear and calm.


    If you can''t do that.


    Like Cedric.


    Fear and cowardice will devour your soul and will, so that you can only live in pain and nightmares for the rest of your life.


    I hope you can think it over and decide whether to join the war.


    Your decision is not just about your life and death, Harry Potter, but don''t fight alone. "


    Combined with what he said earlier.


    Harry, who had known Voldemort''s methods, knew what Cole wanted to tell him.


    however.


    A Death Eater hunter was rude, and even for young people, the bloody and cruel way of education made Mrs. Weasley very dissatisfied, but she couldn''t find anything to refute.


    Mysterious man returns.


    Some things they need to face in person one day.


    The only bad thing is that he shouldn''t point a gun at Lupin''s head as a positive material for education.


    Seeing Cole just wanted to tell Harry some truth.


    The atmosphere at the table gradually eased down.


    Sirius helplessly spread his hand and looked at Harry.


    Mad eyed moody exhaled a foul breath and glared at Cole discontentedly.


    Lupin smiled, "I thought you would really kill me."


    Cole picked up the spoon and responded, "I''m not crazy, and I always think Harry has the ability to handle these things."


    Be affirmed.


    The boy''s tight face finally eased down and smiled at cole to thank him for his trust.


    Maybe it''s because of the identity of an orphan.


    In this difficult life in which everyone suspected that he was talking, although it was only the second time to meet Cole, Harry felt that he was very familiar and reliable.


    The meal is over.


    When they were ready to leave, Cole said to Mrs. Weasley, "fudge, a weak politician, will probably temporarily change the time of Harry''s hearing.


    Avoid confrontation with Dumbledore.


    Tell Arthur I''ll accompany Harry to the Ministry of magic with him tomorrow. "


    Molly finally gave birth to a trace of kindness to Cole, wiped her hands with her apron and said teasingly, "well... You''re right, but the wizard of wesengamo will ''welcome'' you very much."


    I was speechless all night.


    The next morning.


    The streets of London flow on weekdays.


    Compared with Molly, Arthur Weasley, who is relatively peaceful, has less disgust and vigilance towards Cole.


    Even on the way, he talked to Harry about Cole and James.


    The character history compiled by the system for Cole.


    Although many years ago, James, who had just graduated from Hogwarts, saved the life of the immature wizard hunter in the hands of the black wizard, he was almost killed by the hunter who hated the wizard.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore appeared in time.


    It was also at that time that the young and later notorious wizard Hunter changed his name to black wizard... Or Death Eater hunter.

 Chapter 382

    The trio stopped at the exclusive entrance to the Ministry of magic, a telephone booth common in the Muggle world in the 20th century.


    Arthur Weasley stopped talking.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Mr. Cole walker, are you sure you want to go with Harry? Although you have served as Auror in the Ministry of magic before, but... You know.


    That place doesn''t welcome you very much now. "


    While talking, Weasley smiled awkwardly and politely, came up to Cole and joked, "there are many rumors about you now.


    After the Dark Lord dies, the notorious Death Eater hunters may return to their old business and turn their guns against other wizards.


    To be honest, sometimes, like the Dark Lord, you make wizards feel very afraid. "


    Hearing Arthur Weasley''s jokes, he made a particularly real evaluation.


    Harry became more and more curious.


    A Muggle, why are wizards afraid of him?


    At the dinner table yesterday, Cole pointed a pistol at Professor Lupin''s face. He was a teacher with rich combat experience who had served as a defense against the dark arts class in Hogwarts.


    There are many ways to make the gun misfire, or turn it into something strange and lose its lethality.


    But.


    All the members of the order of the Phoenix watched helplessly, and no one stopped them.


    Bury the question deeply in your heart.


    Harry looked up at Cole. The smell of cigarettes made him cough.


    In Weasley''s mouth, the Death Eater hunter, who is as famous as the Dark Lord to some extent, frowned slightly, snuffed out his cigarette butt and said coldly, "I''m not interested in what people in the Ministry of magic think.


    But there are Dementors in the world of ordinary people. I think someone will be willing to explain it for me. "


    Such a naked threat.


    Weasley raised his eyebrows at Harry reluctantly.


    He knew very well who Cole was suggesting.


    Cunning Lucius Malfoy, the pure blood wizard suspected of being a Death Eater.


    Previously, due to some political issues, the two sides reached some agreements. The Ministry of magic strictly controlled the number of black wizards and magical creatures in the Muggle world.


    In return, Cole agreed to leave Auror''s office and never enter the magic world without the approval of the Ministry of magic.


    however.


    Dementors, evil and dangerous magical creatures, were hit by each other.


    If the Ministry of magic cannot give a reasonable explanation, the fragile agreement may have to expire.


    The internal space of the public telephone booth is very narrow.


    When three people ride at the same time, it will inevitably be a little crowded.


    Like an old elevator, the telephone booth landed at the entrance of the Ministry of magic through a magic rope.


    Weekday morning.


    Even in the magical world, the roads are crowded.


    Wizards always walk out of the fireplace by bathing in green flames through guest channels disguised as telephone booths or using flying road networks.


    Before leaving the phone booth.


    Arthur grabbed the door handle, turned his head and looked at Cole. He smiled awkwardly and stopped talking.


    Originally, he wanted to admonish each other. After entering the Ministry of magic, he might be able to keep a low profile to avoid confusion.


    But after thinking about it, I swallowed my words.


    Get out of the phone booth.


    Harry, who came to the Ministry of magic for the first time, was shocked by the magnificent pure gold statue and the huge magical portrait of Cornell fudge.


    The magic paper plane used as an interdepartmental memo passed over them like a flock of birds.


    In the fast-paced Ministry of magic.


    The appearance of Harry and Arthur is insignificant.


    Wrapped in the crowd, he walked to the elevator shaft.


    Until a choking smell of smoke floated at the entrance of the Ministry of magic, which prohibited smoking. Many wizards frowned and looked around, trying to find the unruly guy.


    later.


    A particularly abrupt exclamation attracted the attention of many wizards.


    "God... Cole Walker! Why is he in the Ministry of magic?!"


    "Cole walker? The Witch Hunter is back?!"


    "My God!"


    Suddenly.


    The entrance of the Ministry of magic, where the pace of work was fast and the wizard hurried, fell into a strange silence.


    One by one, or panic, or fear, or hostile eyes.


    Projected on the man who should not have appeared in the Ministry of magic.


    Harry stood next to Cole.


    Look around.


    The reaction of the crowd made him a little difficult to understand.


    Is it really like Mrs. Figg said?


    As the man who brought the Death Eater hunter to the Ministry of magic, Arthur Weasley looked a little embarrassed and hurriedly explained to the people, "er... Everyone! Because of some things, Mr. Cole Walker needs to interview minister Cornell fudge.


    He''s not here to find black wizards and Death Eaters!


    I can assure you! "


    Cole ignored the wizards and walked to the elevator shaft with cigarettes.


    That''s for wizards.


    The windbreaker is like a nightmare, and the hem swings gently with Cole''s steps.


    Arthur pushed Harry, who was still in a daze, and hurried to catch up with his colleagues in the Ministry of magic with an embarrassing smile of apology.


    A moment later.


    The Ministry of magic was shocked and returned to its previous work rhythm.


    It''s just.


    Everyone is whispering about why the Death Eater Hunter Cole Walker deliberately tore up the agreement and set foot in the wizard''s world at this juncture.


    But what is certain is that.


    It''s mostly about the mysterious man who can''t talk loudly.


    Cole walks into the elevator.


    The wizard who had been waiting inside, when he saw him, he ran away like a plague God.


    I''d rather be late than take the same elevator with him.


    When Harry and Arthur come in.


    Close to the door, Kingsley, who is still an Auror, squeezed into the elevator and whispered in Arthur''s ear.


    The latter stared in shock.


    "My God..."


    With all his years of working in the Ministry of magic, he clearly knows what Connie fudge, that stupid politician, wants to play.


    Look at Cole.


    It seems to say: fortunately you came.


    Otherwise.


    How could Harry Potter, such a 15-year-old boy, beat Fudge''s cunning old fellow in court.


    Then he looked down at Harry and said, "Harry, your hearing time has changed."


    Harry looked back and said, "what time has it been changed?"


    Arthur Weasley murmured, "five minutes later."


    After the elevator stops.


    A mechanical female voice broadcast sounded, "Department of mystery affairs.".


    Arthur looked at Kingsley, took a deep breath, and took Harry and Cole inside.


    however.


    Not a few steps.


    A whisper came from the always quiet Department of mystery affairs.


    Across a corridor.


    just right.


    The Minister of magic, cornelli fudge, is quietly plotting something with Lucius Malfoy.


    "Your Excellency, you have to make the right choice."


    "I know, we have to..."


    Maybe he sensed Harry''s arrival.


    The two stopped talking.


    Look into the corridor.


    For noble wizards like them, the poor Mr. Weasley and the young and ignorant Harry Potter are wretches that can be handled at will.


    Their eyes were like looking at prisoners and Dalits.


    until...


    A familiar figure in a windbreaker appeared in their field of vision.

 Chapter 383

    "God..."


    The Minister of magic, fudge, who had always been arrogant and domineering towards his subordinates, saw Cole''s terrible face again, which was enough to make him have nightmares all his life.


    His body trembled uncontrollably, and even his exclamation voice trembled slightly.


    Lucius had a damn look on his face.


    There was no aristocratic attitude in the face of Arthur Weasley.


    I didn''t even dare to look into Cole''s eyes.


    In order to avoid being caught by the notorious Death Eater hunter, then kick away the court trial and break his head with that terrible pistol!


    Harry looked up at Cole standing next to him.


    After so many things.


    He now believed more and more that Mrs. Figg was true.


    At least.


    The shock and fear on the face of Malfoy, who always liked to be high above and despised others, can be seen from the Death Eater hunter, Mr. Cole walker.


    What a terrible person.


    After a strange silence.


    Cole spits out a puff of smoke and says indifferently, "Lucius Malfoy, we meet again."


    Hear this threatening greeting.


    Lucius smiled awkwardly and politely and said, "good morning, Mr. Cole walker."


    Then he said to the Minister of magic, "I have something urgent to talk about another day."


    Then he nodded to Cole as if he were leaving.


    however.


    How can a wizard suspected of being a Death Eater leave easily without someone''s consent.


    As he tried to hide his fear and walked past Cole, one hand stopped him.


    "Okay..."


    Lucius stepped back, maintained his noble manner, smiled back at Cole and said, "well, is there anything else, your excellency Cole?"


    Cole''s rare smile... Or, for Lucius, it was like someone put a knife around his neck.


    "I heard that Voldemort is back, don''t you want to do something to show your loyalty to the Dark Lord?"


    He was called the real name of the mysterious man face to face.


    Lucius was so embarrassed that he replied with an embarrassed smile, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Your Excellency fudge and the Ministry of Magic have dealt with the mysterious man.


    And... You can''t think I''m a Death Eater just because I''m a pure blood wizard.


    If nothing else.


    I''m busy. "


    Nodded slightly to Cole and walked away.


    Before he leaves the mystery department.


    The cruel voice of a Death Eater hunter, like a nightmare to the Malfoy family, suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Wizard, you''d better pray that I won''t find out. You have something to do with the two Dementors who appear in xiaohuijin district."


    Sting¡ª¡ª


    The elevator arrived.


    The male master of Malfoy''s family didn''t dare to say a word more. He fled and left here.


    When fudge passed by Cole, he snorted coldly.


    With threatening eyes, he glanced at Harry and turned away.


    however.


    Mr. Weasley, who was able to see Lucius Malfoy eat and who he had never dealt with, smiled, "you may have frightened him."


    Look at the direction of each other''s departure.


    The last time he was caught in the storm of death eaters, Malfoy cleared the suspicion by relying on his contacts, status and money.


    This time.


    Mysterious man returns.


    If he really has a problem, he will show his feet sooner or later.


    On the way to the court.


    See Cole walking far behind them.


    Harry glanced back, then lowered his voice and asked, "Why are wizards so afraid of him?"


    Arthur looked serious and said, "why do you ask this?"


    "I''m just curious. Mr. Cole said he wasn''t a wizard, but why..."


    "Because Avada''s curse can''t kill him."


    Hear such a definite answer.


    Harry looked shocked and asked, "is he like me?"


    Stop outside the courtroom.


    Weasley murmured, "that man''s story is very complicated... Listen, after the hearing, they don''t talk without asking you.


    Keep calm. You didn''t do anything wrong.


    As Muggle said, "the truth will come out", right? "


    It''s about getting fired from Hogwarts, and personal credibility.


    Harry took a deep breath.


    He looked a little nervous.


    "I can''t go in with you, Harry. Good luck."


    In a minute.


    Wiesengamo.


    A very medieval traditional court.


    Cornelli fudge, dressed as a judge, sat high in the middle.


    On the circular ladder seats on both sides, one left and one right, sat the wizard and juror in red or black.


    The middle of the court.


    Harry, alone, sat in the prisoner''s seat that should have been a criminal crime.


    In the face of the high court, which symbolizes authority and is full of oppression, it is particularly weak and vulnerable.


    "(the sound of a wooden hammer)... The disciplinary hearing on August 21 heard the case of Harry James Potter, who lives at 4 Privet Drive, little whiking, Surrey.


    Interrogator, cornelli Oswald fudge, Minister of magic... "


    According to the movie plot.


    At this time, Dumbledore should have appeared and interrupted Fudge''s singing before the court.


    Maybe the old wizard knew about the Death Eater hunter in the Ministry of magic.


    Perhaps because of Cole''s existence, the plot began to shift uncontrollably.


    Dumbledore didn''t show up until fudge finished singing.


    The interrogation begins.


    In the face of fudge, he raised Harry''s crime with an aggressive attitude.


    The teenager''s explanation was brutally interrupted again and again, did not give him any chance to refute, and made it clear that he would expel Harry from Hogwarts through this trial, and then use his power to suppress the mysterious man''s return.


    Just when fudge interrupted Harry''s explanation again.


    In the young man''s desperate and angry eyes.


    When I began to ask the Witches of wiesengamo for their opinions and convict him.


    The sound of hard soled leather shoes stepping on the hard ground is particularly harsh in the silent and serious court.


    When the Wizards saw the man who appeared in court and came to Harry, they couldn''t help shouting, even if they heard about the morning.


    "God... It was him!"


    "I knew that the madman would not abide by the agreement with us!"


    "Dumbledore is such an old fool! How could he be recommended to work in Auror''s office..."


    Shocked and frightened, it seemed that the Dark Lord Voldemort was not a Muggle standing there.


    See the troublemaker show up.


    Although it had been expected, Fudge''s face suddenly sank.


    Cole took out the "Stinky bandage" he got after killing Dementors and threw it roughly on the ground.


    The cold power of Dementors and the inexhaustible smell of evil attracted another burst of exclamation from the Wizards present.


    "Your Excellency fudge, although I have only worked in Auror''s office for two years.


    But since when will a student''s disciplinary case be transferred to the court for the trial of murderers and Death Eaters?


    What are you afraid of?


    Or... What are you deliberately covering up? "

 Chapter 384

    "That hunter killed a Dementor!"


    "God... Rumors are true..."


    A court in chaos.


    Fudge frowned tightly, struck the judge''s mallet and shouted, "order! Order!"


    Then.


    Wizengamo''s wizard, that''s why he stopped whispering.


    After a moment of silence, Cornell fudge frowned, stared at Cole with very bad eyes and said, "even if you got it from the Dementor, you have no definite evidence.


    What is the connection between Dementors and this case? "


    Finish.


    He leaned forward on his elbow on the table, his glasses on the bridge of his nose slipped a little, and said to Harry, "you know very well that magic is not allowed outside school until you are seventeen."


    On the prisoner''s chair, the boy fidgeted and replied, "yes, I..."


    Fudge stretched out his hand, impatiently interrupted the boy''s voice, began to ask the jury''s opinion, and said, "Wizards of wesengamo..."


    Harry, who was once again suspected and anxious to prove his innocence to avoid being expelled from Hogwarts, cut in impatiently, "I did this because of the Dementor!"


    Before Cole enters the court.


    The cunning fudge obviously knew that Azkaban had lost the Dementor, but he skillfully avoided the reason for using the patron saint curse for Harry''s interrogation.


    After all.


    With a little common sense, the selfless wizards in this trial can think of what the patron saint curse is generally used to deal with.


    Even if it''s not an evil magical creature like Dementors.


    Dangerous people like black wizards.


    But the Minister of magic has repeatedly stressed.


    Harry Potter, used magic in front of Muggles.


    Deliberately avoid asking why.


    Out of the maintenance of court order and the fear of the chief justice, no one on the jury dared to speak for Harry.


    Even if... Bring a student who just violates discipline to this kind of court for the trial of felons for no reason.


    Now?


    The client gave the reason why he used the patron saint curse.


    Wizengamo''s wizard, after a moment of silence.


    "Dementors?"


    The speaker is a witch.


    The immediate boss of Auror''s office and wiesengamo, Ms. burns, director of the magic law enforcement department.


    When fudge was still going crazy about Harry and was ready to use power to suppress it.


    The sudden sound of mechanical structure made Fudge''s old face very embarrassed for a time, so that he couldn''t stand down.


    I don''t know when.


    A just trial appeared in Cole''s hands.


    The sound of the loaded bullet was particularly clear and harsh.


    Raised his head, looked directly into the minister''s eyes and said coldly, "I can testify for Harry''s case.


    But the Ministry of magic broke our agreement, old wizard.


    In this matter, you must give me a reasonable explanation. Why do Dementors appear in xiaohuijin district? "


    The voice fell.


    In the eyes of the wizard of wesengamo.


    The virtual shadow of the mourning Candlestick flashed by.


    later.


    A long knife appeared in Cole''s other hand, walked up to Harry, showed a rare ''kind'' smile to the wizards, and then said, "if you try to put the black pot on Harry Potter''s head and fool it.


    in my submission.


    I may have to investigate the case myself. "


    To the Death Eater hunter.


    Burns is very familiar.


    The means of dealing with black wizards and death eaters are extremely cruel, bloody and violent.


    He was expelled from Auror''s office because the black wizard caught by this guy had never entered the court alive.


    So CHIGUO... Even made it clear that he was threatening fudge and letting Harry Potter go. There is still a discussion on this matter.


    Harry looked up at the tall figure in front of him.


    In his simple understanding of the world.


    Apart from Dumbledore, he had never met a second big man with such great influence in the magic world.


    And compared with young wizards, they have more awe and respect for Dumbledore.


    He could see that the Wizards present, including the Minister of magic Cornell fudge, had only fear of Cole walker.


    A terrible guy who is famous for killing like the Dark Lord, but has a deep blood feud with the death eaters.


    Just when everyone fell silent and didn''t want to have anything to do with the Death Eater hunter.


    Fudge''s confidant.


    The witch Dolores Umbridge, a Senior Deputy Minister of the Ministry of magic and a member of the jury, did not know whether it was fear or joy.


    With a complicated look, he said to Cole, "I hope I misunderstood you, Death Eater hunter.


    After all, all Dementors, without exception, are controlled by the Ministry of magic. In my humble opinion, for a moment... You seem to be suggesting.


    The Ministry of magic ordered the attack on the child. "


    "You admit it?"


    Umbridge, who was originally smiling awkwardly, had no smile on his face after contacting Cole''s eyes. Even because of fear, he put his hands in front of him in a panic and didn''t know where to put them.


    In a dead court.


    Cole''s voice sounded again.


    "The wizard''s law has nothing to do with me. Although I killed the two Dementors, if Harry didn''t use the patron saint curse, he and Dudley Dursley would be two bodies now."


    That''s it.


    Raised his hand with the gun, pointed to Cornell fudge, his frightened old face, and said indifferently, "three days later, give me a satisfactory investigation result.


    On the Harry case, I think Ms. burns will give a fair judgment, right? "


    The magic executive director was silent for a moment and said to the crowd, "if you agree to convict Harry Potter, please raise your hand."


    The voice fell.


    Maybe justice is in the heart of the people.


    Perhaps afraid of his name, he was listed on the investigation list by Death Eater hunters.


    After a silence.


    Burns then said, "if you agree that Harry Potter is innocent, please raise your hand."


    final.


    This is rather funny, because a student violated discipline at school and used the criminal court trial to acquit Harry Potter.


    After that, the system prompt sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Main task 1 has been completed."


    "Just as the Dark Lord killed Cedric and announced his return to the world, in this trial against Harry Potter.


    As a Death Eater hunter, you used the same tough means to warn the death eaters in the world through the Ministry of magic.


    If you don''t want to die, you''d better hide.


    Pray honestly that you won''t find it all your life. "


    "Reward: death version of the living point map."


    "Main line 2: teaching assistant of defense against the dark arts has been generated."


    "After the Harry Potter trial, the Ministry of magic is going to arrange Umbridge to be the professor of defense against the Dark Arts in the new semester to monitor all the movements of Dumbledore and Harry.


    At the same time.


    You will also be granted the status of assistant professor of defense against the dark arts by Dumbledore as a counterweight to the power of the Ministry of magic and prepare for the coming darkness. "


    "Mission objective: to ensure that Hogwarts will not be completely controlled by the Ministry of magic and Umbridge."


    "Completion reward: trait ¡¤ sequence affinity."

 Chapter 385

    [death version of the living point map: This is a world map of the Harry Potter movie universe. All people with names will appear on it.


    Pay a villain''s soul, you can view it once.


    For Harry Potter movies only.]


    After the trial.


    Facing the Death Eater hunter, Harry didn''t know how to thank him for a moment.


    Although he claimed to be James''s good friend, through so many things, Harry knew one thing very well. No one would help or get close to you for no reason.


    Especially last semester after Death Eater Barty crouch, Jr., pretended to be professor moody and was almost killed by the other party.


    He could already tell what was sincere and what was ulterior.


    "Mr. Cole!"


    Walk up to Harry.


    Cole said, "I used to work in Auror''s office of the executive department for some time, and I''m still familiar with the process of the Ministry of magic.


    it seems.


    Fudge is determined to go against Dumbledore. "


    That''s it.


    Cole suddenly heard someone whispering in his ear.


    Touch out a cigarette.


    Patting the boy on the arm, he frowned and said, "Dumbledore is looking for me."


    Hear the name of the old wizard.


    Hallidan came to his senses and said quickly, "Professor, where is he now? I''ve had a holiday..."


    Cole interrupted before he finished.


    Take out a piece of paper from your pocket, write three words'' u-know-who ''on it and pass it.


    With deep eyes, he looked into Harry''s eyes, lit a cigarette and frowned, "he''ll come to you when he needs it. Now, go back."


    After Cedric.


    Harry always felt that he had been driven out of the magic world. There was no news all through the holiday.


    What worried him most was that Dumbledore thought he was lying.


    He looked down at the note Cole handed him. Although he didn''t understand the connection between it and Voldemort, he got a positive answer.


    The young wizard still looked very happy.


    At least... It was for other reasons that Dumbledore deliberately avoided him instead of hating that he was a ''lying boy''.


    After seeing Harry off.


    Following, like a vague whisper, Cole left the Department of mystery affairs, went all the way to the eighth floor of the Ministry of magic, and left through the telephone booth.


    Albus Dumbledore waited for him outside the telephone booth.


    The old wizard wore a light blue nightgown and even a nightcap on his head. The beard of the bus was tied together with a leather rope for convenience.


    As soon as we meet.


    Dumbledore was silent and looked around warily to make sure that no one was watching.


    Grab Cole''s arm and use the phantom shift.


    After the puking sense of distorted space, the two were already standing in the principal''s office in Hogwarts.


    It seems that there can be a sense of security here.


    The old wizard''s old posture was rather decadent. He sat in his chair and said, "can''t you sit still when you hear the news of the mysterious man''s return?


    I should have come forward and helped him with Harry''s affairs. "


    After entering Hogwarts'' principal''s office, Cole took the initiative to extinguish his cigarette for the first time.


    After all, an old wizard in his fifties can''t stand the smoke of this kind of thing.


    In the original plot.


    Dumbledore died under Snape''s wand.


    Rather than they had planned for a long time for the final ownership of the old wand, it was better to say that when the old wizard plotted with Snape, he had realized that there was little left of his life.


    That''s why I would not hesitate to sacrifice my life to avoid the old wand, one of the Deathly Hallows, falling into Voldemort''s hands.


    Otherwise.


    In his heyday, Dumbledore, who had defeated another dark lord Garrett greenward, how could he do so.


    Muggles.


    Wizard.


    All life is fair in front of time.


    The same should be true.


    Garrett greenward, who has many similarities with a Death Eater hunter, is more arrogant and domineering.


    Dealing with evil and cunning, he has seven lives, just like a dirty, brown sugar Voldemort stuck in the darkest corner of the magic world.


    Albus knows. He won''t live that long.


    They chatted in the office and didn''t mention much about Harry and Voldemort, but it was decided that Cole would be the assistant professor of defense against the dark arts.


    At this point.


    As long as Cole nods.


    The shrewd old wizard knew that the Ministry of magic was absolutely afraid to say anything against it.


    Especially.


    Just now, the Death Eater Hunter pointed a gun at the head of the Minister of magic, cornelli fudge.


    Although the teaching assistant is at the lowest level in a school, even similar to the professor''s personal assistant, Dumbledore arranged a very spacious office for Cole.


    There is also a private bedroom in good condition.


    When it''s settled.


    Leave the principal''s office.


    Cole took out the irreversible timeline conveyor, a pure gold pocket watch with very Victorian appearance, and a large number of fine gear reliefs on the case.


    After opening the pocket watch.


    The second hand on the dial stopped turning, and the whole world of Harry Potter stopped working.


    Even Cole can only keep opening the watch cover. In addition to his clear thoughts, his body is firmly confined in place by time, the most terrible force in the universe.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Please select the timeline to arrive."


    "Serious warning: the timeline crossing process is irreversible. Please choose carefully."


    In the original plot, there was no major event until the beginning of school.


    Think about it for a moment.


    "It will be sent to Hogwarts on the opening day, 15 minutes before the students'' meal."


    "Send?"


    "Yes."


    The next moment.


    The world and time are like fast forward images, and he is an independent observer outside the whole universe.


    All material and non-material.


    Turn into a twisted strange thing.


    In his perception, it runs and passes quickly.


    Until the surrounding environment turned into night, the huge and long stone bridge entering Hogwarts appeared in sight.


    The system prompt sounds again.


    "Transfer complete, start calculating event and timeline Topology..."


    "The Ministry of magic has dealt with three wizards for the crimes of leaving without permission and attempted murder. This is the result of the investigation. You ostensibly agree with their investigation results, and Harry''s case has come to an end for the time being.


    Yesterday afternoon, you received a tip that you went out through the evil portal and dealt with three active death eaters, but you didn''t force the whereabouts of other accomplices.


    You got the souls of three villains.


    Now?


    On your way back to Hogwarts, at the invitation of the headmaster Albus Dumbledore, as the first Muggle teaching assistant in history, you attended the student dinner and addressed the headmaster. "

 Chapter 386

    At night.


    The Gothic architecture of Hogwarts is like a huge Ghost Castle full of horror legends, entrenched at the end of the stone bridge.


    The cold and bleak night wind blew across the bridge deck.


    Rolling up fallen leaves is like a floating ghost.


    The janitor, Argus filch, stood at the school gate with a dim oil lamp.


    Appeared in the distance, blurred figure.


    His nerves tightened and trembled.


    Hold the lantern up in front of you and try to see the other end of the bridge with the help of the lingering fire.


    Now the whole magical world is discussing the return of the Dark Lord.


    In this context.


    It is not surprising that Voldemort himself suddenly attacked Hogwarts with Death Eaters tonight.


    As long as Dumbledore dies, no one in the whole magical world can resist his powerful power.


    Under the faint light.


    Finally.


    He saw the visitor clearly.


    The iconic black windbreaker, the scarlet spots of smoke, and


    As soon as he changed his harsh attitude towards the students, filch quickly changed into a smiling face, greeted him and said in his hoarse voice, "Mr. Cole walker, the students are almost here."


    "I see."


    Over in front of him.


    The wind behind him has a faint smell of blood.


    Filch''s flattering smile froze on his face. He didn''t dare to say a superfluous word. He followed Cole closely with a lantern.


    meanwhile.


    In the restaurant.


    Dumbledore is giving an opening speech to inform the students of the changes in teachers this year.


    Professor Hagrid left office temporarily, and the course of protecting magical animals was handed over to the returning professor grapland.


    Professor Dolores Umbridge is in charge of the defense against the dark arts.


    What happened after that, like the plot of the film, the old witch of the pink Department seemed polite, but rudely interrupted Dumbledore''s speech.


    Then start a weird speech.


    Maybe cornelli fudge gave her the task.


    Perhaps the senior vice minister of the Ministry of magic has always been arrogant and likes to oppress people with power.


    To be more precise, the headmaster of Hogwarts was not a big man in front of her.


    Heard Umbridge''s strange voice again.


    Even a professor of defense against the Dark Arts in their new semester.


    Harry seemed strange and nervous, so he told Hermione about her work for fudge.


    then.


    The smartest and most diligent witch in the trio, the future Minister of magic, is acutely aware that Dumbledore and Hogwarts may fall into a very dangerous political struggle.


    The huge restaurant was quiet and Umbridge chattered.


    Convey the reform of Hogwarts''s future education by the Ministry of magic to the students one by one.


    At this time.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door was particularly abrupt.


    All the students, including the professors, turned their eyes to the door.


    Standing in front of the podium and smiling more and more, Umbridge was ready to cut the student who dared to be late on the first day of the new semester when he was in Hogwarts Liwei.


    Finally.


    A strange, dusty man appeared outside the restaurant.


    It''s hard for the students to describe how they felt at first sight when they saw the stranger.


    His eyes followed his footsteps.


    The hem of the long windbreaker swings gently and rhythmically.


    Holding a cigarette that shouldn''t have appeared in Hogwarts.


    Vicissitudes of life, but particularly dangerous handsome face, cold and inhuman.


    even to the extent that.


    A few two or three fans of Westerns inexplicably linked him with the image of a madman.


    The trio saw Cole appear.


    Harry was naturally overjoyed and wanted to get up and say hello, but because it was a public place, he had to give up.


    Hermione frowned, covered her eyes with her right hand, lowered her head and said in surprise in a voice that only she could hear, "how could it be him..."


    Ron took a half eaten piece of long bread in his hand and chewed it. He just felt a little strange.


    As for Hogwarts professors.


    Especially Umbridge and Snape.


    After seeing Cole''s disgusting face, the former didn''t smile, while the latter raised his chin and narrowed his eyes.


    Until Cole passed Snape''s and Mileva''s seats and sat in the seat reserved for him by Dumbledore.


    In the eyes of young students.


    Being stared at by so many people, even out of courtesy, you must at least explain your origin or delay because of something.


    But this guy


    People''s eyes with different looks not only failed to make him feel embarrassed, but took it for granted.


    so


    Arrogance, rudeness, arrogance, rudeness


    Such adjectives are put on the students'' first impression of Cole.


    Mileva stared at Cole sitting in the chair next to her in shock. She first glanced at Dumbledore, as if she wanted to get some information.


    Then his right hand quietly took out his wand, smiled awkwardly and politely at Cole, and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Cole walker?"


    Cole looked at her, white smoke floating around her mouth, frowned, and put out the burned cigarette on the table.


    No response.


    Dumbledore looked at Umbridge angrily, and the cunning old wizard said to the audience without delay, "you may be a little strange to him, but from the beginning of this semester, Mr. Cole Walker will serve as a teaching assistant in the defense against the dark arts class in Hogwarts."


    Then he said to Umbridge, "I hope you can get along well in the future, professor."


    obviously.


    The witch knew that this was Dumbledore''s trick against the Ministry of magic, but it was obviously beyond her expectation to invite the great God of the Death Eater hunter.


    If it was someone else, with her power in the Ministry of magic, she only needed to use some small hands. Within three days, the inexplicable black magic defense assistant had to pack up and go away at her own expense.


    But


    The muscles in the corners of the eyes twitch unnaturally.


    In the face of his senior deputy minister of magic.


    Some unyielding Umbridge took the lead.


    When the students noticed something wrong with the atmosphere and all stared at the stage


    The witch put her hands in front of her, turned around, as if the superior were scolding her subordinates, smiled and said, "Mr. Cole walker, please forgive me, what is the important thing that makes you late on such a serious occasion?


    And after entering the restaurant, the behavior is also so... Indecent.


    Don''t you know this is a school for educating children? "


    Talk.


    As if she was provoking, she declared her identity as a professor to Cole in front of many students and professors.


    Tell some crazy TA.


    In Hogwarts, who is the owner of the highest power.


    The cigarette end crushed on the table was manipulated by her magic to float, then changed into a fly and turned into ashes in pain in the fire.


    See the smell of gunpowder getting stronger and stronger.


    Mileva, who began to panic, was ready to get up and stop it.


    But Dumbledore motioned with his eyes and warned her not to get involved in this matter, so as not to get involved in great trouble.

 Chapter 387

    The atmosphere fell into a strange silence and was at war.


    In the face of Umbridge''s domineering questions, and the attention of many students and professors.


    Cole frowned, held a cigarette in his mouth, took it out and was ready to light it.


    Dumbledore coughed softly.


    He looked up and noticed the old wizard''s reproachful eyes.


    The crisp sound of the lighter sounded.


    Take a deep breath, then throw it on the ground, stamp it out, look up at Umbridge, smoke around his mouth and nose, frown and say, "who are you?"


    As a confidant of cornelli fudge, Senior Deputy Minister of magic and now professor of defense against the dark arts.


    Few wizards don''t know the famous... Or the notorious Dolores Umbridge.


    Mean, bullying, and extremely hypocritical.


    By a small teaching assistant, even if his other identity is the notorious wizard hunter, Umbridge, a big bureaucrat of the Ministry of magic.


    In front of so many students and professors, she was questioned so rudely by her subordinates in name. She really couldn''t hang her face.


    The old witch''s face turned blue and embarrassed.


    However, a hypocritical person is always willing to pretend to be magnanimous and considerate in front of others.


    Umbridge took a deep breath.


    So as not to make her lose her manners at the opening ceremony because of her anger after being offended.


    Cross your hands in front of you, deliberately raise your voice, slightly raise your chin and say, "well... Since you say so.


    Dolores Umbridge, Professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts this semester.


    And your boss, his Excellency Cole walker.


    So please answer my question now. As an illegal teaching assistant who is not registered with the Ministry of magic, why is he rude and deliberately late on such a serious occasion.


    I think, headmaster Dumbledore, would like to know your excuse... Oh, no, it''s the reason, ha ha. "


    Of course the old wizard knew why Cole was late.


    however.


    Dumbledore thought it inappropriate to talk about this kind of thing in front of the students and persuaded him, "Professor, your excellency Cole is at my request.


    Go out and deal with an important thing.


    I''ll tell you later... "


    Unfortunately, his words were not finished.


    Because of Cole''s repeated insults, Umbridge, who had begun to head, seemed to forget where she was standing now.


    His face sank. In front of all the students and professors, he played with the official accent and shouted, "no! I want to know his reason now!


    Otherwise, I will never allow a person with a criminal record of being late and rude to appear in my class!


    On behalf of the Ministry of magic, I must be responsible for the teaching quality of Hogwarts and the safety of students! "


    After that.


    Staring at Cole with a smile, his proud expression was like a brave champion who won the final victory in this open and secret struggle through abuse of power.


    See the dispute between them.


    Hermione, sitting under the stage, frowned, grabbed Harry and whispered, "Harry, do they know each other?"


    "Of course! Mr. Cole helped me through the hearing of the Ministry of magic. If he hadn''t helped me, I would have been fired by Hogwarts!"


    Ron ate the bread and said in surprise, "he?! the notorious wizard hunter? I thought he would kill you on the road, brother."


    Hermione gave a hard look at Ron, who always likes to be stupid in some things.


    Then began whispering to Harry about her guess.


    "Hogwarts has never had a teaching assistant position, and that guy is still a Muggle, not even a squib.


    But anyway.


    I think he must have been a helper brought by Professor Dumbledore to monitor Umbridge in class. In other words, this time, he was on Hogwarts''s side.


    So, Harry... "


    I''m not finished.


    Just listen to the sound of a magic wand falling to the ground, ringing in the silent restaurant.


    Cole took out two wands from his pocket.


    One of them has been broken, and the posterior segment of the other is covered with dried blood.


    "Didn''t fudge always emphasize that Voldemort''s return was a lie? I think you don''t want to know who the owners of these two wands are, do you?


    Dolores Umbridge. "


    He was called by his first name.


    Even, full of contempt and hostility.


    For a moment, the old witch hated her teeth, but due to the occasion, she could only suppress her anger.


    His face was like a green eggplant.


    however.


    Cole''s indifferent voice, like a cold silent wind, blew through the restaurant, making every student feel stuffy in his chest because of fear.


    No one expected it.


    The new teaching assistant dared to tell the real name of the mysterious man directly!


    Isn''t he afraid of Voldemort''s attention because of this?!


    It''s crazy!


    Harry sitting next to Hermione.


    At the moment of hearing "Voldemort", he suddenly began to be in a trance, as if he heard someone using snake language and whispering in his ear.


    In consciousness, the body and all noises gradually disappear.


    Until the podium of the restaurant, Voldemort suddenly appeared next to Dumbledore and smiled at him.


    Not to mention what Harry is experiencing at the moment.


    Hermione only heard a plop.


    Harry''s pupils were dilated and he fell straight to the ground.


    The sudden change caused an uproar among the students present.


    Everyone got up and looked where Harry fell.


    Hermione also squatted on the ground and shouted Harry''s name. Without a response, she turned her head and shouted, "Professor Dumbledore! Harry, he..."


    Ron was stunned, threw down the bread in his hand, stepped over several dishes and turned over from the table.


    Seeing things can''t end.


    Snape was the first to stand up, took out his wand and destroyed the two Death Eater Wands that Cole threw in front of Umbridge.


    Then he gave him a very unhappy glance.


    Dumbledore''s friendly face in the past was not angry. He took a step forward. The old voice under the magic power echoed endlessly in the restaurant and was deafening.


    "Silence!


    All students, return to your room in order.


    Mileva, go and see Harry. "


    It seems to be aware of some evil force. Along the wand thrown away by Cole, the old wizard is ready to move. The old wizard is the first to leave the restaurant through the side door.


    Umbridge glared at Cole fiercely, as if to say: in the days to come, you''ll look good.


    Carrying her pink handbag, she left in anger like a proud old princess.


    Only Snape, standing next to Cole, glanced at a new defense against the dark arts assistant and said in his strange tone, "ignorant... And stupid."


    Turn around and leave quickly.


    Pure black wizard robe, dance and swing.


    All the other professors except him knew more or less about Cole''s bad reputation. No one dared to look at him when he left the table.


    For fear of getting into trouble.


    The crazy divination Professor, Sybil Trelawney, just accidentally touched Cole''s eyes.


    He hurried back two steps, but fell to the ground because he hit a chair.


    This time.


    The system prompt suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "One of the special events is the evil intention of the Dark Lord."

 Chapter 388

    "During this time, Voldemort has been trying to spy on Albus Dumbledore through Harry. There was nothing special about the two Death Eater wands.


    But the blood of Death Eaters made Voldemort feel Dumbledore''s magic.


    however.


    As a price for using this power, Death Eater hunter, you can go back to Voldemort''s hiding place in your way.


    But it''s up to you, demon hunter, to consider contacting him in this way. "


    "Please make your choice. Different choices give different rewards."


    Cole quickly read through the description given by the system.


    On the surface, this is just a special event to choose the direction of the future film plot.


    But.


    According to Cole''s experience.


    And the system has always been uneasy and kind-hearted "goodwill" tips.


    Even if he comes into contact with Voldemort, he must not be able to kill him directly. He wants to kill the bastard without a nose before destroying all Horcruxes.


    This does not work at the level of the rules of life and death.


    Second.


    When Voldemort perceives Dumbledore''s existence through the blood of Harry and the death eaters, the seventh vision has extraordinary perception of the power of evil.


    Even before Harry fell and the old wizard noticed.


    Cole was already vaguely aware of Voldemort''s evil power, sticky, cold and vicious.


    Like a slippery poisonous snake, it climbed up its neck quietly.


    Before special events are generated.


    Cole thought that using the seventh vision to find Voldemort''s current position, even if he couldn''t kill him, he could trace some Death Eaters.


    However, the analysis is based on the description of special events.


    If Voldemort knew that the Death Eater hunter had the ability of anti tracking, the cunning bastard would never wake up and accumulate strength.


    Expose yourself and the death eaters to Cole''s eyes.


    In other words.


    This is a premeditated trap for him.


    Maybe Voldemort was already planning to get rid of him when he went out to kill the two Death Eaters.


    and.


    According to the brief history of characters compiled systematically, the former Death Eater hunters must have fought Voldemort. Therefore, all the above assumptions are true.


    On the premise that the opponent knew that the wizard''s means could not kill Cole, he still set a trap.


    Then naturally there will be a means of killing.


    Guns... Or simple explosives and shells.


    In the eyes of the Wizards of the Harry Potter film universe, the Death Eater hunter is a terrible guy who is irritable, rude and arrogant.


    In a sense, Voldemort must want to take advantage of his arrogance, deliberately try to provoke him, and then use some means to kill him completely at the physical level.


    Think of it here.


    "Choose not to pay attention."


    "Start checking the timeline..."


    ''timeline 1: you calmly analyzed the possibility, found out Voldemort''s position through anti tracking, and successfully caught him and four death eaters.


    As a price.


    You died in an apartment building filled with high explosives. "


    "Timeline 2: you sensed the Dark Lord''s malice and decided to deal only with the relevant Death Eaters. After three days of investigation, you fought a fierce battle.


    You were successfully regarded as a KB by a sniper of the London police and killed on the spot. "


    ''timeline 3: you are very angry and regard this behavior as Voldemort''s provocation to you. Although you did not directly start the investigation, you will step into the trap of Voldemort''s plan in the follow-up investigation.


    At the end of the war between Harry and the Ministry of magic, it was difficult for Harry to defeat Voldemort, who invaded his soul. According to the law of conservation of sacrifice for the growth of the protagonist''s elders, he finally died in the collapsed Ministry of magic in order to protect the students of Harry''s party. "


    ''you are far more cunning than Voldemort thought, demon hunter.''


    "You avoided the first plot kill."


    "Reward: death''s doom deck."


    [death''s doom deck: This is a deck used to predict the future. You can''t open the shell of the deck and know all the cards inside.


    Every time you draw, you need to consume the soul of a villain. At the same time, you also need to pay some extra things.


    Death: no one really believes in fate?]


    Read the statements given by the system.


    Is that so?


    See that most of the students in the restaurant have left.


    With the help of Professor Mileva, Harry was helped to the dormitory by Ron and Hermione.


    Cole got up.


    The last one to leave the restaurant.


    Stop at the side door and take out a note from the inner pocket of his coat, which says the specific location of the teacher''s dormitory reserved for him by Dumbledore.


    A single independent apartment.


    The facilities are complete.


    On the way.


    Take out death''s doom deck from the real dream equipment library.


    A cube with sides about fifteen centimeters long.


    The material is close to obsidian, but it is very light.


    The whole body is black. There are different dead reliefs on the six faces, and their looks are completely different. The six dead reliefs distinguish and correspond to six different states: desire for resentment, crying sadness, dull numbness, sad smile, ferocious joy and painful anger.


    Cole gently touched these reliefs, and the corresponding emotions, like unavoidable corruption and malice, invaded his soul and will.


    Full of evil.


    The only thing in common is that these different and exaggerated reliefs have a huge mouth.


    No accident.


    There should be a channel for spitting out language cards.


    Considering the use of this thing, each time you need to pay for the soul of a villain, and other things that the system can''t describe clearly.


    Combined with the prefix of the deck: bad luck.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    The prediction of this thing must be more accurate than ordinary tarot cards, but the price that needs to be paid may not be affordable to anyone.


    Put it into the real dream equipment library.


    For a demon hunter like Cole who never believes in fate, perhaps the prophecy deck should be given to the divine stick, not him.


    Rather than pinning his future on a ridiculous card, he prefers to hold his destiny in his own hands.


    Just like the last part of the system description, the God of death ridiculed the greedy man: no one really believes in fate, right?


    Just when Cole was thinking about deck and plot killing.


    Walking alone in the maze of corridors in Hogwarts.


    A very bad, with a voice of banter and mockery, suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Hey, Muggle TA, I''m talking about you!"


    If it''s someone else''s voice.


    Maybe Cole needs to look back to see who the other person is.


    But with this strong London accent and plop, it is not difficult to guess who the speaker is.


    Draco Malfoy, the son of Lucius, is a pure blood wizard with noble birth, dazzling blond hair and bad character.

 Chapter 389

    Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle, with bad boy smiles, stood on both sides behind Malfoy.


    Like two tall but malicious bodyguards.


    While talking.


    Draco angrily walked up to Cole. Because of the height gap, he raised his head and stared at Cole. His expression was full of contempt for Muggles, put on a very disgusting smile and said, "Dumbledore must be crazy to let a Muggle be our black magic defense assistant.


    What can you teach us?


    After being knocked down by magic, lie on the ground crying and praying for forgiveness? "


    After that.


    Malfoy and his two friends burst into laughter as they followed banton.


    Cole did not respond to his ridicule and threats and took out a just trial.


    The sound of a loaded bullet.


    The three teenagers changed their complexion and all stepped back two steps.


    Malfoy pointed his wand at Cole and shouted angrily, "this is Hogwarts! Muggle assistant, if you dare to shoot, Dumbledore will throw you out first!


    Then you wait... "


    The threats were not finished.


    See Cole get up with a gun and walk towards him.


    He had already made up his mind to give the new Muggle teaching assistant a defunct Malfoy and shouted out the spell without scruples.


    "Stupefy!"


    The power of extreme idealism.


    After the boy read out the scale of the spell loudly, he reconstructed the "Ether" that Cole had witnessed, interfered with reality, and turned into a pale light with strong impact.


    Whistling against Cole.


    Like the diffusion of plasma flow, white halo, visible structure, flow and escape.


    Disappeared on both sides of Cole''s body.


    Push the windbreaker and hunt.


    When you succeed.


    Malfoy''s excitement and complacency lasted only a moment, and he didn''t even have time to laugh.


    In the open corridor.


    I only heard the blonde shouting in horror.


    Then snort.


    Hit the wall heavily.


    The wand fell to the ground, made a clear sound and rolled into the distance.


    Crabbe and Goyle.


    He shook violently, took several steps back, and looked at the man who grabbed Draco Malfoy''s clothes and hit him against the wall.


    Look closely into the eyes of a defense against the dark arts assistant.


    Malfoy, who was already bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, softened his legs for a moment, and his young face was still in shock.


    Cole lacks the indifferent tone of emotional fluctuation, like a knife clamped around the neck of a young wizard, which makes him more and more uneasy and afraid.


    "It''s worthy of being the son of that fool Lucius. Your eyes are strangely similar.


    terrified.


    arrogant.


    But you didn''t inherit his cruelty, little Malfoy. If your father was standing here, he would try the Avada curse and kill me directly.


    Not a ridiculous faint. "


    Although Malfoy likes pranks, his father is a black wizard suspected of Death Eaters.


    But he is only a boy who has not left Hogwarts and his nature has not been finalized.


    He may be very good at teasing his classmates and Harry occasionally, but when did he come into contact with Cole, a thug who wanders on the edge of death and deals with all kinds of evil things all the year round.


    It doesn''t even need to be beaten or threatened in a real sense.


    It''s just this harsh comment that lacks emotional fluctuation and inhumanity.


    Fell in Malfoy''s ear.


    He was more frightened than Snape''s voice at one time.


    Especially his blue eyes, cruel and rebellious.


    Like a beast that wants to choose people and eat them.


    Seeing the young master of Malfoy''s family, he was about to be frightened by the newly appointed assistant of the black magic defense class and cried in situ.


    The two attendants were also killed by Cole, who seemed to be drowned in a sea of corpses and blood, when his head was blank and he was at a loss.


    A unique sentence with a low voice.


    The sound of childhood nightmare of all Hogwarts students suddenly sounded in the dark.


    "This is Hogwarts, Cole walker, not your... Hunting ground."


    Follow the last word that pops up.


    Severus Snape, dressed in a pure black wizard robe, came out of the shadow and stopped next to Crabbe.


    Squint at the fat boy.


    The two attendants completely ignored Malfoy''s "danger of life and death". They dared not say more nonsense and disappeared.


    Cole released his hands.


    Draco fell heavily to the ground, rolled and crawled to Snape''s side, pointed to Cole''s nose, tears in his eyes, and even his voice was crying. He threatened loudly, "I''ll tell my father everything that happened just now!


    We''ll see! "


    Without looking back, he disappeared like a fugitive at the corner of the corridor.


    Snape looked at Cole in silence, turned his head, turned and left quickly.


    For Draco Malfoy.


    Cole had no other ideas.


    Although his character is bad, he is not a very evil person at all compared with the real death eaters and black wizards.


    On the eve of Voldemort''s reign.


    On the tower.


    When the Death Eater ordered Malfoy to kill Dumbledore with the Avada curse, the boy cried like a slug and couldn''t get down.


    It shows that his soul did not completely embrace the darkness like his parents.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next morning.


    As a teaching assistant in defense against the dark arts.


    It was necessary to prepare teaching plans and do a lot of auxiliary work for the professors on duty according to the teaching materials.


    However, since the Ministry of magic has begun to gradually control Hogwarts, and even the actual combat link of the dark magic defense class has been cancelled, Dumbledore only sent his Phoenix to take a note to Cole.


    "Be careful not to scare the children."


    obviously.


    The old wizard had a deep understanding of cole and clearly knew what kind of unusual things the Death Eater hunter who didn''t like to abide by the rules would do.


    It is not impossible to tie a black wizard back from the outside and put on a real-life confrontation for the students in class.


    Even... It''s possible to witness blood and death.


    Compared with the Demon Hunter College in another world, which needs to face the cruel reality every day, Hogwarts''s teaching philosophy has always been mild. The experience of a Death Eater hunter may not be suitable for a group of teenagers around the age of 15.


    Cole naturally understood what Dumbledore meant.


    Moreover, he is better at teaching students how to kill a black wizard quickly and effectively than teaching them to defend against black magic.


    In the corridor.


    Look down at the time.


    It has been more than three minutes since the beginning of class.


    I haven''t come to the classroom yet.


    From a distance, Cole could hear Umbridge explaining to the students the teaching standards for the future defense against the dark arts, which were uniformly formulated by the Ministry of magic.


    Abbreviation: O.W.L.s examination.


    A brand-new grade examination that only pays attention to theoretical knowledge and bans all practical courses.

 Chapter 390

    When Cole came to the door of the classroom.


    Because Harry once again mentioned Voldemort in front of everyone, and it was his real name. The angry Umbridge scolded loudly, "enough!"


    Then he slowed down and said, "see me later, Mr. Potter, in my office."


    Hermione shook her head helplessly.


    Ron sighed and didn''t stand up to speak for his good brother.


    Malfoy, sitting in the last row, gloated at Harry''s punishment, covered his mouth and almost laughed.


    Just.


    Ron and Hermione have the impression that all the students are extremely annoying, but ordinary, no big deal detention punishment, which is much worse than they thought.


    At this time.


    A defense against the dark arts assistant who was late again.


    Without knocking.


    He violently pushed open the wooden door and hit the wall, making a huge sound.


    A choking smell of smoke.


    Mixed in the breeze blowing into the classroom, Draco Malfoy, who was just gloating in the last row, suddenly changed his face.


    Look back.


    He turned quickly and buried his face in his arm. His voice was very frightened, "damn..."


    Other students turned back when they heard the voice.


    Cole was carrying a chair, just like last time in the restaurant. Ignoring the eyes of the people, he blustered across the aisle and over Professor Umbridge.


    Put the wooden chair heavily beside the desk.


    sit down.


    Put out the cigarette butts, put your feet on a little lower wooden table, and hold your hands in front of you.


    After a silence, he said coldly, "what are you looking at me for? Don''t you have to go to class?"


    Compared with the disgust or fear of other students.


    Harry greeted Cole with a smile.


    Finally.


    Unable to stand the defense against the dark arts class, Hermione became a politician''s power arena before the dark time when the Dark Lord returned.


    muster one ''s courage.


    Stand up and look Cole in the eye.


    Taking a deep breath, holding the newly revised textbook of the Ministry of magic in his hand, he said, "Professor walker, I can''t understand why the new dark magic defense course will cancel the process of practical application and learning witchcraft.


    Can we only rely on textbooks and test papers to protect ourselves in the future? "


    For Dolores Umbridge, the senior vice minister of the Ministry of magic, the first class was taught by students who were not disciplined again and again.


    Question the teaching policy of her and the Ministry of magic.


    The old pink witch had a wrinkled face and a terrible look of embarrassment.


    He took out his wand, looked directly at Hermione and said in a very serious voice, "Hermione Granger, you are a good witch.


    Before you question the newly revised textbook of the Ministry of magic, I hope you can understand what you are talking about.


    Now?


    Sit down. "


    She didn''t say that it was OK. Just after the voice fell, Harry, who was originally sitting, stood up, made violent body movements, pushed the bench behind his legs, rubbed the floor and made a harsh creak.


    Harry and Hermione looked at each other.


    The tacit understanding between close friends enables them to understand each other''s intentions without explanation.


    Only Ron, who has always been simple and straightforward.


    Shrunk his mouth, hugged his head, lay on the table and whispered in a voice only he could hear. "Are they crazy? I don''t want to be detained."


    Angry Umbridge, embarrassed, raised his wand and prepared to corporal punish the two disobedient students to declare her authority in this classroom.


    Cole, sitting on the podium, said coldly, "Professor Umbridge."


    Take a continuous deep breath.


    The old witch chose to ignore Cole and the two disobedient students, repressed her anger and said, "since Mr. Potter and Miss Granger like standing in class.


    I can fulfill their wishes.


    Now, ask someone else to turn the book to page three. "


    Compared with Harry who simply trusted Cole, Hermione knew that the class of defense against the dark arts had developed to the point where she had to choose a person to stand in line between Umbridge and Cole.


    It''s about whether she can learn the magic and combat experience she really has to protect herself.


    It''s also about Harry''s future destiny.


    However, this choice is too heavy for a 15-year-old girl.


    Fortunately, after Harry and Cole looked at each other.


    From the bottom of my heart... Or a tacit smile, ignoring Umbridge''s warning, sat in a chair, interrupted the old witch''s voice again and said, "Professor, I heard that Professor Walker was a very famous Death Eater hunter before entering Hogwarts.


    Auror, who worked in the Ministry of magic for two years.


    I think he must have a very profound introduction to how to defend against black magic.


    Why not let Professor Walker teach us some skills against black magic? "


    Hear what Harry said.


    Hermione''s expression seemed a little surprised.


    She only knew that Cole was a famous Death Eater hunter who had killed many wizards, but she didn''t know that the terrible man had worked in Auror''s office before.


    Even Ron and the other students were shocked.


    Auror.


    The nature of work in the magical world is similar to the police... Or agents in the Muggle world.


    However, the scope of management is larger and the nature of work is more complex.


    But what is certain is that.


    The wizard who can enter Auror''s office must have very powerful magic and rich experience in fighting black wizards.


    What''s more, Cole''s head still bears the terrible names of Death Eater hunter and wizard hunter.


    "Harry Potter!"


    Finally.


    When Umbridge''s endurance reached its limit and his face was so blue as to be like a green eggplant, he was ready to use muffliato to severely punish Harry.


    "I told him to sit down."


    Cole''s cruel voice.


    Like the curse of death, the old witch''s instinctive back was cold. She suddenly turned around and pointed her wand at Cole, holding a bad breath, but she didn''t want to destroy her ''amiable'' appearance. She angrily said, "Mr. walker, don''t force me."


    get up.


    With one hand in the pocket of his windbreaker, Cole walked down the platform, completely ignoring Umbridge''s threat, and said to the class, "it''s just that Professor Umbridge and I can give you a demonstration.


    Miss Granger, sit down. "


    Then he looked straight into the old witch''s eyes, stood where he was and said coldly, "attack me with an unforgivable curse, Lord Umbridge.


    The soul snatching mantra, the heart drilling mantra, or the awada life seeking mantra can be used as long as you can. "


    Last semester.


    Fake Professor moody once showed them the horror of the heart drilling curse.


    Hearing such shocking, even arrogant remarks.


    For a while.


    Even Harry was shocked!


    That''s an unforgivable curse!


    Once you use it on people, you have to be thrown into Azkaban and imprisoned to death. It''s very evil black magic!

 Chapter 391

    Harry Potter movie universe.


    There are no very clear regulations on the strength of wizard magic.


    But it is certain that the strength of any magic is closely related to the user''s thought... Or will.


    Also use the Avada curse, if the user is an immature wizard similar to Hogwarts''s ordinary student level, to attack members of the order of the Phoenix.


    It can be resisted.


    Even if the curse of death completely attacks him, it will only make him bleed his nose or shorten his life at most.


    This.


    Last semester''s professor of defense against the dark arts, Barty crouch, Jr., pretended to be a crazy eyed man, had already explained it in detail to them.


    For the students in the defense against the dark arts classroom, Dolores Umbridge, Senior Deputy Minister of magic, is definitely a powerful wizard.


    To resist her unforgivable curse.


    It''s almost impossible.


    Umbridge was also frightened by Cole''s shocking remarks.


    Although she has a deep understanding of the strength and means of the Death Eater hunter, understanding and witnessing are completely different.


    and.


    The old witch also had her worry that if she used the unforgivable curse, she would kill Cole Walker in front of so many students.


    Even Connelly fudge couldn''t keep her.


    Will definitely be thrown into Azkaban and imprisoned to death.


    so


    Originally, the students expected the most and the most lively actual combat link. After Cole finished, the whole classroom suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Even the old pink witch stood still with her wand.


    A moment later.


    With an old face, chin raised, waved a magic wand and closed the wooden door of the classroom.


    Scolded solemnly, "assistant Walker! Any unforgivable curse can never appear in Hogwarts.


    Even defense against the dark arts.


    The newly revised textbook of the Ministry of magic has been very detailed... "


    Colbert interrupted in a high tone, covered the witch''s voice, and said coldly, "I very much agree with Miss Hermione Granger on this point.


    Books and test papers cannot resist the invasion of the dark forces.


    Professor Umbridge, your attitude... Is it fear? "


    The old witch grimaced, raised her voice again, overshadowed Cole''s voice, and said solemnly, "the Ministry of magic has clear regulations!


    In any case, the use of an unforgivable curse on a living person must... "


    Under the fearful gaze of Umbridge, Cole appeared in his left hand. The scratched long knife suddenly appeared like magic and held in the palm of his right hand.


    "You''re afraid of Voldemort, aren''t you?"


    The old witch took two steps back.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes is very clear, but it seems frightened and messy.


    The students'' eyes followed the two professors'' fiery and even frightening dialogue, moving back and forth on cole and Umbridge.


    Hermione and Harry.


    Keep an eye on Cole''s hands, the two terrible weapons that are said to kill Dementors.


    The old witch said angrily, "enough! From now on, no one is allowed to mention that name in Hogwarts!"


    Suddenly.


    In the students'' incredible eyes and a burst of low voice exclamation.


    Scarlet flame.


    Like flowing blood, it flashes on the long knife.


    Umbridge''s inexplicable fear made her pupils shrink suddenly after she noticed the scarlet flame that the Death Eater Hunter used only when killing the black wizard.


    Look up.


    Cole stepped forward and came towards her.


    It''s very oppressive, as if the next moment, the long knife will be inserted into her heart!


    Even the students noticed that something was beginning to go wrong.


    The new black magic defense assistant''s attitude and suffocating cold face made it clear that he wanted to kill Umbridge!


    Draco Malfoy saw this and buried his face in his arm. He didn''t dare to look more at it.


    Harry was so nervous that a cold sweat ran down his temples and his fists were clenched on his legs.


    Unable to bear the terrible atmosphere that could lead to death, Hermione looked very uncomfortable. She stood up and stopped loudly, "cole Walker! This is Hogwarts!


    You can''t be in front of us... "


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Also unable to bear the terrible momentum of Death Eater hunters, Umbridge.


    When Cole took the second step towards her.


    Raised the wand, the previous kind face became extremely ferocious, high pitched and excited voice, trembled, and shouted, "you forced me! Crucio!"


    Hear familiar spells.


    Harry, who was tortured by Voldemort with the same spell last semester, changed his face. He stood up, took out his wand and shouted at Umbridge, "what did you do to him


    While talking.


    Yu Guang glanced at Cole.


    In the life and death battle of wizards, there has never been superfluous nonsense or inexplicable moves.


    Just a gap, with a killing spell.


    The human body and soul, under the power of magic and terror, are like a fragile white paper, which will break when touched.


    When did the students in the classroom, including Draco Malfoy, witness the real confrontation between wizards, one by one.


    shout and wrangle.


    "She wants to kill Mr. Walker!"


    "Go and inform Dumbledore!"


    even to the extent that.


    Harry also thought that only the Muggle Cole would be directly killed by the heart piercing and bone gouging curse.


    However.


    To their surprise.


    The scarlet flame suddenly lit up, hot, bloody and dazzling.


    Without hiding or flashing, Cole skillfully waved a long knife to cut off the terrible magic power that could not be detected by the naked eye.


    later.


    The destructive power of the blood flame, tearing the vicious curse, scattered as a roar, carrying the wind wrapped in the scarlet flame.


    Lift up the windbreaker and scrape it across his sides.


    Knock over the blackboard and podium.


    Scattered in the classroom, attached with curtains and wooden tables and chairs.


    The sudden changes made the already uneasy students scream and hide under the table!


    Suddenly.


    The storm and fire subsided in an instant.


    The classroom of the defense against the dark arts class was quiet again.


    Harry was breathing very fast, his face was dripping with sweat, and his chest heaved violently.


    Hermione also took the wand, aimed at Umbridge and looked at Cole, from worry and fear to shock.


    Umbridge stared at Cole, unable to believe the facts in front of her, turned into extreme fear, took root and spread in her heart.


    Finally.


    A cold voice broke the panic and silence in the classroom atmosphere.


    "If this is an exam, I''m afraid only Mr. Potter and Miss Granger can pass, everyone."


    Hear this deadly cold voice.


    The students dared to stick their heads under the table.


    See Umbridge and Cole standing in place alive.


    Look at each other, shock, fear, fear... All kinds of complex emotions make them speechless.


    however.


    To be sure.


    This black magic defense class... Or a teaching assistant, will become a terrible shadow in the hearts of these young people for a lifetime.

 Chapter 392

    In a sense.


    Dumbledore had expected what Cole would do in class.


    But he didn''t stop it.


    In such an extraordinary period, it is more important for them to learn to protect themselves than to rely on them to protect these children.


    The professor led the classroom.


    After the first demonstration of a teaching assistant, the order of the whole classroom fell entirely into his hands.


    Dolores Umbridge, who is always aggressive and likes to force others to obey with power, looked at Cole in horror.


    Step back and hit the wall.


    Ignore the old witch.


    Cole said coldly, "everyone return to your position."


    A group of rebellious students, surprisingly, no one dared to oppose the Muggle TA''s order and sat obediently in their seats.


    A glance at Umbridge.


    Then he said, "Harry, tell me, what''s the most important thing against the black wizard?"


    The young wizard glanced at his two friends.


    Maybe he thought of his experience against Voldemort.


    Perhaps I thought of what Cole said to him at the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix.


    Organize your language.


    Under the gaze of other students, he said, "the courage to face death, professor."


    "You''re only half right. Sit down.


    Miss Granger, what do you think? "


    The girl''s eyes swept through the classroom and said, "knowledge, powerful magic, master skilled defensive witchcraft."


    Cole nodded to her.


    "Draco, go and fetch a chair for Professor Umbridge."


    Then he said, "knowledge and skilled magic can make you comfortable in the face of embarrassment, and courage can make you have the strength to pronounce spells when facing the threat of death, rather than sitting on the ground waiting to die.


    Defense against the dark arts has never been a course that pays attention to knowledge or skills.


    Will.


    Your thoughts and personality are the source of all magic.


    I like to call it: the power of will. "


    For a group of wizard students who have never killed a chicken, Cole''s practical teaching has really frightened many people.


    See them all a pair of wilting eggplant, even some frightened expression.


    Cole felt for a cigarette.


    The crisp voice of criminal judgment echoed in the classroom.


    "Everyone feels fear, fear of darkness, fear of violence, fear of death.


    Not everyone needs to be like me.


    Or, force yourself harshly and have the power to fight against mysterious people.


    But if you have what you want to protect, family, friends... And even faith, you will understand the noble soul and the will to sacrifice.


    Even the curse of the mysterious man can''t take away what you want to protect. "


    That''s it.


    Cole looked at Harry.


    The teenager subconsciously touched the scar on his forehead.


    The other students followed Cole''s eyes and looked at Harry.


    Although they don''t quite understand, what is the power of will mentioned by the man who may be a professor in the future.


    But they have heard a lot about the famous Harry Potter and the story of the guardian spell.


    Language and communication are always the best tools to ease the atmosphere.


    Cole''s explanation.


    The tense and dull atmosphere in the classroom has been slightly relieved.


    "Does anyone have any other questions?"


    After a silence.


    Hermione Granger, who has always been active in class, hesitated, raised her hand first and asked, "Professor, I don''t quite understand the power of will... Do you mean that we would rather sacrifice our faith in order to protect something?"


    Cole took a deep sip of his cigarette.


    He threw it on the ground and stamped it out with his feet, frowned and said, "this is only part of it, Miss Granger. Everyone has different will. It can be something to protect or someone''s faith.


    It can be a belief in defending law and morality.


    It can also be for a life creed, or a great idea that can change the world.


    In general, different beliefs can support you to use different magic.


    The key is to see your own heart and strengthen your will. "


    Hermione quickly wrote Cole''s words in the class notes, and then asked, "what about you, professor? It is said that you have never been a wizard.


    But a Muggle.


    Can Muggles also resist the power of magic? "


    Cole smiled and explained, "I''m special. I won''t answer this. Are there any other questions?"


    When the girl finished writing, she put the pen on the table.


    Look at Ron.


    The latter held out his thumb to her, as if to say: it''s you. Aren''t you afraid?


    Hermione rolled her eyes helplessly and looked at Harry.


    After a silence.


    His face gradually sank, and Harry, who looked worried, said a question that made other students feel uncomfortable.


    "What about the mysterious man?"


    The girl took a deep breath, frowned and said to Harry across the corridor, "Harry! Why are you..."


    Harry opened his hand and seemed very dissatisfied with his friend''s question.


    "I just want to know!"


    without doubt.


    In class, if anyone except Cole knows enough about the power of will, it must be Harry Potter.


    After Cedric died.


    In the confrontation with Voldemort, the Dark Lord''s cold and vicious magic and unparalleled strength make him unforgettable.


    Cole took a look at the boy''s inquisitive eyes.


    His right hand was in his trouser pocket and frowned. "He''s very special, Harry. I can''t tell anyone about the mysterious man, but since you ask about it..."


    Umbridge, frightened by Cole, heard that they were going to talk about mysterious people.


    Suddenly, his face sank and he said, "Mr. Walker!"


    Glancing at him, Cole took a deep breath and said, "have any of you really touched the black wizard?"


    Except Harry.


    Others shook their heads.


    After receiving the response, he continued, "excessive use of black magic, the dark power will corrode the wizard''s mind, become crazy, extreme and unreasonable.


    Just like the prisoners in Azkaban.


    About the mysterious man, I can''t talk to you about him.


    But please remember, never use the Avada curse on others. While killing others, the dark forces will also kill you now.


    And everything you cherish. "


    A heavy answer.


    The classroom, which has just recovered some vitality, is silent again.


    Harry''s eyes dropped.


    Stop talking.


    Soon.


    Cole''s first class ended in a silent classroom with the students looking at it with great fear.


    Umbridge, who has been silent during the period.


    Before leaving the classroom, he was afraid but very unwilling to threaten, "I will truthfully report what happened today to his Excellency cornelli fudge."


    Until all the people left.


    There were only three people left, who wanted to stop talking and stood in front of Cole.

 Chapter 393

    Compared with the purposeful Harry and Hermione.


    Ron Weasley just walked up to the podium simply because they didn''t leave.


    The Weasley family, the little son who lacks self-confidence, doesn''t even dare to look directly into Cole''s eyes.


    "Professor."


    Harry hesitated and looked at Hermione.


    The girl took a deep breath, held the class notes in her arms, calmed her excited and slightly frightened heart, and said, "Professor walker, I don''t know... Can we take up some of your valuable time?"


    After the first lecture and previous humble abode experience.


    At the moment, Cole is as terrible as Professor Severus Snape in the eyes of Hermione Granger or other students.


    Compared with the gloomy and severe of the latter.


    Across the street.


    They can smell the eternal smell of blood and violence on the black magic defense assistant.


    It seems that if you don''t agree, you''ll shoot them in the head.


    however.


    Harry''s attitude showed great trust and admiration, organized the language and said, "Professor, about the power of will.


    After Cedric died, I fought the mystery man.


    At that time... "


    That''s it.


    He glanced at his two best friends.


    Hermione naturally understood what he was worried about and comforted, "don''t look at me like that, Harry. No one doubts you here.


    Right, Ron. "


    Ron, whose thoughts broke down, was stunned. Under the girl''s eyes, he quickly smiled, "er... Of course! I''ve always supported you, brother.


    God knows whether it''s true or false. "


    Don''t wait for Harry to go on.


    Cole leaned against the podium and frowned. "At that time, you should have seen your mother, or someone else who might have died, right?"


    Hear him.


    Harry''s expression was once very shocked. He spread his hand, his voice was excited and incoherent, "Cedric... I saw Cedric and my parents.


    They... They... "


    Cole raised his hand to signal that he didn''t have to go on.


    Hermione and Ron looked at each other.


    Even wizards.


    It''s hard to believe that the living can see the resurrected dead, or the soul.


    Signal Hermione to close the classroom door.


    After a silence.


    Cole explained, "the research topic related to soul has always been an absolute taboo in the magical world, but I can tell you exactly, Harry.


    What you see is not what you think Cedric or your parents are.


    They exist in a form very similar to the spirit of resentment.


    They only have part of their memories in their lifetime, rely on extremely strong obsessions, and exist in another dimension, but because they are well intentioned obsessions, they do not become evil spirits.


    It may be difficult for you to understand this description, but Dementors are many evil spirits, imprisoned by a very powerful evil force beyond human control.


    They hate the living and are full of greedy desires for the good memory and soul of mankind. "


    Hear this.


    Hermione quickly wrote down what she thought was the key part in her class notes, raised her hair and asked, "what does it have to do with the power of will?"


    Cole turned and picked up a piece of chalk.


    Draw a big circle on the blackboard and write "Muggle world and magic world", and draw a small circle inside and write "soul."


    Then turn the chalk horizontally and fill the whole blackboard.


    Draw a question mark in the upper right corner, write ''unknown'', and write ''ether'' in the lower left corner.


    Finally, press your hand on the chalked blackboard, leaving a handprint that coincides with the small circle.


    At Hogwarts, even into the Ministry of magic in the future.


    All wizards have little access to soul related research.


    Just like Muggle world, human cloning is regarded as a taboo research against ethics.


    Hermione took her pen and class notes with a serious expression and concentration.


    Even the absent-minded Ron began to have doubts about what Cole drew on the blackboard and his appeal for the answer.


    Cole patted the chalk ash on his right hand and explained, "the real world is everything around us that we can perceive now.


    Air, stone, fire, water... Etc.


    These places that I have smeared are borrowed from an assumption mentioned in human scientific research, that is, the ubiquitous medium ''ether'' in the universe overlaps with the real world... Or exists in another dimension.


    We live in such a world.


    This little circle.


    It represents everyone''s soul, the exact existence between the real world and the etheric world, and our will.


    All necessaries for witches to cast spells... "


    That''s it.


    The smartest Hermione had understood what Cole wanted to express, and spoke quickly. She then said, "just like the fingerprints we just pressed, we can turn what we can''t perceive into concrete things that we can perceive or even see."


    "Correct answer, Miss Granger, a powerful wizard, must be idealistic.


    Do you know why the killing spell used by black wizards is far more lethal than ordinary Wizards? "


    It seems that the past classroom atmosphere has been found again.


    Holding the class notes, the girl smiled and replied, "because they are keen to destroy and kill others."


    Get the exact answer.


    Hermione''s expression was very satisfied.


    Ron looked confused and confused.


    But Harry was silent and became more and more worried.


    obviously.


    About Voldemort''s far more powerful strength than others, he already had the answer in his heart.


    That is unparalleled, ordinary people can never understand, vicious and extreme evil will.


    Before leaving, let Hermione clean the blackboard and warn them not to tell untrustworthy people what they are talking about today.


    To avoid young people with black wizard potential.


    Out of curiosity about the soul, he embarked on the path of evil.


    But in the second half, Cole didn''t tell them.


    Just as Tom Riddle asked Horace Slughorn many years ago.


    The next week.


    In every defense against the dark arts class, Umbridge teaches under Cole''s supervision.


    After a week of "torture" by the old pink witch, the students who had feared and complained about a teaching assistant finally began to miss the first black magic defense class with Cole''s participation.


    Compared with the boring study now.


    To some extent.


    The actual teaching, which was originally particularly frightening in the eyes of students and almost became a psychological shadow, inexplicably became exciting, thrilling and exciting.


    Although encouraged by other students and Hermione, Harry asked cole to give them another practical class.


    But was denied by the other party.


    The reason is also very violent and bloody: I''m not a wizard and can''t teach you anything about casting spells. Go on. Maybe I''ll consider catching one or two black wizards and dealing with them in court.


    In order to teach you the practical skills to deal with the black wizard.


    If for other reasons.


    Maybe students will think Cole is deliberately prevaricating.


    As a result, after Harry told others the reason why Professor Walker refused, including Hermione, who was always eager for knowledge, everyone''s attitude was surprisingly consistent.


    The current classroom atmosphere... Is very good.

 Chapter 394

    This day.


    Journalists from major newspapers, including the Daily Prophet, surrounded the front door of Hogwarts.


    They got the news early.


    Under the operation of the Ministry of magic, it is prepared to publicize the success of the education reform of defense against dark magic to the magical world by adopting Umbridge.


    In an extremely obscure way, it implies the failure of Hogwarts''s traditional teaching.


    The title of the report is very eye-catching: Hogwarts took the initiative to look for educational reform.


    At the same time.


    Minister of magic Cornelius Fudge personally signed an executive order to appoint Dolores Umbridge, a Senior Deputy Minister of the Ministry of magic and currently a professor of defense against the dark arts, as the senior investigator of Hogwarts, who has the right to deal with the deteriorating quality of education in Hogwarts School of magic.


    To further weaken Dumbledore''s influence.


    For the first time, the Ministry of magic, which has no contact with Death Eater hunters, sent an official letter from Auror''s office to Cole, inviting him to continue as Auror.


    Investigate and deal with the impetuous black wizards and Death Eaters after the lie of Voldemort''s resurrection appeared.


    The principal''s office.


    Dumbledore, still wearing his gray silk nightgown, stood in front of the meditation basin, studying the memory of Tom Riddle.


    Gently wave the wand.


    The magic law enforcement department, an official letter from Auror''s office, waved its wings and flew into Cole''s hands.


    "Cole, you know I never like to force my friends. Everyone knows that auro is a very promising career."


    The old wizard''s voice was old, but very gentle.


    Cole glanced at the words and seals on the official letter, crumpled them into a ball, threw them into the trash basket, leaned against the bookcase, frowned and said, "I know what you''re planning.


    But when are you going to run away from Harry?


    You are his most trusted man, Dumbledore. "


    In a silent silence.


    The old figure of this rare powerful wizard in history becomes more and more desolate and lonely.


    Show an inexplicable sense of powerlessness.


    Maybe it''s the twilight when the deadline is coming.


    Maybe it was designed to kill Harry like his own grandson.


    without doubt.


    Cole''s reference to ''trust'' hurt his nerves.


    In order to kill Voldemort, they all know that Harry Potter, as the seventh Horcrux, must die.


    Although Dumbledore was very tough in front of Snape, his attitude was decisive and beyond doubt.


    But Cole can understand what he really thinks.


    Like the choice he made in the dark Raven den.


    Continuing to fiddle with the glass containers of memory, the old wizard replied, "he is the student I personally took to Hogwarts.


    It must start and end, young man. "


    It may be talking about the former Tom Riddle or the present Harry Potter, but this pun is ambiguous.


    It shows that his heart must suffer some kind of suffering.


    Whether it''s the Dark Lord without a nose or Harry born in tragedy.


    After a silence.


    Dumbledore turned away and said, "so you refused the invitation of the Ministry of magic?"


    Cole said coldly, "do you think I will tolerate a coward standing on my head and yelling?"


    The old wizard strode to his desk, smiled and joked, "well... I think you''ll kill him first."


    Talking room.


    He opened the drawer, took out a letter, handed it to Cole and said, "you know I can''t leave Hogwarts this time. The Ministry of magic has been staring at me.


    Dealing with a wizard suspected of Death Eaters should be no problem for you.


    Remember.


    Don''t kill him. Feed him this in a coma. "


    When Cole reached for the medicine and the envelope.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Regional task 4, generated."


    ''investigate Walton McNeil and give him an unnamed exclusive potion made by Dumbledore.''


    "Completion bonus: Elemental Rune ¡¤ caster''s mark."


    "Factional incidents, first, have been generated."


    "In this political struggle between Albus Dumbledore and Cornell fudge, you chose the former. After that, your every move will be closely monitored by the Ministry of magic.


    Moreover, they clearly defined that you are the most powerful supporter of Dumbledore''s attempt to seize the power of the Minister of magic.


    Once the time is ripe, the Ministry of magic will consider the liquidation of history and list you as a dangerous person and wanted person. "


    "Reward 1: trait ¡¤ Hogwarts supporters; Award 2: the elegy of the deceased. "


    [traits ¡¤ Hogwarts supporters: with this trait, you can enter the Harry Potter film universe, and all wizards of Hogwarts faction have a small increase in their favor for you.


    Wizards of rival factions have increased their hostility to you by a small margin.]


    Elegy of the mourner: a small and exquisite music box that can summon hidden souls on specific occasions.


    Last user: trust me, this damn thing will kill you!]


    Open the envelope.


    He glanced quickly, then stuffed it into the inner pocket of his coat, waved to Dumbledore and left the headmaster''s office.


    On the way.


    Take out the music box stored in the equipment warehouse.


    On the surface, it''s only half the size of a palm. It''s a very old gadget with poor material.


    But have a seventh vision.


    Cole could feel the extremely obscure evil power hiding in it.


    If combined with the instructions given by the system.


    It''s not hard to imagine that if someone takes this thing as an ordinary old thing and takes it back for collection, it won''t take long to create a brand-new dangerous house.


    In his hands, it may be useful in investigating some special cases.


    Compared to these.


    The fourth branch mission specially arranged for him to leave Hogwarts, which did not seem as simple as he thought.


    According to the plot of the film.


    Although there is no specific explanation, in a few days, the old pink witch Umbridge will set off a round of great changes comparable to white terror in Hogwarts.


    period.


    Sibyl Trelawney, a professor of prophecy, will be strongly expelled from school.


    This leads to a future timeline.


    That crazy but kind-hearted witch was directly killed by Voldemort by eating a melon with Avada.


    If we analyze this matter according to the rules of power operation.


    Trelawney was expelled by Umbridge in front of Dumbledore and many students, which must represent Hogwarts''s successful seizure of power by the Ministry of magic.


    In other words.


    There will be uncontrollable changes to the requirements of main task 2.


    Compared with other dangers, it can speculate about the film world in the future.


    In terms of strength, the Harry Potter film world, which is very safe for Cole, is a pit step by step, and the plot killing may appear at any time.


    even to the extent that.


    Even the system has mentioned the corresponding theory: the law of sacrifice for the growth of protagonists and elders.


    Now he has a black magic defense class assistant hat on his head


    Think of it here.


    It seems.


    We must deal with what Dumbledore gave him in the shortest time.


    and.


    According to his vague memory of reading the original book a long time ago.


    Cole was very suspicious.


    This matter is closely related to Dumbledore''s sudden presence in the battle of the Ministry of magic.


    If you remember correctly.


    Walton McNeil seems to be one of the twelve death eaters who ambushed Harry.

 Chapter 395

    According to the information given by Dumbledore.


    Walton McNeil worked in the Ministry of magic, specializing in the execution of magical creatures who violated the law, during Harry Potter''s third grade.


    Outside Hagrid''s cabin, Buckbeak, who kicked Malfoy, was responsible for the execution of the winged Eagle headed horse.


    Take out the picture from the envelope.


    Check it.


    Cole hurried back to his private residence and took out the death version of the living point map stored in the real dream equipment library.


    A cortical scroll fixed to the yellowing humerus.


    The touch and size in your hand are not unexpected. This carefully polished bone is covered with evil carvings and is about 30 cm long.


    From the body of some unlucky guy.


    Spread out the scroll on the table, a strong smell of decay, as if what Cole opened was not a leather scroll, but a coffin buried for a thousand years.


    Carefully figure out the fine pores on the scroll material... It should be taken from the back skin of a young woman.


    later.


    Thick black smoke flew out of the scroll to build a very ragged dark cloak.


    It''s like rebirth.


    Mixed with harsh, unwilling and soul stirring cries of the dead.


    The invisible evil force opens its cloak and forms a humanoid object that cannot be observed by the naked eye, which looks like a Dementor... Or the projection of death.


    even to the extent that.


    After the projection of the God of death appeared, even the sunlight in the room quickly darkened, as if there were no day at all.


    The cold and piercing dark power is wrapped in a low voice that only the soul can perceive.


    Suddenly sounded in Cole''s mind.


    "The soul of a villain in exchange for the answer you want."


    Cole looked up and looked directly at the projection of death at the top of the map.


    Suddenly.


    The terrible shadow of the mourning Candlestick appeared behind him.


    The sharp creak of opening the soul drawer is like a file rubbing the soul.


    Unable to break free, the iron chain was tied like a dog, wrapped around the soul of a black wizard and pulled out suddenly.


    Taking out the picture stuffed in his pocket, Cole said coldly, "tell me where Walton McNeil, the Death Eater, is now."


    The voice fell.


    Death suddenly stretched out an iron virgin composed of pure dark forces in the projection, greedily swallowing all his existence.


    The soul of the black wizard screamed in horror, as if it had been roughly dragged into the deep sea.


    Become blurred and distorted.


    Finally eliminate the invisible.


    Then.


    The projection of death dissipated.


    A blood spring appears on the surface of the map and flows outward to build a complete European landform, just like the most advanced satellite map.


    The blood changes rapidly and reconstructs the picture.


    Until it stops at the Leaky Cauldron bar.


    A suspicious wizard in a ragged gray coat sat at the bar, drinking and monitoring every passing guest.


    Snap¡ª¡ª


    The picture was only frozen here for a second, and the scrolls were suddenly rolled back together, even the buttons polished by human bones were fastened again.


    More like a prank map than Harry''s.


    If this thing falls into the Harry Potter film universe, it is definitely another black magic prop that will be listed as taboo.


    Take out the evil portal.


    According to the information given by the living point map, after Cole said the destination, a sense of spatial distortion ended, and he was already standing outside the broken cauldron bar.


    It was evening.


    The sky is dark, and the cold in late autumn is mixed with the night wind, which is particularly cold.


    The Leaky Cauldron bar is located in a very small corner in London. The environment inside is also very dirty and narrow.


    But these are for Muggles.


    As one of the many entrances to the magic world, the broken cauldron bar is not small, just because people of all walks of life patronize it every day.


    Especially at this very moment.


    Black wizards, wanted men with hidden identities, death eaters, businessmen engaged in illegal activities


    Push open the wooden door.


    Mixed in the dim orange light.


    The noise and pungent smell of wine came to my face.


    However, no one cares who another person enters the bar. The rotten drunkard is full of nonsense and sits staggering in his chair.


    The old folks who pay attention to current affairs gathered together and whispered about the mystery man and Harry Potter, as well as the recent events of Hogwarts.


    Cole sat in a chair next to Walton McNeil, knocked on the bar and said coldly, "a glass of whisky."


    There are strangers sitting next to me.


    The Death Eater, who had a ghost in his heart, picked up the glass and drank it up. He frowned and said in a bad tone, "someone is sitting in this place. Go away."


    The bartender pushed the whisky in front of cole, thinking there was a good play.


    However.


    After he saw the guest''s face.


    The smile suddenly disappeared.


    As if he had suffered some kind of shock, he suddenly stepped back two steps and hit the wine rack, making a loud noise.


    "Ke... Ke... Cole walker?! damn it, aren''t you retired?!"


    Because of the noise and the bartender''s unusual behavior, Ben stopped his own business and turned his eyes to the other guests at the bar. After hearing the bartender''s frightened cry.


    For a moment.


    Three or four evil wizards suddenly got up as if they were out of control.


    But I think it''s stupid to do so.


    Sit down again.


    Maybe fear.


    Maybe it''s true. There''s a big ghost in my heart.


    Walton never looked at Cole from beginning to end, but when he put down his glass, his trembling right hand showed that his mood was not as calm as he showed.


    When the atmosphere in the bar once fell into a bloody silence.


    Another guest.


    Suddenly he opened the door and came in.


    The moment he walked into the bar, Walton, who had been pretending to be deep, could no longer bear the great oppression of the Death Eater Hunter sitting next to him.


    Take out the wand, face the door and yell, "run!"


    Even without waiting for cole to see who the person was, after being warned, he immediately launched a phantom shift, and his body was swallowed by a twisted magic singularity and disappeared in place.


    Two other black wizards sitting in the distance disappeared into their seats after the warning.


    Walton''s wand was aimed at Cole, and the loud spell suddenly sounded, "reduce to pieces!"


    The willpower of the evil soul of the Death Eater.


    Interfere with reality.


    Build a light group containing violent power, and hit Cole madly at a distance that is very close and can''t be avoided!


    however.


    He seemed to know that it was impossible to kill the notorious Death Eater hunter at this level. His frightened brain only had time to imagine a place he used to go, and there was no time for superfluous thinking, launching a phantom shift and disappearing in place.


    That ''run'' after the bar blew up.


    Everything happened too fast.


    Even blinking your eyelids.


    The other wizards sat in their respective positions, looking shocked and frightened, looking at the back of the intact man sitting at the bar.


    Until the empty glass in the hand of a Death Eater hunter was placed on the bar.


    There was a heavy crash.

 Chapter 396

    Bang -!


    Following the sound of the wine glass down, the Wizards in the broken cauldron bar could not shake their bodies.


    The middle-aged bartender leaned on the wine rack with a ghost face and moved aside, trying to stay away from the terrible executioner as far as possible.


    without doubt.


    If Cole was just a simple Death Eater hunter, the magical world and a wizard, he could not be so afraid of him.


    even to the extent that.


    He will also be held to a new height and regarded as a hero guarding order.


    However, after a four-year career as a wizard hunter, the number of wizards who died in Cole''s hands is amazing.


    There are some good people, some ordinary wizards.


    Such an arrogant... Or bloody and cruel record, I''m afraid there are only powerful wizards like Dumbledore and Snape.


    Not too afraid.


    In earlier years, the Ministry of magic had the idea of putting Cole in Azkaban, but chose to give up under Dumbledore''s lobbying.


    The reason is also very good: Voldemort is not dead. If there is such a thorny enemy in the magic world, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Take out an old one pound note and press it under an empty glass.


    Cole got up.


    Put your right hand in your trouser pocket.


    In the frightened eyes of many guests, he said to the bartender in his unique and lack of emotional fluctuation voice, "tell the black wizard who often patronizes here not to be caught by me if he doesn''t want to die."


    The voice fell.


    The bar nodded wildly.


    It was also on this evening.


    The news that the Ministry of magic had tightly controlled the notorious Death Eater hunters and set foot in the magical world again was spread by drinkers all night.


    There were rumors of Voldemort''s return before, and then Death Eater hunters tore up the agreement with the Ministry of magic.


    The Wizards of the whole magical world can only be described as people in danger.


    As for now.


    Walton McNeil thought he could use the phantom shift to get rid of Cole''s pursuit, but he didn''t know that if this little trick could get rid of it.


    These years, those black wizards and death eaters have died in vain.


    Although the seventh vision is different from the wizard''s perception of the ''ether'', the information left after the phantom shift is enough to tell Cole where the Death Eater fled.


    The instantaneous movement of the real world.


    In another dimension, it is like a speedboat sailing across the water, leaving a large number of water waves and traces that can be tracked.


    Leave the bar.


    Open the seventh vision, confirm Walton''s specific location, take out the evil portal and wait for a moment.


    Cole had left the door of the Leaky Cauldron bar and came to a very ordinary residential house.


    Although he knows Walton''s real identity is a Death Eater, according to the promotion of the film plot, now he just follows Dumbledore''s request.


    Go out and find him and feed him some strange medicine.


    However.


    Because Voldemort had told him some very important things, Walton, who had a ghost in his heart, thought their plan had been exposed, so he broke into a folk house and tried to beg cole to let him go by holding a family of three.


    In the living room without lights.


    Three Muggles who had been under the Sinopec spell were lying at his feet.


    Walton, with a wicked look on his face, pointed his wand at the ground. His face was full of nervous cold sweat. He shouted in horror, "I''ve never offended you!


    Wizard hunter!


    Immediately disappear in front of me, or I''ll burn the house!


    If you can''t undo the petrification spell, they will all die! "


    The dusk light of the evening passed through the glass and hit Cole on the back.


    His eyes glanced at a family of three on the ground.


    After a silence, he said coldly, "Walton McNeil, I didn''t seem to say I came to kill you, or... What are you deliberately hiding?"


    "No..."


    Walton shook his head wildly and shouted, "don''t try to deceive me! Everyone knows you''re a villain who likes to kill innocent people! I count to three. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for killing them!


    Then, guess if the Ministry of magic believes me, or yours? "


    obviously.


    Similarly, as a Death Eater, Walton''s talent is really not very good. His spirit has been eroded by black magic, and there are signs of instability.


    If it were Lucius Malfoy, that bastard, he would definitely deny it.


    Maybe I''m still sitting in the Leaky Cauldron bar and chatting with him calmly.


    Suddenly.


    The atmosphere in the living room fell into silence.


    Walton paced to the right in place. His eyes caught Cole raising his hand. His sensitive nerves were stimulated. A flame roared out of the wand and lit the carpets, furniture and curtains.


    even to the extent that.


    Success threatens the famous Death Eater hunter.


    Walton had more time to smile at Cole before he fled, as if he was the winner of the fight.


    However.


    This time, when he was ready to repeat his old skills and escape the scene with phantom movement.


    A bloody bullet.


    Roared and tore the corners of his mouth, smashed several teeth, penetrated his cheeks and flew out obliquely.


    Even if wizards have extraordinary power.


    The body is still the same as Muggle.


    The sharp pain of tearing the heart and cracking the lungs, and the concussion of the bullet through the mouth, made his brain blank in this short moment.


    "Ah --"


    A cry of pain has just sounded.


    The violent flying kick, like a speeding car, was fiercely kicked on his chest!


    The wizard screamed, flew out and hit the TV hard!


    The wand didn''t hold steady either. It fell to the ground and was kicked away by Cole.


    The next moment.


    The black muzzle of the justice trial had already touched Walton''s forehead. The mouth was full of blood. The wizard''s body trembled violently and looked up at the man''s cruel eyes in the dark.


    "Wait! You can''t do this! You forced me to do this! I... I didn''t want to kill at all!"


    Say it.


    As if to pray for Cole''s forgiveness, Walton stretched out a finger and the flame caused by magic went out in the room.


    Cole smiled at him.


    He kicked him on the cheek, and the latter snorted and fainted.


    Finish all this.


    Knowing that the old wizard was peeping in the dark, Cole took out the envelope and said, "send a trusted wizard to deal with this place."


    Finish.


    Walton, who was unconscious and had a bloody face, put him on his shoulder, took out the evil portal and said indifferently, "go to the broken cauldron bar."


    After the distortion of space.


    Cole kicked the door of the bar open.


    Because of his appearance, the wizards who had no intention to drink were shocked by the huge noise.


    Dead silence, turned into extreme fear, filled the air of the bar.


    When you see that notorious guy.


    Carrying the wizard who had previously run back to the bar.


    Everyone''s face became bloodless for a moment.


    even to the extent that.


    The bartender also took time to look at the watch and shouted in his heart: is this him? He was caught in less than two minutes?!

 Chapter 397

    Like an experienced hunter returning from hunting.


    Cole ignored the eyes of the wizards, carrying Walton with blood on his face and a dead pig, went to the bar and asked for a glass of whisky.


    Staring in awe, he tossed the bartender a five pound note as a tip and said coldly, "if someone wants Mr. Walton McNeil.


    Tell each other.


    I just asked him about my parents.


    Tomorrow morning, I''ll take him to the Ministry of magic, so some people don''t have to worry about his safety. "


    When he arrested Walton McNeil, the black wizard who appeared as a Death Eater and the guy''s paranoid attitude.


    Think of the future of the film plot, the Azkaban prison robbery.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    Mr. Walton, with his accomplices, is plotting something.


    Otherwise.


    Nor would he have gone so far after seeing the notorious Death Eater hunter.


    Originally, Cole could take Walton directly and use the evil portal to return directly to the principal''s office in Hogwarts.


    However, considering that doing so would expose Dumbledore''s plan to Voldemort''s eyes, and the old wizard had explained before the operation, and tried to act secretly.


    So.


    Cole definitely took the cause of the matter to himself.


    The whole magical world knows that if the stupid black wizard had not killed his family, there would be no Death Eater hunters now.


    Such a reason can only be said to be very reasonable and impeccable.


    Even if Voldemort had doubts, he would not directly doubt Dumbledore.


    The bartender nodded in fear, even his voice trembled, and said, "Zun... Your Excellency Cole walker, if Auror''s office... Or some strange people come to me, I should say..."


    Chaotic and turbulent times.


    As a humble bar owner, part-time bartender.


    Caught in this struggle between big people, there is no residue that will definitely die.


    In this way, he was more concerned that the black wizards who appeared earlier would come to trouble him than worried about Auror''s office.


    If you eat an Avada curse


    Cole took out a silver-plated bullet with strange runes engraved on the surface and threw it to the bartender. Without saying anything more, he carried Walton.


    Under the gaze of wizards with different faces.


    Swagger away.


    Make sure no one is following.


    Take out the evil portal and say, "go to Hogwarts, my dormitory."


    "Yes, great master."


    After the distorted sense of space, Cole stood abruptly on the wooden floor of the dormitory.


    Dumbledore sat in the leather chair and looked at him quietly.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Walton fell to the ground with a heavy crash.


    The old wizard shook his head reluctantly, got up, waved his wand, repaired the injury on the Death Eater''s face, then manipulated the medicine bottle in Cole''s coat pocket, flew to Walton''s mouth and filled it for him.


    Finish this.


    Dumbledore said as he walked outside the door, "I''ll arrange for Snape to deal with the Muggle world.


    This guy belongs to you tonight. "


    Finish.


    With an expression of ''I''ve never seen Walton come to Hogwarts'', he hurried away with his negative hand.


    The system tone then sounds.


    "Mission 4 of the feeder line has been completed."


    ''demon hunter, you almost broke Mr. Walton''s neck just now. Even death eaters, please pay attention to your discretion.


    Not all wizards are as resistant to beating as Voldemort. "


    "Reward: Elemental Rune ¡¤ caster''s mark."


    [elemental Rune ¡¤ caster''s mark: through the mark, you can freely manipulate the power of natural elements through elemental runes.


    That doesn''t mean you''re a wizard.


    Only one element can be manipulated at a time.


    A fragment of an instruction manual:... In addition to the functions of warming in winter and cooling in summer, this thing needs some wonderful imagination more often...]


    After the mechanical synthesis disappears.


    There was a stabbing pain on the back of Cole''s left hand, like a tattoo.


    Raise your hand.


    One is as like as two peas of an element, but above it covers a layer of pure black, six star pattern tattoos with oil filling singularity.


    Suddenly appeared on the skin of the back of his hand.


    Scan the instructions given by the system.


    It is certain that this thing is as harmless as when he first got it.


    however...


    Go to the wall.


    With his left hand on the wall, Cole thought.


    Under the control of natural elements, there are circles of ripples on the surface of the wall, like the water surface, and then separate a gap for one person to pass sideways.


    After confirming the purpose.


    Cole put down his left hand and the softened wall changed back to its original shape.


    Purely functional props.


    Like the system description, if used properly, sometimes unexpected effects can be created.


    In an hour.


    Walton woke up.


    During the friendly and cordial discussion with Cole, he insisted that he had no knowledge of the killing of Cole''s family, let alone who planned it behind the scenes.


    He threatened to break the guy''s nose if he caught the bastard who deliberately hurt him with a lie.


    After the illegal magical creature executed the man and even used a curse to assure cole that he would never know anything about it.


    The long night ended.


    Dawn is coming.


    After being tortured by a Death Eater Hunter overnight, Mr. Walton McNeil, who had a ghost in his heart, ran away from Hogwarts and didn''t even have the courage to turn back.


    Disappeared outside the school.


    What he doesn''t know is.


    A cunning old wizard stood on the tower and watched everything silently.


    The bell rang.


    The sun pushed away the dark clouds and tried to disperse the eternal darkness over Hogwarts.


    At the same time.


    This may mean that the busy day of the new semester has begun.


    however.


    There is another person, more busy than students.


    The bell has just sounded.


    The laziest student is still lying in bed.


    The old pink witch Dolores Umbridge, dressed neatly, walked in the corridor outside the classroom, waved her magic wand and corrected all behaviors and objects that she thought were not in line with etiquette and educational reform.


    With the authorization of the Minister of magic.


    Her face was red and elated, as if from today on, she was her majesty, who Hogwarts said nothing, anyone who resisted her will


    Just after Umbridge looked arrogant and domineering and separated the two kissing little lovers with a magic wand, he turned the corner.


    One that still makes her itch.


    anytime.


    That cold and handsome face was so arrogant that she couldn''t help punching the guy.


    With his left hand in his trouser pocket, he took big steps, his windbreaker swung, and with a cigarette in his mouth, he crossed the student as if there were no one else and came towards her.

 Chapter 398

    Umbridge, who was originally smiling.


    The old face collapsed in an instant, stood up straight, used a magic wand, extinguished Cole''s cigarette across the distance, and scolded solemnly, "assistant Cole Walker! Hogwarts School prohibits smoking in the campus.


    Please pay attention to your behavior. "


    The shrill voice of yin and Yang echoed in the busy corridor in the morning and attracted the attention of many students.


    however.


    One is the ''notorious'' Umbridge.


    The other is a more frightening assistant in defense against the dark arts than Professor Snape.


    Even the toughest students who like to arch fire and join in the fun only dare to lower their laughter and whisper in their friends'' ears.


    Most of the whispers add up to one meaning: there''s a good play to see.


    Look at Umbridge.


    There was obviously some fear in the old witch''s eyes.


    Cole didn''t relight cigarettes in front of so many students. At least, as a teacher, he shouldn''t set a negative example to these young students.


    After a silence.


    Turning his head and glancing at the students hiding in the distance and ready to watch the excitement, he said indifferently, "don''t you have class?"


    Compared with Snape''s gloomy, broken sentence has a unique tone.


    Cole lacks the voice of emotional fluctuation, which impresses the students like a nightmare.


    After being warned.


    The students ready to watch the play changed their faces. You pushed me and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    For the first time, he won in his words against Cole.


    Umbridge was a little stunned.


    Suddenly.


    The smile on his face became more and more proud.


    even to the extent that.


    When passing by Cole, even his voice became the tone of the boss scolding his subordinates, laughing, "I''m not embarrassed for you, Mr. walker.


    But this is Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic.


    I think... You must understand, right? "


    The tone of voice, like a successful villain, finally caught the handle of his sworn enemy and laughed on the spot.


    Since this time, he can carry out Hogwarts rules and make Cole obey her orders in public without resistance, next time, he can still.


    The Kung Fu of two people looking at each other.


    Class time is approaching.


    The busy corridor, with the speed visible to the naked eye, restores the silence of the past.


    Umbridge walked past Cole with a record form of disciplinary violations in his arms. He was like a victorious general. Even the evil he had suffered in the past half a month was vented in one breath.


    however.


    Compared with the old witch''s careful thinking.


    She thought she was using power to overwhelm the Death Eater hunter''s authority in Hogwarts and finally won.


    Cole just thought that there was no big problem with her words and behavior at this point, except that the Ministry of magic deliberately pressed him with power.


    Even teaching assistants.


    Demon hunters, who have always smoked, occasionally feel that it is very irresponsible to smoke in front of a group of 13 or 14-year-old girls all day.


    At least.


    Before they come into contact with the dark world and experience the terrible pressure of the crazy race against death.


    You''d better not touch such rotten things as cigarettes.


    Perhaps because the old witch won a historic victory in the confrontation with Cole this morning.


    Perhaps it is because the Ministry of magic has given her full authority to be responsible for Hogwarts'' educational reform.


    In the next few days.


    Dolores Umbridge''s behavior in school has become more and more arrogant and arrogant. Even the famous professor Severus Snape, who "leads the wicked when doing bad things".


    She also held a record board and said something she shouldn''t say without a bottom line, just like interrogating prisoners.


    even to the extent that.


    When the dean of Ravenclaw, Professor Filius flivi, who is only one meter tall and has demon blood, conducted a chorus for the students, he took out a magic tape measure and measured his height.


    in the meantime.


    One ban after another, with the new school rules.


    At the instigation of Umbridge.


    By the hand of the gatekeeper filch, it was hung on the wall outside the auditorium to restrain all illegal actions of the students in her eyes.


    For example, it is forbidden to use the magical products of the Weasley brothers.


    Until this day.


    In the prophecy class, the old pink witch asked Professor Sybil Trelawney to make a prophecy for her.


    Maybe it''s because Umbridge thinks Trelawney''s prediction is inaccurate.


    Maybe it''s because as a big bureaucrat, she can''t hear some disgusting truth: your future is shrouded in terrible darkness.


    So.


    In the name of the Ministry of magic, she expelled Trelawney and asked filch to carry her gifts unkindly, just as she had expelled a smelly and disgusting beggar.


    Pile all the boxes on the ground.


    The students who heard the news.


    After Umbridge deliberately indulged and tried to establish an invincible image for her in Hogwarts, they all gathered in the outdoor corridors on both sides of the Hogwarts gate.


    The old pink witch seemed very satisfied with the feeling that she was feared by others, but dared to be angry and speechless.


    Sibyl Trelawney, who was already crazy, had a handkerchief, funny looking eyes and her cowardly behavior.


    Facing the high toed Umbridge.


    More and more poor, weak and helpless.


    "Ten... Sixteen years... I''ve been teaching and living here... (sobbing) Hogwarts is my home..."


    Facing the bitter plea of the prophecy professor.


    Umbridge''s smiling face was indifferent. He even took out the order from the Ministry of magic and said, "why can''t I?"


    Mileva McGonagall, standing in the crowd, finally couldn''t stand it. An asshole from the Ministry of Magic who parachuted to Hogwarts dismissed a dedicated professor in front of so many students, unkind and for no reason.


    Just because she said the real prophecy in class.


    Walk quickly and hold Trelawney.


    Facing Professor McGonagall''s angry eyes.


    After tasting the sweetness of power and bullying, Umbridge not only didn''t get angry, but was calm, looked straight into Professor McGonagall''s eyes, smiled and said, "what else do you want to say?"


    Mileva said angrily, "I want to say enough!"


    Not far away.


    The trio stood together.


    As students, this change in school personnel relations can even be called a struggle for power. They simply have no strength and qualification to participate.


    Even if Harry never liked the nagging prophecy class, he still couldn''t stand Umbridge''s unusual behavior.


    This time.


    The closed school gate suddenly opened.


    Dumbledore, in his nightgown, walked down quickly with a calm face and said, "Professor McGonagall, take Sybil in."


    Seeing Trelawney returning to school again, Umbridge pulled out a high tone, smiled, played a strong official voice, oppressed people with power, and said, "Dumbledore, I need to remind you that according to the relevant rules of ''education order No. 23'' issued by the minister..."

 Chapter 399

    "You have the right to expel Hogwarts''s professor."


    This line originally belonged to Dumbledore.


    Suddenly sounded behind the old witch.


    Amid the students'' frightened cries, Cole suddenly appeared behind Umbridge and looked at Dumbledore.


    The tight face of the current president of Hogwarts eased slightly.


    Although the dismissal was ostensibly directed against Professor Trelawney, in an extremely dangerous power struggle, it was declared that Umbridge, on behalf of the Ministry of magic, had completely seized all the power in albus''s hands.


    On the one hand, we need to deal with Voldemort''s return, and on the other hand, we need to protect the safety of the whole Hogwarts students.


    Even an old wizard who has been famous for a long time will still feel powerless.


    Now?


    Cole''s standing on his side really relieved him.


    Power.


    Dumbledore didn''t care, otherwise he would have been the Minister of magic many years ago.


    Compared to these.


    He is more worried that because of Cornell Fudge''s stupidity, Hogwarts will be in serious danger, and even... Large-scale student deaths may occur.


    This is the future he absolutely cannot accept.


    Hear Cole''s voice.


    Umbridge looked back, smiled, assumed a condescending bureaucratic posture, and said, "Mr. Cole walker.


    If I remember correctly, your position at Hogwarts is a teaching assistant in defense of the dark arts, but since you have been absent from work for many times without reason.


    Under education order No. 23, you are now dismissed.


    Mr. filch, go upstairs and bring out Mr. Walker''s salute. If he moves fast enough, he may catch today''s train.


    So as not to live in the wild at night. "


    The tone of ridicule, especially the last sentence, is to ridicule Cole''s Muggle identity. You can only go on your way.


    Compared with the high old witch, or surrounded by silent students.


    Dumbledore has always hinted at Cole with his eyes and warned him that this is Hogwarts. Don''t do what you shouldn''t do in front of a group of students.


    obviously.


    The old wizard knows Cole very well.


    A terrible guy who kills people without blinking an eye.


    Only fools like to restrain such dangerous people by law.


    When the atmosphere became more and more dull and everyone was looking forward to what Cole would respond.


    Suddenly.


    The magic power of the phantom movement set off a breeze.


    Then.


    Four wizards appeared beside Cole at the same time and surrounded him with a posture of encirclement and suppression.


    Even Umbridge was quite surprised by the sudden changes.


    The students even screamed.


    Dumbledore''s face sank.


    "Auror?"


    then.


    A familiar voice, panting, sounded behind Cole.


    "That''s him!"


    The voice fell.


    Rufus schlinger, the current director of Auror''s office, wearing a dark blue suit and a wizard''s traditional black thin shawl.


    He took out an arrest warrant signed by the Minister of magic cornelli fudge, frowned and looked very serious, and shouted, "cole walker, assistant professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts.


    According to Walton McNeil''s charges, you are suspected of colluding with fugitive Sirius Black and adulterous death eaters, and committing illegal personal imprisonment, intentional injury, homicide and war crimes.


    Any resistance will be regarded as a serious crime of invading the magical world, and we have the right to deal with it on the spot.


    Now?


    Please come with us! "


    An angry voice.


    Over Hogwarts, a long echo.


    After a brief silence.


    The students on both sides of the school gate directly burst the pot!


    Although the students have never come into contact with real black wizards and criminals, they can occasionally be seen in the newspaper.


    However.


    Even so.


    The charges read out by the Ministry of magic and Auror''s office to their black magic defense assistant are really too long.


    That makes all the students shudder!


    Each of the above stated crimes is a bloody felony that can be imprisoned to death in Azkaban!


    meanwhile.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Special events, second, felonies, have been triggered."


    "This is an attack by Cornell fudge on the political alliance between you and Dumbledore.


    Walton''s accusation is just a cover. His real purpose is to expel you from the magical world unless you are willing to bear many serious crimes, become a wanted criminal at the Dark Lord level and hide in the darkest corner of the magical world. "


    "Warning: your choice will lead to uncontrollable changes in the plot line in the future."


    "Different choices give different rewards."


    These things do not need to be explained deliberately by the system, and Cole can think of them.


    Given Walton a hundred courage, he dare not appear in court against the notorious Death Eater Hunter unless someone supports him behind his back.


    however.


    Considering the first special event related to the plot killing


    Harry, standing in the distance, wanted to stand up and say something for Cole, but Hermione grabbed him tightly and motioned him not to confront openly.


    After all.


    The director of Auror''s office, holding the arrest warrant signed by the Minister of magic, explained that the seriousness of the matter was far from their students.


    Dumbledore frowned and shouted, "all the students go back to school!"


    Just when everyone talked about it, but didn''t dare to disobey the headmaster''s order and slowly return to school.


    Cole''s eyes swept over the other two Aurors who came with Rufus, the old acquaintance mad eye moody, and Tonks who passed Auror''s training last year.


    Eye contact with Death Eater hunters.


    Tonks looked helpless.


    Moody''s still a crazy villain''s face.


    Short term consideration... Or the arrogant demon hunter didn''t consider it at all.


    Turning around, he looked straight at Umbridge, whose face was already smiling like a flower, lit a cigarette, frowned and said, "a warrant can take me away.


    Is cornelli fudge old and confused? "


    Hearing Kohl''s unique and lack of emotional fluctuation, all the students stopped to wait and see.


    Umbridge''s smiling face suddenly sank and threatened, "Mr. Cole walker, do you want to wage war with the Ministry of magic?"


    Cole exhaled a turbid, scratched long knife and suddenly held it in his right hand. His indifferent voice and the real name of the mysterious man were like a biting cold wind blowing through everyone''s soul.


    "Even if you cover up the truth, the fact that Voldemort came back cannot be changed, old witch..."


    Turn around.


    In the exclamation of a crowd of students.


    Roaring blood flame, burning.


    "God... Did you see that?! that''s what I told you!"


    Luna Lovegood hid in the crowd.


    The pupil reflected the fire of the bleeding flame.


    The smell of destruction and killing made her look afraid and frightened.


    Holding up the long knife, pointing to the face of Auror''s office director, his former colleague Rufus scrimger, said expressionless, "have you forgotten that the laws of the Ministry of magic are invalid for me? Scrimger, or... Should I start an investigation into cornelli Fudge''s Secret collusion with Voldemort?


    A minister of Magic who deliberately deprived Hogwarts students of their right to learn defensive and offensive witchcraft against Dumbledore before the dark came.


    I have every reason to believe that this is to welcome the bastard without a nose back to the magical world. "

 Chapter 400

    The Aurors have not yet executed the arrest. The Death Eater hunter, in front of so many people, directly accused the Minister of magic, Cornell fudge, of colluding with Voldemort!


    For a while.


    Umbridge stared and said in horror that she couldn''t say a word, so that she deeply wondered if there was something wrong with her ears?


    How dare a Muggle civilian accuse the Minister of magic?!


    Harry trio, including other students.


    He was also frightened by this accusation.


    Secretly colluding with Voldemort.


    This is not an ordinary crime charge.


    Even through all the criminal laws in the magic world, they are among the best and belong to a notorious and extremely dangerous felony!


    Once the crime is investigated and the evidence is conclusive, Cornell will be waiting for a cruel liquidation beyond imagination.


    In other words.


    If this is just a malicious slander, with unwarranted accusations.


    You can say so.


    The Death Eater hunter, in defiance of the laws of the magical world, even declared war on the Ministry of magic in public!


    On the way.


    Moody''s warned Tonks not to meddle when it comes to Death Eater hunters.


    Others don''t know.


    But as a colleague who has worked together for two years, crazy eyed man knows exactly who Cole is.


    A guy whose means are extremely cruel and incomprehensible.


    however.


    Maybe it''s because of Cole''s attitude towards Harry.


    The young witch didn''t have much bad feelings for the notorious Death Eater hunter.


    Never stop talking.


    After Cole said his charges against fudge.


    The whole school gate of Hogwarts suddenly fell into absolute silence.


    In particular, for sensitive wizards, a long horror knife full of killing and destruction appeared in front of them, bathed in scarlet flame.


    The only calm Rufus scrimger, frowning, took out his wand and said in a deep voice, "since you openly resist.


    I have the right to take the necessary action here, Death Eater hunter. "


    After a very brief silence.


    Walton''s forehead was covered with a fine cold sweat, and his expression was not straightforward for revenge. Instead, he looked frightened and retreated continuously.


    Dumbledore had a calm face.


    Take out the wand and build a defensive magic barrier in front of the students who have no time to leave.


    Tonks looked at Moody and took out his wand.


    The next moment.


    The battle between powerful wizards was openly presented under the eyes of many students for the first time.


    When there was no class, he was very excited and tried his best to remind the enemy to recite the spell.


    There is no etiquette before the duel.


    The invisible magic power, under the casting technique of silent spell, secretly collided with Cole in a form that was difficult to capture, but was violently split by the long knife burning scarlet flame.


    later.


    Under the shocked gaze of the students.


    The black magic defense assistant, who had a lower and lower sense of existence since the first day of school, erupted into far more extraordinary physical strength.


    Like an arrow off the string.


    Under skringer''s dignified gaze, he bumped into the attack curse he constructed. Under the instinctive reaction, the justice trial quietly appeared in his left hand.


    When Tonks was ready to continue casting spells to suppress Cole.


    The black muzzle had been aimed at her face.


    A moment of life and death.


    The witch''s pupils shrank and her adrenaline soared.


    Fine cold sweat poured out of his back and wet his clothes.


    even to the extent that.


    For a moment, she thought she was dead!


    however.


    The muzzle of the gun only appeared in her vision for a short time, and suddenly disappeared in less than a second.


    The other side.


    In the face of Cole''s attack, scrimgeor''s body changed into a white fog and flew quickly to the high altitude.


    Suddenly.


    The shadow of a huge, hideous evil thing.


    Suddenly behind Cole, he flashed by.


    The blue light reflects the soul of every wizard.


    The strange dizziness of being attacked made some students with low strength and will fall to the ground.


    Harry felt the lightning scar on his forehead, a strong stabbing pain and a painful frown, leaning against the side post.


    Slinger snorted and fell from the air.


    When he got up and was ready to continue to curse and control Cole, the tip of the long knife had touched his throat. At the same time, the muzzle of the justice trial was aimed at Moody''s.


    Motioned him not to act rashly.


    For some young wizards, they live in a time when Death Eater hunters retire. Now, they finally have the opportunity to test each other''s strength in person.


    Tonks, who only became Auror last year.


    Palms sweaty, feeling a little nervous.


    She knows.


    If the other party wants to, now she is dead.


    Moody held his walking stick and staff tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "cole, let scrimger go."


    There was a tense atmosphere at the scene of the battle.


    So that every student has a deep breath in his heart.


    Finally.


    As the target of the arrest, Cole walker, the "felon", slowly took the long knife off scrimger''s neck and said coldly, "go back and tell cornelli to catch me next time and let him shout Voldemort together.


    Or don''t come.


    Moreover, help me warn him that sometimes, don''t stretch your hand too long to avoid being cut off by me. "


    While talking.


    Turn and look straight into Umbridge''s eyes.


    As a result, the frightened old witch changed her previous arrogant and domineering Queen''s appearance and her face was bloodless.


    One man repels three Aurors.


    One of them is also the head of Auror''s office.


    Even... From beginning to end, the Death Eater Hunter seemed to be able to do it.


    Maybe it''s because this is Hogwarts.


    Maybe for some other reason.


    Not at all.


    Under the eyes with different looks, Rufus slinger patted the dust on his body and didn''t seem to care about Cole''s threat. He said in a deep voice, "you''re still like this. You haven''t changed at all."


    Cole took back his long knife and just trial and responded, "you too, straight bastard."


    next.


    The more dramatic scene shocked all the students present, even Umbridge.


    The former is surprised that a teaching assistant who has no sense of existence... Or "notorious" bad guy has such a deep and elusive background in the Ministry of magic.


    Even the director of Auror''s office is so familiar with him.


    The latter was surprised that Rufus, that bastard, dared to betray Lord Connelly in front of her!


    That would have been embarrassing.


    Dark to green with blue.


    Skinger motioned moody to take Tonks and Walton first, then whispered a few words in Cole''s ear, looked serious and nodded slightly, and then, like an old friend, raised his hand and patted Cole on the back. Then he used the phantom to move away.


    In an atmosphere of silence.


    Dumbledore, who had long expected and had no intention of interfering, withdrew the defense barrier and said seriously to the students, "don''t you have to go to class? Go back to school!"


    however.


    Also on this day.


    As a teaching assistant in the defense against the dark arts, Cole practiced it and gave a solid practical lesson to the students vividly.


    so that.


    Throughout the semester, it was talked about by the students.


    Even, many followers of Cole were born.

 Chapter 401

    later.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Main task 2 has been completed."


    "As a senior official in another world, no one understands the struggle for power better than you, demon hunter.


    If the dismissal of Sybil Trelawney is regarded as the dividing line between the Ministry of magic and Dolores Umbridge, aiming at Dumbledore''s seizure of power and Hogwarts.


    With your impeccable arrogance, powerful strength and complex background, you have not only successfully counterattacked all Cornell Fudge''s offensives.


    And in front of all the students at Hogwarts, he attacked the Ministry of magic and fudge ruthlessly and turned the offensive around on his own. "


    "Although cornelli fudge decided to temporarily stop seizing power against Hogwarts, Umbridge will still complete all her courses this semester as a professor of defense against the dark arts."


    "Reward: trait, sequence and affinity."


    "Special events, second, felonies, have been completed."


    "Start calculating timeline..."


    "Timeline 1: out of fear of killing the plot, in the face of the accusations and arrests of the Ministry of magic, you chose to escape. Therefore, Hogwarts and Dumbledore fell into a more dangerous situation.


    You were also forced to leave the world of Harry Potter movies because Cornell fudge became an enemy all over the world after his call with the Muggle prime minister. "


    "Timeline 2: you, the plot destroyer, despised the accusations made against you by the Ministry of magic, killed Walton McNeil by thunder and seriously injured three Aurors, so that Tonks could only spend the rest of his life in hospital bed.


    Then you enter the Ministry of magic alone and execute Cornell fudge in public, which makes you the second Dark Lord.


    It seems that he avoided all the plot killings, but was finally killed by Neville with the Gryffindor sword. "


    "Sometimes, cunning is a virtue. Sometimes, cunning is the way to death. You know this well, demon hunter."


    "Reward: the hand of death."


    [trait ¡¤ sequence affinity: the affinity trait is directly related to your current will strength. Now, the probability of extending additional branches of your sequence secrets has greatly increased;


    The consumption of slaughter secret skill and blood flame has been reduced;


    The burning time of mourning candlestick has been increased.]


    [death''s ruling hand: a dark leather left-hand cover connects the spirit world. It can efficiently capture all kinds of spirits active in the real world.


    A trainee God of death: do you like pi so much?]


    End of mechanical synthesis.


    Holding the lightning scar on his forehead, Harry stood at the bottom of the steps leading to the school gate and stared at Cole.


    Their eyes collided.


    The young wizard seemed to stop talking.


    Finally, she chose silence. With Hermione''s help, she walked into the school and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Everyone will grow.


    Especially in turbulent times.


    Innocent boys and girls with dreams.


    The amazing battle between Cole and the three Aurors... At least for the young people of Hogwarts.


    Although Harry had fought against Voldemort, his heart was deeply wrapped by an inexplicable sense of powerlessness.


    Compared to a really powerful wizard.


    His faith and his strength are particularly weak and vulnerable.


    place oneself in others '' position.


    If he faced the three Aurors alone, I''m afraid he would be subdued in two or three times, and there was no room for resistance.


    However.


    The more he thought so, the more uneasy he became.


    Even such a powerful Auror still couldn''t resist Voldemort. Even Dumbledore deliberately alienated him after the top three competition.


    A strong sense of loneliness and the inability to fight the Dark Lord with a person kept him awake all night.


    however.


    What Harry didn''t know was that his close friend Hermione Granger was also worried and didn''t sleep all night.


    Concerns about Harry.


    They are worried about the current situation and the people they are wrapped in.


    And... Some inexplicable troubles of adolescent girls.


    Outside Hogwarts School, the man''s arrogant and cold appearance, but especially free and easy attitude, until now, is still deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Old, long winded clothes with vicissitudes of years.


    A long Sabre with outstanding military achievements.


    And those... Heart beating, incomparably deep blue eyes.


    Although the Death Eater hunter is at least 20 years older than her, the common problem of the human appearance association still reminds her of Cole''s strong posture against the three Aurors alone.


    But that''s not the worst.


    Every time I think of this, Ron''s silly face will come to mind inexplicably, and even Harry


    so that.


    She''s a little confused.


    Is this admiration for Cole or simply longing and admiration for his strong strength.


    however.


    If the young Xueba witch knows that a demon hunter has strange characteristics of inexplicable attraction to vampires and witches.


    I''m afraid there won''t be so much trouble.


    The next day.


    Under the surveillance of Cole''s rare absence from work, Umbridge hastily ended a dark magic defense class without nutrition and left first.


    About yesterday.


    The students were eager for what their TA could say in class.


    As a result, throughout the course, the other party covered his face with a newspaper and sat on the far right of the podium to sleep.


    Until other students leave the classroom one after another.


    Ron wanted to accompany Harry and Hermione, but his two dearest brothers screamed all the way out, saying that he was trying their latest products.


    After a silence.


    Harry went to the podium and said, "Professor..."


    Cole took down the newspaper, opened his eyes, looked straight into the boy''s eyes and said coldly, "I know what you''re trying to say, Harry.


    What happened yesterday seems to scare you. "


    The boy put his right hand on the podium and hurriedly said, "no! I just think..."


    Fold the newspaper and stuff it into the pocket of the windbreaker.


    "I think all your efforts to fight the mysterious man are useless."


    Cole got up, walked over and patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "every powerful wizard was once a student, even Dumbledore.


    Just try to do what you should do. "


    When you get a positive answer.


    The young man''s eyes fell on Cole''s back when he left the classroom, showing a rare smiling face.


    however.


    When Cole came to the door of the classroom.


    Hermione suddenly stopped him.


    Their eyes collided. The girl glanced away unnaturally, hurriedly made an excuse and said, "er... Professor, can you teach us practical courses?


    What happened yesterday... "


    She may think she''s hiding it well.


    But for the demon hunter, no subtle change of expression can escape his eyes.


    Especially this guy who is inexplicably and systematically evaluated as a friend of witches.

 Chapter 402

    The crisp voice of the criminal verdict sounded.


    Cole exhaled a puff of smoke and said, "Mr. Potter, I need to talk to Miss Granger alone."


    The young man was stunned and hurriedly said, "er... Of course!"


    After that.


    Quickly leave the classroom and close the door of the classroom.


    Than shyness simply because of admiration.


    Hermione''s inner feelings were obviously more complex and made her feel more confused and uneasy.


    She didn''t look at Cole''s eyes. She held her left arm in her right hand and stood in place awkwardly, trying to find a suitable topic, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Cole sat on the edge of the table.


    Take a deep breath, the smoke around your mouth and nose, the indifferent voice, looks a little vicissitudes, and says, "love is like a poison, intoxicating, but especially deadly.


    Isn''t it, Miss Granger? "


    Poke the center.


    Hermione laughed to hide her embarrassment, looked up and said, "Professor, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If there''s nothing else, I have a potion class..."


    "You must be wondering if you are in love with me now?"


    Hear Cole''s voice.


    The girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    For a 15-year-old girl like her, love often represents a beautiful and unpredictable unknown field like a dream.


    Even if it is an advertisement, it should be full of ritual and exciting.


    Instead, like the Death Eater hunter in front of her, sitting here seems to be talking about an ordinary thing... Or something with a strong sense of pessimism.


    Take a deep breath.


    "Professor..."


    When Hermione was ready to deny the other party''s absurd conclusion, she was interrupted by a strange prop in Cole''s hand.


    More evil than dark magic.


    Like a piercing cold current, it poured into her blood.


    Cole put out his cigarette, his mouth and nose were white, his head was down and frowned, "Miss Granger, your distress is not because of love.


    My soul, once suffered a curse.


    A curse that makes many people fall in love with me inexplicably, but they are lonely all their life.


    however.


    Every free man has the right to choose, and love is not an unspeakable thing, but I hope you can seriously examine your heart. "


    After Cole told the truth.


    Hermione stared at death''s doom deck and frowned deeper.


    Although the anxiety and doubt in her heart were all solved at once, and she understood that her feeling for Cole was only due to the evil power of the curse, but... The tone and vicissitudes of the other party''s speech.


    Miss Granger, who has always been delicate and sensitive, is hard to accept.


    She could not imagine what kind of cruel bastard would cast such a vicious curse.


    The man sitting in front of him must have experienced more than one cruel parting.


    And some of her unwarranted thoughts.


    She touched each other''s wound unreasonably. Hermione stood there for a moment at a loss, opened her mouth, hesitated for a long time and said, "Professor... I''m sorry, I just..."


    "You''re not wrong. It''s just some old things, but I''ll seriously consider the actual combat class you just mentioned and go to class."


    The girl took a deep breath and nodded slightly.


    This time, she didn''t deliberately avoid Cole''s eyes, and her eyes changed back to the previous sincerity.


    however.


    When I got to the door, I couldn''t help but look at Cole with worry. I wanted to stop talking, sighed gently and left quickly.


    In a sense.


    A white lie is worth a thousand words.


    Naturally, Cole''s soul has not suffered such a strange curse.


    Moreover, love and family affection have always been expensive luxuries for a demon hunter.


    Unless he wants Hermione to die.


    Otherwise.


    It is absolutely necessary to dispel her unrealistic ideas at the first time.


    get up.


    Take out a new cigarette, light it, put your left hand in your trouser pocket and walk to the teaching room.


    however.


    One thing.


    The girl did not guess wrong. Indeed, because of her, the demon hunter thought of other things: Penny seranda, the dark crow witch.


    ...


    For the next period of time.


    Everything goes down in an orderly way according to the original plot of the film.


    Umbridge continued to follow cornelli Fudge''s request and arbitrarily meddled in Hogwarts''s teaching under Dumbledore''s unintentional jurisdiction.


    But Cole''s existence.


    Compared with the original timeline, the old pink witch converged a lot.


    And because the two professors of the defense against the dark arts, one is the running dog of the Ministry of magic and the other is a pure Muggle, the students have to find another way to find a qualified teacher.


    Teach them how to use all kinds of magic.


    Their goal is finally determined on the only Harry who has practical experience and is a wizard.


    In Hogsmeade village, after the secret meeting of the pig head bar, the students finally started the formal black magic defense course of this semester in the demand room found by Neville, despite Umbridge''s large-scale investigation and opposition from their parents and the Ministry of magic.


    Learn all kinds of offensive magic and use skills.


    Until the last class before Christmas.


    At the invitation of the trio, Cole, one of the professors of the defense against the dark arts, as a teacher in the practical direction, assessed their grades this semester.


    First, under Harry''s arrangement.


    All the students fought one-on-one under Cole''s watch.


    After the final confrontation.


    Harry glanced at the confident students, walked up to Cole with his wand and said with a smile, "Professor, what do you think of them?"


    Follow the voice.


    Everyone who whispered shut up and looked at the combat Professor specially invited by the trio.


    Cole didn''t respond.


    The long knife suddenly appeared in the palm of the hand and stepped forward.


    The sound of hard soled leather shoes walking on the floor is particularly harsh in the silent house of answering every request.


    Stop in front of a group of students.


    Cole''s frightening eyes swept through the crowd, and his indifferent voice, filled with the cruelty of the dark reality, sounded in their ears.


    "Although you can skillfully use all kinds of attack spells, it doesn''t mean you can resist the means of black wizards.


    Since it''s a practical class, you have to understand.


    Outside the school, you are not dealing with your classmates.


    But a group of evil people who are cunning, cruel, vicious, have no moral bottom line and can kill anyone in order to achieve their goals. "


    That''s it.


    Cole raised his long knife at the Weasley brothers. His emotion free voice extinguished the enthusiasm in the students'' hearts and made their faces more dignified.


    "Everyone hopes that you can have a carefree and full of good memories, including me.


    But since you are willing to invite me to preside over the actual combat class, it shows that you are ready to deal with it.


    No magic or skill can compare with a strong heart.


    In the face of suffering, only it can support you and never fall. This is the only way to surpass death and protect yourself and your loved ones.


    Now, Harry, you, Hermione and Ron, attack me.


    The others dispersed. "

 Chapter 403

    The students looked at each other, dispersed consciously, and stood on both sides of the hall to make room for both sides of the battle.


    Harry made eye contact with the trio.


    In the repressed silence, they took out their wands and pointed at Cole, while keeping a safe distance.


    Previously, outside Hogwarts School, I witnessed the other party alone against the three Aurors with a powerful force called rolling.


    Hermione held her wand tightly and her breathing became shorter.


    Harry''s eyes crossed Cole and looked at Ron, whose expression was obviously afraid.


    See the trio ready.


    The blood flame roared, like thick blood flowing, attached to the long knife and burned.


    Some students with keen perception, under the influence of the power of absolute destruction and killing, looked extremely uncomfortable and turned white.


    Cole''s ruthless eyes swept over the trio and said coldly, "remember, now you''re facing a ferocious Death Eater.


    Mercy will only kill yourself.


    Use all your means to attack me as much as possible.


    I fall to the ground and you win. "


    With the other students watching intently, Harry clenched his wand and shouted, "Ron! Do it! EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    "Wait! Harry! I''m not ready..."


    Ron didn''t finish.


    Hermione had shouted the spell.


    "Stupefy!"


    One before, one after.


    Two magical forces, the white light mass reconstructed in the real world, roared and crashed into Cole.


    In the exclamation of the students.


    Cole slashed and burst Harry''s attack curse, which turned into a flying flame, like a gorgeous scarlet fireworks.


    The next moment.


    Hermione fell to the ground faintly and fiercely hit his back, just like the waves composed of halos, hitting the solid rocks and dispersing.


    Previously, the students had a lot of practice and confrontation. It was their consensus that they could fly the enemy even if the spell did not work.


    However.


    What they saw in front of them once again refreshed their basic understanding of combat.


    Just as Hermione hurriedly prepared for the next spell, the black muzzle of justice trial had been aimed at her forehead.


    The actual combat Professor specially invited by them said mercilessly, "you are dead."


    The girl''s eyes crossed the gun and fell on Harry.


    This temporary classroom, the most powerful student, has been subdued by a long knife around his neck.


    The young wizard looked straight at Cole.


    Shortness of breath, swallowing saliva.


    For a moment.


    He thought his neck had been pierced by a long knife.


    Cole slowly lowered his weapon.


    Ignoring the frightened eyes of the students, he walked to Ron, who was nervous but helpless. He looked down into his eyes and said coldly, "Ron, if it was a real life and death struggle just now, at this time tomorrow, you can take flowers to the cemetery to sweep the graves of Harry and Hermione.


    Remember, the enemy will never give you enough time to prepare. "


    After that.


    Back in the middle of the clearing, he said indifferently, "hold your wand and start over."


    This time.


    The frustrated Hermione frowned, spread her hand and questioned loudly, "Professor, if our spell can''t work for you at all, what''s the significance of such practical training?


    You are a Death Eater hunter that mysterious people will fear, and we are just a group of students! "


    Follow the voice.


    All the students'' eyes focused on the girl.


    Compared with the problem itself, the admiring eyes seemed to say: that''s the notorious Death Eater hunter! A more difficult guy than Professor Snape, Hermione, how dare you question him?!


    Ron frowned and looked away.


    however.


    When everyone thought Cole would scold Hermione for her cowardice, Harry suddenly said, "Hermione, the professor is right.


    The enemy will never give us time to prepare.


    And... I fought against that man, facing him, just like the situation we are facing now, the enemy is too strong to defeat.


    But that doesn''t mean we''ll wait to die.


    Don''t forget, Mr. Cole said, "will is the most powerful power of a wizard."


    Like a real Gryffindor.


    Harry''s tone was particularly firm, full of courage and indomitable.


    even to the extent that.


    At this moment.


    The temperament of the teenager in this temporary classroom is like a young leader who leads people out of the darkness.


    Hermione shook her head slightly, took a deep breath and said, "all right."


    Ron took his wand, flashed his eyes over the two friends, paced in place and said, "I think... I should be ready this time."


    Cole stood where he was.


    Perhaps, we should consider giving these children some confidence. Sometimes too cruel reality will hurt their confidence and enthusiasm.


    After a silence, he said, "when you''re ready..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Fully aware of the real purpose of the lecture, the cunning Hermione struck first and shouted, "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    A white light flashed.


    Cole''s long knife flew out and fell to the floor.


    Harry was quick eyed and quick at hand. Using yugadim Leviosa, he manipulated the long knife to float and threw it far away.


    The two tacitly looked at each other and smiled.


    The girl joked, "Professor, you taught us this."


    Cole smiled and said, "well done."


    in fact.


    He just threw away the long knife on purpose to increase the self-confidence of these lovely students.


    Otherwise, at the moment of Hermione''s casting, the feedback from the seventh vision is enough for him to respond and kill each other instantly.


    Other students felt relieved when they saw this.


    Ron suddenly pointed his wand at Cole and shouted, "stupefy!"


    Unfortunately.


    His sneak attack didn''t work this time.


    Cole turned sideways to avoid the spell. Neville, who was just standing on the path of the spell attack, screamed and flew out.


    An empty cartridge case suddenly appeared in his hand.


    At the moment when Harry cast the spell, he threw it out and hit his right hand. The boy ate and hurt, snorted and threw away the wand.


    The powerful physical strength of the demon hunter broke out terrible kinetic energy under the horrified gaze of the students!


    Three steps in front of Ron.


    Hermione fell to the ground and hit RON in the face... To be exact, it was the roaring fist that hit him in the face and took away the magic wand of the completely stupid boy.


    Gently push him away.


    Twist your body.


    When Hermione was preparing for the third spell, the wand roared out of his hand, hit the girl''s wrist, ran away, raised his hand, squeezed Hermione''s mouth ready to chant the spell, and held her in his arms.


    What happened in the electro-optic flint room completely fooled the other students.


    Stay where you are.


    Harry covered his sore right hand with a painful expression and went to pick up his wand.


    Ron stood where he was at a loss.


    This time.


    Also came to the core course of this practical course: the choice of death and courage.

 Chapter 404

    Cole pinched Hermione''s mouth and let her struggle.


    then.


    In the students'' shouting, the cold blade of the dagger hit the girl''s neck.


    Harry saw it and said in disbelief, "Professor?!"


    Ron is also confused. Is the other party teaching or playing for real?


    Hermione could only make meaningless sobs because she was pinched and shut her mouth. She twisted her body to get out of control.


    Until the blade of the dagger was one point closer to her neck.


    It just stopped.


    Even, the girl can clearly feel the cold metal and the skin pressing on her neck.


    Finally.


    When the temporary classroom became quiet, Cole said coldly, "at first, you did a good job and knew how to preempt.


    But many powerful wizards can cast spells without magic wands.


    You were unprepared for it.


    And... One of the things mysterious people like most is to torture others, kill people you cherish by cruel means and invade your brain.


    Use hallucinations to drive you crazy in grief until you kneel on the ground and beg him to kill you.


    If you and Ron were asked to attack each other until one person died, I would not let Hermione leave. What would you choose?


    To say a little in advance, the dead fail the examination. "


    obviously.


    First exposure to this test.


    Some students with poor psychological endurance could not bear it. They stepped back and shouted, "Harry! Can we quit the actual combat class?"


    Cole said indifferently, "those who quit now fail the examination and have no credits."


    Hermione couldn''t make a sound. She shook her head at them all the time, motioning them not to be fooled.


    Although such a practical class was very realistic and full of the cruelty they needed to face in this era, the clever witch soon guessed Cole''s real intention.


    Even if some of them sacrifice voluntarily, I''m afraid they will only fail both.


    gradual.


    The atmosphere in the temporary classroom became tense, making the students a little out of breath.


    This scene.


    Harry seemed to go back to the day when Cedric was killed by Voldemort.


    He clenched his injured right hand.


    Once the fear, at this moment inexplicably into never had the courage.


    When thinking of the burrow, Cole once said to him: face death.


    Tightly pursed his lips, he suddenly raised his wand and aimed it at Cole''s face.


    Under Ron''s shocked gaze, he shouted the spell, "stupefy!"


    Although the powerful heart aroused in a short time suddenly strengthened Harry''s spell, it still could not have any impact on Cole.


    Loosen the grip on Hermione''s right hand.


    He held the magic light and crushed it.


    The sudden change made the room silent.


    The young witch coughed twice, hurried back to her two friends, grabbed Harry''s arm and frowned.


    Ron lowered his voice and said in shock, "Harry! Are you crazy?! if we fail our defense against the dark arts class..."


    Harry shook his head and said, "Ron."


    That''s it.


    He looked up at Cole, his eyes collided with other students, shook his head slightly, young, but experienced the voice of life and death, which seemed inexplicable vicissitudes of life.


    "Death Eaters never keep their promises. If they believe them, Hermione will die and so will we.


    Cedric is... "


    At this point, it stopped abruptly.


    I don''t seem to want to continue this sad topic.


    Cole went into the distance and picked up the long knife.


    Neville, who had been silent, glanced at Hermione and asked, "Professor, if Harry can''t save Hermione..."


    The girl replied, "I will die."


    This time.


    Standing in the distance, after lighting a cigarette, Cole, who slowly returned to the students, also gave an answer that they will never forget.


    "Because Harry is ready to sacrifice Hermione."


    In the heavy silence, Cole continued, "although this is a little unfriendly to young you, the times do not allow you to live carefree under our shelter.


    Because one day, I will die and Dumbledore will die.


    Remember.


    The key is not sacrifice and death, but your love and missing for them.


    The pain of personally killing the one you love.


    Far more than one''s fear of death. "


    That''s all.


    Cole spits out a mouthful of muddy smoke and says, "that''s all for today''s actual combat class. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time.


    I''m sorry to hurt you, Miss Granger. "


    The witch shook her head slightly to indicate that she was all right.


    This moment.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Progress in the current world task: 13."


    "You get the first breath of death: the breath of the death of the belligerent."


    "The secrets of judgment began to evolve..."


    "Serial real name: judgment, reincarnation, death."


    "The power of the breath of death is recasting the beheading knife of the executioner..."


    "Gain: Soul butcher''s knife."


    [the death breath of the belligerent: a breath of death in the old wand.


    A god of death: This is the world of idealists, demon hunters. I think, so I am.]


    [judgment ¡¤ reincarnation death: the second form of evolution of judgment arcane, current progress: 13.]


    [soul butcher''s knife: causes irreversible instant death effect on spirits below level 5.


    Cause serious damage to the second ladder witch. Attacking the soul box for many times can cause lethal effect.


    Invalid for real life.


    Many years ago, a deputy God of death liked to use it to harvest the souls of sinners. Now it belongs to you.]


    Cole''s eyes swept over the statement given by the system.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Harry standing not far away from Zhang Qiu with thoughts.


    With a cigarette in one hand and a hand in his trouser pocket, he walked out.


    On the way.


    He was surprised that he suddenly reached one third of the world mission. Originally, Cole thought that the world mission would not be successful until Sirius died.


    Harry Potter''s world mission description and mission objectives are definitely the most ambiguous one he has ever experienced.


    No clue.


    There are no clear and concise instructions.


    After entering Hogwarts, he has been thinking about the world task, deliberately spending time in class, in addition to teaching those lovely students something against the dark world.


    On the other hand, he also wants to gradually test the world task through some very idealistic ways according to the characteristics of the Deathly Hallows.


    Although the idealistic plan cannot use a clear direction of action or make detailed planning through purpose, the current results show that there are no major problems in his exploration and investigation direction.


    But even if you get the first breath of death.


    The other two still have no clue.


    In Harry Potter, I think so I am, in the extremely idealistic film world, many things can not be judged by the common logic of investigating cases.


    This is the same as when he investigated the Newcastle case and dealt with Freddy.


    Walk into the gate of the dormitory with your front foot.


    Perhaps the action of the leading group, beyond his control, began to promote the plot.


    The system prompt sounds again.


    "Main task 3: the battle of the secret affairs department has been generated."

 Chapter 405

    "Prepare for the timeline shuttle..."


    "Accounting for future event Topology..."


    "After the last lecture, at Dumbledore''s request, you leave Hogwarts and go to London to track down a Death Eater who has some key information.


    After you left, Umbridge''s behavior became more and more unscrupulous. In the name of Dumbledore''s Army (D.A.), he forcibly dissolved the private classroom organized by Harry Potter, told the Ministry of magic and deprived Albus Dumbledore of the title of president.


    And after that, Hogwarts fell completely into her dictatorship. "


    "On Christmas Eve, Harry Potter saw a strange illusion in a nightmare and saved Arthur Weasley''s life.


    His consciousness also deteriorated under Voldemort''s invasion.


    To this end, Severus Snape gave Harry a special training on brain sealing for a period of time, but inadvertently invaded Snape''s consciousness and learned about his past.


    As a price.


    The training of brain sealing is over. "


    "After several months of pursuit, you successfully found the Death Eater who knew the key information, a guy who was seriously disabled because of learning black magic and hid in a Muggle welfare home disguised as Alzheimer''s disease.


    After cruel interrogation, you successfully got a message: one of the Horcruxes is related to Sirius''s dead brother, Regulus.


    But because he accidentally said "Voldemort," a name full of dark magic and curses, as well as each other''s little secrets, his death was miserable. "


    "On your way back to Hogwarts that day, Harry saw the illusion of Sirius being killed and was ready to use the flying road network to enter the Ministry of magic..."


    "Mission objective: to ensure that the Harry Potter trio will not be killed in the battle of the Department of mystery."


    "Serious warning: Harry Potter people forcibly intervene before being besieged by death eaters in the Department of mystery affairs, which has a very high probability of triggering uncontrollable plot killings."


    "Completion reward: evolution branch of trial sequence arcane."


    "Ready, start shuttling..."


    The cold mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    The world and time around Cole.


    Under high-speed operation, the overlapping sense of space presents distorted stripes superimposed by color and darkness.


    Suddenly.


    In the afternoon, the noise of the road suddenly sounded in my ears.


    Step back.


    Avoid cars passing zebra crossings.


    Look up.


    The red light across the street.


    With the patrol not far away, the suspicious eyes of his right hand on the holster were particularly eye-catching.


    Cole took a deep breath, frowned, took out a cigarette and lit it.


    A little boy standing beside him looked up just at this time. They looked at each other. The little boy quickly lowered his head and hid in his mother''s arms in fear.


    even to the extent that.


    Cole could also hear his tender voice.


    "Mom... Bad guys."


    This time.


    A demon hunter found that his trouser legs were stained with blood, and his eyes glanced at the smooth metal surface, reflecting his cold face.


    Under the right eye, there are some very fine blood droplets.


    No accident.


    It should have been left when he greeted someone with his fist.


    Yu Guangli, two patrolmen who had been whispering for a long time, picked up the walkie talkie and didn''t know what they were reporting to the console.


    Exhale a mouthful of muddy smoke.


    The little boy''s mother took a step to the left without a trace and opened the distance from Cole.


    In a sense.


    The image of the demon hunter at this time will not be doubted, especially in London many years ago, which was once controlled by the razor party.


    Fortunately, the two police officers did not take the next action.


    The red light turns green.


    Cole trotted across the street and turned into a remote alley.


    He has read all the large statements given by the system.


    The last serious warning of the task.


    If he had guessed correctly, before the arrival of the members of the order of Phoenix, he would forcibly intervene in the Department of mystery affairs. Most of the outcome of Sirius''s death would be transferred to him.


    The demon hunter who has a plan in mind, or... Always goes his own way, has his own careful consideration than the warning and persuasion of the plot.


    Although Sirius'' death is a very regrettable thing, tears and suffering are never worth showing off.


    But as a descendant of the potter family, one of the three brothers in the ancient legend and the owner of the invisibility cloak, Harry must have the will to surpass death.


    Otherwise.


    In this movie universe without plot twist device, Cole has reason to believe that he can do whatever he wants, lack of thinking, and arbitrarily intervene in the experience of plot characters.


    It will inevitably lead to great changes in the outcome.


    Just like the hints and important clues given by the system after he entered the Harry Potter film universe: everyone is the protagonist here.


    Into the deepest part of the alley.


    Take out the evil portal, Cole said coldly, "go to Hogwarts."


    Then came the shrill flattery of the evil elf.


    "Yes, my master."


    Strictly speaking.


    In Hogwarts, wizards are not allowed to use phantom movement, except elves.


    So.


    Without Dumbledore, the moment Cole arrived in the atrium, all the professors were warned.


    The first to arrive was Mileva McGonagall.


    After seeing Cole, she was very surprised that a Muggle could use phantom to move into Hogwarts, but she was also secretly relieved.


    At least you konw who didn''t come.


    The witch''s voice was very rapid and frowned, "Professor Cole walker, where have you been these days?


    Dumbledore was robbed of the headmaster''s title by Cornell. I thought you would... "


    As a member of the determined Hogwarts.


    Out of her trust in Dumbledore, Mileva naturally believes that Cole is equally trustworthy.


    Cole didn''t respond to her question and interrupted, "don''t worry about Dumbledore, where''s Harry?"


    Mention that group of students.


    Mileva, who was angry with Umbridge, said in a deep voice, "after they were defined as Dumbledore''s army, the school didn''t have classes for some time."


    At this point, the witch lowered her voice and said angrily, "that woman is too much! Mr. Cole, if you have studied the history of Muggles, you will know.


    Umbridge in this school, among a group of students! There was a white terror!


    God... "


    This time.


    Snape, who was in a hurry, happened to walk to the atrium.


    He was very surprised to see Mileva and Cole whispering here.


    Then raise your chin.


    The black wizard robe was windless and strode outside the school.


    Cross cole and stop not far away.


    As if he remembered something, as if he had found his conscience, he turned and said to Cole in his unique tone, "said Harry, the big foot was caught.


    I don''t understand what he''s talking about, but you''ve always been close to him. Is this a code word between you? "

 Chapter 406

    Patfoot, Sirius''s nickname.


    Although Cole knew what would happen in the Department of mystery affairs in the future, Snape deliberately conveyed it to him. He must hope that the Death Eater hunter could come forward and find out about it.


    After all.


    So far, Snape is still a Death Eater loyal to Voldemort, and Dumbledore is the deepest spy around the Dark Lord.


    however.


    Bigfoot was a nickname that Snape and James Potter used to call each other when they were their age. Even Harry knew it when he peeped into the memory of Smith.


    According to the character chronicle given by the system, the Death Eater hunter has no reason to know what''s going on here.


    Look at Snape from a distance.


    Think of another possibility.


    After a silence, Cole said coldly, "someone was caught... Did the Death Eaters?"


    There was no positive reply.


    Snape stopped pestering Cole, stared at him, turned and left.


    No accident.


    After leaving Hogwarts.


    He will secretly go to the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix to confirm it.


    Then there will be the battle of the mystery department.


    While Snape left.


    Umbridge, who was embarrassed, escorted Hermione and Harry with a magic wand, and was walking in the direction of the forbidden forest.


    Cole and Mileva discussed for a moment about Dumbledore and D.A.


    Perhaps because of the return of the famous Death Eater hunter, Mileva, who really couldn''t stand the dictatorship of the old pink witch, first had a hint, and then took Cole all the way to Umbridge''s office.


    "... this is the most absurd thing since Hogwarts was founded! Students are not allowed to use magic wands, and the punishment measures are like treating prisoners!


    Snape told me last time that Umbridge interrogated my students with vomit... It''s ridiculous! "


    The more you say, the more angry you get.


    So that Mileva, who was walking on the road, took a deep breath and calmed down.


    After they went to Umbridge''s office, Harry and others had disappeared. Only Malfoy and his attendant threw up on the ground.


    even to the extent that.


    The moment I opened the door of the office.


    The pungent sour smell of vomit was almost pushed out by Professor McGonagall!


    "God... Where''s Harry?"


    Malfoy sniveled and wept, because when he vomited after eating sugar, he said miserably, "they... They are a group of madmen!


    Professor McGonagall, I want to report them... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The blonde raised his head and happened to see Cole who appeared next to Mileva.


    His face suddenly changed.


    If you come to your mouth, you quickly swallow it back.


    Kicking Crabbe, he didn''t dare to explain the reasons for these things. While wiping his mouth, he crawled out of the office and disappeared.


    Half an hour later


    Cole, standing in front of the corridor window, watched Harry and others ride Yeqi to London.


    Determine the development of the situation and there are no accidents.


    Cole took out the evil portal and said coldly, "go near the Ministry of magic."


    This time.


    The elf imprisoned inside was very surprised and didn''t flatter him.


    Even, strange silence.


    The professional habits of demon hunters.


    Cole was very keen to capture this abnormal imagination.


    But it''s too late to cancel.


    At the moment when the phantom shift was launched, a burst of extremely strong malice, like a piercing cold wave, poured into his soul.


    The distortion of space is like being thrown into a tin can and then shaking wildly.


    Even if a demon hunter is not a wizard.


    You can also guess that someone is interfering with the transmission of the phantom shift.


    Can have such strong malice


    Suddenly.


    The space in Cole''s field of vision returned to normal.


    The extreme dizziness made him stagger forward a few steps to stabilize his shape.


    A bleak, weak laughter, as if about to die, suddenly sounded.


    "Snape guessed right. Are you really going to follow Harry all the way and protect him in the dark?"


    The voice just fell.


    Another ill intentioned, even impatient, rough voice fell into Cole''s ears.


    "Master, let me kill that dirty Muggle!"


    "Shh..."


    Voldemort spoke in a strange tone, like a psychologically distorted abnormal gentleman.


    The dizziness gradually faded away.


    Cole looked up.


    Voldemort''s Salted egg head without a nose is particularly eye-catching. Behind him, there are seven death eaters that Cole has never seen... Or just a group of weak black wizards.


    Not far away.


    The sun has set.


    The light fades rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Exhaling a foul breath, Cole straightened up, held the long knife in his hand and said indifferently, "I thought you hid in the sewer and didn''t dare to see me, Voldemort."


    This group of death eaters, who have never appeared in the film, are faced with wizard hunters as notorious as Voldemort, even if the Dark Lord is in charge.


    Suddenly threatened by the other party.


    A group of death eaters, with a frightened face, pointed their wands at Cole vigilantly to prevent him from suddenly starting.


    The cold night wind blew past.


    The demon hunter''s windbreaker kept swinging.


    The Dark Lord''s robes danced endlessly.


    The endless wasteland and half man tall weeds fluctuate like waves.


    Enemies meet without any nonsense.


    Voldemort held up his wand, looked like a madman, and shouted, "Avada Kedavra!"


    An absolutely evil will completely devoid of human nature.


    Built a killing spell.


    Distort reality.


    Turn into a deadly and terrible green light and hit Cole!


    The moment of approaching.


    The blood flame burning long knife draws a scarlet streamer, violently cuts the curse of death, and the splashing green halo is intertwined with the flame, like two ferocious beasts, biting and swallowing each other!


    The next moment.


    The gunfire of justice roared over the open wasteland.


    With a scarlet bullet and out of the chamber.


    Voldemort waved his wand, and the stagnant bullets in the air, together with the power of blood flame, turned into dust and scattered on the ground.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Cole with a knife, like the God of death, has gone straight to him!


    Finally.


    The wild laughter on Voldemort''s face sank into a dark smoke and fled away like the wind.


    The seven death eaters who followed him burst up one after another, used evil spells and frantically attacked Cole!


    even to the extent that.


    A guy with abnormal brain laughed wildly and mocked loudly, "dirty Muggle! Stinking pigs! The master will kill you here, and then..."


    Unfortunately, his voice was interrupted by the roar of justice.


    Angry bullets ran through his front teeth and back of his head, bringing out the splash of black and red on the beach.


    Seeing this, the other Death Eaters turned crazy, quickly distanced themselves from Cole, continued to curse, and stared into the eyes of the just trial, showing extreme fear.


    Rumors are true!


    This damn Muggle really has a terrible weapon that can kill wizards!


    Compared with ordinary wizards who rely solely on the power of spells, wizards who reach the point of Voldemort have deeply understood that heart and will are the real way to manipulate magic.


    Kill the first Death Eater in Cole.


    Turn around and deal with Voldemort.


    A vicious curse wrapped in the ultimate death force, twisted into large black spots in the real world, appeared silently and without warning, and then blasted to the chest.


    The ferocious and incomparable power bumped him straight out!

 Chapter 407

    Like falling into bullet time.


    The movement of all matter suddenly becomes extremely slow.


    even to the extent that.


    Because you see things you can''t understand.


    The expression of horror was firmly fixed on the face of Voldemort''s followers!


    It hasn''t landed yet.


    At the muzzle of a just trial, flames burst out.


    A bullet bathed in blood flame came out of the chamber.


    When Cole passed a Death Eater in front of him and the other party tried to avoid, the bullet ran through his forehead and crashed into the eyes of another Death Eater standing not far from him.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Time to resume flow.


    Cole leaned back to the ground.


    The broken skull of the two Death Eaters splashed a pool of blood and skull fragments and fell to the ground!


    Although wizards have extraordinary power, when have they seen such bloody and even shocking killing methods!


    "Damn... Impe... (soul snatching curse)!"


    The Death Eater closest to Cole''s landing position changed his complexion. He quickly raised his wand in an attempt to use the soul snatching curse to resist the killing from Death Eater hunters.


    The spell has not yet been exported.


    The bullet of justice has penetrated his right eye and back brain.


    Just a face-to-face time.


    Four terrible black wizards who were carrying human lives and just took out a wanted notice, which was enough to frighten ordinary wizards, all died.


    Before ambushing Cole here.


    Even though I have known the power of some Death Eater hunters, the followers of Voldemort are still naive to think that the Dark Lord is in charge.


    Even if that bastard wants to kill them, it won''t be so easy.


    In the event of a firefight.


    Relying on the large number of people and the powerful power of the Dark Lord, they can retreat even if they are defeated.


    However.


    The fact is completely different from their imagination.


    press the trigger.


    Muzzle roar


    Then someone died.


    It''s so simple. It''s extremely bloody and rough. It''s not a bit muddy.


    In the self righteous expectation of these nameless rats, the life and death struggle between you and me did not happen at all. Even, what happened here is difficult for them to understand!


    That damn Death Eater hunter can resist Voldemort''s curse without dying!


    Human beings cherish their lives.


    Except crazy people.


    Less than twenty seconds.


    The black wizard wanted by the Ministry of magic is a group of pigs to be slaughtered in the face of Cole!


    The other three survived.


    Witnessed with his own eyes that he survived the curse of the Dark Lord and even had the ability to kill their fellow terrible men during this period.


    get up.


    Standing in the half man tall grass.


    The twilight twilight in the evening pulled out a nightmare like horror shadow and shrouded them.


    Seeing this situation, the three completely ignored that they were following Voldemort.


    Look terrified!


    One after another, they use phantom to move and disappear in place.


    The night wind did not stop.


    Roar and kill.


    The muzzle of the justice trial pointed to Voldemort''s nose less face, pulled the trigger and the bullet came off.


    Scarlet drew a bloody arc in the dark sky.


    Voldemort turned into a black smoke and disappeared in place, allowing the bullet to penetrate.


    Before leaving.


    The laughter of the successful conspiracy, like the maggot of the tarsal bone, condensed but did not disperse, echoed in Cole''s ear.


    "What''s the difference between you and me? Cole walker, our hands are covered with blood.


    But you always like to play a hypocritical guardian, hehe... This time, are you able to protect those children? "


    Voldemort''s cold voice, like a poisonous snake, slowly dispersed in the wind.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "A special event, its third death, has been generated."


    "In this world, Voldemort only hates three people. Harry Potter, who killed him, Dumbledore, the owner of the old magic wand, and you, the demon hunter.


    A dirty, nosy Muggle.


    So.


    After using black magic to close the portal and prevent you from using phantom shift.


    He is going to order the death eaters who attacked the Department of mystery to kill all the students except Harry in retaliation for your killing of the noble wizard. "


    ''special note: 1. According to your camp selection and character friendliness in the Harry Potter film universe, there is a timeline branch for cracking the hidden plot; 2. Harry''s team entering the mystery department, any member dies, and the world mission and main line three fail; 3. This event is a dynamic settlement reward. The settlement event reward is based on your action logic and whether you live or not. "


    Standing alone in the wilderness.


    Light a cigarette.


    Take out the evil portal.


    In addition to the subtle smell of evil, it has completely become an ordinary mirror.


    Look up into the distance.


    Cole is not sure where he is now.


    No accident.


    Voldemort, that old bastard, must have left him very far away from the Ministry of magic.


    If that''s what he said.


    The Death Eater who attacked the mystery Department changed his strategy, or... Harry Potter, the original children''s film universe, gradually changed to the dark reality style after he entered.


    Lucius Malfoy, with that crazy woman Bellatrix Lestrange.


    It will certainly change the method of threatening Harry and handing over the prophecy crystal ball, and directly take violent means and take advantage of it.


    This is not the worst case.


    If because of his intervention.


    As a result, Dumbledore was trapped by Voldemort when tracking down the whereabouts of the Horcrux. It didn''t take long. It only took one to two minutes to delay the battle of the mysterious affairs department, which had the same combat power between good and evil.


    It is bound to evolve into a Death Eater led by Voldemort, slaughtering the Hogwarts team and members of the order of the Phoenix.


    Just when Cole considered how to solve this problem according to the special instructions given by the system.


    The name of an elf.


    Suddenly appeared in his mind: dobby.


    In the original book of the order of the Phoenix, Neville is not the answer room, but dobby, the elf of the Malfoy family, who helped Harry find it.


    If this analysis


    Just thought of it.


    A figure crept stealthily and looked around in the grass not far away, as if to determine whether Voldemort and the Death Eater had gone far.


    without doubt.


    Only the little guy can appear at this time.


    Harry''s elf friend.


    however.


    Compared with the intimacy with Harry, the little guy seemed very afraid of Cole.


    After all.


    Even if he asked for help and went to the mystery department to save Harry''s life, he had to face a notorious guy like the Dark Lord.


    His furtive eyes collided with Cole.


    The elf hurriedly stepped back, but fell down in the grass, covered his face with his hands, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "great Death Eater hunter! Dobby has come to seek your help!


    Please don''t kill dobby!


    Harry Potter is in danger! "


    Cole naturally knew what he was talking about and walked over.

 Chapter 408

    At the beginning of the Harry Potter series.


    The system has repeatedly stressed that plot killing will lead to mission failure, forcibly send out the Harry Potter film universe, and cannot enter again.


    Cole has always believed that a film universe with only level IV Risk and targeting teenagers is difficult and threatening. Compared with level V risk, the evil spirit knight can''t pose any threat to him at all.


    In a sense.


    As a fan of Harry Potter series, Cole entered the film universe.


    Maybe it''s out of personal hobby.


    Maybe I''m experiencing the fun of the live version of Hogwarts n-day tour.


    Although in the eyes of many wizards, even the trio and many students, their black magic defense professor is a criminal who despises the law and is arrogant.


    Unfortunately.


    They will never think that compared with the demon hunters who raised their middle finger and shouted at heaven and hell in the past, they don''t know how much they have converged.


    Especially in class.


    Facing a group of children, the oldest is only 15 years old, walking in the light and choosing to embrace kindness and love.


    Even a man like him killed countless sins.


    A demon hunter living in the dark without sunshine all day.


    Cigarettes that rarely leave their hands have also become extremely restrained.


    Stop in front of the humble elf dobby.


    The devil hunter''s windbreaker makes a noise in the howling night wind.


    The cigarette was scarlet and curled up.


    Cold face, in the dim light, cruel and ruthless.


    Originally, Cole was going to play with Voldemort, the bastard without a nose, for a long time, and even found himself a logic to act according to the rules.


    I just want to watch the growth of Harry''s trio with the identity of the elders generated by the system.


    probably.


    This is one of the few pleasures of his demon hunter career.


    Until some guy without a nose threatened him grandly in an attempt to kill Harry and others who entered the mystery department.


    and.


    The system doesn''t really think he cares about what shit drama love killing?


    Compared with the various events of blade Warrior II, the system hints at his future with penny seranda in a very obscure and mysterious way.


    This time.


    After the first plot kill, Cole was aware of it.


    The system is mostly testing his ability to collect and investigate clues to supernatural events outside the rule framework.


    The first inexplicable breath of death is evidence.


    however.


    In this regard.


    Cole himself admitted.


    Mr. Chien Andorra, the holder of the first sacred instrument of disaster, is far better than him.


    As for now


    I was disturbed by that bastard without a nose.


    The fire of punishment that burns out the darkness is burning.


    The heat wave roared.


    The wet land under your feet is dry, cracked and weathered.


    The barren grass withered and broke into scorched ashes.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Serious warning: your action is greatly changing the plot direction of the Harry Potter film universe. Please choose carefully!"


    "Serious warning: your probability of being killed by the plot has greatly increased!"


    Cole pressed bullets into the empty magazine one by one.


    "System."


    "Please prompt for key words."


    ''you scared me.''


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The clip penetrates the handle and the bullet is loaded.


    "Detecting..."


    "You can opt out of the Harry Potter movie universe."


    Ignore the mechanical sound of the system.


    Cole''s eyes were condescending.


    Like a purgatory butcher, with a gun in his left hand and a knife in his right hand, he said indifferently, "take me to the Department of mysterious affairs."


    The suffocating pressure made Dobby''s body tremble uncontrollably.


    The pupils of fear reflect the roaring flame of purgatory.


    Carefully stretched out his right hand, grabbed Cole''s trouser leg and said in a weak voice, "although it''s difficult, I... I''m willing to try. I can feel Harry and they are in danger."


    meanwhile.


    Mystery division.


    The room where the ''veil of death'' is displayed is a huge stone pit.


    The Death Eaters hijacked other students and stood on the edge.


    Lucius, holding the noble staff, cautiously walked up to the stone pile displaying the death curtain and laughed, "do you really believe... Or are you so naive that a group of children have a chance to... Win us?"


    Over Harry, stop and turn.


    Put out a hand and murmured, "why don''t we be simple, Harry.


    Now give me the prophecy ball, or watch your friend die. "


    Harry was silent, and all he could hear was his heavy breath.


    Look around.


    After he witnessed the hijacking, Hermione, who was so frightened that she was about to cry, disagreed with Ron, whose face was full of blood, but there was nothing he could do.


    The young wizard finally understood.


    Professor Cole walker, what he taught them in actual combat class is far more gentle than reality.


    He realized it for the first time.


    How does it feel to control the life of a loved one in his own choice.


    Reality is reality after all.


    Even if you know the result.


    He still understood one thing. Courage is useless at this moment. Impulse will only kill them, and it can''t save the crystal ball.


    Hesitate for a moment.


    Put the prophecy crystal ball in each other''s palm.


    Lucius, who got what the Dark Lord asked for and rarely did anything, almost smiled at Harry. His face suddenly sank, turned and said coldly, "kill the others."


    Hear that.


    Harry''s face changed greatly and roared, "no! You promise me..."


    Hermione, completely collapsed, screamed in horror.


    Ron tried to resist, but was pushed away by the Death Eater. After he fell, he pointed his wand at his face.


    When Bellatrix, the crazy witch, screamed and tried to kill Neville to vent her excessive destructive desire.


    Bang -!


    The sound of heavy objects hitting the ground was particularly dull.


    Purgatory windbreaker set off a circular heat wave.


    Wrapped in the dark blue light from the abyss of hell, it spread wildly in the death hall.


    When Lucius saw that it was suspended in the air, the shape was terrible, like a piercing torture tool, and the virtual shadow of a mourning Candlestick made of human bones.


    The always weak Death Eater shouted unbelievably.


    The heart is more frightened!


    In his limited cognition, the Death Eater hunter will appear in front of them in this posture, which can only show that the Dark Lord not only didn''t kill him, but completely annoyed the terrible guy!


    You know.


    Not all black wizards are qualified to see Death Eater hunters in this form!


    "It''s impossible! The Dark Lord said that you were by him..."


    In response, there was only one bullet that came out of the chamber.


    Through the chest.


    Lucius screamed.


    The sprayed blood splashed on Harry''s face!


    The young man''s body trembled violently.


    come back.


    The round lens reflects a tall figure bathed in turbulent flames and terrible instruments of torture.


    Strange, but familiar.


    The other Death Eaters saw Cole.


    Except for the crazy witch Bellatrix, they all had a damn expression.


    The degree of shock.


    No less than the people of the Ministry of magic, one day they suddenly ran into Voldemort and appeared in front of them.


    When someone grabbed her hair and scared her tears, Hermione screamed in horror, "Professor!"

 Chapter 409

    Encounter the notorious Death Eater hunter.


    The prophecy crystal ball also fell to the ground and smashed.


    A group of Death Eaters don''t love war... Or it''s important to run for their lives.


    However.


    When they tried to turn into a dark fog and escape from the room where the "death curtain" was displayed, they suddenly found that the power of magic was seriously disturbed under the blue light.


    Cole stepped forward.


    The burning purgatory windbreaker is like a hell dragon built of magma. The dark red flame roars and rolls, revealing its ferocity.


    A long knife is like blood.


    The muzzle of a just trial has not dispersed.


    The cruel sound of lack of emotional fluctuation reverberates endlessly.


    Like the messenger of death, he announces the final judgment to the dying.


    "I can''t remember the last time a black wizard dared to threaten me."


    Terrible pressure.


    Under the drum of the bloody atmosphere, it turned into a sea of blood, drowning the will and soul of wizards who surrendered to the darkness.


    The weakest willpower Death Eater present.


    The spirit falls into the illusion of fear.


    Unbearable, the magical world turned into hell on earth under Cole''s will, screamed, retreated wildly and fell to the ground.


    Even Bellatrix black, a crazy witch with messy curls and second only to Snape, became dignified at this moment.


    Raise your wand.


    Aim at Cole.


    Shout the curse of death.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Absolute madness, obsession with killing and destruction, and the soul and will that have been completely swallowed up by darkness and negative energy construct the magic curse of absolute killing.


    Turned into a harsh green light.


    He flew fiercely to Cole in an attempt to deprive him of his life.


    The next moment.


    Scarlet knife.


    It is an evil thing embodied in the material world.


    Like a pool of green light liquid mixture.


    Splash, splash.


    And the scarlet fire all over the sky.


    The secret of slaughter ¡¤ blood flame is the absolute destruction and killing power to the dark and evil forces, just like another ferocious man eating monster.


    Crazy bite, devour the evil thing built by the curse of death.


    It is also like gorgeous and deadly fireworks.


    Dissipated in the air.


    This time.


    Members of the order of the Phoenix are late.


    White lights and shadows roared past the death eaters.


    Take five of RON in danger.


    Sirius glanced at Lucius, who fell to the ground with only half his life left, and hurried to hug Harry.


    A moment''s effort.


    A total of six students, including Harry, were sent to Cole by the wizard of the order of the Phoenix.


    Mad eye moody stood in front of Cole with a walking stick and said, "cole, take the children away and leave it to us."


    Far away.


    The people of the order of the Phoenix struggled with the death eaters.


    Offensive spells roared and danced in the air.


    Harry looked at Sirius''s back, felt at ease, made him smile inexplicably, looked back, looked over Cole''s shoulder and fell on the terrible shadow of the mourning candlestick.


    Cole didn''t respond. He just walked past the crazy eyed man, patted him on the shoulder, held a long knife and walked in the direction of the death curtain.


    As a former Auror colleague.


    Even crazy eyed men rarely see Cole show such a fighting form.


    Especially others refused to work as nannies.


    That means


    I''m afraid many people will die in today''s mystery department.


    The artificial eye quickly turned over, frowned at Cole''s back and said, "well, I hope your knife hasn''t become blunt over the years."


    Then he turned to the six of Harry and said, "although I don''t know what he''s crazy, that bastard must kill. I''ll take you away first.


    This way. "


    Harry said quickly, "wait! What about Sirius and them?!"


    Moody was too lazy to explain to him. He pulled the boy''s arm and angrily said, "this is not Hogwarts! You''ll only get in the way if you stay!


    Step up! "


    "But..."


    Ron took Hermione''s hand, Ginny and Luna walked together, and Neville walked last.


    Just as they started.


    A cold abnormal voice sounded in the air.


    "Harry..."


    later.


    A black mist.


    He approached Harry quietly with great speed.


    A stewed egg head without a nose mysteriously surfaced. In the angry scolding of the crazy eyed man, the Voldemort smiled, opened the other party''s curse, grabbed Harry and flew out.


    Sirius, who struggled with the death eaters, blocked each other''s curse. His face changed greatly. He turned and shouted, "Harry --!"


    While he turned into a white light and shadow and chased after him.


    Another voice of extreme rage, with a super high quality beyond all the Wizards present, suddenly exploded in the air!


    "Voldemort --! I grass your mother! (don''t eat sour radish)"


    Cole originally thought that the follow-up plot of the battle of the mystery office would be similar to the film.


    even to the extent that.


    He was ready to kill the Death Eaters first, then sit in the hall with a knife and wait for Voldemort to appear.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    The bastard without a nose not only dared to appear in the mystery office after threatening him, but also forcibly robbed Harry under his eyes and those of the order of the Phoenix!


    Even black wizards.


    The secret affairs department and Voldemort''s loyal followers who can appear in the world are elites who have received higher education.


    When have you received this classic national curse from the general public in the English world.


    It''s so vulgar!


    so that.


    Voldemort''s most loyal fan sister, the crazy witch Bellatrix, is like a wild cat whose tail has been trampled on, staring wide eyes to repel Tonks who is entangled with her.


    Pointing his wand at Cole, he was angry and scolded.


    "You pure filthy mud guy! How dare you call him by his name?! Avada Kedavra -!"


    It''s different from the silent spell.


    If a wizard chants a curse loudly in the extreme state of anger and killing, the Killing Curse released will become extremely amazing.


    Compared to her last curse against Cole.


    This time.


    The power of the spell has more than doubled.


    The green light condenses into death lightning, tears the real world and blows to Cole.


    A knife breaks a flying spell.


    The fire overflowed.


    The muzzle of the just trial was aimed at the Witch and pulled the trigger continuously.


    Bellatrix waved her wand and shot down the bullet wrapped in blood flame, but entangled with Tonks again.


    Cole pressed the release button of the clip.


    The moment of falling off, it will be included in the real dream equipment library.


    meanwhile.


    The mechanism helped him change the clip at a very fast speed.


    As he chased Voldemort to the main hall on the eighth floor of the Ministry of magic.


    Only heard the sound of magic collision in the distance.


    Then there was Harry''s heart rending wail of grief.


    Lupin, who chased out with him, witnessed the green awn of the curse of death flash away on Sirius. The expression on his face can only be described by the extreme stagnation and numbness of sadness.


    I can''t seem to accept this cruel fact.


    For Cole.


    When planning, the demon hunter is always cold and inhumane.


    But the real witness is more sad and shocking than the film.


    Lost the last relative.


    Harry tore his heart and lungs, plunged into endless pain and despair, and had cried to his hoarse voice.


    Cole clenched the long knife and had only one idea in his heart: go to your shit task! Now he just wants to kill that rotten headed, noseless bastard with his own hands!

 Chapter 410

    The plot may not be able to kill the demon hunter who always despises death.


    But when he kills the plot characters at a fixed time node, he has no mercy.


    After killing Sirius.


    Being able to feel Harry''s extreme sadness, Voldemort excitedly pushed the boy away and laughed, "so weak!


    Ridiculous! "


    Harry picked up his wand as he fell to the ground.


    The hateful eyes fixed on Voldemort and shouted, "crucio!"


    Unfortunately, the power of young wizards is particularly weak in the face of the Dark Lord.


    When he was ready to continue mocking Harry.


    Turn around.


    Prejudice ran to his Cole with a knife.


    The wand was aimed at Harry.


    The ugly face without a nose, showing a bad smile that everything is under control, threatened, "Death Eater hunter, I said, you can''t protect anyone.


    Just like you can''t protect your family.


    Now?


    If you step closer, I''ll... "


    Cole roughly interrupted Voldemort''s soft and evil voice and roared, "Harry! Don''t forget what I taught you!"


    He had no intention of stopping.


    Voldemort, who never had a if in the matter of killing, suffered a great offense and insult, and his face sank in an instant.


    Under the spell casting technique of silent spell.


    The tragic green death light of awada''s curse has flown out of the wand.


    However.


    What the Dark Lord never thought of.


    A 15-year-old boy had the courage to ignore his bad name and strong strength. At the same time, he raised his wand and hit the curse of death with a light white magic light.


    The two quickly disappeared in the air.


    Harry, who caught the chance, even though he was devastated, still tried his best and climbed back quickly.


    Voldemort frowned.


    Wave the wand continuously.


    Several green dead lights roared out.


    Harry, who was furious with adrenaline, gave full play to the strength of an Auror and blocked them all.


    Electro optic flint room.


    The Dark Lord, who suffered another setback, stared and angrily tried to use Ava''s curse to delay Cole for a second, and then continued to attack Harry and completely kill him.


    Boom!


    The light of flowing fire and death spell is intertwined and splashed.


    Harry, who was struggling to resist, flew out with his magic wand.


    The moment before the teenager died.


    A clenched fist.


    The terror force enough to kill a cow, breaking all the defensive witchcraft along the way, was extremely arrogant, in Voldemort''s unbelievable eyes.


    Like an unstoppable siege hammer, it hit his side face fiercely!


    The Dark Lord.


    In the shocked eyes of Harry and lupin who rushed to support.


    Fly out upside down, smash the statue in the magic brother fountain and hit the ground heavily!


    The sound of a broken bone.


    Crisp and harsh.


    Moody escorted Ron''s five people to leave the Ministry of magic, which has become a battlefield, with a flying road network. He happened to witness the amazing scene of Cole''s fist hitting the Dark Lord.


    Hermione opened her mouth wide.


    A damn expression.


    The crazy eyed man deflated his mouth, turned his artificial eye quickly, and said in a rough voice, "don''t be surprised, that bastard always likes to do this, even the Dark Lord."


    In front of a group of students.


    Voldemort is not dead. It''s risky to fly directly to the road network.


    In another room, members of the order of the Phoenix are fighting with death eaters. They think about it. Only their current position is safer.


    One punch to Voldemort is not over.


    At this moment, Cole is completely a razor party... Or a cruel killer hired by the Mafia next door.


    Take justice.


    He pulled the trigger wildly as he walked to the place where Voldemort fell.


    After empty the magazine.


    Like a trick, take out a large caliber shotgun that is not allowed to be sold.


    Click, boom¡ª¡ª


    Click, boom¡ª¡ª


    ...


    Five bullets in a row.


    Listen to Voldemort''s furious voice, accompanied by strong dark magic fluctuations, suddenly sounded.


    "Enough!!"


    The voice fell.


    The pale green light composed of four deadly curses roared out of the ruins.


    Very fast.


    Cole let go of the gun.


    The moment the destroyer''s shotgun fell, it disappeared into the air.


    The burning crimson queen, like a scarlet blade, popped out her sleeve and exploded the first three deadly curses.


    There''s no time to make the final block.


    In Hermione''s unresponsive stare, the green light of the curse suddenly hit Cole''s chest.


    This sudden bad news.


    It was like the moment Sirius died in front of Harry.


    Young life.


    Always unable to understand the meaning of death in time.


    The suffocation and oppression of terror.


    Like a pair of big hands, Hermione and other young wizards held their throats and hearts before they felt grief.


    The dizziness of blood rushing into my mind.


    Make them feel a blank of consciousness.


    The defense against the dark arts professor who has been secretly helping them at Hogwarts, so... Dead?


    Only Neville, who always seemed cowardly.


    Clench your fists.


    The hatred for Voldemort grew stronger and stronger, like raging magma flowing in his blood.


    Harry stood next to lupin.


    Staggering back two steps, the whole person seems to have suffered an unprecedented heavy blow.


    Even the clear eyes that teenagers should have gradually become dim and numb.


    Because of his recklessness.


    Because of his arrogance and conceit.


    First Sirius, then Cole


    lose after having got it.


    Deep remorse, unbearable loneliness and pain, at this moment, it seems to completely break the will of the young man who has carried a heavy mission since he was born.


    Lupin hurried over and hugged Harry.


    Cole, who should have fallen to the ground to die, stepped back, and the whisper of death sounded in his ear.


    In an illusory consciousness.


    A dark human cloak, like a Dementor, suddenly appeared in his vision and reached for his soul.


    The moment I touched him.


    Death is like encountering some indescribable terror, sending out a painful scream and crashing away!


    later.


    In the incredible eyes of Harry and others.


    Cole put his right hand on his chest, as if he were taking something raw out of his chest, and burst into a bone marrow roar.


    Suddenly pulled out a twisted green dead light!


    meanwhile.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "A special event, its fourth high God of death, has been triggered."


    "From another world, you, who hold the power of the high God of death, make the God of death in this world feel very bad malice.


    He can never take your life, demon hunter. "


    "Reward 1: a special and fearless plot Explorer; Reward 2: death compass. "


    [trait ¡¤ meaningless plot Explorer: entering any film world, the highest priority is to ignore a death.


    A player: ah ~ I like to die, just play ~]


    [death Compass: it is an exclusive prop of trial arcane, which needs to unlock the front branch of trial sequence arcane.]

 Chapter 411

    The system tone does not end.


    "A clear mind, insight into details and extraction of useful information are the excellent qualities required by a demon hunter.


    In the complex conditions given by the system, you still keenly found the key clues of the event, which were not refuted by lies and threats.


    Although you have always despised the rules, this does not mean that it is only luck that can find the truth in the chaotic clues. "


    "The plot kill setting has expired."


    "The plot twister is currently disabled."


    "Warning: Although the order of death in the Harry Potter film universe is too low, there are still strange substances and evil will that can kill you. Please be careful."


    Voldemort''s deadly curse can''t kill Cole.


    But that doesn''t mean the process will be very friendly.


    Just like the crazy eyed man taught in the defense against the dark arts last semester: a weak student using the curse of death will only make him bleed his nose at most.


    The thought of the Dark Lord cannot surpass the demon hunter with iron will.


    The pain caused.


    It''s as intense as when he came back to life after death in the evil spirit Knight Movie universe.


    Skin and bone.


    The other side.


    The people who gradually recovered from the grief of death were shocked to see Colson curse his life, an unrealistic substance composed of this magic.


    He pulled it out of his chest fiercely.


    "Fark --!"


    Burn a blood flame in your hand and crush it!


    Even Voldemort, who flew out of the ruins, looked gloomy because of Cole''s shocking terrorist action.


    As a master of dark magic.


    The curse of death is still an unsolvable killing curse for him.


    But a Muggle


    Wave your wand.


    Under the secret technique of silent spell, three evil spells fly out with green light.


    But this time.


    It''s hard for him to hit Cole again.


    Use the long knife to chop and explode the evil spell.


    Cole looked up, looked directly into Voldemort''s eyes, stretched out his left hand, pointed his index finger to his nose, grinned and said angrily, "little beast, I''ll kill you now!"


    Voldemort''s face was cold.


    The moment you''re ready to say irony.


    The soul body under the mourning Candlestick suddenly opened.


    A sharp creak.


    Like a file, it rubs the soul hard, making every human present look a little painful.


    A Dark Lord as famous as Death Eater hunters.


    After the soul is attacked.


    I can''t help frowning.


    later.


    A chain stretched into the soul drawer and pulled out a screaming soul. If you look carefully, you will find that it is the dirty soul of gandovich Nord who was executed by Cole himself!


    For the mourning candlestick.


    The heavier the sin, the longer the soul burns, and the more powerful the destructive power of the blue light will be.


    When a group of students can''t bear gonduoqi''s soul, which is penetrated by students on the sharp Candlestick, still sends out such a cruel and ferocious picture that the soul can be perceived and never-ending bleak scream.


    The light covered by the blue dark awn expands rapidly.


    No distinction between friends and enemies.


    Voldemort tried to escape, but how could it be faster than the speed of light.


    The black atomized body quickly essence, the moment before falling to the ground, use magic to force a short floating to avoid hard landing.


    Other wizards present also seemed to hear the sharp sound of countless glass and plastic scraping madly in their ears at this moment.


    The sting of the soul.


    Hermione''s five students showed unbearable pain.


    Put your hands over your ears.


    But it can''t stop the terrible sound from hurting their souls.


    Moody frowned and yelled at Cole, "cole! Asshole... Are you going to kill these children


    But there was nothing he could do.


    The experience of working together for two years tells him that no magic can interfere with this strange blue light. Although he can hold on for a while, if it exceeds 30 seconds.


    The five children standing behind him will definitely die!


    Cole didn''t respond to his curse.


    A butcher''s knife phantom composed entirely of light black smoke appeared in his hand.


    Compare the long knife.


    The blade of soul butcher''s knife is one-third shorter.


    But it''s three fingers wide.


    There is still no hand guard.


    The blade is completely made of unreal spiritual material. It is shrouded in black smoke and can''t be seen.


    Hold the handle tightly.


    It feels like cold Delicate Carved bones.


    Look directly into Voldemort''s eyes and step forward.


    Now?


    The confident Dark Lord finally began to panic.


    Looking at the demon hunter who walked towards him step by step like death.


    This reminded him of the experience that a Horcrux was almost destroyed last time.


    But under the interference of blue light.


    All his spells and effects are greatly reduced, and flying is completely impossible unless he wants to die alive.


    The ugly face grew ferocious.


    Holding up his wand, he shouted, "you forced me! Cole!"


    This time.


    His goal is no longer Cole, but aimed at a group of students behind Moody''s, Avada, who silently cursed the blessing, claimed his life and poured out madly!


    However.


    At the moment of the third use of the evil spell.


    The muzzle of justice roars!


    The deafening gunfire, mixed with Voldemort''s scream and anger, echoed endlessly over the main hall on the eighth floor of the Ministry of magic.


    "Ah - how dare a cheap and dirty Muggle..."


    He stared at his bloody right hand with three fingers missing.


    His face was full of wonder and rage.


    As a blood lineage theory, the black wizard who thinks he is a pure wizard with noble blood can accept being defeated by any powerful wizard, but he can never bear it.


    Hurt in a Muggle''s hand!


    But reality is far crueler than ambition.


    While he was shocked.


    Cole came up to him, his left hand like a pliers, fiercely pinched his neck and said coldly, "I said I would kill you, Tom."


    "No -- you can''t... ah --"


    Pop up the scarlet queen and cut off his right hand.


    The soul butcher''s knife disappeared.


    His left hand squeezed the wound on Voldemort''s arm and smeared it on his face after the palm was covered with blood.


    The next moment.


    The strange connection between Voldemort and Horcruxes impressively appears in the perception of the seventh vision.


    however.


    The existence of only two Horcruxes is very clear, and the rest seem to be bound and obscured by some powerful material and rules.


    The first well positioned Horcrux.


    Right behind Cole.


    The soul of Harry Potter.


    As for the second


    When Cole loosened Voldemort''s neck and offered the soul butcher''s knife, Slytherin''s pendant box, one of Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes, was under the powerful power of the trial secret art.


    Recklessly ignore the physical distance of the real world.


    Pulled in front of him and floated in the air.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Voldemort''s face changed suddenly when he noticed Slytherin''s pendant box!


    Reach out and try to grab by spell.


    But Cole held it in his hand.


    Smile at him.


    Raise the soul butcher''s knife and cut it down with violence!

 Chapter 412

    "No -"


    Voldemort''s hysterical voice could not stop Cole from cutting the soul butcher knife into the pendant box.


    Spiritual material constitutes the blade.


    Ignoring the protective dark magic of Slytherin''s pendant box, he mysteriously sank into the metal shell.


    An invisible scream that only the soul can perceive.


    Suddenly.


    Pain, full of unwilling wailing before death.


    The next moment.


    The illusory soul butcher''s knife bumps into the soul fragments of Voldemort, and the rolling dark smoke turns into a ferocious evil animal.


    At the moment when the blade breaks the soul fragment, crazy greed devours it.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    The pendant box fell to the ground.


    Rolling down into the distance.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Flying over the fireplace, green flames lit up one after another.


    Auror, who received a tip and rushed into the Ministry of magic, and Cornell fudge, who took the lead, witnessed Voldemort with a ferocious expression in the distance.


    Behind Cole, the legendary instruments of torture for judging witches are virtual.


    His complexion changed greatly.


    The Minister of magic, who fought against Dumbledore for nearly a year, shook his wrinkled face, lowered his voice, and made a frightened and unbelievable voice.


    "Voldemort?!"


    The next moment.


    The empty shadow of the mourning Candlestick disappeared.


    The blue light, which stabbed the wizard''s soul, also dissipated like a tide.


    Voldemort, who was badly hurt, howled and turned into a dark smoke, and suddenly disappeared in place.


    Even if Cole''s action is fast enough.


    Hermione and Luna still fainted and looked very painful.


    later.


    Harry, standing next to lupin, suddenly softened and fell to the ground.


    Under the skin of the juvenile''s neck, blood vessels bulge.


    The expression looked very painful.


    Suddenly.


    He stared at Cole and mocked, "you''ll never beat me, wizard hunter."


    The voice fell.


    With a cry of pain, Harry rolled over and lay on his back, as if fighting for control of his body with some evil thing.


    Lupin was at a loss.


    Other Aurors also looked at each other.


    Many people are ready to help.


    Cole picked up the pendant box, then walked over and glanced at a group of wizards, who stopped in the distance.


    Condescending, looking straight into the boy''s eyes.


    The confrontation between will and will.


    No one can help Harry Potter except himself.


    But for young wizards.


    In a trance, he saw the eyes of the Death Eater hunter, as if he had returned to the dark magic defense class again.


    "The power of will..."


    The scenes of the past clearly surfaced in his memory.


    Until it was fixed in all kinds of good memories when he was with Ron, Hermione and the three.


    Suddenly.


    Harry, who was in great pain, smiled.


    At this moment, he finally understood.


    What is true, the power of will.


    Like Voldemort''s hatred and madness.


    He survived his mother''s sacrifice for love and was strong because he cherished his friends and relatives.


    "It''s you who are weak. You never know love and friendship... I feel sad for you..."


    The voice fell.


    With a wail, Voldemort flew out of Harry''s soul and disappeared into the main hall of the Ministry of magic.


    Drop a word.


    Echoed for a long time.


    "You are a fool! Harry Potter..."


    In addition to Lucius Malfoy, who had only one breath left, other Death Eaters followed Voldemort''s retreat and fled one after another.


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "Mainline 3, completed."


    "Demon hunter, although your attitude towards evil things is very tough, with pure strength and will to crush Voldemort, crush the plot and kill him.


    But the Harry trio almost died in your hands. ''


    "Reward: the evolutionary branch of the trial arcane, trial ¡¤ death omen."


    "The special event, its third death, has been completed."


    "People always like to jump left and right between opposing camps, so as to show their wisdom and rationality and faithfully serve their own interests.


    But as a demon hunter, you deeply understand a truth.


    Manage the egoism of the Chinese guest, and then stay out of it.


    It will only be completely liquidated by the victors at the end of the war.


    There is no exception in the long history of mankind.


    Your support for Hogwarts and your hatred for death eaters have virtually paved a way to victory before the inevitable situation comes. "


    "Calculating event dynamic rewards..."


    "Reward 1: Soul strength increased slightly; Reward 2: caster''s mark ¡¤ element weaving. "


    [judgment ¡¤ death omen: passive skill. Using specific media, you can foresee a person''s death process and cause.


    When used together with the death compass, you can determine the specific time and place of death before the evil omen comes.


    A third rate detective: Wow, these things don''t take off directly for me?]


    [soul strength slightly increased: you can learn new sequence secrets.]


    [caster''s mark ¡¤ elemental weaving: now you can use your imagination and use the strange attributes of elemental runes.


    Make a cup of hot water in cold winter, or... Very idealistic, turn a basin of flour into fragrant bread.]


    End of mechanical synthesis.


    Cole glanced at the Slytherin pendant box in his hand.


    Although Voldemort''s soul fragment has been lost, the black magic left on it is like the devil whispering in his ear.


    Trying to control his mind and will.


    In the original plot, these dark magic that almost led to the break of Harry''s trio, for the demon hunters who often deal with the devil.


    Like a funny clown, hiding in the dark and chattering.


    Use the sleeve sword to cut the palm.


    Then hold the pendant box tightly.


    Under the destructive fire of blood flame secret, the black magic to protect the soul is like encountering high-temperature baked oil.


    The shrill sound made all the Wizards frown in the hall of the Ministry of magic.


    Take out a silk card.


    In the frightened eyes of Auror and cornelli fudge, he raised his right hand, stretched it out and lit it.


    Suck deeply.


    Exhale a mouthful of muddy smoke.


    The flame went out.


    Release your hand and the scorched Horcrux falls to the ground.


    Cole and Harry looked at each other, stepped, crushed the pendant box, and finally stopped in front of Cornell fudge.


    Spit the smoke on the face of the Minister of Magic who has been completely stunned.


    Help him tidy his collar and frown, "Lucius Malfoy has been working for Voldemort, but I hear you and him have always been very close..."


    Fudge looked up at the smiling face of the Death Eater hunter and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    Cole patted him on the right shoulder, his face sank, and said, "don''t feel that if you take the blame and resign, you can get rid of the suspicion.


    Looking forward to meeting you at the hearing, old man. "


    This is a scene full of threats.


    As a day later, the accompanying picture of the explosive news appeared on the front page of the prophet daily.


    This day.


    Harry is standing in his dormitory.


    With the latest newspaper in his hand.


    I packed half my suitcases before the holiday.


    "The mysterious man is really back! The Minister of magic, cornelli fudge, took the blame and resigned! "


    "Death Eater hunters hit death eaters and mysterious people hard!"


    "Wiesengamo ruled that the hearing against the former Minister of magic''s Secret death eaters will be held in..."

 Chapter 413

    Until his eyes rested on the title of a news article.


    "The Ministry of magic has decided to restart the investigation against Sirius''s criminal evidence."


    Put down the newspaper.


    Although the battle of the Department of mystery ended in the defeat of the death eaters, Harry lost too much on the difficult road of growth.


    Especially Sirius, his godfather and last relative.


    Pick up a relic of the godfather.


    Harry''s eyes fell on it for a long time.


    Not long.


    When notified.


    Harry went to Hogwarts'' principal''s office alone.


    Two people have been waiting for him here.


    Albus Dumbledore, who never showed up, saved his Death Eater hunter in the Ministry of magic.


    Perhaps the youth''s heart has been completely filled with sadness.


    Sitting in the chair opposite Dumbledore.


    He didn''t realize that compared with the last time he met, the old wizard seemed to be more depressed and old.


    When they talk.


    Cole stood alone in the window, holding an unlit cigarette in his hand, frowned and looked down at the students leaving school.


    last night.


    He predicted Dumbledore''s death by using death compass and death omen.


    There is only one conclusion: irreversible.


    In other words.


    The death of the old wizard is not just a simple plot killing.


    Use Gryffindor sword to destroy Horcruxes, causing serious black magic damage.


    Over 150 years old.


    Albus Dumbledore, who was still investigating the fake Slytherin pendant box during the war of the Department of mysteries, was the greatest wizard in history.


    His magnificent life will come to an end in the near future.


    Even so.


    In order to fight against the darkness, Dumbledore did not forget to use his own death to give the old magic wand to his trusted Severus Snape.


    even to the extent that.


    It was planned early that Snape would take over as president after his death.


    The double-sided spy has the identity cover of death eaters, and his personal strength is at the top of the ranks of death eaters, which makes him rule Hogwarts much safer than other Death Eaters rule the school.


    and.


    The love for Lily, the love for Harry and the hatred for Voldemort will also urge him to secretly protect the students in this school.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    Without Dumbledore''s sacrifice and foresight, if Hogwarts''s successor principal was another Death Eater, or simply the madman Bellatrix black.


    consequence...


    During the conversation.


    Harry''s tone was always very self reproach.


    Kill Sirius.


    Almost killed the Death Eater hunter, Cole walker.


    Put his friend in that dangerous situation.


    So that the young wizard deeply doubts whether he should continue to keep in touch with Ron, Hermione, or the Wizards of the Weasley family.


    As Voldemort mocked in his consciousness.


    "You will have nothing..."


    In other words.


    His bad luck will kill everyone.


    In the face of his refutation and autism.


    Even the guilty old wizard didn''t know what to say to comfort him.


    I felt guilty for relying on the existence of the Death Eater hunter. I only informed Auror and failed to save him at the first time.


    If you want to kill Voldemort, you must destroy Harry Potter, the last Horcrux.


    last.


    When they were silent.


    Harry turned and looked at Cole standing in front of the window.


    He seemed to be aware of his gaze.


    Cole turned and threw away the cigarette he had been holding since he entered the house. He said coldly, "you''re still blaming yourself for Sirius''s death, aren''t you?"


    The young man''s eyes were dim and said, "he wanted to save me, but..."


    "But Voldemort killed him."


    Harry was silent.


    The experience of the young man in front of him made the demon hunter think that the Lord world had gangduoqi''s plot against him.


    Walk over.


    He took out a very old knife full of notches, held the handle back, handed it to Harry and said, "take it."


    Suddenly, Harry was puzzled and hesitated. He took the handle in both hands and looked at it. He knew that the long knife with great achievements in the war, looked up and looked directly into the other party''s eyes.


    Cole said coldly, "this knife has killed hundreds of dark creatures and black wizards. Now, I''ll give it to you."


    Harry looked at the blade and wondered, "give it to me?"


    Cole''s rare smile seemed to be recalling the past and said, "many years ago, I had the same experience as you.


    But I didn''t sit here like you and fall into deep remorse.


    Because at that time, I made a decision. I must kill that bastard myself. "


    He always mentioned the killing in front of a child. The old wizard looked at Cole accusingly and hinted at him: your heart is as firm as a rock, but don''t always measure others by yourself and teach young people bad.


    Intrigued, Harry asked, "what happened later?"


    Cole leaned against the wall and said indifferently, "then I killed him myself and cut off his head with this long knife."


    Seeing the boy lowering his head, he had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He went over, bent over, put his right hand on the young wizard''s shoulder, looked him in the eyes and said, "Harry, I''m not showing you off or praising killing.


    I just want you to understand.


    Sirius''s death is not your fault.


    Without Voldemort, he would not have been locked up in Azkaban and your parents would not have died.


    You have to understand one thing, son.


    You are different from Voldemort. You are you, a wizard with noble qualities Voldemort can''t understand all his life.


    and.


    It''s not you who caused the current situation. There''s only one culprit, the marinated egg head without a nose. "


    A mockery of Voldemort''s face.


    Harry couldn''t help laughing and joked, "Professor, did you always like to call him that?"


    "Is there a better adjective?"


    Although a Death Eater hunter was suspected of teaching bad children, Dumbledore was very happy to see him ridicule Voldemort.


    After all.


    Also the Dark Lord.


    Compared with Garrett greenward, who is full of personality charm.


    Insidious, cunning, without a sense of honor and disgusting means, Voldemort, even though his black magic attainments are extraordinary, is always just a pick beam clown who can''t go on the table in the heart of the old wizard.


    The former has countless followers.


    The latter.


    Can only be sadly coerced by force and death.


    That''s the topic.


    Dumbledore''s goal has been achieved. Although he did not complete his duty of persuading Harry, the Death Eater hunter has well enlightened the young wizard who is now immersed in grief and self blame.


    Let him have confidence and courage to cheer up.

 Chapter 414

    Watch Harry leave the principal''s office.


    The old wizard went to the meditation basin and said, "cole..."


    Suddenly.


    Time fell into absolute stagnation at this moment.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Time and space are frozen."


    "Current world task progress: 13."


    "You can choose to leave the Harry Potter film universe temporarily, or you can choose to continue the main line and world mission.


    The final settlement will begin after you have completed the world task, the main task and all events. "


    "Special note: 1. Your choice will not affect the timeline of the Harry Potter film universe; 2. You can return at any time in a week; 3. You can freely enter other film worlds; 4. After you leave, the system will automatically generate a chronicle according to a fixed time span. "


    Cole''s eyes swept over the statements and instructions given by the system.


    Think about it for a moment.


    "Leave the current film world."


    "Please confirm again."


    "Are you sure to leave?"


    "Start generating some chronicles..."


    "Demon hunter, at the request of Albus Dumbledore, you leave for a very dangerous place to investigate after the battle of the Department of mystery..."


    The mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    darkfall.


    A moment later.


    early morning.


    The dim sunlight through the clouds, through the landing window, into Cole''s eyes.


    Exhale a foul breath.


    He got up and pushed the wooden chair behind him, making a sharp creak.


    Go to the window.


    In the past, the bustling imperial streets were like the Harry Potter film universe. After the return of the Dark Lord, the bleak magic world and diagonal lane.


    Pedestrians and vehicles are in a hurry.


    Depression and fear are like dark clouds over the imperial capital all day, which make people breathless.


    Although the traces of natural disaster followers have been erased in history by demon hunting groups in various countries, the emergence of dark crow witches and the terrorist tragedy of dongduo city.


    Let everyone personally feel the approaching of the dark world.


    Light a cigarette.


    Put your left hand in your trouser pocket.


    Cole has some other considerations about leaving the Harry Potter movie universe.


    According to the description given by the system, he leaves the field halfway, which is completely consistent with his process of jumping the timeline.


    and.


    System generated chronicle.


    There are very obvious tips and help for his action and planning.


    The most important point.


    Combine these two conditions that do not affect the future timeline and write chronicles over a fixed time span.


    obviously.


    The underlying logic of the system has determined that the existence of the demon hunter and the next time the timeline jump will lead to the collapse of the future timeline of the Harry Potter film universe.


    When the plot kill setting is removed.


    To some extent.


    The system has considered that the behavior and choice of demon hunters are beyond the reasonable range that can be controlled.


    however.


    Stabilizing the timeline of the movie universe is not bad news for Cole.


    Spit out the last puff of smoke.


    Tell the ghost maid to prepare food.


    This time.


    The phone rings.


    Frown, crush out the cigarette butts, go over and pick up the receiver.


    Trial sequence, demon hunter, Rolando ugg, the cold bass sounded.


    "I heard you asked for leave."


    Cole stretched out his hand, took the hot tea quickly prepared by the ghost maid, and said coldly, "what can I do for you?"


    After a silence.


    "You owe me a favor on levy Leto''s case, Cole."


    obviously.


    The collateral member of the royal family likes to use his interpersonal network flexibly.


    Cole pulled the phone line, sat in his chair and replied, "if you have something to say."


    "It''s not safe on the phone. Someone will look for you in Burton building in half an hour."


    Hang up.


    Cole frowned.


    Can make a trial sequence so cautious


    Eat a large meal quickly.


    In half an hour.


    There was a knock at the door.


    A boy dressed as a newsboy stood outside Cole''s apartment, handed over a note, looked warily at the stairs and said in a low voice, "Mr. ugg is waiting for you downstairs."


    Finish.


    Disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Cole looked down and opened the note.


    There is only a short sentence above: something is watching me.


    Be aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Take off the windbreaker from the hanger and walk downstairs quickly.


    Rolando''s car is a very humble Volkswagen. The paint near the wheels is covered with dry soil, and the windows are covered by curtains.


    Knock on the door.


    Rolando waited for him in the back seat.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The sound of closing the door was very heavy.


    As soon as Cole sat down, Roland handed over a thick stack of information and said, "hedelia, you should have heard about this place."


    Cole frowned. "The ghost place that likes evil worship?"


    Roland opened the curtain with his hand, looked through the gap, looked warily at the outside and replied, "the Empire has been monitoring that place for 437 years. I am the ninth in charge of the trial sequence.


    I put three informants there, but they all lost contact last night. "


    That''s it.


    Roland looked directly into Cole''s eyes with a serious expression and said in a deep voice, "the world has evaporated.


    It was originally my duty, but something in the dark world has been watching me. I''m afraid it''s a trap. "


    Hear him.


    Cole threw the information aside on the seat and said coldly, "do you want me to die for you?"


    "No."


    Rolando shook his head and explained, "fourteen years ago, after taking over the place, I went there myself, but I paid the corresponding price because of arrogance and conceit..."


    While talking.


    He untied his clothes and showed his chest.


    An ugly, like a flat sarcoma, can vaguely see the disgusting thing with facial features like a human face, parasitic on his chest and wriggling.


    "If I dare to set foot in hedelia, this thing will eat me and replace me. I think you know what I''m talking about."


    Cole said coldly, "why don''t you choose to come to me privately through the demon hunting group?"


    Rolando buttoned up his clothes and said, "the top secret file of the demon hunting regiment has been completely filed. Now it has been transferred to the special department and established a top secret case.


    I wanted to find you through Roddy, but he said you were on vacation.


    I had to come myself. "


    Cole didn''t say much. He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He nodded to him, picked up the papers and left the car.


    Rolando doesn''t have any nonsense.


    After Cole took the case, he seemed to be avoiding something and drove away quickly.


    Get the file.


    Cole didn''t check it for the first time. He first called Roddy and Shane to confirm that it was true. Then he informed AVA Shaw and drove to Burton building to pick him up at the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    In an hour.


    Duke horsey one stopped at the gate of the demon hunting regiment headquarters.


    After a short, less than an hour''s vacation, Cole walked quickly into the door.

 Chapter 415

    Special incident handling office.


    Perhaps celebrating the return of one of their office leaders, gene Andorra, to health.


    The atmosphere of the office was particularly active under Hardy''s gags.


    until...


    An uninvited guest, ignoring the basic understanding of knocking on the door, pushed open the door of the office.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The laughter came to an abrupt end.


    Eyes turned to the door.


    Hardy, wearing a straight black suit with his hands in his trouser pockets, once frowned and turned around to see which little bastard without eyes dared to kick the door of the special department!


    A moment later.


    The atmosphere of the room fell into a strange silence.


    The little man coughed and hurried back to wink at the others in the office.


    People also hastily gathered up their smiles, bowed their heads and began to be busy with today''s work.


    without doubt.


    Under the management of Miss Shane strange, the atmosphere of the special incident handling office has always been serious and solemn.


    however.


    In the absence of the harsh female secretary who went to the roof meeting instead of cole, it became Hardy''s territory.


    Meat jokes and cold jokes.


    You''ll soon be with everyone in the office.


    Even gene and vera can only sit together reluctantly, listening to the little man''s boasting.


    What nonsense about beating werewolves with bare hands and kicking witches.


    The special minister suddenly "checked the post.".


    Gene and Vera got up quickly and called Cole.


    Hardy smiled, took out his hands in his trouser pockets and said awkwardly, "head... Boss, aren''t you on vacation today? Why are you suddenly back?"


    "Come to my office."


    See Cole''s cold face.


    The three looked at each other.


    Other people in the office, even the atmosphere, dare not breathe.


    Although they had never seen the special minister, they came to the office with a dignified attitude of senior officials.


    But


    As the most famous demon hunter of the demon hunting regiment, he is a famous executioner.


    Working under him.


    Invisible psychological pressure makes everyone awe of Cole.


    In their view, Hadi betani, a powerful demon hunter who has always been lawless and equally famous, was embarrassed to see that adult.


    In addition, Miss Shane strange has always been rigid and meticulous.


    God knows, the real Cole walker is such a frightening and difficult guy.


    In the office.


    Cole threw the file on the table, motioned the three to sit first, and said, "gene, how''s your recovery?"


    A straightforward young man.


    After two serious illnesses in a row, he looked weaker.


    look ghastly pale.


    Touching the curly brown hair on his head, he smiled awkwardly, "er... OK, it''s not as serious as before."


    Vera, sitting beside him, looked worried.


    It seems that after so many things, the relationship between the two young people suddenly... Becomes a little strange or ambiguous.


    Especially.


    From beginning to end, Miss Vera Morgan walked beside gene.


    Harry laughed heartlessly and joked, "gene always likes to have good luck. Don''t worry too much, but... Boss, why do you suddenly call us here when you have a vacation?"


    Originally.


    Cole is going to take gene to deal with hedelia''s case, but seeing his weakness, he said, "gene, this case may cause irreversible harm to you.


    You go out first. If you are not feeling well, you can ask Shane for leave at any time. "


    But gene said, "I''m fine, Captain, just some recently..."


    Vera interrupted his voice and said with concern, "still say it''s okay? I''m sure a first-class evil spirit can kill you now! Follow the arrangement of the minister and go to have a rest.


    The holy instrument of disaster is still waiting for you. "


    The young man smiled shyly and said to the girl, "what happened to worship Lord Baruch that afternoon..."


    Vera looked back at Cole.


    Cole said, "go outside and wait first. I''ll go with you."


    After gene left.


    Beckoned them to his desk.


    He opened the file and said, "Lord Rolando came to me personally... Take a look at the file first. This case is very complicated."


    Vera just glanced at the location of the case, frowned and said in a deep voice, "hedelia? I heard uncle Chaz say that place..."


    Hardy frowned, "it''s said that the town that likes to worship the devil of hell... Why doesn''t lord ugg deal with it himself?"


    "He was cursed and could not enter hedelia. Now the case is under the name of the special department."


    Many top secret parts of the file were dug out with scissors.


    however.


    Even so, from some bits and pieces of words, we can also detect that the problem of that ghost place is far from Newcastle City or other cases, which can be solved once or twice.


    More than 400 years of history.


    Many things have been blurred, and... Worship more than one hell devil.


    Although hedelia itself rarely created a terrorist tragedy similar to the witch incident in dongduo.


    But also because of the existence of that place.


    Once a large-scale evil sacrificial ceremony is held, it is bound to lead to the dark world of the whole world and abnormal activity.


    As a result, the number of supernatural cases has increased exponentially in a short time.


    In the long history.


    The Empire launched no less than ten bloody purges of hedelia. Even after the great revolution, it used industrial weapons and high explosives to plow the damn place three feet into the ground.


    result...


    After a period of time, inexplicable believers will gather there to hold evil sacrificial ceremonies day after day and year after year.


    What scares imperial mystics most is.


    Although the residents of hedelia are conscious and live in great pain every day, they can''t find any trace of mental control on them, or... The mystery system now possessed by mankind can''t find out the most fundamental reason.


    Which leads to.


    Countries can only erase the influence of hedelia on the world in history and try not to let the people know the customs of that place and evil worship.


    last.


    Throw it to one trial after another and stare at the place.


    Use all means to interrupt the ongoing evil sacrifice ceremony.


    Rolando Ug''s three Eyeliner evaporated overnight. In other words, the last ritual was about to begin.


    Three people are in the office.


    After spending more than an hour carefully reviewing every detail in the file.


    Miss Shane just came down from the meeting.


    Let her connect with director Roddy and the sequence Secretariat.


    Before leaving.


    Cole is going to accompany gene to the cemetery to pay tribute to Baruch.

 Chapter 416

    On the way.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, gene, wearing a very heavy black coat and holding a handkerchief, coughed violently from time to time.


    Across the severe winter.


    The early spring of the imperial capital is still cold and everything is dead.


    The sound of the engine of Duke horsey one was dull and heavy.


    Vera glanced at it from time to time with her spare light. Gene Andorra had never recovered his ruddy and pale face since he left the hospital bed of the Institute of mystics.


    Drooping eyelids, as if he had never woke up.


    Look up.


    The endoscope in front reflected her face.


    Familiar, but strange.


    The ferocious burn that spread to her right ear twisted into an ugly flesh and completely destroyed her beautiful face.


    For Vera, a demon hunter, these scars can''t shake her heart.


    But for a girl under the age of 20, her self-esteem in interpersonal communication has suffered a certain degree of frustration.


    Especially.


    She has never tried love.


    Not long.


    The car drove into the main road of the Royal Cemetery of the Mengxi Empire and stopped on the right.


    Hardy pressed the brake.


    He walked quickly to the trunk and took out a large bouquet of commemorative flowers and a bottle of 63 year Bordeaux pure black blood worth 300 pounds.


    To get to the location of burying Baruch, you need to cross a narrow gravel path under a tree.


    Four people have not yet arrived.


    A tall old figure stood in front of Baruch''s tombstone.


    Put your hands in the pockets of the high collar black coat. When breathing, the white mist floats in front of your mouth and nose.


    Until someone passed over his body and put a big bunch of flowers and a bottle of red wine in front of the tombstone.


    Cole stopped beside him.


    The old hunter''s voice was particularly hoarse, as if the scenes of the past were still in front of him.


    "When we first met, he was a bold and reckless man.


    He used his soul as bait just to kill a complaining spirit. If I hadn''t just caught him, he would have died. "


    When talking.


    The old hunter''s eyes remained on the tombstone.


    On it is the epitaph written by her majesty for Baruch Lennon Butler: great sacrifice, glorious dedication - Alexandra Victoria.


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Chien sighed and said sadly, "the last time Lord Baruch arranged a task for us, it seemed that it was yesterday.


    I can''t believe that the adult... "


    Torrell took out a cigarette and lit it. He frowned. "The longer we work, the faster we die.


    Nothing strange.


    However, I heard that the Council has decided to take all the cases of disaster sacred vessels to your special incident handling office in the future... "


    The old hunter turned to look at Qien and said, "even if the demon hunting regiment is short of manpower, those little bastards know that they want your life."


    Gene smiled shyly and said helplessly, "maybe, I really need a period of rest..."


    Torrel took a deep look at him.


    Pat Cole on the shoulder and they walk aside.


    Standing under a relatively quiet tree.


    The old hunter said, "I heard that Rolando left the matter of hedelia to you. I doubt whether he will die there according to your consistent handling style.


    Don''t interrupt. Listen to me first.


    That stinky ghost place is like a dark fairy tale that frightens children.


    And there''s one thing Roland won''t tell you. "


    Cole took out a cigarette and lit it. He frowned. "What''s up?"


    Torrel smiled, took one out of Cole''s cigarette box, leaned over and lit it with the evil verdict, and then said, "you should have seen the parasitic curse on his chest, a very evil and terrible thing connected with the life of the parasite.


    however.


    That feather loving guy is not recruited in hedelia, but a place you''ve been to, karadishan.


    There are some things I can''t understand. Just know them. "


    Talk.


    He glanced at gene''s back and said in a deep voice, "remember not to let that boy go to hedelia unless you want him to die."


    Explain some secrets between the trial sequences.


    Torrel turned away with one hand in his trouser pocket and a cigarette in the other.


    Watch the other party leave.


    Cole frowned.


    The last time he dealt with the blood tide incident, he and a group of vampires, as well as the rotten man Wenk valentier, went to karadishan''s legacy, the nest of grey skin blood slaves.


    The scourge party, the vampire Alcatel, sacrificed to the princess of the urori clan.


    In the darkness of chaos, Cole came into contact with a powerful blasphemy that has impressed him so far.


    In other words.


    The thing about hedelia town may be that thing, manipulated behind the scenes.


    No wonder the demon hunting regiment will hand over some strange cases that appear on the surface to the trial sequence for investigation.


    Eleven in the morning.


    After the memorial ceremony.


    The four of Cole returned to the demon hunting group and discussed the hedelia case with director Roddy.


    Leave gene Andorra in the office of special events and get familiar with his future work.


    The three of Cole got on the train to the south of the Empire.


    Hedelia town.


    Located in the mountains along the southern coast.


    Nearest to it is enfermond, an unknown small city that relies on fishing to support its economy.


    Even so.


    If you want to enter hedelia through enfermond, you still need to ride a horse, climb mountains and take at least one day to arrive.


    let me put it another way.


    Once you get into that weird town.


    The only thing they could rely on was the enfemonde mountains, a very rare number of military posts used by the Empire to monitor haderia.


    There is no stable power.


    There is no spacious road.


    The most critical... Lack of communication.


    A backward area that is completely independent of the industrial system of the modern Empire and still lives in the middle ages and is self-sufficient.


    That evening.


    After the train arrived, the three chose a nearby hotel to rest.


    Get ready to leave before dawn.


    Maybe this mission is too dangerous.


    Hardy, the lucky man who has always been heartless and heartless, is fine. Villa seems very nervous, silent and preoccupied all the way.


    For the devil hunt.


    Having experienced two major events and even desperate to wait for important information, she is already a mature demon hunter who can take charge of her own affairs.


    But only she knows her own experience and strength.


    It''s OK to lead a team to deal with some ordinary evil spirit possession cases or criminal cases involving dark creatures.


    After getting off the train, she began to regret.


    Everyone is afraid.


    Cole gave it to her.


    But at the same time, she also learned what it means to do what she can, rather than die bravely.


    Such a top secret case... Is she really capable of dealing with it?

 Chapter 417

    At night.


    The sleeping hotel is silent.


    Cole lay on his side in bed wrapped in a blanket.


    Until the old wooden floor creaks suddenly.


    Smell the familiar perfume in the air... Or the witch uses strange means to make the body fragrance for itself.


    It is similar to violet mixed with other fragrances, with some sweet and light smell.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The pale moonlight reflected into the window, reflecting a tall and graceful figure.


    "I thought you were dead."


    The woman sat in the chair, cocked her legs and smiled, "you executed the greedy Martinus, so I came again.


    unexpected.


    You really killed that funny frog''s head. To be honest, some of my old friends don''t want to see me about it.


    Who made your relationship with me always good and close? "


    Compared with the last time we met.


    Today''s Haley Johnny, wearing a one-day pure black backless lady dress and long milk white hair, weaves into a very luxurious shape and is full of jewels.


    The bright red high-heeled shoes show a smooth and white instep without socks.


    I don''t know whether she is cold in such a cold early spring.


    At least.


    In this hotel where the heating is broken and still under repair, even Ke erqiang''s physical quality has to wrap a thin blanket to sleep.


    The greeting that I haven''t seen for a long time is over.


    Cole got up.


    Haley snapped her fingers. The chair took her and moved in front of the demon hunter.


    She put her face close to her, first looked at Cole, and then joked, "it''s not like the rumor in the dark world that the frog head curses your soul."


    As a very close old friend.


    According to Cole''s understanding of the witch, if there is no important thing and she can''t get up early without profit, she can''t use some illegal means to catch up with enfeimonde in the middle of the night.


    Pinch the center of the eyebrow and frown, "what''s up?"


    Haley looked very magnanimous. She tilted her legs and stretched out her right leg skirt to show off her slender beautiful legs. Then she stretched out her right hand to Cole and smiled like a flower path, "five thousand pounds, I''ll sell you an exclusive clue."


    Cole took out the checkbook, wrote down the amount and signature, and handed it over.


    The witch got enough checks for five thousand pounds.


    He quickly stuffed it into his black pocket, coughed gently to ease her embarrassing image of seeing money and being open-minded in front of cole, lowered her voice and said, "I bought an informant from the uroli clan. Three days ago, he told me that his people have been wandering in the enfeimonde mountains recently.


    I didn''t care much about it.


    Until I found out that you were on the train to enfermond, so I couldn''t wait to come and tell you about it. "


    Talk.


    Haley''s face is getting closer and closer to Cole.


    Until the tips of their noses were about to collide.


    The witch smiled, kissed Cole on the cheek, got up, retreated to the window, sat with her hands on her hips, spread her right hand, and said helplessly, "but I don''t dare to go to the ghost place of hedelia.


    Good luck, honey. "


    Leave a charming laugh.


    The body turned into a shadow and disappeared into the night outside the hotel.


    Cole sat by the bed and watched Haley leave.


    The urori clan


    Think of the last time, when Narcissus almost suffered sacrifice, maybe Alcatel, a natural disaster follower, would also participate?


    however.


    Dark creatures sacrifice to the demon king of hell.


    Nothing more than seeking two things.


    Personal power.


    Or, under the protection of the demon king of hell, the whole ethnic group, as a family member, has undergone extraordinary changes.


    More powerful.


    Also more dark and evil.


    I was speechless all night.


    At 4:30 the next morning.


    According to the suggestions of the local people, the three kors bought horses at the market, prepared enough supplies, spent ¡ê 50 and hired a guide who was not afraid of death.


    In the moonlight.


    Let''s go slowly.


    Enfeimonde mountains, because of its unique geographical environment, the rugged mountain roads are covered with snow, cold and humid.


    Before the sun rises.


    The fog is thick.


    Even with a penetrating yellow high beam flashlight, the visual range is still only four or five meters.


    Under the guidance of the guide.


    Because there was a lot of snow and ice on the road, the three men were moving very slowly.


    Originally planned to arrive one day, but it had to be postponed.


    Ten in the morning.


    Hardy, who was about to be bumped and scattered by the horses, with a mask of pain on his face, looked up and stared at the dim sunshine faintly visible after passing through the thick fog.


    The damp, cold wind penetrated his vest and coat.


    The little man suddenly shivered, breathed into his hands and complained, "why doesn''t the Empire send people to blow up all these damn places with explosives?!


    Aren''t high explosives very common when mining? "


    The guide in front of the three was a thin man of about 40.


    Maybe he''s addicted to drugs.


    He looked very depressed and his eyes were sunken.


    He explained to hardy, "many young empires have done such things. Even if they can''t handle the affairs of hedelia Town, they can at least open mountains and roads to facilitate supervision.


    I also heard from my grandfather.


    It is said that the construction team, the army in charge of security and the demon hunter evaporated overnight. After that, no one is willing to take over the business here.


    Even if the Empire offers a sky high price, no one is willing to come to such a ghost place to repair... Ah snee - repair roads. "


    He rubbed his nose, wiped his snot on his dirty coat, exhaled a foul breath, and then said, "anyway, this place has existed for so long and has no impact on enfermond.


    Over time.


    The Empire and the demon hunting regiment didn''t bother to take care of this place. They left more than a dozen military posts older than my grandfather. No one paid attention to them since then.


    Say it.


    Even in enfremont, we are the only people who know the town of hedelia. "


    Listen to him.


    Hardy and Cole looked at each other.


    It''s not hard to see.


    If the smoker''s flowers are all true, at least, the Empire and the demon hunting regiment have done a good job in blocking and diluting the news here before they can''t deal with hedelia.


    Even the nearest city is gradually forgetting this place.


    Like a long time ago, they and seranda went to the cursed village in the far north.


    To some extent.


    Forgotten by the world, it is the demon hunting troupe that can protect the surrounding cities and towns to the greatest extent.


    Just when everyone has a chat.


    A huge statue.


    Through noon, there is still no fog.


    Suddenly appeared in their field of vision.


    Twenty or thirty dead people, with their terrified expressions on their faces, ran away madly, but it was as if they were poured inside at this moment. The shape was terrible!

 Chapter 418

    The guide has drooping eyelids.


    The thin body swayed left and right on the horse''s back.


    He glanced at the huge statue with strange shape and said, "there are a lot of these things in enfermond mountains.


    But I heard some old guys say it''s best not to touch them.


    Otherwise, it will be bad luck.


    Bad luck. "


    The horse carried Vera slowly under the statue.


    The girl raised her head, two frightened faces frozen on the stone carving, glanced over her vision, frowned and asked, "how did these things come from?"


    The guide''s voice didn''t seem to wake up. He yawned and explained, "some people say they are those who mysteriously disappeared many years ago.


    Because it offended the dark forces of hedelia.


    Sealed alive inside.


    I heard that they were the sacrifices selected by the people of hedelia.


    To sacrifice their God of hell.


    But what the real situation is... I''m afraid only those who make these statues know. "


    Three hours later.


    Vera and Hardy couldn''t adapt to the bumps of riding because of their long trek on the rugged mountain road.


    Fortunately, there is an abandoned military post not far away.


    The four are going to rest there for a while.


    The military post is very dilapidated.


    It has the style of the army before the great revolution.


    Army green felt tent.


    Collapsed wooden sentry.


    Tribulus terrestris and resisting horses are the basic peripheral defense.


    Although these things have been eroded by years and can not be used, it is good that the post is located in a flat open space.


    You can make a fire.


    Perhaps the experience of the great tragedy in bath left an indelible shadow in Hardy''s heart.


    Sitting on the ground, while eating, the little man looked at his watch from time to time, frowned and said, "one o''clock in the afternoon... How come the fog still doesn''t disperse?"


    Vera wrapped a thin blanket around her coat and approached the campfire, trying to warm her frozen body.


    The guide swallowed a big mouthful of the hot can of peas and explained, "this is the winter in enfermond mountains, except for you demon hunters who are not afraid of death.


    No one dares to enter the mountain at such a time.


    I didn''t mean to scare you. Even without hedelia, many people die in this mountain area every year. Look around.


    If you fall down carelessly, no one can save you. "


    The vertical height of the enfemonde mountains is less than 400 meters compared with the mountains in inland countries.


    But the steep cliff is more than enough to kill a person.


    Eat and drink.


    The guide burped, patted the soil on his ass, got up and said with a smile, "I''ll go nearby for convenience and come back soon."


    Cole motioned Hardy to go with him.


    To prevent the cunning guy from running away with the money.


    Second, in such a ghost place as enfeimonde mountains, God knows whether he will die inexplicably in his own excrement.


    After they left.


    Vera held the can and stared at the campfire in a daze, as if she was thinking about something.


    Until a burst of wild animals roared suddenly in the fog.


    The girl looked up sharply.


    Throw away the can and grab the long knife with your right hand.


    The blanket slid down and turned quickly.


    Remove the scabbard and hold the handle in front of you.


    Suddenly.


    A very fast shadow swept through the fog at a speed difficult to capture by the naked eye.


    At the same time.


    When animals run, gravel rolls and dead branches break one after another.


    Vera frowned, carefully moved her steps and stepped back.


    "Captain, what''s with us..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    A dark shadow suddenly broke through the fog!


    The girl''s pupil reflected a ferocious face of wild animals, her mouth with sharp fangs, and her smelly saliva rushed at her fiercely!


    The moment of life and death.


    Vera''s pupils collapsed.


    Hold the right hand of the long knife tightly, and the joints turn white.


    The long knife is dead across the front of the neck.


    Bang -!


    It''s like encountering a car at full speed.


    The terrible impact force overturned her to the ground in an instant!


    The long knife fell to the ground.


    A dull hum.


    The moment when the humanoid beast tried to bite her.


    The female demon hunter looked ferocious, roared, blocked her left forearm in front of her, forcibly blocked her opponent''s mouth, released her right hand, and the sleeve sword popped out.


    Ferocious and incomparably penetrates into the side face of the dark creature and uses all his strength to cut back!


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The thick black blood with the smell of the corpse splashed on her face.


    The mouth and back brain of the dark creature were completely separated in an instant, lost their vitality and pressed on her.


    Push the body away.


    The sharp pain in her left arm made her frown.


    Get up.


    He hurried to see where Cole was.


    I happened to see a long knife running through the skull of the dark creature, flowing thick black blood and stopping in front of her.


    Cole pulled out his long knife, glanced at Vera, looked around, frowned and said in a deep voice, "Ghoul..."


    The voice just fell.


    I heard three shots in a row in the fog not far away, and then Hardy''s angry scolding, "damn --!"


    Vera took a look at Cole.


    Hurried to the place where the sound came and hurried there.


    Hardy was sweating, with two corpses of ghouls with broken heads at his feet, half kneeling on the ground and blocking the guide''s neck with his hands.


    Blood runs wild.


    I can''t save it.


    Hardy got up.


    Get rid of the blood on your hand, kick away the ghoul''s body, and then step on the other party''s head that has been smashed by bullets. He said angrily, "I''ll light a cigarette, you mother..."


    Vera, who ran past, frowned when she saw that the guide they had hired was dead on the spot.


    Lost the wizard.


    In this foggy weather, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to go back the same way, let alone go further to hedelia.


    and.


    There was another thing that made her very confused.


    How can ghouls appear in such a place?


    This second or third degree of danger of dark creatures, usually only in the battlefield, or deserted cemetery.


    Unless... There are a lot of bodies in the enfermond mountains?


    At this point, they did not get any information from the intelligence and files provided by Roland before departure.


    Covering his injured left arm, the ghoul''s corrosive saliva made the wound painful.


    Hardy heard footsteps.


    Seeing Vera''s left hand dripping blood, he hurried over, grabbed the girl''s wrist, looked at the gradually black and smelly bite mark, looked up directly into Vera''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "being bitten by a ghoul is not a joke, Vera."


    The more intense pain made the girl''s expression gradually painful. She clenched her teeth and said, "I know that if we don''t deal with it as soon as possible, we can only cut off the injured arm.


    Go back first. "


    The little man looked back at the dead guide, pulled out the matching gun, went to aim at his head and shot three times in a row. Then he and Vera returned to the camp.

 Chapter 419

    Seeing Vera''s left hand dripping blood, he hurried over, grabbed the girl''s wrist, looked at the gradually black and smelly bite mark, looked up directly into Vera''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "being bitten by a ghoul is not a joke, Vera."


    The more intense pain made the girl''s expression gradually painful. She clenched her teeth and said, "I know that if we don''t deal with it as soon as possible, we can only cut off the injured arm.


    Go back first. "


    The little man looked back at the dead guide, pulled out the matching gun, went to aim at his head and shot three times in a row. Then he and Vera returned to the camp.


    In the camp.


    Cole used a dagger to cut the clothes that had stuck to Vera''s forearm.


    The pain of pulling the flesh and skin.


    The female demon hunter''s face turned pale and covered with bean sized sweat drops.


    Hardy rolled up a towel and put it into her mouth to avoid the pain of dealing with the wound later and biting her mouth and tongue.


    Then hold her right hand.


    His eyes were serious and he said in a deep voice, "it won''t hurt very much. Bear it."


    Vera nodded.


    According to the treatment process stipulated by the Institute of occult science and the Royal Medical College of the Mengxi Empire, all infected flesh and blood must be cleaned up in the shortest time.


    Finally, use high-purity sulfur, mix it with the bluestone flower juice treated by sequence secret technique, and wipe the wound.


    The mission report does not mention that there will be ghouls in the enfeimonde mountains, a relatively rare dark creature.


    So before they set out, they didn''t prepare the corresponding drugs at all.


    Even the most experienced demon hunter would not have thought that this kind of nocturnal dark creature living underground and never witnessed in enfemonde mountains would appear in enfemonde mountains inexplicably.


    In a complete sense.


    Traveling in the desert, you are suddenly attacked by sharks.


    Although there are no drugs to deal with.


    However, the power of the massacre mystery ¡¤ blood flame can completely remove the evil power remaining in the wound.


    The only bad thing is.


    The process will be much more painful than the specified legal process.


    ten minutes later.


    Vera Morgan, who was about to faint with pain, had no blood on her face.


    His eyes fell on the wound that emitted the smell of roast meat after burning with blood flame, and the ointment that Hardy carefully applied to it to promote healing.


    Spit out the towel.


    Take a deep breath and say, "Captain, this mission..."


    Cole stood at the edge of the camp with a cigarette in his mouth, cleaned his bloody hands and frowned, "you can quit because I need to be responsible for your life."


    Vera shook her head, hesitated for a long time and said, "no, I mean, if I can kill one or two dark creatures with special attributes or... Someone, the power of sequence secret can help me recover from the injury on my arm."


    Hardy raised his eyebrows and said, "demon hunters don''t easily tell others their sequence secrets, Miss Vera."


    The girl sighed and said helplessly, "of course I know. I just... Just don''t want to quit like this. I had the opportunity to deal with the ghoul attack in a better way.


    But I was like a fool. I knew there was something in front of me, but I stood there foolishly, waiting to be knocked down by the beast. I almost died.


    I just... "


    without doubt.


    With Vera Morgan''s qualifications.


    She was not qualified to work in the special incident handling department.


    Working with Jean Andorra, Hardy betani, and even the famous Cole walker, the invisible psychological pressure will make her ask herself from time to time.


    In addition to uncle Chaz Morgan, there is also the relationship between the family consortium and Cole.


    Where on earth is she qualified to work with a group of famous demon hunters in the special department, a highly dangerous department.


    Maybe it''s because Cole''s light is too dazzling in the demon hunting group.


    But the real situation is.


    Jean Andorra''s genius in handling cases, even the Council praised him, and decided to transfer all the cases of disaster sacred vessels to his management.


    Although Hardy has no shocking feats.


    But one of the demon hunters who experienced the bath town tragedy, fought with the painful witch, and the Newcastle case... Even the internal investigation that had the most far-reaching impact on the demon hunting group.


    He is also involved.


    Many people think that the little man''s strength is so insignificant only under Cole''s reputation.


    The Council''s appointment and arrangements for him are evident.


    She''s the only one.


    Fledgling, I have been working around a group of fierce people.


    As teammates of these people, we can imagine the pressure they bear.


    Rather than gilding, or trying to make a difference on the road to power.


    Vera Morgan, who has never been interested in politics, has the biggest persistence and dream of becoming a powerful demon hunter in the dark world like Cole Walker one day.


    and.


    Responsibility has been torturing her.


    As a teammate, in addition to being protected and delayed by them, what''s her use?


    Now?


    A second degree Ghoul almost killed her.


    Plus some other experiences... For example, self-esteem is frustrated after facial injury.


    Vera has been worried that one day, he will be kicked out of the door of the special department by Cole.


    Just because she''s an incompetent guy.


    In order not to be put forward this task, he gradually combed with the teammates of the special department.


    Vera still clenched her teeth and told her predatory secret, cruel and vicious special ability.


    In addition to the special ability to plunder dark creatures.


    Kill humans.


    Absorb their blood, which can be used to restore physical strength and slowly repair the injury.


    Otherwise.


    Last time, I met more than a dozen gangduoqi''s minions on the train with Qien, and her neck was pierced. She died long ago.


    As a demon hunter.


    He received higher elite education in the Morgan family.


    Moral conscience and some other emotions have been monitoring her, trying not to use this extremely dangerous ability for a person''s soul.


    As Cole told her a long time ago.


    Good and evil.


    You need to make your own choice.


    And after knowing about penny seranda, she also has a very deep consideration of overusing this ability and falling into the dark.


    After Hardy''s voice fell.


    The atmosphere in the camp suddenly fell silent.


    Even the little man who has always been careless can hear that there are a lot of worries in the girl''s tone.


    Like her all the way, she was silent or in a daze.


    Finally.


    Cole''s indifferent voice broke the silence.


    Turned, looked vera in the eye and said, "have you been worried about this?"


    This time.


    When Vera was ready to answer Cole''s questions, a riot suddenly sounded in the fog in the distance.

 Chapter 420

    First appeared a young man dressed as a farmer, wearing a shabby hood and holding a rusty pitchfork in his hand.


    After noticing the three Coles in his field of vision.


    The young man was stunned.


    With his strong southern accent, he was surprised and said, "you... Foreigners?"


    Keep your distance.


    Move your feet slowly.


    The young man put his fingers into his mouth and whistled sharply.


    Not long.


    Five men and one woman, holding all kinds of old weapons... Or farm tools, cautiously walked out of the thick fog and stood beside the youth.


    They first looked at the three strangers who appeared in the enfermond mountains with hostile eyes.


    lay one ''s head to the level of sb . ''s ear.


    whisper to one another.


    Aware of the injured Vera.


    After a heated argument.


    The first young man who appeared put away his pitchfork, walked up to Cole, kept a safe distance of one meter, looked at Vera and said, "she was hurt... Did those animals do it?"


    Hardy frowned. "Who are you?"


    from the beginning.


    The young man''s eyes would glance at Vera Morgan from time to time.


    Although there was no malice, it was difficult to hide his admiration, which was written in his eyes.


    The pitchfork stood beside him.


    The young man''s eyes crossed Hardy, fell on the ghoul''s body and said, "I''m Ethan. I go into the mountain at this time... Are you the demon hunters of the Empire?"


    Vera took a breath of air-conditioning, took Hardy''s arm and got up. She said expressionless, "so you are the residents of hedelia?"


    Ethan took off his hood, looked up at the sky and frowned, "my house is a distance from hedelia... Let''s not say that. Although hum, thank you for helping us deal with those ghouls, I think you may not be able to leave here for the time being.


    Rain is coming.


    If you don''t want to freeze to death in the mountains, come with me. "


    Finish.


    The young man looked at Cole and asked his companion to return the same way.


    Two hours later.


    Freezing rain mixed with fine hail fell on the enfemonde mountains.


    The increasingly humid air.


    Bitter cold.


    The village where Ethan is located is very small, located on a relatively flat mountain, with less than ten simple stone houses.


    See them return safely.


    An old man guarding outside eagerly gave a hug to the young people in the village, and then stared warily at the three strangers in front of him.


    Holding Ethan, he frowned and whispered, "why did you bring a group of foreigners here? Don''t forget..."


    The young man interrupted the old man''s voice and said helplessly, "they are the demon hunters of the Empire. They may have come to investigate the recent changes in hedelia town.


    And one of them was bitten by a ghoul.


    In this terrible weather, I just want to kill them by leaving them in the mountains. "


    The old man sighed, said nothing more, shook his head and returned home.


    Ethan asked the three of cole to go to his house to have a rest.


    Push the door open.


    The two warm little guys who had been hiding in the quilt shouted excitedly, jumped out of bed and ran to hug him affectionately.


    "Brother! You''re finally back!"


    "Leia is worried to death after going out for so long..."


    Ethan rubbed the heads of the two little guys, turned his head and smiled at Vera, "Joran, Claudia.


    My brother and sister.


    Don''t worry about them. You find a place to sit first. I''ll burn some hot water. "


    Vera smiled and teased the two shy little guys and asked, "where are your parents?"


    "They went to hedelia and never came back."


    Ethan''s voice was quite helpless and said, "we originally lived in enfermond and came to this place six years ago.


    And I never saw them again. "


    The little girl seemed a little older than the boy. She hugged Ethan''s leg tightly, avoided Vera''s bloody right hand and twisted her face to one side.


    Hardy glanced at the layout of the room.


    An old wooden bed.


    A battered old wooden table and four chairs.


    Clothes and trousers hung on the rope, washed and washed, discolored and deformed seriously.


    besides.


    I''m afraid only the gray black carpet in the middle of the floor is worth some money.


    Sit in a chair.


    Soon, Ethan came in with four cups of hot water, a small stove made by local method, lifted the curtain of the door.


    The freezing rain outside the window didn''t stop.


    Outside the pattering rain, there was silence and depression.


    A rambling gossip.


    Ethan finally talked about the reason why his parents came to hedelia town.


    "... I''m still in middle school. I vaguely remember that my father lost a lot of money in business and the bank took away our house and car.


    The usury bastard broke his leg.


    At that time, Leia was only one year old and Joran was not born.


    Until one day, my father told us that he found a way to pay off the debt and took us to hedelia... "


    Maybe it reminds him of many bad memories.


    Ethan clenched his right hand, remained silent for a long time and said, "in the next two years, life was ok, at least there were no banks and usury to collect debts.


    My parents also began to believe in a strange sect. Now I want to come. At that time, they have begun to be delirious, so one night, I escaped with my brother and sister.


    And the others who escaped from haderia built this village. "


    Vera frowned. "Then why don''t you go back to enfmond?"


    Ethan showed a very bitter smile and explained, "Miss Vera, there is a very old evil legend in hedelia town. The selected children of God can never leave its kingdom.


    I tried to leave.


    But they all failed. These mountains seem endless when you try to leave... "


    I don''t seem to want to continue this heavy topic.


    Ethan smiled at Vera and joked, "fortunately, life in the village is quite calm, but... Hehe, with all due respect, Miss Vera Morgan, you can rarely see girls as beautiful as you here."


    Suddenly received the praise, the girl was stunned, smiled awkwardly and said, "er... Thank you."


    obviously.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see that Ethan loves her very much. It can be said that it is love at first sight.


    After a silence.


    The young man looked at Cole and said with a smile, "tell me about you. Although I have known the existence of the imperial demon hunting regiment, you are still the first demon hunter in hedelia for so many years.


    I saw the ghoul''s body thrown in your camp earlier. So you must be very good. "


    When chatting.


    Joran and Claudia, hiding in the quilt, secretly watched the people talking in the room through a gap.


    After touching Cole''s eyes.


    The little girl let out a cry and hurriedly pulled down the quilt, afraid to peek.


    This is the scene.


    Hardy thought of Marian urging him to get married early and have more children. He smiled inexplicably, got up and went to the bed to tease the two shy little guys.


    Ethan smiled and shook his head.


    I don''t think the demon hunter is as cruel as he remembered. Strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Just some like him.


    Just a living person.


    When he got up and was ready to go to the kitchen to see if there was any food to entertain the guests.


    But suddenly heard the silent village, sounded a burst of dense footsteps, a dialogue with human conversation.


    The smile on his face suddenly changed into panic!


    No -!

 Chapter 421

    "Here they are! I can smell their dirty souls and rotten bodies! Find those foreigners who dare to step on the land of God!


    The great gods will give you the most abundant food and the most beautiful women!


    Go! Brave soldier!


    Catch them! "


    A hoarse, sharp, high pitched, excited voice.


    It''s like a male duck holding its neck. It''s terrible.


    Ethan''s face changed wildly. He hurried back, raised his index finger and motioned for the three of cole to never make a sound.


    Then he crept to the bed.


    He opened the quilt, explained something to the two little guys, walked quickly to Vera and whispered, "I''ll deal with them outside later. Don''t make any noise."


    The girl frowned and said, "are they from hedelia?"


    Ethan nodded, "they call themselves God''s soldiers and hate all foreigners who are not God''s people. If they catch them.


    Those bastards will torture you with the cruelest means... They''re coming!


    Don''t talk. "


    A light cough.


    Ethan straightened up, pretended to have just woke up, and shouted impatiently in a slightly confused voice, "who''s outside?!"


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    The knock on the door was heavy and urgent.


    A man''s thick voice, full of malice, sounded outside the door, "don''t fucking pretend! The priest knows that some of you have brought back a group of despicable and cunning foreigners!


    Open the door now. We need to search every house! "


    Originally.


    Ethan believes that the other party will only call them out and ask questions outside at most.


    But unexpectedly, this group has always been high above and despised the villagers around hedelia. They think they are just a group of smelly Dalits and will take the initiative to search.


    It is no longer a question of the safety of the three demon hunters.


    If they were allowed to catch a foreigner in their own home, not only would he be executed as a blasphemer, but even Claudia and Joran would be taken away and deprived of the identity of God''s people.


    Completely reduced to the plaything of the high level of the Hadrian order.


    For those bastards, anyone who is not a people of God is a fallen blasphemer.


    High ranking priests help them redeem their sins through torture and play.


    "Damn..."


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    There was a constant rush of knocking at the door.


    Like the approaching drum of death, Ethan was more and more flustered and at a loss.


    In the village.


    Like a pack of hungry wolves rushing into the sheepfold.


    The villagers'' insults, cries and screams came one after another.


    Cole''s eyes passed through the dirty, dusty window. He could vaguely see two evil believers holding the hair of a girl who had previously gone out with Ethan.


    In the overlap of strange laughter and cry.


    Grab her.


    He dragged out of the room and rolled into the cold mud.


    A time of life and death crisis.


    Ethan''s eyes glanced at the quilt on the bed.


    As if the soul falling into the death trap caught the last straw leading to redemption.


    Dragging hardy and Vera, he hurried to the bed and said quickly, "you hide in the quilt! Move quickly! Otherwise they will smash the door and rush in!"


    Then he greeted Cole and motioned him to hide under the bed.


    Although the young man living near the town of hedelia was kind-hearted, he did not know what a terrible guy the demon hunter was standing in front of him at the moment.


    Cole is always silent.


    In Ethan''s frightened eyes, a long knife suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "You..."


    The young man was stunned for a moment, his face suddenly changed and said, "they are numerous, you can''t..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Vera broke free of his right hand, patted him on the shoulder and stepped past him.


    Hardy grinned, looked back at the two little guys trembling in the quilt, touched a cigarette and lit it, exhaled a foul breath, frowned at Ethan and said, "return the fucking warrior.


    Which God?


    Have I seen it? "


    The three men are always on the verge of death.


    At this moment.


    Completely frighten the youth in place.


    He doesn''t understand.


    There are at least twenty people in the search team sent by the Hadrian order. There are only three of them. How can they be so calm?!


    Even dare to directly insult the evil gods believed in by the cult!


    Aren''t they afraid of death?!


    The little man walked up to Ethan, patted him on the back and said comfortingly, "I''m a soft hearted person, friend, when we deal with those bastards outside.


    You''d better watch your sister and brother here. "


    Finish.


    Pull out the matching gun and take out the strange dagger he asked Grace to customize.


    Like a curved tusk.


    It is covered with a detailed sequence of secret texts.


    As the only "talkative responsibility" of the special department.


    Hardy went to Vera and said with a smile, "it seems that your injury will recover soon, beautiful miss Vera Morgan."


    The female demon hunter turned to look at him and said seriously, "I''m not kidding you, Hardy."


    The heavy sound of knocking at the door and the angry scolding of evil believers with their mouth full of dung sounded outside the door.


    Cole stepped forward.


    When the rotten wooden door is knocked open by brute force.


    When Ethan stood by the bed, guarding his relatives, his face was terrified.


    The heretic who bumped into Cole head-on was stunned for a second.


    They had always been arrogant and domineering in hedelia. They thought that the three foreigners would hide under the bed and tremble, waiting to be taken away by them.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    The other party not only did not deliberately avoid.


    Even standing at the door waiting for him.


    Cole''s face was expressionless and his voice was cruel and indifferent.


    "Good afternoon, stranger."


    Violent kick!


    The power of terror, ferocious to the extreme, hit the abdomen of the cult.


    The man screamed.


    He flew backwards and fell into the dirty mud full of freezing rain and ice.


    All the evil believers who acted recklessly outside were stunned at this scene.


    With their poor imagination, they can''t predict that someone dares to beat the noble God soldiers in public in the enfermond mountains?!


    A female villager who was raped and cried.


    A young man who was beaten and fell in the mud.


    All looked at the cult who fell to the ground.


    Everyone''s face, at this moment, became more and more frightened!


    In this bullied and tortured village, they know what happens to the members of the order.


    Hanging on the gallows is already the lightest punishment.


    Ethan not only brought back three foreigners, but also dared to beat the warrior of God!


    Like the sense of doomsday, all the villagers in the village fell into great panic!


    A woman who was raped and naked, who had no regard for her own safety, tried to wash away her sins, pointed to Ethan''s room and opened her eyes.


    A sharp, terrified voice cut through the silence.


    "I want to report! It''s Ethan! Ethan brought back three foreigners! The great warrior of God! It''s the blasphemer! He blasphemed the glory of the great God!"

 Chapter 422

    The freezing rain is fine.


    The bitter cold is like the sin and darkness soaked in the soul.


    The breath of silence builds silence in the cold fog.


    A pair of hate eyes, bloodthirsty, fanatical.


    until.


    A tall figure, with a knife in the right hand and a gun in the left hand, came out of the shadow of the room and appeared in front of them.


    The cold rain beat his cold face.


    Cruel and ruthless eyes, such as a beheader to kill sinners, and a dirty man''s neck.


    A man and a woman.


    One left and one right.


    On his side.


    Silent depression, telling the fear before death.


    Hardy grinned and raised his right hand. The tusk dagger ran through the palm.


    The power of the secret of the slaughter sequence turned into a twisted and rolling blood connection, like a complex root system, quickly spread on the surface of his body.


    The tusk dagger degenerated in the cocoon and pupa formed by blood and turned into a ferocious meat cutter with terrible shape and huge, such as blood, flesh and broken bones.


    He spit out his cigarette.


    The blue smoke filled his mouth and nose. He grinned and said coldly, "is anyone looking for us?"


    A moment''s stupor.


    The priest standing in the outermost part, a bent, wrinkled old woman holding a Human Skull Witch staff, changed her complexion, pointed to the three kors and screamed with her ugly broken Gong voice, "brave and fearless soldiers! Kill those foreigners -!


    The Supreme God will give you eternal salvation! "


    Her voice.


    It deeply stimulates the nerves of every cult.


    Like a large dose of stimulant.


    After the first cult member threw down his booty and roared hysterically on his back.


    More than twenty people.


    Like an ant colony, holding all kinds of cold weapons.


    The canthus is about to crack, and the saliva is flying around the roaring corners of the mouth.


    Fierce and fearless to kill the three!


    The rain kept falling.


    There is no slogan of fearless death for glory.


    There is no fierce conflict of foul language.


    A dead and depressed village.


    Roar, scream, and die.


    The corpse fell into the mud and made a unique cruel sound.


    Blood splashed and flowed.


    Dark red flooded the earth.


    Ethan hid by the bed and held Claudia and Joran tightly.


    Fighting and screams came from outside.


    Every time, it will stir up his fragile nerves and make his eyelids jump wildly.


    The young boy, holding his brother''s arm, buried his face in his arms and trembled.


    Claudia''s immature eyes on the world, fearing through the dirty window, clutching Ethan''s clothes with her small hands.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Why do people always kill each other.


    The wailing and blood of the passing of life turned into a death lament that shocked the young heart, which was deeply branded in her soul.


    Short.


    But a minute as long as eternity.


    There were more than twenty heretics, only the last living man, trembling with a ridiculous short knife, guarding in front of the priest.


    Hardy leaned over and stepped on the chest of the weak cult with his right foot before he died.


    Pull out the meat cutter.


    The uneven cutting edge brings out the big beach scarlet and flesh fragments.


    In extreme pain.


    The mouth and nose of the cult were submerged in black blood, and their limbs twitched until they were stiff. Their round eyes were full of unwilling before death.


    Vera held a woman''s neck in her right hand and put it against the wall.


    A neck with a huge gap.


    Blood flowed.


    The power of plundering the secret arts is like a greedy hell animal, wriggling her skin and flesh and eating away at a woman''s life.


    later.


    Vera had terrible scars on her left arm and even on her cheek.


    Like a living creature swimming under the skin, it eats the deteriorated scars and grows new skin and flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye until it recovers.


    As a price.


    The evil believer whose neck was cut by the female demon hunter gradually loosed his eyes, and his full body and flesh became shriveled and withered.


    Now.


    There are only a dozen villagers in this village.


    Or keep your posture and sit in the mud.


    Or show extreme fear, lean against the wall and shortness of breath.


    In their eyes, the original bloody trial against foreigners turned into a pure unilateral massacre against the warriors of God in a short moment.


    Cold weapon collision.


    Scream, death.


    The sensual impact of blood and flesh and slaughter is far more than the treacherous evil that erodes the human soul, and the overwhelming crushing death of supernatural forces.


    More shocking.


    Cole held a long knife in his hand.


    The last drop of blood, mixed with the freezing rain, fell on the tip of the knife.


    The ruthless eyes looked straight at the frightened evil believers, walked, the hard soled riding boots trampled on the puddles, and the blood splashed.


    Death is approaching.


    The cultist was breathless, clenched his knife and roared like a prisoner''s last fight and rushed to Cole.


    Cold weapon collision.


    The sound is clear and solemn.


    With great power, he tore the tiger''s mouth of the evil cult holding the knife, and the short knife flew out and fell into the mud.


    Heart piercing pain.


    Disturb his thoughts.


    Cover the wound on your right hand. The scream just sounded.


    The long knife has penetrated the throat.


    Blood soared.


    Cole kicked away the body of the cult and stopped in front of the low and bent priest with his eyes down.


    Lack of emotional fluctuations.


    Echoed in the dead village.


    Every villager who heard this was shocked for a moment!


    "Shepherd, tell your master that if he doesn''t want to leave the world, I will help him myself."


    The old priest put his hands on the wand and raised his head.


    The cloudy and gray pupils looked directly into Cole''s eyes.


    In his long life, he came into contact with many Empire demon hunters who didn''t know how to live or die, tried to sneak into hedelia to investigate, and personally dealt with the blasphemers they installed in the town.


    But she''ll never think of it.


    one day.


    I will meet such a demon hunter who threatens the great gods and is arrogant to the extreme!


    even to the extent that.


    Compared with the previous secret and low-key, sneaking investigation.


    The man standing in front of her completely stepped on the great gods and the face of the Hadrian order... No, his actions, his words, his arrogance and domineering, can''t be described in words!


    The throat is dry and itchy.


    It seems to stick together.


    The ugly and deformed priest looked shocked, far more than any moment in her hundred years of life.


    It was as if an evil god whispered in her ear.


    Step back.


    Open your eyes and mouth, "you..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The long knife penetrated her eyes ferociously.


    The muddy blood soaked in evil splashed on Cole''s cruel face.


    Draw a knife.


    The priest lay on his back, collapsed in a pool of blood, twitched twice, and there was no movement.


    Finish all this.


    Cole''s long knife disappeared.


    Ignore the fine freezing rain.


    Take out a cigarette, take a deep breath under the criminal verdict.


    Turn around.


    Looking directly at the woman who covered her body with clothes and looked frightened and reported them and Ethan earlier, she said indifferently, "you, take us to hedelia."

 Chapter 423

    The blood marks on Hardy''s body gradually subsided.


    Frown.


    Looking around, he said loudly, "do you look good? Get back home! Shit..."


    Vera stood in the rain.


    His long, sticky, cold hair hung in front of him, and he was quite distracted.


    There were two withered bodies at his feet.


    Speechless staring into Cole''s eyes, his face was very white, and his hands clenched tightly.


    As a demon hunter who walks on the edge of death and relies on faith to fight against the dark world.


    She can kill cultists without expression.


    But he can''t accept his behavior of absorbing human life and blood like dark creatures.


    This is depravity.


    It is also a very dangerous signal.


    Especially after the dark crow witch incident.


    however.


    Compared with the sudden flood of the virgin heart.


    A young and beautiful girl, who should have enjoyed a drunken material life in the imperial capital and loved by the opposite sex, struggled to fade the weak appearance of the gold of the consortium and change to a professional demon hunter. The road of growth was always full of hardships and doubts.


    Hardy''s eyes swept over the two bodies at Vera''s feet.


    The little man who likes to talk dirty and run the train is surprisingly not joking, but frowning tightly.


    In his opinion.


    A weak minded demon hunter is easy to gradually indulge in his own power under the influence of some imperceptible and ubiquitous evil forces.


    The same sequence as vampires.


    Vera is not the only one who feels dangerous.


    Even the little man who joked a few hours ago thought that such an evil force had to be used as a last resort.


    This time.


    No one found it.


    Lying in a pool of blood, the priest, who had lost signs of life, was gray and lost his focus pupil, staring at Cole''s back.


    Sweep the body and soul of hardy and Vera.


    When Ethan appeared carefully at the door and looked at the bodies everywhere in horror.


    Invisible evil power.


    Overflow the flesh and blood of the dead priest.


    Like terror tentacles from the abyss, madness spread in the village.


    Wrap the house.


    Corrode the land.


    Wanton occupation of mortal souls.


    This is also the moment.


    Like the ancient evil sound from hundreds of millions of years ago, it suddenly sounded in Cole''s ear.


    A dull, distant voice.


    Wrapped in endless dark forces, it turns into a hidden tide, washing Cole''s soul and will.


    even to the extent that.


    This unparalleled powerful evil exists, which arrogantly shields all perceptions of the seventh vision.


    Drag the demon hunter who speaks wildly and is fearless of life and death into the abyss of darkness and madness that ordinary people can never imagine.


    Time loses its meaning.


    The space is disordered.


    In the perception of chaos, Cole suddenly found that he was standing on the edge of a terrible abyss that could devour the world.


    Stinking dark red blood.


    Wrapped in countless, howling evil souls.


    Turned into a towering Hukou waterfall, at his feet, pouring into the endless abyss.


    Suddenly.


    Dense eyeballs opened one after another and emerged at the bottom of the abyss, staring at Cole''s soul and will.


    The ancient voice of evil.


    Like the souls of thousands of sinners whispering in their ears.


    "I''ve never seen a mortal soul so powerful... Cole walker, is that the source of your courage to provoke me?


    Ha ha... "


    Cole knows.


    All he sees now is an illusion.


    But it can be so easy to invade his perception without his awareness


    Exhale a mouthful of muddy smoke.


    Put your left hand into the pocket of your coat.


    Cole said coldly, "we meet again, devil."


    "Well... Are you not afraid of me?"


    The devil''s voice is very elegant and easy-going.


    It can even be described as an extremely pleasant strange magic sound, which is enough to easily pollute the human mind.


    Holding a cigarette in his right hand, Cole frowned. "Every bastard like you thinks I should be afraid of them, but guess what happened later?"


    The eyes crowded together in the abyss suddenly sent out an irregular rotation.


    A terrible scene.


    Enough to make any mortal completely lose his mind at this moment.


    Or.


    When evil forces invade consciousness.


    A dialogue between you and the devil who manipulates all this, even every time you look at each other, is a direct confrontation between will and soul power.


    The devil of failure can make a comeback.


    Have plenty of time to plan again.


    But mankind has only one chance.


    Failure means that your body and soul will gradually be occupied and become the carrier and container of evil forces.


    Real name.


    Even the demon God of hell, whose power is still unknown, gave a strange laugh and said, "just like the fool Martinus, are there many?


    I know you have the power to kill gods, demon hunter.


    But your life, compared with me, is a candle in the vast sea of fire.


    My existence.


    It''s you, the highest field that little human beings can''t step into and touch in their life.


    A hundred years later, I am still eternal, and you will only buy the tomb, and the soul will become my plaything, so... "


    Cole gazed down into the abyss with dense eyeballs.


    Ignore the consequences that falling may lead to no burial place.


    Step forward and step out.


    But strangely suspended in the air.


    "So, you''re going to say, can I submit to you, right?"


    The devil laughed, "of course! Powerful human, if you are willing to cooperate with me, it is easy to seize the world!"


    After a silence.


    Cole frowned, threw away his cigarette butt and stamped it out with his foot.


    Then he smiled, raised two middle fingers to the existence in the abyss and said, "fuck you."


    In an instant.


    A world of illusory power.


    Twisted and collapsed under the extreme roar of devil''s anger!


    Its voice is no longer elegant and easygoing, but becomes particularly sharp, like two pieces of glass rubbing together, making people''s eardrums hurt.


    "Cole Walker! You''ll regret it! You''ll..."


    Suddenly.


    All sounds and hallucinations subsided.


    He was still standing in the cold rain.


    The extinguished cigarette end floats on the surface of the puddle.


    without doubt.


    This confrontation between will and soul.


    Cole won.


    And... The other side lost so much that he finally became incompetent and angry.


    It''s an extremely greedy for the ownership of the demon hunter''s soul, but you can only watch it slip through its fingers... Compared with sneaking away, you may spit on its face, then turn around, kick open its door with a very rude foot, and finally walk away.


    Even if you leave.


    Cole didn''t forget to give him a friendly greeting.


    Hardy and Vera.


    More or less, it was invaded by evil forces.


    The little man is fine.


    After the dark power of hell demon God subsided, he just frowned, smoked fiercely and cursed.


    Vera suddenly softened her knees and fell to the ground, pale and panting.


    Look at yourself reflected in the puddle.


    His expression gradually calmed down.


    get up.


    Shaking off the cold muddy water on his hand, he took a look at Cole and said coldly, "it seems that the master of hedelia doesn''t welcome us very much, captain."

 Chapter 424

    Evil and darkness ebbed like a tide.


    doorway.


    Claudia and Joran held their brother''s arm tightly, and their young body trembled.


    Ethan was very white.


    His eyes were full of crazy blood.


    The Adam''s apple wriggled and tried to wet the dry, pricking throat with saliva. His voice hoarse said, "is it gone?"


    According to the devil''s code compiled by the demon hunting group, the hell demon God entrenched in the heidelia town and enfemonde mountains is far more dangerous than the devil.


    Belonging to the range where the risk factor cannot be specifically measured.


    Never received professional training.


    The soul has not been strengthened by sequence arcane.


    The spirit of ordinary people will only come to two ends when they are exposed to this level of existence.


    Or, darkness completely devours their souls and becomes the container and carrier for the devil to walk on earth.


    or


    He collapsed and became a madman wandering on the edge of death.


    But.


    Ethan.


    Even Claudia and Joran, such young children, can be intact under the attack of the dark forces.


    To some extent, what he told the three kors before, as well as the secret of hedelia: The Legend of the people of God.


    It has quite high credibility.


    This is also the town of hedelia, the really terrible place where evil exists.


    Even Cole.


    A huge church full of classical mysticism, which has evolved twice, is like a giant beast dormant in the gray, entrenched in the center of the town.


    Hell''s evil animals bite the exquisite statue of human beings and stand at the top.


    The dark red tiles, like flowing blood, are laid on the pyramid spire.


    On the towering wall.


    The four grid windows are particularly narrow and depressing.


    The stone brick wall built by traditional technology is soaked with the blood of sinners and the memory of pain and wailing before death.


    The huge circular square is neatly arranged with three wooden gallows.


    The fresh body hung on the noose and swung slowly.


    The ashes of the burning rack were washed by the freezing rain, and the muddy sewage flowed wantonly.


    Hundreds of townspeople.


    Gathered in the square.


    They look fanatical and worship.


    Under the guidance of a woman who looked like a priest, she twisted her limbs and repeated strange language with unknown meaning again and again.


    A cruel look of hatred.


    Staring at another woman tied to the stake, with a painful expression, eyes and a wailing tone, but especially excited.


    When the flame, ignoring the rain, strangely lit on the wet firewood.


    A raging sea of fire.


    In an instant, it completely swallowed her body.


    In the extreme pain of burning alive, the woman looked up and cried, "I will usher in eternal salvation! Great..."


    The sound drowned in death.


    The worshippers and townspeople became more and more fanatical at this moment, shouting the evil voice of the Lord of service to give them and seek salvation.


    After the sacrifice died.


    The flame went out.


    The church door opened slowly.


    The supreme leader of the Hadrian order, a man of God''s family.


    A beautiful young woman with every inch of skin painted with blasphemy symbols, wearing a pure black robe similar to a nun but more luxurious.


    In front of evil believers.

 Chapter 425

    She opened her arms.


    The smile on his face is sacred, but it is full of strangeness, which makes people have the evil idea of blasphemy.


    A sweet ethereal voice.


    Under the diffusion of dark forces, the music is wrapped in a confusing rhythm, just like the hymn of the saint, beautiful and refreshing.


    "Noble people of the only true God, let us praise his kindness, praise his gifts, and send your blessings to another countryman who has been reborn in the fire.


    May she break free from suffering and enjoy Yin Fu forever in the kingdom of God! "


    An ethereal voice.


    Echoed over the square and the town.


    Fanatical believers, at this moment, seem to meet the lamb of the shepherd and become docile and humble.


    They fell to their knees.


    Raise your hands and shout in unison, "may her God''s Kingdom break free from suffering and enjoy Yin Fu forever."


    Standing in the center of the pilgrimage.


    The woman smiled and condescended, looking at the believers who obeyed God''s will with great satisfaction.


    This time.


    A ragged, unkempt man kneeling in the mud.


    Suddenly moved out of the crowd.


    He tried to kneel down to the feet of the noble man closest to the God.


    The two are equally well dressed.


    Teach the black and gold guard, pull out his sword, stare angrily and stop in front of the man.


    Hear his cry, and humble request.


    The woman smiled and signaled the guard to let him come.


    After receiving the answer, the believer''s expression suddenly became ecstatic. He quickly flew over, knelt in front of the leader and cried, "noble shezan, please listen to my appeal..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The woman motioned to him with a silent gesture, opened her arms, closed her eyes and raised her face.


    A moment later.


    She lowered her head and said with a smile, "your appeal has been heard by the gods, but your faith and loyalty have not been tested."


    "No..."


    Hearing this, the man looked pale.


    He jumped over and hugged the leader''s calf, madly kissed her muddy shoes, and loudly defended, "my soul and everything belong to you and the great only true God. I am willing to..."


    A cry from the crowd in the distance interrupted his voice.


    "Noble shezan... Are they foreigners?!"


    "How could a foreigner..."


    Under the leadership of female villagers, the three kors.


    The figure of pure black windbreaker.


    Like a butcher walking into a sheep pen.


    Across a large number of dirty, naked townspeople.


    Hard soled leather boots trampled on the mud and made a heavy sound in the dead square.


    Until a thin man with delirious eyes.


    Staring at the frightened female villager as if she were committing a crime, he raised his trembling right hand and pointed to her face.


    Suddenly he shouted angrily, "blasphemer! It is the blasphemer who brought the despicable and dirty foreigners to this sacred place!


    They have profaned the glory of the great gods! "


    His voice.


    Like a gravel falling into a calm lake.


    Vicious threats and curses rose one after another in the crowd!


    "Blasphemer!"


    "Kill those dirty foreigners!"


    "Hang them on the gallows! Let their souls lose the shelter of the LORD God!"


    In the face of accusations of mass attack.


    even to the extent that.


    Others are eager to attack their townspeople.


    With a damp, dying cigarette in his mouth, hardy kicked a young man in the face!


    The sound of broken nasal bones is particularly clear.


    The little man spits out his cigarette butts, his scar''s ferocious face, ferocious and cruel, and threatens loudly, "give me peace, little bastard!"


    The head of the church who saw this scene.


    The beautiful, strange and even breathtaking woman pressed her hand down to signal her believers to be quiet.


    Dark eyes stared at the four people who came to her, and their voice was light judo. "Lost child, are you here to seek salvation?"


    The female villager walking in the front lowered her head tremblingly and hurriedly explained, "noble shezan, these cruel foreigners killed your soldiers.


    Persecute my family and pollute their souls.


    Threaten me to bring them to this holy land. I... my soul belongs to the only true God. I can''t die outside. "


    With a smile, shezan reached out and stroked the believer''s wet and cold cheek, comforted and said, "your loyalty is worth affirming, Lisa, go back to your compatriots, and I forgive you your innocence."


    After being forgiven.


    The woman was so happy that she almost knelt on the ground, hugged the head shezan''s thigh and cried.


    Wipe tears, humbly lower your head and slowly retreat back.


    Cole''s eyes fell on her.


    Now?


    He knew why the patrol of the order could arrive at the village so soon.


    How can a silent and nameless believer deserve to let the "noble" leader remember her name.


    it seems.


    She should be the hudley group, and be placed in the eye of Ethan''s village.


    After Lisa turned around, like Amnesty, she tried to go back to the believers and kneel on the ground to listen to the teachings of the real body.


    Deafening gunfire.


    No sign.


    Suddenly echoed over the square.


    Smoke of gunpowder filled the muzzle of the just trial, and the heads of female villagers were like a blooming watermelon.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Hundreds of townspeople watched in horror.


    even to the extent that.


    Warm blood splashed on the front believer''s face.


    Lisa''s body fell heavily in the mud.


    Such an outrageous and vicious means.


    so that.


    Shezan''s eyelids jumped involuntarily.


    But she calmed her surprise and smiled, "demon hunter, even if you kill her body, her soul will never die in the kingdom of God.


    Tell me what you''re here for.


    I will try my best to help every guest from afar. "


    Suddenly.


    The huge and frightening shadow of the mourning candlestick is like a severe punishment for the soul of a sinner.


    In the more and more shocked screams of the evil believers, they appeared impressively.


    then.


    In the incredible shock of the head of the Hadrian order.


    The soul, who should have fallen into hell and returned to the kingdom of true God, was tightly wrapped around his neck by several irresistible chains in a painful wail.


    Suddenly pulled into the soul drawer and disappeared.


    The shadow of the mourning Candlestick gradually blurred and dissipated.


    Cole stood where he was, took out a cigarette and lit it. He frowned. "Now?"


    "You..."


    Shazan''s pupils collapsed.


    She has met many demons, and has personally handled many of the eyelints they sent, but...


    When he came up, he took away his soul in front of his master. This kind of crazy temptation on the edge of death... No! It was already a crazy mockery, which was not expected by her at all.


    And what surprised her most was.


    That soul, really, was robbed by him!


    In her opinion, the omnipotent master did not show up?!


    This guy


    Cole exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at the woman''s beautiful face with cruel eyes.


    Try to find out where the cunning guy is hiding through her eyes and soul.


    Tut.


    A moment later, I felt a trace of regret.


    It seems that the bastard hiding in hedelia is much more cautious than the greedy Martinus.


    At least.


    No mortal soul can easily expose its world, even its real name and body, to demon hunters.


    however.


    Can bear this great insult that every devil will be furious.


    It''s hard to be a hell demon.

 Chapter 426

    Vera turned.


    The long knife pointed at the restless townspeople with a cold look.


    After a silence.


    Shezan took a deep breath, showed a smiling face, covered up his fear, and said, "there has been no foreigner in town for a long time..."


    Turning his head, he said to the attendant behind him, "prepare food and wine. I need to entertain distinguished guests."


    A beautiful face with a beautiful smile.


    The tall and graceful figure is shrouded in luxurious religious clothes and intrigues people.


    Dark eyes, full of tempting and degenerate dark forces, looked directly at Cole and whispered, "demon hunter, no matter what your purpose is.


    We can go in and talk. "


    If it was before.


    Mr. Hardy betani, seeing such a beautiful and moving woman, his mind has long wondered where the ticket went.


    But now.


    In this woman called ''shezan''.


    All he could feel was vague evil and a lump in his throat.


    Look at Cole.


    The little man opened the insurance of the pistol without a trace.


    The left hand in the coat pocket clenched the tusk dagger.


    For a long time, his natural instinct for danger has helped him through many life and death crises.


    This time.


    The sense of horror that seemed to stand at the entrance of the abyss and face some unspeakable giant was like something blocking his chest.


    Repression.


    have difficulty in breathing.


    Cole scratched his temples with his cigarette hand and frowned, just like the gangster who asked for a hat before he started. He frowned and said, "I''m here to find three people.


    Will Carroll.


    Gonzalo Rossi, and polsch Rossi.


    You must have heard of their names, haven''t you? "


    After hearing the name of the three Eyeliner inserted by Loran Dogan in hederia, there was no change in his expression, and smiled. "Do you mean woodcutter Weil, and the Rossi family?"


    They betrayed the only true God, the demon hunter. According to the law of the town, anyone has the right to execute the blasphemer who betrays the God.


    unfortunately.


    I may not be able to help you.


    Because a month ago, I executed them on behalf of law and justice. "


    Cole frowned, took one last deep breath, threw away his cigarette butt and said coldly, "so you''re useless.


    Noble shezan. "


    The voice fell.


    In the panic of a crowd of believers.


    The muzzle of a just trial.


    Raised abruptly and aimed at shezan''s face.


    The beautiful and strange woman, at the moment before her death, her expression was only shocked and unbelievable.


    She''ll never guess.


    A demon hunter who dares to set foot on enfimond and even enter hedelia, the only place blessed by the true God, is worthy of commendable courage.


    Dare to kill the feet of a great God walking on earth under the angry gaze of hundreds of believers?!


    Pull the trigger.


    A bullet wrapped in blood flame.


    Reflected in shezan''s shocked pupils.


    Time seems to fall into absolute stagnation at this moment.


    The moment when the deafening muzzle roared.


    Another gunshot suddenly sounded in the shadow not far away!


    A bullet spinning at high speed.


    Break the time of stagnation.


    Break the silver bullet wrapped in the blood flame of justice.


    One wiped shezan''s neck and flew past, erasing a slight bloodstain.


    Another one penetrates obliquely into the heart and lungs of the church attendant.


    The latter groaned, stepped back, stared wide and fell heavily to the ground, with blood flowing across his chest.


    Take back a life in the hands of death.


    In the eyes of believers, the noble and beautiful shezan lost its color. He stepped back three steps, knocked the body on his heel, and sat down on the ground with a scream of panic.


    Until a shadow.


    Rose in front of her and changed into a man in a dark red long windbreaker.


    Tall figure and back.


    Even stronger than Cole, full of oppression.


    Wild dark long hair hung behind him, covering the scabbard across his back.


    Right hand gun.


    Blow with your left hand on your side.


    The low baritone, wrapped in a arrogant, arrogant smile, condescended, stared into Cole''s eyes and said, "you can''t kill her, demon hunter.


    At least... Not now. "


    Hear this familiar voice.


    The ashen shezan no longer had superior arrogance, just like the dying man who caught the last straw, the panic on his face turned into uncontrollable ecstasy.


    Even the ethereal and elegant voice began to deform and said unbelievably, "ah... Lord Alcatel?! how do you..."


    Vampires turn around.


    As he looked at the humble pigs, he was gentle but full of contempt. He smiled and said, "you look so embarrassed, tiffany."


    The voice fell.


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, regardless of anything else, she climbed up from the mud and was willing to give everything for him and have her highest respect.


    "Noble" shezan is like a little girl who has done something wrong.


    Standing in place at a loss.


    Stammered to explain, but after noticing the vampire''s silent smile and gesture, he turned slightly red, hurried back two steps and bowed his head.


    The secret of the scourge party.


    Vera doesn''t know.


    While Hardy''s face changed wildly and looked like a great enemy, the female demon hunter frowned, clenched the handle of the knife and said in a deep voice, "how can there be vampires here?"


    later.


    At the moment of contact with Alcatel''s "gentle" eyes.


    A feeling of extreme danger.


    Like a bitter cold wind, it poured into her soul.


    The panic of Mao''s handstand.


    It''s like encountering something extremely terrible.


    Just as many dark creatures encounter the famous demon hunter Cole walker.


    "Human''s short life is like a meteor in the polar night... Is she the heir you choose? Cole."


    Few dark creatures dare to call him by name.


    As well.


    Human beings are afraid of some powerful and evil things that cannot be called by their names.


    Hardy leaned against Vera intentionally or unintentionally, hinted that she must not act rashly, frowned and asked, "what are you doing here?


    What about the mechanic? "


    Alcatel grinned and said, "as long as you have money and women, it''s not difficult to get rid of him, little guy.


    As for why I''m here.


    I think.


    Cole''s demon girlfriend has told him. "


    For the people of hedelia.


    What you see.


    It has far exceeded their understanding of the noble shezan.


    They always believed that the adult symbolized the supreme will of the only true God.


    But never expected.


    One day, she will admit that a vampire is her master.


    In an absolutely repressive silence.


    The long knife appeared in Cole''s hand, looked directly into the eyes of the vampire king and said indifferently, "where is Narcissus?"


    Alcatel gave a deep laugh and raised his hand to pull out the long knife inserted in the scabbard behind him.


    The hand guard and handle are gorgeous, just like exquisite handicrafts.


    The blade is dark.


    "You even care about the life and death of a vampire. Hehe, are you in love with her?"


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The sound of a cult accidentally stepping on a dead branch.


    It was crisp and harsh in the dead square.


    It is also like announcing the arrival of a dead fight.


    Cole took one step forward and the purgatory windbreaker roared and burned.


    The long scarlet knife, as fierce as blood, collided with Alcatel''s long knife!

 Chapter 427

    Confrontation by pure force.


    original.


    Full of wildness.


    Like the ultimate aesthetics of violence.


    The town square is shrouded in silent repression.


    When cold weapons hit, the sound of metal collision was clear and harsh.


    Alcatel''s smile was very arrogant. At the moment of the blade collision, he gazed briefly into Cole''s eyes, and his body suddenly changed into a twisted black blood flow.


    Turn into a greedy animal.


    Like the dark blood tide, he tried to devour the demon hunter in one bite.


    Cole''s face was expressionless.


    The punishment fire of purgatory windbreaker erupted into a towering roar, like the roar of the wind!


    Rise up.


    Turned into a sea of lava, unstoppable, fiercely hit the dark blood tide!


    The frightening heat wave, wrapped in flowing fire, is like scattered high-temperature fireworks, surging and spreading!


    Where it spreads.


    The rain burned dry and evaporated.


    The soil is weathered and cracked.


    Hardy and Vera''s faces changed.


    Back quickly.


    And hundreds of believers of evil gods.


    Seeing this is like a confrontation between gods on earth, triggering a terrible vision of the end of the world.


    Send out a scream of horror!


    Shepherd shezan''s beautiful face glowed orange under the reflection of flowing fire.


    Unbelievable shocked eyes, full of unprecedented great shock!


    There are such powerful human beings in this world


    Have the strength to confront her master, the great vampire king, the scourge party, the immortal Alcatel!


    She has witnessed countless times that the dirty and humble demon hunter, after encountering the adult, died ugly like a slaughtered meat animal in the cry of panic.


    Even those imperial demon hunting regiments, self righteous, regard it as the trial sequence of the peak of force.


    Also only dare to follow the master''s footsteps humbly.


    This is also the reason why she still has no fear when she meets the demon hunter in hedelia and faces Cole directly.


    But now.


    This self-confidence began to collapse uncontrollably under the flames of the flowing fire.


    The next moment.


    The huge roar turned into a suffocating high-speed air wave, blowing away the freezing rain all over the sky.


    Cole and Alcatel retreated at the same time.


    The deafening roar of gunfire, accompanied by the barrage across the sky, rang out intensively!


    In the frightened eyes of the crowd.


    Two tall men who are proficient in gun fighting and look like a mob.


    Originally loyal to the bloody means of killing, it became dazzling and gorgeous at this moment. It was like two superb dancers.


    In the dead square.


    The sound of trampling on the ground and mud is particularly clear.


    Maintain a speed far beyond the physical quality of ordinary people.


    Dodge the roaring bullets.


    Dazzle technology type quick replacement clip.


    Pull the trigger continuously.


    The bullets collided and sparked a dazzling fire.


    Flying bullets.


    In the screams before death, he penetrated into the chest and abdominal cavity of the cult, fell to the ground, and blood flowed.


    Until a blood flaming bullet.


    Cross Alcatel''s side face, bring out a bloodstain and cut off a wisp of long hair.


    Cole''s left shoulder.


    Blood was seeping from the bullet hole.


    The vampire raised his left hand with black leather gloves, stained his blood, stretched out his long and bloodthirsty tongue like a beast and licked it gently.


    He looked up at Cole''s wound on his left shoulder.


    Alcatel grinned and said in a low voice, "I won again, demon hunter."


    Cole''s eyes crossed each other''s shoulders.


    Shezan, who fell into a pool of blood and couldn''t make any sound, was Tiffany, the slave of the vampire king.


    Lacking the voice of emotional fluctuation, he said indifferently, "really?"


    Alcatel frowned.


    Erase the scar on his face, turn around, notice the servant who has been wandering on the edge of death, step back and hold her in his arms.


    Affectionate eyes are like gazing at a beloved lover.


    "Gee, what a sad life..."


    The voice fell.


    His figure turned into a dark blood flow and suddenly disappeared in place.


    Once again, he has stood at the top of the church.


    Bow your head and kiss... Or suck the terrible wound on Tiffany''s neck.


    Wild long hair swayed in the cold breeze.


    Look up.


    Wild long hair swayed in the breeze.


    A bloody chin and a cruel smile that despises everything.


    Like a supreme monarch who looks down upon all things and kills life and death.


    He said to Cole, "everything is in my plan. Cole walker, you can''t stop the rise of the dark world. Just like you alone, you can never stop the final collapse of human civilization.


    Eternal night.


    It will come soon. "


    Let go of your arms.


    Shezan coughed violently.


    The blasphemy symbol on the surface of the body is filled with evil.


    Her cheeks became extremely pale, and sharp fangs spread out of her mouth at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The original arrogant eyes, at this moment, become like a beast, full of cruel aggression.


    Staring at the humans below, he made a low roar of unknown significance.


    Alcatel stroked the woman''s cheek, then pinched her chin, kissed her deeply and whispered softly, "don''t get excited, honey, the blood of dirty things is not worth your desire."


    Hold soft and fall in his arms, gradually sober and affectionate Tiffany.


    The king of vampires snapped his fingers.


    He gazed down into Cole''s eyes and said in a high voice, "I gave you this gift.


    Of course, if you really care about Narcissus, I''ll lock her up at the bottom of the church. I hope you like it. "


    Put your left hand in front of you.


    Bend slightly to Cole to say goodbye.


    A dark wind filled with evil forces blew, and two vampires suddenly disappeared on the roof.


    Vera held the long knife tightly.


    Shortness of breath.


    In the previous dead fight between Cole and Alcatel, any mistake in any detail will lead to death.


    Compared to pure supernatural forces.


    The means born only for killing, direct confrontation and visual impact made her suddenly understand.


    Her present strength.


    There is a huge gap with the truly powerful demon hunter.


    If she met the vampire hardy called Alcatel... There was only one result: death.


    This time.


    A shrill scream shattered the terrible silence of hedelia town.


    The crowd glanced at the place where the scream sounded.


    I saw a thin man, fell to the ground in pain, scratched his chest with both hands, as if something was going to break free from it.


    "Ah --! Help me... What... Ah --"


    The scream stopped suddenly.


    Cult followers gathered in horror, their eyes puzzled, full of extreme fear of the unknown.


    later.


    The man''s chest suddenly bulged a big bag, and the skin and muscles of the whole chest and abdominal cavity were all split.


    A completely dead man.


    Gray eyes.


    Like a manipulated doll, the joints show a strange reverse folding state, turn over, stomach up and four limbs on the ground.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The sound of flesh and blood exploding makes the scalp numb.


    A blood dripping, ferocious abnormal baby''s head stretched out of his chest.


    He breaks the flesh and stretches out his ribs upward like the crooked tusks of an evil animal.


    Then.


    A shrill baby cry with cold sweat and hair upside down suddenly sounded over hedelia town!

 Chapter 428

    "Damn..."


    Hardy''s face sank, pulled out the matching gun, aimed at the abnormal baby''s head and resolutely pulled the trigger.


    The moment the gun rang out.


    The deformed baby suddenly turned his head and revealed the huge one eye growing in the back of the brain.


    Blue and black lines like blood vessels spread rapidly on the man''s body.


    The thick pieces of meat made of internal organs... Or the monster''s tongue, pop up at a very fast speed!


    The bullet hit.


    Like falling into a quagmire and gradually falling into flesh and blood.


    later.


    When a series of screams sounded.


    The terrible monster created by evil forces, like a human spider walking close to the ground, hissed and went straight to hardy and Vera!


    "Fuck!"


    The little man scolded angrily.


    The tusk dagger stabbed into the palm of the right hand.


    When the monster jumped up like a spider hunting and tried to catch him.


    Scarlet bullets flew by.


    Hit the giant tongue.


    The turbulent blood flame ignited its filthy blood, wrapped the killing power of absolute destruction, and frantically devoured its flesh, blood and bones in the shrill scream.


    meanwhile.


    Terrible changes spread rapidly among hundreds of heretics!


    People keep falling.


    Die in a painful struggle and groan and change into a new monster.


    Scattered townspeople.


    Like a group of insane people deprived of their reason, they attack each other with blood and cruel means.


    Hardy and Vera quickly approached Cole.


    The latter frowned and looked at the evil believers attacking and biting each other and the transformed monsters. He held a knife in front of him with both hands and whispered, "Captain, are we going to kill?"


    Seeing the scene that was out of control, hardy angrily said, "Rolando, that bastard... The file he gave us is full of useless nonsense!


    And that rotten Valentin!


    damn it.


    If this is the result of his work in tracking the scourge followers.


    If I can go back alive this time, I must smash his disgusting face with my own hands! "


    without doubt.


    The beginning of the task.


    The dossier Roland gave them did not mention Alcatel... Or the alienation of the townspeople under the influence of evil forces.


    Vampires are not his business. It''s understandable that there is no intelligence.


    A highly dangerous Party member of the scourge, approaching the town of hedelia, did not return any information about this extremely dangerous thing, Wenk valentier.


    And according to Alcatel, maybe that rotten man is still lying in the bed of a prostitute!


    At the thought of their lives here, they worked hard for their work.


    The mechanic and Rolando are hiding in a safe place and enjoying life.


    Hardy just wants to step on their faces!


    Torrell was right when paying tribute to Baruch. Rolando is a full bastard who cherishes feathers!


    Now the situation is.


    Even if they fight their way out of the town, they may not be able to get out of enfermond mountains alive!


    Take a deep breath to calm the rage.


    Hardy looked warily at the alienated townspeople in a large area, glanced at Cole and said, "boss, what to do, we listen to you."


    Cole frowned.


    As Alcatel mentioned earlier, Narcissus was imprisoned at the bottom of the church.


    Although I don''t know what the vampire king is planning, if I want to find the real name of the evil thing entrenched in hedelia, the female vampire must know some truth.


    If it''s another dark creature.


    Cole might consider whether such intelligence could be a trap.


    If it''s Alcatel, that arrogant guy.


    The credibility becomes very high.


    Or.


    His plan has been completed. The real names of Narcissus and the demon God of hell are no longer so important.


    One of the tasks of their in-depth investigation in hedelia is to find out if there is anything beyond the control of the demon hunting group and bring back reliable intelligence.


    Help the imperial government and the demon hunting regiment to make appropriate countermeasures.


    Anyway?


    He must find Narcissus and dig out any information related to the evil god of haderia from her mouth.


    This is also a necessary means to exile or kill the hell demon God.


    As for the changes taking place in the town square.


    The demon hunters who have slaughtered dark creatures on a large scale alone countless times have no fear at all.


    Compared to Vera''s suggestion to fight a bloody way.


    He preferred to kill all the dark creatures here, and then kick open the church door to find natchisus, the key clue figure of all events.


    Stand in front of Vera and Hardy.


    Cole said coldly, "are you afraid?"


    Hardy Leng thought for a while. The tacit understanding of cooperation for a long time did not need redundant information. He already knew what Cole wanted to do.


    With a grin and a fierce voice, he said, "I won''t be afraid unless they run over my body."


    After understanding the meaning of the little man.


    Vera''s eyes widened.


    He looked at them like a madman and said in shock, "Captain! Do you want to kill them all?! this... How is it possible?! there are at least hundreds of those ghosts!


    Hardy! "


    The secret of slaughter is to build a huge meat cutter on the little man''s right hand.


    Strange blood stains covered his skin.


    Hardy turned to look at Vera, smiled and said in a very rude tone, "chick, if you want to stay in the special department, kill those animals with us.


    If you can''t stand this level, I advise you to report next to Chaz Morgan. "


    The voice fell.


    The heretics who have been alienated will kill and devour other non alienated townspeople.


    The square at the moment.


    Like a spider nest made of flesh and blood!


    The greed and evil thoughts towards the living made all the abnormal babies hit the center of the square with one eye in a very dense and creepy posture.


    On the last three living creatures.


    A sharp hiss sounded.


    Also like a swarm of spiders!


    When human corpses hit the ground on four feet, the horror of fast running is strange enough to make the timid faint on the spot!


    later.


    The blood flame suddenly ignited on the long knife.


    A roaring gunshot.


    Scarlet bullets run through the bodies of two dissimilated monsters and turn them into huge fireballs!


    Cole stepped forward.


    Hold the knife in both hands.


    The power of terror, split and pounced on his alienated monster!


    The separated body, with splashed blood, spread on both sides of his body!


    Look up.


    Face a huge number of monsters coming to him!


    A demon hunter alone.


    Like a boat in a tsunami.


    On the other side, Vera saw hardy and Cole who rushed in. As soon as she bit her silver teeth and didn''t know where her courage appeared, she scolded and rushed into the monster group with a knife.


    At the same time, the crazy roar in my heart: crazy! We must be crazy!

 Chapter 429

    Blood soaked his clothes.


    Cut the gap with a sharp long knife.


    The rotten corpses everywhere are like hell on earth.


    until.


    The shrill scream echoed over the small town of hedelia and gradually stopped.


    Vera knelt on one knee, leaning on a long knife, the thick dark red thing slid down the tip of her nose, breathing heavily.


    A pair of leather boots covered with mud and blood appeared in her sight.


    The girl looked up.


    Grab the little man''s right hand, get up, take a deep breath, wipe the blood off his face with his sleeve, and say, "finished?"


    Hardy frowned and nodded slightly with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Cole stepped on the corpse of an alienated townsman, pulled out the long knife burning with blood flame, and glanced at the church door.


    A young man hid inside, opened a gap in the door leg and secretly watched what happened outside.


    After touching Cole''s eyes.


    Let out a cry and cover your mouth.


    He hurried to close the gate.


    Heard a strange noise.


    Hardy and Vera looked at each other, followed Cole and walked to the church.


    Open the door.


    A frightened and trembling voice suddenly sounded in the church.


    "Don''t --! Don''t kill me! I... I''m not a monster!"


    I saw the young man squatting in the corner, holding his body with both hands and looking at the three people tremblingly.


    Cole walked over.


    The bloody left hand held a just trial, condescended and said coldly, "where is Narcissus locked up?"


    The young man curled up, pointed down and said, "ground... Underground..."


    "Take me down."


    Leave Hardy in the church, Cole and Vera, follow the youth through a secret road hidden under the statue and go deep underground.


    Through a circular staircase.


    The dim and shaking light of the oil lamp appeared at the corner of the long and narrow corridor.


    The choking stench, mixed with the pungent smell of blood, accompanied by a woman''s painful crooning, filled the air.


    Walk around the corner.


    The huge underground palace appeared in front of Cole.


    Walls full of blasphemy symbols.


    Ferocious stone carvings of demons and evil monsters.


    The blood that never solidified flows slowly in the gully of the sacrificial ceremony.


    A dark red cobweb made of pure blood and evil forces stands at the top of the sacrifice ceremony.


    Narcissus.


    A female vampire who once met Cole.


    The naked fruit body hangs in the center of the cobweb like a meat animal.


    Her wrists and ankles were cut and scarlet dripping.


    A long tube was fixed in her mouth, and the other end was connected to a huge living blood pool.


    A transverse crack in the stomach is particularly eye-catching.


    I heard footsteps.


    The extremely weak female vampire, hard to open her eyes, black eyes in the past, lost her elegant and arrogant look, and became dull and numb.


    The blurred vision and trance spirit made her unable to see who was walking here.


    even to the extent that.


    The desire to survive has fallen to a low point.


    At the mercy of others, I just want to get out of this suffering earlier.


    Vera witnessed for the first time the cult held a sacrificial ceremony, full of strangeness and blood, and cruel and tyrannical treatment of the living.


    Xiumei frowned tightly.


    Especially when she noticed that the tortured immature Narcissus felt the inexplicable empathy, her right hand unconsciously grasped the handle of the knife.


    The young man swallowed his saliva, looked at Cole in fear and said carefully, "can I... Go?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    Raise the just trial and pull the trigger.


    The young man''s pupils contracted suddenly and shouted in horror, "no, no, no..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Blood splashed.


    The body of the young man with only half his head fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    Pull off the blood supply tube fixed in Narcissus''s mouth.


    Also stimulated by gunfire.


    The vampire''s numb consciousness recovered a little. Even if the light of the underground palace was extremely dim, her natural vision could help her see Cole clearly.


    She was stunned first.


    Dirty dark long hair, messy hanging in front of him, bowed his head and said weakly, "you''re too late, demon hunter, everything... Too late..."


    Cole motioned Vera to stand where she was.


    Step to the center of the ceremony, stand under the female vampire, look up and say coldly, "tell me what you know."


    After a silence.


    Narcissus said hoarsely, "the son of the devil has come to the world, and the minions of the Lord of pain are accumulating strength.


    The catastrophe... Is coming. "


    Hear the name ''son of the devil''.


    Cole looked at the female vampire''s abdomen, the ferocious wound like a caesarean section, understood what she wanted to express, and said, "what about you?"


    The female vampire''s voice was filled with sad sadness and gloomy despair. "Soon, the blood pool will submerge the whole palace.


    My death and sacrifice will make it receive all the power given by the Lord of pain.


    Demon hunter.


    You can''t save me. "


    Vera stood in the distance, frowned and shouted, "if we don''t save you, won''t we let the devil''s son come to earth?


    We are demon hunters. It''s impossible... "


    Narcissus''s desperate voice, filled with hatred and numbness from the betrayal of his clan, interrupted, "the soul of those who save me will be cursed by the Eternal Lord of pain.


    Mortals cannot bear the power of a hell demon


    Don''t waste your time on me, demon hunter.


    let''s go...


    Get out of here. "


    Vera frowned.


    Cole didn''t respond to her advice.


    Expressionless, raise the just judgment.


    The roaring bullet wrapped in blood flame broke through the blood cobweb connecting the wall.


    The pure destruction and killing power of the secret art of slaughter ignite the flames of anger, ignite the blood of sacrifice, and rise the stench and smoke.


    Take a step forward.


    Catch the falling Narcissus.


    At this moment.


    All the light in the palace.


    It quickly becomes dim at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The cold, foul wind roared through.


    As if there were some abomination, peeping at Cole''s soul in a dark corner, wrapped in extreme malice, trying to root in his soul.


    Suddenly.


    When the eternal curse of the demon God of hell attacks Cole''s soul.


    In the realm of the soul.


    Like the terror of the gods at dusk, they turned into an invisible breath of killing, covered the cold and smelly wind, and crushed the vicious curse wandering outside his soul!


    It seems to say: God killers only accept great death!


    This is the terrible curse after Cole slaughtered the gods. It is also a cruel butcher''s knife that crushes all the dirty means of the gods except death.


    In an instant.


    The darkness subsided.


    Cole bowed his head and looked straight into the dark eyes of Narcissus, who was weak and could be unconscious at any time.


    Lack of emotional fluctuation tone, full of contempt for hell demon God, said, "the devil doesn''t have the courage to curse my soul, vampire."


    The voice fell.


    After the ceremony was destroyed.


    Violent vibration came, the gravel fell and the ground cracked.


    The tumbling blood pool kept surging up.


    Cole hugged natchisus and quickly returned to the ground with Vera.


    Hardy, who was guarding above, was relieved to see them go out of the underpass.


    But when he saw the tortured minors, he had been to the karadishan site with him. The mysterious and beautiful female vampire nachisus frowned and said, "how did she become like this?"

 Chapter 430

    On the way.


    Vera explained to hardy what had happened in the underground palace.


    Nachisus from the uroli clan was the key figure in the whole case.


    According to Rocard''s law of material exchange.


    As the mother of the devil.


    This vampire must have left a clue to the Lord of pain, the demon God of hell who appeared in human sight for the first time.


    Therefore, Cole decided to take her back to the demon hunting group and throw her to the Institute of mystics. Maybe she could get some useful things.


    But I want to leave the enfeimonde mountains.


    They need a guide.


    Young Ethan, it''s a good choice.


    At least take them to the edge of the mountains.


    Four hours later.


    Has not yet reached the village.


    The strong smell of blood, mixed with the humid breeze, attracted the attention of the three people.


    Vera looked dignified and said in a deep voice, "someone in the village has alienated?"


    Cole handed the unconscious nachisus wrapped in his coat to hardy, motioned him and Vera to protect the key clue, took out the long knife and walked along the muddy mountain road to the village.


    A quiet village.


    Littered with gnawed, mutilated bodies.


    Disorderly footsteps spread outside the village.


    No accident.


    The alienated monster left here.


    Open Ethan''s house.


    The walls and floors of the room were covered with blood. At the same time, there was a trail of blood dragged towards the door, and the traces of human struggle with small scratches.


    Cole frowned slightly and squatted next to the overturned wooden table.


    A small broken, bloody nail remained on the corner of the table.


    Claudia


    You can imagine.


    How frightened and tortured the little girl suffered after Ethan or Joran''s alienation.


    get up.


    I caught a glimpse of an overturned iron candy box with a yellow old photo and a handwritten, crumpled greeting card.


    This time.


    Hearing the footsteps in the village, Cole looked up and looked through the blurred window. It was hardy and Vera.


    Go to the iron box and pick up the photos and greeting cards.


    The old black-and-white photo shows a group photo of a family of four. The hostess''s big belly shows that she is pregnant.


    The master held the young Claudia in his arms.


    The young man standing between the two could vaguely see some of Ethan''s appearance.


    Put away the photos.


    Look at the greeting card.


    A birthday gift from her parents to Ethan with some caring words on it.


    Until Cole''s eyes saw the bottom of the card, a handwritten text that had begun to fade and become blurred: to our beloved Ethan Rossi.


    Think of the names of the two informants provided by Roland: Gonzalo Rossi and polsch Rossi.


    If you combine this with Ethan''s past about him


    Rage.


    Like a gushing magma.


    Uncontrollable appeared in Cole''s heart.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    In torrel''s mouth, the sparing, cold, high-ranking Royal collateral forced them to move into hedelia on the condition of helping the Rossi family repay their loans.


    Roland has developed the strength and style of a huge espionage organization across the world. In order to achieve the goal, we will do everything by any means


    For the sake of the Empire and the safety of more imperial citizens, choose to sacrifice a family.


    He can do it completely.


    That old bastard.


    Although the master of pain is the initiator of everything


    Take a deep breath.


    He will have a good talk with Roland about it when he gets back.


    Get out of the room.


    Vera saw that Cole came out alone.


    The cruel reality, like a thunder, hit her soul.


    The girl opened her mouth as if she couldn''t accept the facts in front of her and said, "Ethan, and Claudia, they..."


    Cole walked over.


    Pass her the card and start looking room by room for other clues.


    A moment later.


    I heard hardy kick on the wall and yell at Roland.


    Vera clenched the card.


    I can''t believe that this is the trial sequence she has always feared and can do.


    Until the end.


    The three did not find the Ethan family, and there were signs of survival.


    Even the body.


    In a silent silence.


    According to memory, leave the village and walk outside the enfermond mountains.


    ...


    A week later.


    On the outskirts of enfermond.


    Early morning fog is heavy.


    An insignificant car stopped by the side of the road. Two detectives who were tracking a group of criminals, with hot milk in their hands, kept staring at the entrance and exit of a low residential building not far away.


    Until three people... Or four, appear on the street and enter their field of vision.


    Two men and two women.


    At a glance.


    Unkempt and ragged, like a beggar, is exactly the dress of the recent common stowaways.


    The two detectives looked at each other.


    Radio the nearest patrol for support.


    One of them got out of the car.


    He showed his badge to the four men, frowned and said, "where are you from?"


    Finish.


    The youngest girl among the four gave him a cold look and said in a very strong Timothy accent, "detective, I need you to contact the imperial demon hunting regiment headquarters immediately.


    Send a car to pick us up. "


    without doubt.


    In the foggy mountains, the cole and his party walked around the muddy mountain road for a whole week.


    Using beggars to describe them has beautified their appearance.


    Hear Vera''s accent.


    The detective was stunned and wondered, "are you... Demon hunters?"


    Hardy took a cigarette in his mouth and said impatiently, "don''t ask if you don''t want to die. Go and do your thing."


    If someone else says such a thing, the detective will only think that the other party is deliberately threatening him.


    But the same thing.


    From the mouth of the demon hunter with unknown origin... God knows what dangerous mission these people have just completed.


    The detective hurried to shut up, even afraid to say more words with the four people, inexplicably involved in some terrible supernatural event.


    With the help of enfermond officials.


    The four of them finally got on the special bus to return to the demon hunting group the next morning.


    On the way.


    Narcissus, who had been silent, looked out of the window.


    The wilderness flies.


    Take a deep breath and say, "can you accept the blood deed?"


    The beautiful face with eternal appearance is haggard and preoccupied.


    The female vampire, who lives in the dark and is used to cold, wraps her body tightly with two blankets.


    As a detainee, Cole, sitting next to her, rolled down the window, lit a cigarette, frowned and didn''t respond.


    After a silence.


    Nachisus turned his head, his black pupils were empty, filled with hatred, and said in a cold voice, "you have given me a second life, a powerful demon hunter, Cole walker.


    I will voluntarily serve you as the Lord, abandon everything I once had, and never betray.


    In return, you will help me become a demon hunter.


    Train me.


    Teach me.


    Until I personally slaughtered all the vampires and Heretics in the world, as well as... Despicable traitors. "

 Chapter 431

    Hardy drove in the front row.


    Look up at the rearview mirror.


    Narcissus''s face was extraordinarily cold.


    Extreme hatred, incomplete soul, dead heart.


    All kinds of experiences.


    This beautiful dark creature, which originally exudes noble and mysterious temperament, becomes as dangerous as the man around her at this moment.


    No strangers.


    Cole looked out of the window.


    Exhale the turbid smoke and dust, and there is no change in his expression. He said indifferently, "these conditions.


    Not enough. "


    Narcissus frowned and said, "at the moment I serve you as Lord, everything I have belongs to you.


    That''s all I can offer.


    If you refuse.


    Why don''t you kill me now. "


    Such a serious topic.


    Hardy, who always liked to make jokes, closed his mouth, frowned and remained silent all the way.


    Even glancing at the rearview mirror from time to time, he stared at the road honestly.


    The car engine roared.


    The depressed atmosphere spread in the silent carriage.


    Cole threw away his cigarette butts. The bleak and pedestrians outside the window flashed before his eyes and said indifferently, "the life of mortals is like a meteor in the polar night, and the life of the undead is eternal.


    Hatred drives you to join us, Narcissus, but demon hunters do not live by revenge.


    Worship me, fight for the world, die for the world, and never betray.


    Will you? "


    Blood deed.


    In the literature on vampire civilization explored by the Institute of mystics, it is very clear.


    It''s a powerful means for the first supporter to bind the blood.


    Later, some vampires like to use it to get their absolute loyalty.


    As the price of loyalty.


    Loyalists can also get some strength from their masters and strengthen themselves.


    Once the blood deed is established.


    Even if the Lord of the blood contract dies, the content of the contract will be deeply branded in the vampire''s eternal long life.


    Until death.


    Narcissus, who had long been disillusioned, did not care about the content of the conditions.


    As long as revenge can be completed.


    She can accept the price of death.


    Staring at Cole''s face, he said expressionless, "stretch out your left hand. I need a short knife."


    Cole took out a dagger and handed it over.


    Narcissus stretched out her right hand, clasped her fingers with Cole''s left hand, raised a dagger and fiercely pierced their palms.


    When blood meets.


    The demon hunter is saturated with the power of sequence and contains deadly and highly toxic blood, which frantically eats away the life and flesh of vampires.


    Feel the sharp pain in the heart.


    The expression of Narcissus did not change.


    As if these pains could not stimulate her numb nerves.


    Pull out the dagger.


    Without hesitation, he inserted himself into his heart. Nachisus looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said word by word, "nachisus, the daughter of the uroli clan, voluntarily abandoned everything in the past.


    Give me everything, mainly to the demon hunter Cole walker.


    Fight for the world, die for the world, and never betray. "


    The original plain tone, under the strange evil force, used Cole''s blood to build an illusory and spiked yoke, which was firmly confined to her heart.


    The ceremony is over.


    Cole and the dark creature sitting beside him suddenly gave birth to a strange feeling of flesh and blood, dominating his life and death.


    Narcissus pulled out the dagger of his heart and suddenly lit up some fine blood flames.


    The dust settled.


    long time.


    The female vampire stopped playing with her dagger hands, looked out of the window and said coldly, "I need a new name and a new identity.


    Demon hunter. "


    After a moment of silence, Cole responded, "Claudia Joran, return to the imperial capital, and I will personally help you solve the problem of your identity in the human world."


    A day later.


    Cole''s motorcade secretly drove into montsidi capital.


    In charge of receiving them at the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment is Rolando ugg, a confidant sent by him.


    A young man with no records or even a name in the demon hunting group.


    Hardy would have gone upstairs with Cole to participate in the follow-up treatment of the heidelia town change and the arrival of the devil''s son.


    however.


    He just walked up the third floor.


    Director Roddy''s personal secretary, a young and capable young man, stopped him at the entrance of the stairs.


    While I was away.


    Not only are things piled up in the psychic investigation section, but there is also an action team whose whereabouts are unknown, and the suspected destruction of the team is waiting for him to deal with.


    Vera was silent all the way.


    The once active and curious young face, like many senior demon hunters, has become difficult to ease.


    Nachisus, who is behind Cole... Or Claudia Joran, who has abandoned her vampire identity, will become the dark creature of the demon hunter in a few hours.


    At the moment of stepping into the range of the demon hunting group.


    It attracted more than a dozen vigilant and hostile eyes.


    There was even an internal security team. In order to confirm safety, they came up and questioned Cole walker, who was in the limelight of the demon hunting group.


    The director''s office on the roof.


    Rolando ugg and permanent member Roddy Singh waited for him in there early.


    It''s confidential.


    Apart from the participants of the special department, only the two of them know the specific situation.


    As soon as we meet.


    Roddy hugged each other warmly, then glanced at Claudia without asking.


    Rolando is wearing a very expensive dark blue suit.


    Holding a pure gold pocket watch in his left hand.


    With his right hand behind him, he looked out of the window and looked worried.


    When Roddy''s greeting is over, he turns around with a gloomy face and his consistent attitude of being cold and condescending.


    Looking at Claudia, he said, "why did you bring a vampire back? What''s the progress of the case?"


    Vera, who was very awed of the trial sequence, stared coldly and didn''t speak.


    Although she has completely grown up, she knows that this is a necessary sacrifice for the overall situation.


    But for the conspirator, the distant plot and plan are only human lives in numbers.


    She''s in a village outside hedelia.


    Personally, I feel that the Rossi family, especially Ethan, who lives a strong life, and his brother and sister.


    Not a victim at all.


    They are living people!


    Like them, people who talk and laugh, have dreams and the past!


    Especially.


    Vera can''t feel even a trace of hardship and pain in Rolando''s decision-making, as if all sacrifices should be made.


    Cole didn''t respond to him and said to Claudia, "tell him your current name."


    The vampire frowned and said, "Claudia Joran."


    As a permanent member of the bureaucracy, Roddy Singh soon noticed something wrong with the atmosphere in the room and hurried to say, "cole..."


    Ignore him.


    Cole stepped up to Roland.


    He took out the photos that had been put in his pocket and handed them to Roland. He said coldly, "do you know them?"


    Understand that the other party is asking questions.


    Rolando raised his chin slightly and said in a cold voice, "Gonzalo and his wife... Polsch, have you seen them?"


    Cole took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, but he didn''t light it. He frowned and said coldly, "I''ve seen their children, but guess what happened later?"


    After a silence.


    Roland frowned and thought he knew what Cole meant. He said, "I''ll pay for them until they grow up. Let''s talk about hedelia''s..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Cole''s fist has been fiercely smashed into the face of the Royal branch!

 Chapter 432

    Human ideas are always different.


    Although Rolando ugg is not a good man in the traditional sense, his soul and will can be called a qualified and even powerful demon hunter.


    bend.


    Cover the torn corners of your mouth.


    Step back.


    Meticulous front hair, slightly messy hanging in front of the forehead.


    This has always been high above the throne, and he has always been a strategist in everything. He is one of the Twelve Supreme judges.


    The right face was solidly punched by Cole.


    Without saying a word.


    Take a deep breath and stand still in silence.


    First pull the hem, smooth out the folds, then take out a handkerchief, wipe the blood at the corners of your mouth, and gently touch the bruise on your face with your fingers.


    Look up.


    Look straight into Cole''s eyes.


    The face with a hooked nose looked more and more gloomy.


    As he folded his handkerchief into his pocket, he said coldly, "someone must stand up and sacrifice for others, Cole.


    You know that better than I do.


    If you were really a superficial person, you wouldn''t kill the dark crow witch yourself. "


    Vera saw that Cole punched Roland more for Ethan. He had a feeling of breathing for them, but because of Roland''s words.


    Become more and more oppressed.


    As if.


    They are the wrong side, regardless of the overall situation.


    The female demon hunter frowned, took a step forward and asked loudly, "what about the three children? Do they have to sacrifice for your plan and far-reaching plan and for the Empire?


    You didn''t even ask their names?!


    Damn... "


    The more you say, the more angry you get.


    Vera put her hands around her head, took an unbelievable deep breath, and turned away from arguing with him about it.


    Rolando still stood upright and said, "you feel helpless because you didn''t stop me earlier, and you are angry because you can''t stop it, Miss Morgan.


    Every young demon hunter has your confusion.


    For personal reckless sense of justice, more people are in danger, and you are unable to uphold your justice in the face of cruel facts.


    This is a crime. I hope you can understand. "


    After teaching the fledgling girl in front of him a lesson, Roland turned his head, looked directly at Cole and said coldly, "I have read a very old proverb: sin in the present age, merit in the future.


    I''m a man who should go to hell after death, Cole.


    But now.


    The death of innocent people will only strengthen my path.


    Live up to their sacrifice. "


    Cole lit a cigarette, shook his right hand, frowned and said coldly, "but these don''t affect me to punch instead of Ethan.


    Lord Rolando.


    If you have seen with your own eyes the two dead little guys standing timidly beside their brother. "


    In a long silence.


    Roddy Singh, a new senior official of the demon hunting group and a permanent member of the Council, watched the conflict between two big men who were no longer under the control of the bureaucratic system.


    The heart can only sigh secretly.


    If someone could handle the hedelian case, Lord Rolando wouldn''t do such a thing, and


    The adult''s three children, even his wife... All died in the career of professional demon hunter a long time ago.


    At least.


    Few people can understand what the cruelest despair is like him.


    Think of it here.


    Instead, he could understand why Cole would punch Roland more.


    After all.


    He has a pair of lovely daughters himself.


    I just heard a very simple and crude description.


    You can imagine what happened to the three demon hunters in the special department in hedelia.


    It''s him.


    It''s estimated that it''s not just to punch Roland more.


    Send pregnant women and children to hedelia, the ghost place where demon hunters dare not go... This is something that can be done by animals!


    Only to secure the trust of the hedelian cult.


    Watch them.


    Protect the Empire and its citizens.


    A moment later.


    Rolando said coldly, "well, your excellency Cole, can we talk about the specific situation of hedelia now?"


    Claudia stood behind Cole.


    In the past, the face with unique mysterious beauty was destroyed by hatred and became cold and stiff without any emotional fluctuation.


    Even the tone of voice is full of boredom and numbness.


    "Cassandra is a failure, and hedelia is their outpost.


    They spent hundreds of years sacrificing the souls of those who were tortured by pain and bred the son of the devil with the help of my body and blood.


    Soon.


    You will find that the power of darkness will become stronger and stronger in this world until it is out of your control. "


    Aware of the huge amount of information in her words.


    Roland frowned and said, "the trial sequences of all dynasties are closely monitoring hedelia. We can''t be unaware that the descendants of powerful demons have come to the world."


    Claudia said coldly, "this is its cunning. The demon hunter and the master of pain knead a false will evil god who inherits all painful thoughts and souls.


    Scattered in the blood of believers.


    Over the years, the descendants of the believers of the Lord of pain have already spread all over the human world... "


    Roddy interrupted her statement and asked, "vampires have no soul and want to breed demons that rely on the soul... How is this possible?"


    That''s it.


    Claudia smiled inexplicably, with a numb look, burst out of strong hatred, and said, "many years ago, uroli IX raped a woman who had won his first support and had not been transformed.


    Carrying betrayal, and great pain.


    Half human, half vampire, degenerated into a monster woman, gave birth to a little beast.


    Interestingly enough.


    The blood of the believers of the Lord of pain flowed in the woman''s body.


    Born in the body of a tortured monster.


    An incomplete twisted soul.


    As a container for the son of the devil, will anyone be more suitable than her?


    ha-ha.


    ''born in the purest pain'', what a wonderful sentence... "


    ...


    meanwhile.


    It is a remote overseas desert island far away from the mainland of the Mongol Empire.


    A magnificent palace is located on the top of the island.


    A roaring storm.


    Wrapped in towering waves, rolling endlessly under the dark sky of electric snake dance.


    A candle lit room.


    A huge but extraordinarily open restaurant.


    Alcatel, the king of vampires, put his legs on the long table, tossed a coin and said with a smile, "so... You don''t agree.


    Tut.


    No one has ever dared to refuse the invitation of the scourge Council, witch. "


    Seranda holds a scepter.


    Ink tears, eternal face, cold and ruthless.


    Dark crow feather is mysterious and luxurious. Wearing a desperate witch crown, he sits high on the Obsidian throne.


    Curl up slender white legs.


    The dark crystal shoes are deep and elegant under the candlelight.


    The enchanting melodious voice echoed slowly in the towering luxury restaurant.


    "Conquer the world, enslave all mankind, and then? Hehe, your idea... Low-level and boring.


    The world has been changing.


    vampire.


    Why don''t you join me? "


    Alcatel shrugged, squeezed the silver coin, put his hands in his windbreaker pocket, got up and walked out, and dropped a threatening word.


    "Then you''d better not disturb us, little witch."

 Chapter 433

    Involving the highly dangerous unknown hell demon God, the Lord of pain.


    There are also major cases of the devil''s son coming to earth. After the interim meeting at 7 p.m., the Council made a final decision.


    According to the approval of the cabinet and her majesty, through the world demon hunter organization, the matter was secretly transmitted to the demon hunting groups all over the world to prepare them.


    Also consider.


    Recently, a seven nation summit was held to discuss the expansion of the number of demon hunters in the trial sequence.


    Now that the dark world is rising.


    In the face of the increasing number of high-risk tasks around the world, the number of 12 trials is becoming more and more stretched.


    At eight in the evening.


    With a thick stack of materials approved by the Council and prepared to be submitted to the Minister of the interior through special channels, Miss Shane knocked on the luxurious wooden door of the special department.


    Push the black wire frame glasses, stop at the desk, hand over the documents, and coldly say, "the identity materials of Claudia Joran have been approved by the Council, and the process of internal affairs trial can be completed in two hours at the fastest."


    Crush out cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    Cole picked up the information.


    There is a steel seal in the upper right corner of the first page: 100 years top secret.


    It contains all the details of Claudia Joran, including her identity as a vampire.


    The thick appendix indicates her obligations and benefits after becoming an imperial citizen and demon hunter.


    After concluding a blood contract with him.


    Narcissus, who voluntarily abandoned his dark biological identity, has a legal identity in the human world, but there are still a large number of binding provisions.


    After joining the demon hunting group, you are not allowed to go out alone to perform tasks for 50 years.


    Only the blood provided by the Logistics Department of the demon hunting regiment can be used.


    Make sure the material is correct and return it to Shane.


    "Urge the Ministry of the interior to handle it as soon as possible..."


    That''s it.


    Cole thought of another thing. He picked up the phone and asked the switchboard to transfer Amelia''s home number.


    But there was only a blind tone and no one answered.


    There was a moment of silence and said, "when you go out, let vera in. I have something to tell her."


    Shane picked up the material and left quickly.


    Not long.


    Vera opened the door of the office and said, "Your Excellency, you call me?"


    Cole wrote down a telephone number, specific home address and the location of the editorial office of the great empire daily. He handed it over and said in a deep voice, "you go now and pick up someone here."


    The girl took a look at the note and said, "the big empire daily... The big reporter Amelia green? Are you worried that she will..."


    That''s it.


    Seems to have thought about seranda.


    Vera put the note in her pocket, grew dignified and said, "I''ll go right away."


    Cole nodded slightly.


    "Remember, when things don''t go to the worst, act in secret."


    After Vera left.


    Cole opened the drawer, took out a bunch of keys, put them on the table and said to the vampire standing behind him, "apartment 1614, Burton building.


    My residence in the imperial capital.


    The demon hunting regiment also provides you with a separate staff apartment.


    Besides, your words and deeds must be monitored by the demon hunting group, okay? "


    The female vampire didn''t reach for the key and said expressionless, "I don''t need to rest."


    Kolv looked through the documents and said indifferently, "if you want to legally operate as a demon hunter in the human world, you must first learn how to become a human.


    Specific.


    Start with living habits and socializing.


    When night comes, you can not rest, but don''t disturb others for no reason. "


    Claudia frowned and retorted, "these are meaningless. I need you to teach me how to kill."


    Cole took out the justice trial, put it next to the key chain, then continued to sign the document and said, "bullet or key, choose yourself."


    In the face of the demon hunter, he can''t resist the threat of the Lord of the blood contract.


    The female vampire silently picked up the key and stopped talking.


    If someone else, perhaps because of the experience of natchisus, she naively thought that she really abandoned everything as a vampire.


    But Cole knows very well.


    Even with half human blood.


    But the cruel blood of the dark creature still flows in her blood forever.


    If it is just a slogan, or simply to retaliate for the commitment of the ethnic group, it can change the habit of bloodthirsty and contempt for human beings.


    In this world, there would be no such thing as demon hunting group.


    Treat pure enemies.


    Compared with language, he only believes in killing and violence.


    As ancient human ancestors trained hounds.


    Violence and threat are indispensable to make Narcissus get rid of everything in the past and integrate into human society.


    The most critical.


    Just like gonduoqi, he has been trying to pull him into the water and attack the demon hunter and the human world at the level of spirit and public opinion.


    Now?


    Cole can''t wait to know that urori and Alcatel, and even some other dark creatures who think they are noble, suddenly find that their noble kind is on the side of mankind.


    Become demon hunters and kill them.


    What kind of wonderful expression will show.


    Forced Claudia to rest in the staff apartment of the demon hunting regiment. She was not allowed to leave before dawn.


    Cole finished examining and approving the last document. It was already one o''clock in the morning.


    get up.


    Light a cigarette and stand in the window overlooking the dead capital street.


    The existence of the Lord of pain.


    It is now difficult for him to define the full extent of his danger.


    Big devil?


    Or the ancient demon God of hell?


    This is also the cunning place of that guy. Even if someone spits on his face, he will never reveal his real name and location.


    Plus the case of the devil''s son


    "System to screen the film world dealing with the hedelia case."


    "Start Retrieval..."


    ''look for keywords...''


    "According to the comparison and analysis of your current clues, the best film world: Constantine."


    "Constantine film world risk factor assessment: v."


    "Let''s play the original film."


    John Constantine, the anti hero of Marvel Universe.


    Than a wizard who inherits blood... Or a self righteous Exorcist.


    He''s more like a smoking fraudster.


    however.


    The setting of Constantine''s film world is different from the original.


    Cole took out his notebook.


    While smoking on the chair, start watching the original film, and then record some details and plot nodes that need attention.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    Editorial Department of the great empire daily.


    In the dark office, only one desk lamp was on.


    Amelia, the big reporter, held her forehead in her left hand and kept rotating her pen in her right hand, with a cup of cool coffee in hand.


    Take a deep breath.


    I can''t get the latest column.


    It made her feel anxious.


    get up.


    The sound of wooden chairs rubbing against the floor is particularly harsh in the quiet and slightly empty editorial department.


    Go to the coffee machine, prepare to add a cup of coffee to refresh yourself, and dare to finish the exclusive column before the deadline tomorrow.


    But when I picked up the coffee pot.


    The desk lamp in the distance suddenly flickered twice.


    Standing in the empty and dark editorial office, Amelia looked back at the lamp and frowned. A cold chill made her body tremble slightly.


    Look down.


    Even the exhaled air gradually turned into cold water mist.

 Chapter 434

    Three in the morning, Montserrat time.


    Hang up Vera''s call from the railway station.


    Cole sat in a chair, frowned and lit a cigarette.


    "The system has entered the Constantine film world."


    "Check current vital signs..."


    "Start digitization..."


    "Calibrate timeline..."


    "Background story generation..."


    Suddenly.


    The cold mechanical synth came.


    After a brief silence.


    The unique, impetuous, fast-paced noise of urban streets sounded in Cole''s ears.


    open one ''s eyes.


    The afternoon sun is sultry and dazzling.


    Marlboro''s choking smell wafts into your nose.


    Cole took a deep breath.


    A sidewalk sandwiched between pedestrians and crossing the road.


    Walk twenty meters west.


    Over tramp tents everywhere.


    Look up.


    A small store with a rolling gate half closed is in disrepair for a long time and particularly messy.


    Even the cheap neon lights that should have been on are decolorized and broken by the rain.


    DemonBBQ¡£


    Name of the store.


    On the surface, it''s a hippie run restaurant selling American barbecue, but even homeless tramps don''t want to patronize it because of the bad environment and evil door.


    later.


    The system tone sounds again.


    ''no one knows where you come from, demon hunter.


    When you came to this world, countless demons coveted your powerful psychic talent far beyond all mortals.


    Trying to dominate your soul and become the spokesman for them to walk in the world.


    It is not until they have suffered enough in your hands that they have reluctantly dispelled their unrealistic ambitions. "


    "You run a strange firm in the city of angels. Although the business is poor, you always don''t care.


    Until five years ago.


    In a case of demon possession, you met the famous... Or notorious John Constantine.


    then...


    Satan at his call.


    A wonderful idea suddenly occurred to me.


    Since they can''t do anything, the demon hunters who appear on earth for no reason, why don''t they take the opportunity to connect you with Constantine''s life like a candle in the wind? "


    "Recently, you feel more and more weak, as if something is greedily eroding your vitality..."


    End of mechanical synthesis.


    Stand outside the office.


    Cole finished his last cigarette and ran it over the wall.


    bend.


    Walk into the shop.


    Snap your fingers.


    Originally dark, small and dusty, the office changes rapidly under the operation of supernatural forces.


    The ground is expanding.


    Gentle spotlights light up one by one.


    Wall cabinets displaying various firearms appear behind the metal bar.


    The nimosan lantern is hung in the center of the room and shakes gently.


    Come to the bar.


    Pick up the glass, pour half a glass of whisky, raise your head and drink it up.


    A violent cough.


    The sharp pain in his lungs made Cole frown.


    It''s really thanks to those bastards who can figure out the sinister move of life connection. Who the fuck did you learn it from?


    Continue to develop like this.


    i ''m afraid.


    Before John Constantine dies of lung cancer, he will be drained of his vitality and die in the ridicule of the success of the devil''s plot.


    Take a look at the wall clock.


    No accident.


    The famous John should exorcise a little girl in a cheap apartment building now.


    Refill half a whisky.


    This time.


    The sound of rolling gate collision suddenly sounded in the office.


    however.


    The guests visiting the shop can''t see the real office created by the power of nimosan lantern.


    Cole held the glass.


    A thought.


    A broken wooden door suddenly appeared on the wall of the office.


    Not long.


    A Mexican woman with sweat dripping on her forehead carefully pushed open the wooden door.


    The first sight of Cole sitting in front of the bar.


    And a wall cabinet full of guns.


    She once thought, did she go to the wrong place?


    Compared with legend.


    The "devil barbecue" office specializes in exorcism. The style here... Is completely a place operated by a gang and illegally selling guns.


    Stand at the door.


    After hesitating for a long time, he clenched his hands in front of him and asked in a low voice, "is this the devil barbecue office? I''m looking for Mr. Cole."


    Cole leaned against the bar, his frown locked and his indifferent face seemed to be left and right, writing two English words: badguy.


    "It''s me."


    Get a positive answer.


    The woman breathed out a foul breath, took a step forward, and said hurriedly, "my daughter has become very strange recently.


    I took her to the hospital.


    But the examination results, the doctor said there was no problem, and then... "


    Cole interrupted her incoherent voice and said coldly, "if you can find me, it means that the priest can''t deal with the thing hidden in your daughter''s body, so he asked you to come here to find me."


    The woman nodded quickly.


    As if thinking of something, he flustered opened his handbag, took out a stack of old banknotes, held them in his palm and begged, "the priest said, please take a lot of money, but... These are all the savings of Dan and I. I beg you here, Mr. Cole.


    Save my daughter. "


    Finish half a glass of whisky in one gulp.


    Put down your glass.


    Cole stepped in front of her, tall, condescending and oppressive.


    "What''s her name?"


    The woman stepped back, did not dare to look straight into the demon hunter''s eyes, glanced away and replied, "Molly, Molly Parker, sir."


    Reach out.


    In the woman''s hand, take an old twenty dollar bill and put it in her pocket.


    With a snap of their fingers, they immediately returned to the dirty and broken shop. As they walked out, they took out a cigarette and lit it. They frowned and said, "people in the Church never like me, madam.


    But the necessary remuneration is part of the rules. "


    This time.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Regional task 1, generated."


    "Although John Constantine is very good at dealing with demons and unruly hybrids, one''s energy is limited after all.


    So.


    When forced to do nothing, the priest will let the desperate mother go to the devil''s barbecue office and ask you for help. "


    "Mission objective: to ensure Molly Parker''s survival."


    ''task reward: The Amulet of martyrs; Punishment for failure: no smoking. "


    A glance at the statement given by the system.


    Cole continued, "tell me first if your daughter had any contact with anything that looked abnormal before she became abnormal.


    Psychic board, or soul summoning game. "


    The woman followed Cole with a puzzled look at first.


    After all.


    The image of "Mr. Cole" she heard from the priest was completely the image of a greedy Jewish businessman.


    But the other party is not only willing to help her.


    It''s just a symbolic $20 reward.


    The woman covered her mouth, tears flashing in her eyes, closed her eyes, shook her head, took a deep breath, her voice trembled slightly, and explained, "my daughter occasionally sees some strange things.


    I thought she was lying until last week... "


    Talking skills.


    Cole stopped a taxi.


    They galloped towards their destination.

 Chapter 435

    Forty minutes later.


    The taxi stopped in a messy and dilapidated community.


    More than 80% of the houses on both sides of the street have been completely abandoned.


    Occasional guests.


    Are some single old people, or immigrants from other countries with poor economic conditions.


    The Parker family lived in a three story old folk house with an age of more than 60 years.


    The wall skin falls off seriously.


    The damage of the roof is simply covered with waterproof cloth.


    This time.


    A bald, fat middle-aged white man in a shirt pushed the door open, frowned and shouted, "Savannah, I told you!


    If you spend all our money.


    We have to move to the street tomorrow! "


    Seeing Cole behind the woman, the man held out a hand and asked, "damn... Who is he


    Facing her husband''s criticism.


    Savannah looked very anxious and quickly explained, "he is the Mr. Cole mentioned by father Lance. He is willing to help Molly and only charges us $20!"


    "Twenty dollars?! my God... You paid a liar?! do you know how long it takes me to earn twenty dollars?!


    Molly, I''ll keep trying.


    Now?


    Get my money back!


    Now! "


    When talking.


    The man deliberately avoided Cole''s sight.


    So as not to provoke each other.


    Although he was grumpy and full of dirty words, he knew one thing very well in his heart: the guy in black windbreaker decided to be a cruel role he couldn''t provoke.


    The woman stood awkwardly in place, but did not dare to resist her husband.


    I can only look at Cole and stop talking.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Take out the hand of death.


    A leather black glove with dark body and fine grain on the surface is worn on the left hand.


    Then he took out a cigarette, lit it, walked, stopped outside the house and said indifferently, "excuse me."


    A man full of anger and doubt.


    Step back.


    Open your mouth.


    But I dare not say anything threatening.


    Hesitate and move.


    After Cole passed him into the room, he frowned, turned and shouted, "if you dare to mess around and hurt my daughter, I''ll call the police!


    Do you understand? "


    Ignore his threats.


    Cole stopped in front of the old wooden stairs leading to the second floor.


    Look up.


    Squint.


    Exhale a mouthful of muddy smoke.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the house is no different except that it is in disrepair for a long time.


    however.


    The smell of corruption permeated the air, which only the psychic medium could perceive. It was like a lump of rotten meat, piled in a dark corner and fermented all summer.


    The smell of the devil.


    Savannah, who hurried into the house, looked at Cole''s back in fear and said quickly, "Molly is in the bedroom on the third floor. We tied her to the bed."


    Her husband, Dan Parker.


    He gave her a cruel look, as if to say: if the money is wasted, don''t want to eat this afternoon!


    When Cole raised his foot and stepped up the steps.


    A cold, insidious roar, mixed with vague and deep laughter, suddenly came down from the third floor.


    It is completely different from the human hoarse and overlapping tone.


    Like a ferocious beast.


    Mr. and Mrs. Parker''s face suddenly changed.


    Savannah hid behind Dan, trembling and afraid to say a word.


    The man frowned and became more and more angry. He couldn''t help raising his head, pointing to the roof and yelling, "fuck him... That''s the damn voice!


    Get out of my daughter!


    You son of a bitch! "


    Cole stepped up the steps.


    The little girl screamed and wailed in pain and continued to ring in the room!


    Savannah, who had been tortured for more than a week, seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    He grabbed his husband''s arm and clenched his teeth.


    Even Dan, who had been full of dirty words and refused to accept anyone, became livid and stared at the upstairs at this moment.


    After holding it for a long time, I couldn''t stand the pain my daughter suffered. I stretched out my right hand and said angrily, "okay! Damn... As long as you can get rid of that son of a bitch, Mr. Cole.


    How much money we are willing to pay! "


    See each other ignore him.


    Mr. and Mrs. Parker looked at each other and hurried to catch up.


    Third floor.


    The originally humble but warm little girl''s bedroom.


    It''s like a cell for mental patients.


    Board the windows.


    The curtains are closed.


    Scattered collapsed furniture, like garbage, piled in the corner of the room.


    A strong stench that seemed to have not taken a bath for decades came to Cole''s nose when he opened the door.


    A little girl, about ten years old, with her limbs tied to the bedstead, lay on her back on the dirty and filthy sheets.


    Her skin was gray and her blood vessels were clearly visible.


    Teeth also become non-human serrated, flowing muddy thick yellow saliva.


    Constantly struggling and roaring, sending out a low roar.


    Occasionally, he imitated the little girl''s original voice and screamed softly, "Dad! Mom! I''m in pain, help me... Let me get out of here, Wuwuwuwu..."


    See Molly with more and more serious symptoms.


    Savannah closed her eyes sadly and turned her head and didn''t dare to look.


    Dan clenched his fist tightly, filled with anger, but had nowhere to vent.


    Until Cole stood by the girl''s bed, ignoring the ferocious shape of the devil behind her.


    Reach out and hold her mouth and look left and right.


    Detected touch.


    The girl''s closed eyes suddenly opened. Her heavy gray pupils stared at Cole, but like a blind man, she kept twisting her chin, trying to feel the fuzzy figure standing in front of it.


    Then he grinned and said, "another shepherd of God... No, you''re not a member of the church."


    Colson opened his hand and wiped the disgusting saliva on his fingers with a handkerchief. He was like a hired killer standing in front of the hospital bed. His face was cold and frowned. "You want to get out by yourself, or let me help you, little bastard."


    The devil in Molly''s soul room laughed, "Wow, you scared me, psychic."


    Talking room.


    In the frightened yelling of the Parker couple.


    The girl''s body, in a posture that violated the physical rules, suddenly sat up and threatened her face, "you shouldn''t be here, psychic."


    obviously.


    It felt Cole''s incomparably powerful soul and psychic perception beyond all humans, even more powerful than John Constantine.


    In an attempt to report to his master.


    And this unrealistic fantasy.


    After hearing the name of the psychic medium, it suddenly solidified on its face like its arrogant and domineering smile.


    "Your poor weak strength makes people laugh, little fellow.


    Tell your master that if he is really as interested as you, Cole Walker will wait for him at the devil''s barbecue office. "


    In any exorcism.


    It is an insult and provocation in a strict sense for the person in charge of the exorcism to tell his name to the devil.


    It''s no less than telling each other directly: I''m standing here today. What can you do to me?


    The kind that spits on your face.


    For Cole.


    The devil strong enough knew who was coming long before he set foot in the Parker family.


    And they never liked mortal souls very much.


    There are only such dirty hell soldiers.


    Will like the dog to stand up to others. By torturing a little girl''s soul, he will proclaim his "great power" in the world and enjoy the pleasure brought by pain and blasphemy.

 Chapter 436

    Suddenly.


    The devil, who was originally noisy and wantonly vented his fear to the world, was like a wild dog with a stick, dormant and vigilant curled up in the body of Little Girl Molly Parker.


    A moment of silence.


    The voice line superimposed by the devil and the little girl said angrily, "it''s none of your business, demon hunter! I''ve never provoked you!"


    Cole stood where he was.


    Frowned, looked down at his watch and said coldly, "you still have ten seconds to think about, ten..."


    The countdown just sounded.


    The little girl let out a loud, unwilling scream that pierced her eardrums.


    Then.


    Her body fell straight on the bed.


    Like waking up in a long nightmare, he opened his eyes, tried to break free from the shackles of hands and feet, and called his mother in horror.


    I heard my daughter''s familiar and distressing voice.


    Savannah hurriedly ran over and hugged her tightly. She wept and comforted softly.


    "Mom is here... Mom is here..."


    Her husband frowned.


    When he came to Cole, he couldn''t set a channel, "so... It''s over? Father lance came last time, almost..."


    Feel that the dark forces of the house have left.


    Cole took out a box of cigarettes and handed it to him. His face was cold and frowned. "Do you smoke?"


    Dan hesitated and reached for one.


    The crisp voice of the criminal verdict sounded.


    The choking smoke began to float.


    "Come outside, I have something to say to you."


    Outside the bedroom.


    Cole took a deep breath, his mouth and nose filled with smoke.


    He raised his arm, put it on the guardrail and said, "it is not uncommon for children to be possessed by the devil.


    But your daughter is different. "


    The man frowned and wondered, "different?"


    "She''s a psychic.


    People in the church think this trait is a gift from God, but the bastards in hell and my colleagues generally think it is a curse.


    If she doesn''t do some special treatment and no one teaches her, she may not live to be 15. "


    Such serious consequences.


    Molly''s father couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    Hold the cigarette and stand where you are.


    Although he was a complete jerk when he was young, of course... He is now.


    But for the sake of his beloved daughter, his temper has been much better than before, and even his drinking problem has changed a lot.


    Silent expression.


    Often far beyond the fear and shock that language can describe.


    long time.


    The man had a hoarse voice, frowned and said, "completely cure Molly... How much do I need to pay you?"


    Cole didn''t respond to him.


    Until the cigarette in your hand burns out.


    Until Dan Parker looked more and more anxious.


    "Anger and panic, like the most delicious dessert, attract unclean things hiding in the shadow all the time.


    Mr. Parker.


    If you really love your daughter, you''d better restrain your grumpy temper. "


    Crush out cigarette butts.


    With a deep look into Dan''s eyes, Cole turned and walked into the bedroom.


    The man stood outside the door.


    Staring at his daughter, he wanted to say something, but he was speechless and could only be silent.


    Life is not going well, and the poor economic situation.


    Let him often out of control and vent his temper on his family.


    Especially.


    He thought about beating savannah in front of Molly four years ago.


    up to now.


    He can''t forget, ''Isabella Dodson is a devout Catholic. She humbly prays to the heavenly father every day for salvation.


    However.


    Loyal faith seems to have abandoned her.


    In order not to become the container of the devil, Isabella decided to end her life tonight.


    Even if she knows.


    Suicides fall into hell forever.


    Before the most desperate darkness came, her keen and powerful inspiration made her feel two incredible existence through the messenger of the devil.


    John Constantine.


    You.


    Following the source of the sound, in the early morning, you broke into a hospital in Los Angeles, but you were greeted only by a fallen body and a gentle hybrid devil... "


    "Calibrate timeline..."


    "Ready to transfer..."


    "Mission objective: cut off one hand of the half blood devil Balthazar to warn its owner."


    "Reward for completion: trait, enchantment, blood of nature."

 Chapter 437

    time lapse.


    The earth and sky, twisted, swept by like liquid.


    Until the world in Cole''s eyes was fixed in the corridor of a hospital.


    Under the pale light.


    The tone was cold and empty.


    Turn around.


    Look out the window.


    A white figure fell from the sky.


    Bang -!


    A deafening noise.


    Mixed with the noise of broken glass, breaking the silence of the night.


    later.


    The evil force from hell is like someone roughly kicking open the door of the dry toilet.


    The embrace is like a howl of the wind, the shrill scream of the souls of countless sinners.


    The stench of decay pervaded wantonly.


    Cole closed his eyes.


    Under the spiritual perception of the seventh vision, a burning vortex leading to eternal suffering and torture stretched out haggard and ferocious dead arms.


    Dense.


    Grab Isabella Dodson''s soul and drag her to hell.


    Like a zoom lens.


    Isabella''s soul, at the last moment of leaving the world, longed to stare into Cole''s eyes and whispered, "tell her I''m not suicidal..."


    After a very short time.


    Everything is calm.


    Cole turned off seventh vision.


    Stand where you are and light a cigarette.


    According to the systematic description, combined with what is happening at present, the death of Isabella Dodson should be unstoppable.


    Or... As a pawn in God''s hand.


    Even if it''s a moment early to save her.


    This pious woman will still sadly indulge in the fate arranged by God in various ways and try to end her life again and again.


    Fall into hell.


    Remove the amulet.


    The badly burned graffiti.


    Although the feeling of life passing, after getting it, it becomes slightly weaker.


    But the prefix of martyrs is particularly ironic at this moment.


    No accident.


    This is what Isabella left.


    A dead night.


    The loud noise startled the sleeping doctors and patients.


    They left the ward, lay on the window of the corridor and looked in horror at the female corpse floating in the pool after falling from the building.


    A nurse anxious to call the police.


    His feet stumbled.


    Hearing the news, the security guard looked shocked and rushed downstairs with the doctor to try to save the woman''s lost life.


    It was a scene in which ordinary people reacted normally after death.


    But in Cole''s eyes, it suddenly became strange, absurd and chaotic.


    The world is upside down and spinning.


    Noisy discussion and exclamation, mixed with sharp beeps, penetrate into the eardrum and soul, cover all perception, and make people fall into madness.


    until...


    The crisp sound of hard soled leather shoes trampling on the corridor came into his ears suddenly and clearly.


    In the blurred line of sight.


    An elegant man with a striped suit and a golden back tossed a coin in his hand, smiled, and the dark red light spot appeared in the depths of his pupils.


    Like the slow motion of bullet time.


    Step over him.


    Then.


    A malicious whisper is like someone lying in his ear and launching endless intrusion.


    "Mind your own business, Cole Walker..."


    Cole spits out a cloud of smoke.


    Just focus a little.


    The strong and unyielding will covers up the evil power in an instant.


    Turn around.


    The indifferent tone lacking emotional fluctuation is like the judgment of death.


    "Do you want to leave now? Balzaza."


    The footsteps of the half blood devil stopped in place.


    There is no superior posture when threatening a demon hunter.


    come back.


    He smiled awkwardly and politely and said, "good evening, honey."


    The voice fell.


    Don''t look back, run!


    Cole scolded, threw away his cigarette, ran away from the security guard in front of him and ran after him!


    The two men rushed into the fire passage without light.


    The heavy and disordered footsteps echoed in the darkness.


    Bang -!


    Hit the wall.


    The man groaned with pain.


    In the dim moonlight.


    The fight in the narrow staircase was fierce and fatal.


    Cole kicked Balthazar down.


    The latter stumbled and fell against the wall.


    The humiliated face twitched, gnashing its teeth, and suddenly became fierce.


    Use supernatural forces to push away the demon hunter.


    In a posture that violates the physical rules, the body twists and jumps high, sits on Cole''s body, and holds his neck tightly with both hands.


    Breathing fluffy, angry voice, lost grace, and even did not hesitate to expose the devil''s original low tone, threatening, "you know?


    I want to kill you. It''s as simple as crushing a bug!


    Demon hunter! "


    In response to him, only the scarlet queen with blood flame burning.


    Cut off the hands holding the throat.


    Through the chest.


    The half blood devil was stunned. He looked at the wound indifferently, then looked down into Cole''s eyes, grinned and said, "it seems... You''re not as terrible as the rumor.


    Demon hunter. "


    One thing.


    Cole must admit it.


    For the first time, he met the mixed race devil. The strange characteristics of this strange hybrid indeed exceeded his expectations.


    The evil power hidden in human blood is not easy to find, with some strange properties that are slightly peaceful compared with pure demons.


    So that it can invade his perception.


    Far more than mortal physical strength.


    Unlike other dark creatures, in the face of the power of blood flame, it will break when touched.


    The voice fell.


    The broken hands of the half blood devil regenerate rapidly with the naked eye.


    During this period, no blood flowed out.


    When he tried to kill the legendary man who Satan had no choice.


    Some strange powder emitting Angel power.


    Into the mystery of slaughter.


    The scarlet outer flame changes into pure holy gold.


    Stabbed into the abdominal cavity of the half blood devil, ferocious transverse cutting.


    The dark green blood of the big beach splashes!


    Balthazar stared, screamed in pain, retreated continuously, hit the wall heavily and fell.


    Press your hands on the hard to heal wound.


    Look up.


    Looking up at Cole''s condescending cold eyes, he smiled inexplicably. He seemed unconvinced and gasped, "wow... You killed an angel.


    And use their bodies as weapons.


    This really surprised me.


    But aren''t you afraid of God''s old man coming to trouble you? "


    Cole didn''t respond.


    He kicked him, stepped on his left arm, condescended and said coldly, "you are the first devil who dares to resist me, Balthazar. Your courage is commendable.


    Cut off your left hand as a reward, isn''t it too much? "


    Balthazar smiled indifferently and said sarcastically, "if you mean the power of the next angel, ha ha... I think I can eat pizza with this hand tomorrow morning."


    In the face of ridicule.


    Cole gave him a rare smile.


    A bone short sword, abruptly held in the right hand.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The half blood devil who was aware of the powerful power of the death angel Samuel was like a wild dog who met the natural enemy. His face changed wildly and shouted wildly, "this is impossible! How could that thing... No, no, no, wait! Ah --!"


    The blade of the wings of the angel of death.


    Cut off Balthazar''s left hand.


    This is terrible enough to kill the angry power of archangel and hell Satan.


    Like the decay and decay of all things.


    The wound on the wrist quickly spread to the left arm and even the whole shoulder!


    A large amount of flesh and blood of the hybrid devil turned into ashes and disappeared in its sad cry.

 Chapter 438

    "What the fuck did you do?! Fark --!"


    Balthazar screamed in exasperated pain, and the long stairwell echoed.


    A little nurse who heard something.


    Holding a hanging bottle in his hand, he appeared at the door of the fire passage and asked tentatively, "does anyone need help?"


    She thought a patient fell inside.


    As a result, I saw Cole with a knife and balsa, who was paralyzed on the ground under the bleak moonlight.


    The body trembled violently.


    He hurried back and hit the wall.


    The bottle fell.


    The glass is broken and the liquid medicine is splashed.


    Looking at Cole for a moment, he said loudly, "yes... Sorry! I shouldn''t be here!"


    Then he ran away.


    The wings of the angel of death rotate magnificently in the air.


    Cole clenched the bone hilt.


    Squat down.


    Looking directly into Balthazar''s frightened eyes, he said coldly, "I don''t care who instructs you behind your back, little bastard, help me tell him.


    Before I find him, I''d better restrain myself, okay? "


    Ignoring Balthazar with a cold sweat and painful expression.


    Cole got up.


    Light a cigarette and turn away.


    Push open the fire door.


    The angry voice of the half blood devil sounded in the stairwell.


    "Kill me --! Demon hunter! Kill..."


    Bang -!


    The old-fashioned fire door closed, the sound was dull and echoed.


    Cole could have killed balzazana hybrid.


    In addition to the task goal given by the system: cut off his hand as a warning.


    He has other considerations.


    In the plot of the film, Balthazar is a very important plot promoter, the partner of the falling angel Gabriel... Or slave.


    Even kill him in the hospital.


    For Gabriel, it was just a need to replace a servant.


    Instead of doing so, leading to subsequent development beyond his control, Cole chose to leave Balthazar''s dog life.


    Besides.


    The connection between vitality and John Constantine means that he can''t wantonly destroy the plot of the film.


    Unless he wants to be sucked out of his life by Constantine''s lung cancer.


    This time.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The preface, martyrs, has been completed."


    "Loyal believers fall into hell and cunning villains go to heaven, but some people still believe that this is fate."


    "Rewards: traits, enchantments, and mortal blood."


    "Act 1 - detectives, angels, bad guys, has been generated"


    "Heaven always talks about balance, so you''re going to go to church on purpose and ask Gabriel why he''s indifferent to the imbalance of mixed race demons.


    period.


    You meet the twin sister of the deceased, detective Angela Dodson, and John Constantine, who is looking for Gabriel to communicate friendly.


    however.


    The relationship between you is not very harmonious... "


    "Mission objective: none."


    "Completion reward:??."


    [enchant ¡¤ mortal blood: after activating the blood flame, you can actively add the ''mortal'' trait to cause serious trauma to mixed race people.


    Mortal blood makes them strong, but it also makes them weak.]


    On the way.


    Cole wanted to have another cigarette, but a violent cough and pain in his lungs stopped him.


    Look over the statement given by the system.


    The enchantment of the blood of nature is easy to understand.


    Taking advantage of the characteristics of mixed race people with human blood, they kill them completely by killing the human part.


    And the first act''s mission goal and unknown reward.


    It seems intriguing.


    In other words.


    Are the talks of the three forces in the church likely to affect the future plot direction and results?


    The next morning.


    Angela, who got the call early, crossed the cordon.


    Walk to the crime scene.


    On the way.


    Her boss tried to stop her from doing so.


    But last night, the extremely clear nightmare made her more and more nervous.


    Stop in front of the body.


    Squat down and open the white cloth.


    Familiar, but already pale faces, make sadness surge up.


    "Isabella..."


    The boss stood not far away and said in a deep voice, "it was preliminarily judged to be suicide, but according to the monitoring and the confession with a nurse, we temporarily locked a windbreaker man who may participate in the case."


    "No..."


    Tears dripping.


    Angela shook her head and said, "she won''t kill herself..."


    Cover with a white cloth.


    He got up and said, "you just mentioned the suspect of murder. Where is he?"


    "After Isabella died, he behaved strangely in the monitoring. Come with me..."


    They went to the monitoring room of the hospital.


    In the ancient fuzzy monitoring picture, when Isabella fell from a building, a man in a windbreaker seemed to look out of the window as expected.


    Then suddenly he ran all the way down the corridor.


    Disappeared in the fire escape.


    The boss took a deep breath, put his right hand on his trouser waist and said, "through comparison, we only confirmed his name, Cole walker.


    A guy with no dental records and no credit records... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    See Angela turn away angrily.


    The boss can only reluctantly shake his head.


    Maybe fate.


    Angela met Constantine who came here to check for lung cancer in the elevator of the hospital and could almost wait for death at home.


    But the first time they met, it was not very pleasant.


    noon.


    A car without warning lights stopped outside a barbecue shop called demon BBQ.


    A half closed, dusty roller gate.


    With a dilapidated store.


    obviously.


    The place hasn''t been visited for at least a few years.


    Out of obsession with the death of his twin sister.


    Angela stooped into the barbecue.


    The choking dust inside made her frown slightly and raised her hand under her nose.


    There is not much space in the store.


    It was dirty and messy. At a glance, there was no blind spot except the wooden door.


    Although there was no harvest, the detective''s professional habits made her start to look for possible clues in the shop.


    Stop at a table.


    On the dusty table, there was a handwritten note.


    Pick it up and turn it to the front.


    It says: please open the wooden door in front of you, detective Angela Dodson - Cole walker.


    Years of experience in handling cases.


    And an inexplicable sense of mystery.


    Angela subconsciously linked Cole walker with the murderous and cunning serial killer, and left a message to demonstrate to her and the Los Angeles police department.


    Gently put down the note.


    Touch the holster behind you with your right hand.


    Hold your gun in front of you and maintain the standard c.a.r.s tactical posture of indoor gunfight.


    Tread cautiously.


    Go to the wooden door.


    He leaned aside, pushed open the door and aimed the muzzle at the back room.


    Suddenly.


    It seems that there is a fault in continuous memory.


    Angela suddenly found that she was standing in a shop similar to illegal gun trafficking.


    As in the surveillance video, a tall man in a windbreaker sat in front of the bar with his back to her, holding a wine bottle and pouring whisky into two glasses.

 Chapter 439

    Hold the pistol tightly.


    Aim at the back of the tall man.


    Angela glanced at the strange house, looked tense and said loudly, "put down your weapons and turn around!


    Now! "


    However.


    The other party didn''t seem to hear her voice at all. After pouring the wine, he put down the bottle. His voice was cold and said, "you must be very angry now, detective."


    Hear that.


    Angela became more convinced.


    Isabella''s death must have something to do with the man in front of her. Although she doesn''t know how he cleaned up all the evidence, she will never let the murderer go unpunished.


    Take a deep breath.


    Cold sweat left temples.


    The hand holding the gun trembled slightly.


    He looked around with great vigilance and shouted, "I said, put down your weapons and... Turn around!"


    Unfortunately.


    Her voice was ignored again.


    The other party pushes a glass of whisky in front of an empty seat. The voice lacks emotional fluctuation and sounds very uncomfortable.


    "Angela, you used to be like Isabella, but you don''t want to admit it.


    Didn''t you witness her death last night? "


    Angela didn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    Because the subject of Mr. Cole became more and more elusive, even the nightmare last night could not escape his insight.


    in fact.


    In her dream, she did experience the picture of Isabella''s death.


    Stand where you are with a gun.


    be in a dilemma.


    This time.


    Cole turned around with a glass in his hand, looked straight into the detective''s eyes and said coldly, "if you don''t mind, we can sit down and talk."


    Angela didn''t let her guard down.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "what else do you know about Isabella''s death?"


    "She gave in to fate, Angela.


    Although she has always been very devout in her belief in God, your father... Doesn''t seem to love her very much. "


    As a Catholic.


    Someone said such blasphemous words in front of her.


    Angela frowned and retorted loudly, "you''re Farting!"


    Cole said expressionless, "then, please tell me why a devout believer would choose to end his life by falling into hell forever."


    "Because..."


    The facts before her made her speechless for a moment.


    Although the boss mentioned that Cole Walker was a suspect, the surveillance video was very clear. Isabella walked to the roof and jumped down to die.


    After a silence.


    Cole continued, "she''s a psychic, Angela.


    The devil''s harassment and persecution directly led to her falling to death, but only you know what the real reason is. "


    Mention the secret she''s been hiding.


    The detective shook his head slightly and said, "no... Isabella is very strong. She can''t..."


    Cole''s indifferent voice interrupted her and said, "a strong enemy will only unite us, but the betrayal of our relatives.


    Will erase all hope and courage.


    Angela, you know what I''m talking about. "


    Mention the past you don''t want to recall.


    Once all kinds of, wrapped in the grief of bereavement, rushed to her heart.


    without doubt.


    Angela, like Isabella, is a psychic.


    It''s just.


    All these years.


    She has been selectively forgetting this terrible curse, while Isabella is facing it alone.


    Especially many years ago.


    Her parents forced Isabella to take medicine to treat her abnormal brain.


    The twin sister asked for her help again and again in pain: you can see, can''t you?


    But the result is only negative.


    After that.


    Issa''s life, only the family''s strange eyes, and inseparable patient clothes and drugs.


    Finally.


    Can''t bear such a painful reality.


    Angela shed tears on her face, shook her head slightly, put down her gun, walked quickly to the bar, took up her glass and drank it, and then filled it up again.


    With a trembling cry, the voice asked, "have you secretly investigated me?"


    Cole didn''t respond directly.


    Grabbing the bottle, motioning her not to try to escape reality with alcohol, he said, "you and Isabella are very talented.


    But you have never been trained and learned how to resist the invasion of darkness.


    She doesn''t want to be a container for the devil.


    So choose to end your life.


    But before the soul falls into hell, she asked me to tell you a word. "


    Detective, turn around.


    Their eyes collided.


    Cole said coldly, "Isabella wants to tell you that she didn''t commit suicide."


    Hear this.


    Angela couldn''t hold her emotions any longer. Her tears flowed wantonly and her face was devastated.


    Shake your head.


    Turn around.


    After a long time, she dried her tears and said, "you know this, so... Are you also a psychic?"


    "You can think so."


    Cole put down his glass.


    He frowned, lit a cigarette, and then said, "the devil has been living with us, detective. I caught the guy who indirectly killed Isabella.


    But I think there''s another plot.


    So I deliberately let it go. "


    As a professional detective.


    Angela soon understood that Cole''s reason for doing so was to find the real culprit behind the scenes.


    Hard to put down their guard.


    Sit in the chair next to Cole.


    After a moment of silence, Angela said, "did you find any evidence?"


    The voice fell.


    In her shocked eyes, like a magic trick, the unknown Mr. Cole sitting next to her took out a kettle and a clean glass.


    After pouring her a glass of water, he pushed over and said, "yesterday, I dealt with the case of a girl possessed by the devil.


    It is doubtful.


    The little bastard tried to come to the world through the girl''s soul and break the balance agreed between Satan and God.


    The more powerful a psychic medium is, the more evil the devil can carry.


    With Isabella''s inspiration.


    I doubt very much that behind Balthazar, there should be some big people in hell trying to come to the world.


    But the specific plot is still unknown. "


    Cole''s remarks.


    No less than a professional detective in charge of handling criminal cases, he is speaking a lot of professional terms to a layman.


    so that.


    Angela listened in a fog, except that she knew words and sentence patterns.


    What the other party wants to express is difficult to understand.


    Cole spits out a puff of smoke and frowns. "You''re stronger than Isabella, detective. I think you''re in a very unsafe situation.


    Use the detective''s job to describe the risk.


    Now you are almost the same as the key witness in a shocking case. Everyone wants to kill you with a conspiracy. "


    Say so.


    Angela can understand what he wants to say.


    But in her eyes.


    With the deepening and advancement of the conversation, the tall and handsome man in front of her seemed to become more mysterious and unpredictable, and gave her a very strong sense of reliability.


    it seems that.


    The secret world.


    In other words, there is nothing beyond ordinary people''s understanding that he does not know.


    Inexplicable.


    Angela had a little curiosity about Cole: who is this guy?

 Chapter 440

    Night.


    The rain enveloped the city of angels.


    Angela is very anxious to deal with Isabella''s burial in a busy day.


    It should have been a Catholic ceremony.


    Because of unforgivable sin, no priest or church is willing to break the rules of ascending to heaven and preside over Isabella''s funeral.


    It was raining.


    Get out of the taxi.


    Trot all the way, follow the man in front and enter the church.


    About who should talk to the priest first.


    The two had an argument.


    Angela, who was in grief and anxiety, found that the man around her seemed to be the rude man who deliberately teased her in the elevator when she left the hospital in the morning.


    "... it seems that you are so rude everywhere."


    Constantine looked at her.


    The trainee priest looked back. The priest''s conversation in front of the fireplace was over. Get out of the way.


    They walked quickly.


    The difference is.


    Angela went to the priest of the church.


    Pray that he can preside over Isabella''s funeral.


    Constantine is looking for the half blood angel Gabriel, who knows everything in the world.


    I hope he can exercise power instead of God and leave him more time to redeem his sins and avoid falling into hell after death.


    Maybe.


    Some things are like negotiated.


    After the priest refused Angela again, the detective fell into helpless despair and anger.


    When Constantine asked for nothing, he began to spit fragrance on Gabriel''s real body.


    A loud noise.


    In this solemn place, suddenly sounded.


    The people in the Church looked at the door one after another. They saw a cold and ferocious man wearing a windbreaker and holding a cigarette in his hand.


    A young priest in practice.


    When did you see a mob break into a church.


    Wait a minute.


    Looking back at the teacher he followed, he walked quickly to meet him. At the same time, he said hurriedly, "the church is a sacred place!


    You are not welcome here.


    Please... "


    Walk up to strangers.


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The other party reached out to push him away and strode forward.


    At the same time, indifferent voices echoed in the empty church.


    "Go and speak to your God."


    The shoes trampling on the rain left dirty footprints on the clean red carpet of the church.


    Cole took a deep sip of his cigarette.


    Put out the cigarette butts with your bare hands.


    Throw it on the ground.


    The aggressive posture is like a debt collector who may hurt people at any time.


    Stop in front of the fireplace.


    Ignore Gabriel''s threatening gaze.


    Cole glanced at Constantine and said coldly, "the famous John Constantine, it seems that you have had a hard time recently."


    Constantine sat on the sofa.


    Take a deep breath, raise your head, pick up your eyebrows, and respond in a rogue tone, "you''re welcome, Cole."


    obviously.


    He knows very well.


    Five years ago, Satan used some strange means to connect his life with Cole''s.


    Now?


    Because of lung cancer, he has begun to jump left and right at the gate of hell. The life of the demon hunter must be very difficult.


    Standing in the distance, Angela behind a row of bookshelves.


    Frown at Cole who broke into the church.


    Although he had previously experienced his disrespect for God in demon BBQ, now he kicked open the door of the church.


    Then he put on an attitude of asking questions and forced himself in.


    Is he really not afraid to go to hell after death?


    But because of the towering structure of the church, Angela could hardly hear what they were talking about.


    A touch of gold flashed through Gabriel''s pupil. He looked at Cole with his negative hand and whispered, "you''re here to find the answer, boy.


    Everyone has a mission from God, yours... "


    Cole interrupted its neutral voice and said indifferently, "put away your Divine stick tone, Gabriel, there is a Devil trying to come to the world through the human soul.


    How do you explain such a thing? "


    Constantine interjected, "so... You met it, too?"


    After a silence.


    Gabriel smiled gently, took a step back and retreated to the fireplace.


    Turn around.


    Huge angel wings stretched out behind it.


    "I have always believed that you are the son of angels and demons, Cole.


    Behind the powerful power is the destiny and mission you can''t escape. You have to trust your intuition and try to explore, and you will always find the truth. "


    That''s it.


    It smiled back at Cole and said comfortingly, "I believe you."


    Change to other faithful believers.


    Gabriel''s unique affinity as an angel is highly praised.


    Most of them will fall into its recognition and praise.


    Unfortunately.


    Standing in front of it is a guy who never believes in God and despises heaven and hell.


    Cole said indifferently, "heaven and hell have been pursuing balance. Gabriel, as the representative of God''s power in the world, if hell breaks the rules on its own initiative.


    Heaven should have done something.


    Unless... "


    Constantine took out a cigarette and frowned, "unless an angel has fallen.


    Am I right?


    You half breed bastard. "


    Gabriel''s voice was still calm and said softly, "you can''t guess whether the balance between the two has been broken, and you are not qualified to make a conclusion.


    and.


    It is blasphemy to presume that there are fallen angels. "


    The voice fell.


    The time in the church suddenly stopped.


    Gabriel turned.


    Gazing into Cole''s eyes, showing a trace of anger, he raised his right hand and said, "blasphemers will never set foot in the holy land, Cole walker."


    The voice fell.


    The power of speech and spirit turns into an irresistible terrible force for mortals.


    Hit Cole''s chest.


    He pushed him out of the church.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the church closed heavily.


    This is a declaration that a demon hunter must not follow the rules here forever.


    Finish all this.


    Gabriel glanced at Angela with deep meaning, then warned Constantine, "you will die young because you smoke 30 cigarettes a day since you were 15, because of your living habits.


    When you die, you will fall into hell.


    If you go to heaven with the truth, please don''t get involved with a blasphemer in addition to the commonplace things of faith and sacrifice. "


    Constantine smiled and got up.


    Before leaving, he asked, "are you serious about what you just said? Is that bastard devil hunter really the son of angels and demons?"


    Gabriel kept a mysterious smile and replied, "who knows."


    obviously.


    This is just its wishful thinking.


    He deliberately wanted to give Coran a mission that should not exist, just as it said to Constantine: I can show you how shepherds make the most wayward sheep obedient.


    This is not the dark world, and Cole is not naifeitian holding Weili.

 Chapter 441

    Standing in the rain outside the church.


    Cole put his left hand into the pocket of his windbreaker, raised his head, stared at the gorgeous and mysterious statue on the head of the church door, stretched out a middle finger and said coldly, "go to hell, son of a bitch."


    Not long.


    Angela pushed the door and came out.


    Seeing the mysterious demon hunter standing under the eaves to take shelter from the rain, he took the initiative to walk over and wondered, "when did you leave?


    I was just looking at you. "


    Cole looked at her and said coldly, "the priest refused?"


    The policewoman took a helpless breath and didn''t respond.


    After a silence.


    Cole walked away and dropped a sentence that sounded difficult to understand.


    "Go back and look carefully at the video before Isabella''s death, and you will find the answer."


    It was raining.


    Walk to demonbbq.


    Behind you.


    The detective''s doubts were drowned in the rainstorm.


    Until John Constantine came out of the church and stood beside her to take shelter from the rain.


    After lighting a cigarette, he said coldly, "these bastards'' jokes are deadly."


    Then, ignoring the parking and waiting on the roadside, primary school student Chas Kramer, like Cole, walked in the other direction in the rain.


    Chase saw his most admired teacher and abandoned him.


    Quickly opened the door and shouted, "John! Hi --! Constantine! Where are you going?!"


    Only Angela looked at them suspiciously.


    At the same time, subconsciously remembered the name of the person who was rude to her twice.


    The other side.


    Cole walked in the rain.


    The system prompt sounds in your ear.


    "The first act, detective, angel, bad guy, has been completed."


    "Your inference gave Gabriel a strong sense of crisis, and he did not hesitate to take the risk of directly undermining the balance in front of Constantine.


    Push you out of the church.


    Interestingly enough.


    When time stopped, Angela''s inspirational instinct seemed to be vaguely aware of something... "


    "Reward: destroyer shotgun ¡¤ demon Slayer."


    "Regional task 2, generated."


    ''you''re a nosy, annoying fellow like Constantine, at least... In the eyes of the devil and the forces of hell.


    You went straight to Gabriel and almost exposed the plan of the son of Satan in front of God.


    The forces of hell have decided to teach you a profound lesson.


    Let you understand that there is a price to pay for meddling. "


    "Warning: a large number of enemies are approaching and are spying..."


    "Reward for completion: Demon killing grenade."


    [destroyer shotgun ¡¤ demon Slayer: when using this shotgun, you can actively turn on the demon Slayer mode.


    In this mode.


    The destroyer''s shotgun will adapt to the enemy''s attribute type.


    Targeted killing of hybrids.


    Please note that the destroyer''s shotgun cannot completely kill the hybrid species, but the characteristics of difficult healing will lead to the hybrid species shot, and the action ability and threat will be greatly weakened.]


    Walk all the way.


    Los Angeles streets on a rainy night.


    Street lights gradually became scarce, and even pedestrians and vehicles suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    As if at this moment.


    Cole is the only one left in the whole block.


    Stop and look into the distance.


    The neon lights on the door of the empty shop nearby made a crackling sound of electricity.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The sound of short circuit tripping suddenly sounded at the end of the street.


    Darkness invades.


    All the light dissipated one after another.


    Come so soon?


    Cole stood where he was.


    In the pure darkness and silence, a hot dark red flame suddenly rose to illuminate the sky and the earth, reflecting a large group of ghosts and Demons hovering above his head like dark clouds!


    The infernal fire of punishment broke out a terrible heat wave at this moment!


    All the evil spirits and hell soldiers who tried to touch Cole, devour his soul and drag him into hell issued a painful cry.


    It exists in human form, just like burning withered grass.


    Turn into Mars and ashes in the sky!


    later.


    The sharp soul screamed, wrapped in the evil force enough to kill hundreds of people in an instant, like a rampant truck, fiercely penetrated into Cole''s soul!


    A cold, decaying smell.


    Wandering around his body wantonly, he attacked the soul room again and again, trying to crush Cole''s will and spirit and invade it.


    meanwhile.


    A vague figure seemed to come from the far other side, with sullen and ferocious, suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Cole..."


    Follow the voice.


    They stretched out the extreme darkness, haggard as the arms of a dead man.


    In a maddening form, he tried to catch Cole and drag him into hell as he did with Isabella.


    Finally.


    Stand where you are, Cole, who finished the last cigarette, and throw away the butt.


    Look up.


    Expressionless, he looked straight at the pressure on his head, shielding the world''s grievances and hell army, and said indifferently, "you''re looking for death, devil."


    The voice fell.


    At noon, the huge straight muzzle was aimed at the sky.


    In divine killer mode.


    The Red Hammer erupted with fear of stress!


    Like an invisible huge wave, it beats the evil spirits all over the sky.


    Pull the trigger.


    The bullet of spiritual power compressed to the extreme, like a burst flame tsunami, lights up the pure dark sky and forms an army of evil spirits and demons.


    The roaring waves blow away the falling rain.


    In an instant.


    In the dense hell legion, Shengsheng tore a huge gap!


    And this is irresistible, like the terrible power of the judgment of the abyss.


    Turn into a real fear and spread wildly in the hell Legion!


    At the moment when the great collapse is coming.


    Six hybrids who had been following koldor for a long time, coincidentally, attacked at the same time from all directions.


    Out of the hell Corps that covered them.


    Roaring to Cole!


    With mortal blood, they can not fear the power of the God killer who has arrived at noon, or ignore the scarlet flame, the most famous demon hunter.


    Their purpose.


    Just want to rely on strong physical strength, use the most primitive means, hand to hand fight, and completely kill the guy who threatens them again and again at the material level!


    Compared to ordinary vampires, or other dark creatures.


    Half blood demons, or Half Blood Angels, have stronger physical strength, retain supernatural means, and have few fatal weaknesses.


    however.


    It''s just that it''s like dealing with Cole.


    Their behind the scenes, it seems that some are too big.


    In other words, if the muzzle of the gun that has arrived at noon does not top its forehead, it cannot understand what is fear and what is death.


    In the face of six hybrid species running fiercely.


    It was noon and disappeared.


    A rough shot money appeared in Cole''s hand.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    The firelight at the muzzle.


    Especially dazzling in the dark!


    The roaring fire snake and the pill wrapped in the destroyer''s shotgun run through the waist and abdomen of the first hybrid like a terrible flesh and blood tearing machine.


    The body breaks at the waist.


    Out of balance.


    Even too late to make a painful scream and fall to the ground!


    Dark green blood and internal organs, splash!

 Chapter 442

    Click¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    The bullet is loaded.


    The fire of the killing splashed.


    The second half breed, a large blood mist burst out of his chest and flew out upside down.


    The four surviving hybrids just got out of the range of the destroyer''s shotgun and ran in front of him.


    make threatening gestures.


    One of them raised a dagger and the ferocious bucket to his heart.


    Cole stepped back and released the destroyer''s shotgun. The scarlet queen with blood flame popped out her sleeve and attached the blade of mortal blood.


    Violently cut off each other''s right arm with a knife.


    With the other hand from bottom to top, the slender blade of the scarlet queen pierced the jaw of the hybrid species and pierced the back of the brain.


    The sleeve sword shrinks.


    Kick out the dying hybrid.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of another close hybrid.


    His arms were across his face to block the metal baseball bat waving from him.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the fracture of the left forearm is also like a sharp pain, crisp and harsh.


    The huge force pushed Cole''s body back, and the flame of purgatory windbreaker became extremely unstable and suddenly extinguished at the moment of his injury.


    The other two hybrids took the opportunity to put up his arms with a grim smile from behind.


    After three lives.


    Finally got it.


    One of them shouted excitedly in Cole''s ear, spattered and said, "what spicy chicken demon hunter? Are you him? It''s a piece of shit!


    We''ll kill you now! "


    One against many.


    Close combat in the street.


    Anything can happen.


    As they think, Cole is already a dead man.


    If it were not for the mixed race immune to blood flame and the characteristics of noon, there would be the devil''s powerful body and supernatural power.


    And as soon as six people show up.


    It''s less than five meters from Cole.


    If they can''t even get in front of the demon hunter, they will all become screaming and dying things.


    The guy with a baseball bat grinned.


    Throw away the stick and take out a short knife.


    Like a gangster on the street.


    The voice was so excited that it twisted, and the ghost shouted, "go to hell, asshole!"


    For the devil.


    The demon hunter Cole walker is a terrible guy like a nightmare.


    Now?


    This legendary powerful figure is about to die in its hands.


    Even if Satan comes himself.


    It is estimated that he will be unable to restrain his excitement and laugh.


    Ran quickly to Cole and tried to stab him in the neck, killing him.


    Cole''s left forearm was hit hard with a metal baseball bat and was completely broken, making him unable to exert his strength.


    Severe pain.


    The genetic instinct that causes the injury of material life.


    Brief interference with his spirit led to the extinction of purgatory windbreaker.


    If someone else.


    Two strong men with devil''s blood set up their bodies and could never resist.


    Unfortunately.


    It''s too early for these dirty hybrids to be happy.


    The guy with the knife.


    The moment of approaching.


    Cole kicked the ground hard and flew to the chest!


    The huge reaction force pushed him and the two hybrids back and hit the window on the street.


    The guy holding his right arm lost his center of gravity.


    Cole pulled out his right arm.


    His flexible body and gorgeous fighting posture are completely incompatible with a man who looks tall, strong and bulky.


    The scarlet queen pops up.


    On the way to the ground, cut off the throat of the hybrid on the right side of the body.


    The left hand is fixed in the arm of another hybrid.


    Jump.


    Body upside down.


    The legs are curved, and the windbreaker swings across the air.


    in the air.


    Their eyes collided.


    The demon hunter is ruthless.


    The hybrid is dull and stunned.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    The scarlet Queen''s sharp blade cuts into its eyes horizontally.


    Dark green blood seeped out of the skin.


    later.


    Time begins to flow.


    Cole landed.


    Mixed race eyes and eyes, blood flying!


    He knelt down heavily, put his hands in front of his eyes, and sent out a sharp cry of pain!


    "My eyes... My eyes - ah -"


    Far away.


    The only surviving hybrid at this moment.


    Finally understand.


    Why is Cole walker, the demon hunter of unknown origin, a terrible nightmare for them.


    The rumors are not exaggerated at all.


    Even, he once thought that the terrible rumors against the demon hunter did not describe the real horror of him enough!


    Sit down on the ground.


    Fear dominates the mind, and the body trembles without stopping. It''s not as fierce as it was just now.


    The pupil reflected the black muzzle of the just trial, and scolded in his heart: balzaza, that bastard


    Throw away the dagger and run.


    After a gunshot.


    The half breed groaned, staggered two steps and fell down in the street.


    It''s not over yet.


    Take out the wings of the angel of death.


    Let the hybrid species fall to the ground exchange tempting conditions... Or cry bitterly and beg the demon hunter to let them go.


    Bone dagger or through the throat.


    Or through the heart.


    The corpses of mixed race species turned into rotten stench green pus and flowed in the streets.


    Until he stopped at the farthest point.


    After being shot, there was still a breath in front of the hybrid.


    "No... please don''t do that! We are also instructed by Balthazar. For Satan''s sake, demon hunter, let me live a humble life.


    I would like to... "


    The expression of panic and the trembling voice of fear stopped suddenly.


    Cole, expressionless, pulled out the wings of the angel of death through his throat.


    Bring out a wisp of dark green blood.


    Kick down the bodies of hybrids.


    Shake the broken left arm, hold the wrist with your right hand, endure the sharp pain, and press hard to help the broken bones grow together again.


    A moment later.


    Standing next to the body of the half blood devil, he took out a cigarette.


    Frown, light.


    I have never experienced the happiness and joy of lucky survival after a dead fight.


    Look as cold as ever.


    No emotional fluctuations.


    Like an experienced hunter who went out hunting, he killed several animals on a whim.


    Take a deep breath.


    Put your left hand in your pocket and walk away.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Task 2 of the feeder line has been completed."


    "Balthazar and the boss behind him originally wanted to take this opportunity to teach you a profound lesson. It''s best to kill you completely and let your soul fall to hell.


    in fact.


    It seems that you have left them a profound lesson. "


    "Reward: Demon killing grenade."


    "You have obtained the recipe for making the demon killing grenade. This item cannot be transferred. It is only for your personal use."


    [demon slaying grenade: an explosive mixed with angel remains. It can cause great killing and suppression effects on demons and mixed blood demons.


    Inventor: why don''t you call it an exorcism bomb? Are you kidding! This vulgar name doesn''t deserve my masterpiece!]


    The night rain gradually stopped.


    Cole walked in the deserted street, and the purgatory windbreaker lit some small flames.


    Steam dry wet clothes.


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    Not surprisingly, Constantine should have been attacked by the devil

 Chapter 443

    According to the plot of the film.


    About an hour later, he will take chase Kramer''s taxi to daddy''s Devil Angel Club at midnight for help.


    Think of it here.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Act two, the Savior, has been created."


    "Although you survived the devil''s attack and even taught them a profound lesson, John Constantine was much more unlucky.


    At least.


    Those insects and crabs are disgusting enough. "


    "Now, you find that Constantine''s life is in danger under the swallowing of lung cancer, so you decide to keep an eye on that scum for the next period of time.


    While trying to get rid of the curse.


    Lest he drag you on a trip to hell when he dies. "


    "During the period when you and John Constantine began to cooperate, the plot of the boss behind Balthazar will gradually surface.


    Compared with irresponsible John, you are keenly aware that his two old friends are likely to be seduced by Constantine and forced into a huge conspiracy, and then start jumping left and right at the door of death''s house... "


    "Mission objective: to ensure the survival of father henis and Beaman."


    "Completion reward: destroyer shotgun ¡¤ demon Slayer secondary evolution."


    "Special reminder: you can choose the time line jump to specify the location you want to reach."


    "Warning: if you choose to jump on the timeline, you can''t go back. You will bear all the consequences."


    Quickly read the large statement given by the system.


    Cole stopped under an eaves.


    Think about it for a moment.


    "The system sends it to Constantine one minute after he enters daddy''s Club at midnight."


    "Please determine the location."


    "It''s near daddy''s Club at midnight."


    "Warning, all consequences cannot be reversed after transmission. Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Familiar time fast forward, after the sense of space distortion.


    Cole looked up.


    Across the street, you can see the neon lights of the club run by dad at midnight flashing in the dark.


    Born in a Mediterranean country, he is by far the most powerful voodoo magician.


    Midnight dad was also a cruel man who singled out more than 30 demons.


    however.


    This cunning guy is definitely not a kind person.


    Sacrifice the soul of my sister.


    Make her fall into hell, just to get first-hand information, which ordinary people can''t do.


    The club he runs is also unusual.


    Only members are allowed in and out here.


    Except for celebrities like John Constantine, they are generally only open to mixed blood angels or mixed blood demons.


    A place similar to the peace hotel.


    The powerful force of voodoo magicians is a solid guarantee of order.


    Without favoring either hell or heaven, few people... Or those who run wild in this club, are dead.


    Cole felt out a cigarette and lit it.


    Frown.


    I caught a glimpse of chase Kramer''s taxi parked outside.


    Walk across the street.


    Walk into the club.


    Chas, a young man with a triangular hat, looked helpless and was stopped by a big man outside the door, looking at the recreational hybrids in the club.


    And Constantine, who disappeared into the crowd.


    There was only admiration and envy in his eyes.


    I can''t help thinking that if Constantine is really willing to teach him something, one day he must get a member in this cool place that symbolizes the strength and status in the mysterious world.


    When he was full of resentment.


    But I heard a sound of footsteps behind me.


    See Cole first.


    Chaslin stared at his windbreaker and his cold face for a long time, and suddenly realized, "God... You must be Cole walker, right?!


    The guy who can scare the devil''s ass by mentioning his name!


    John mentioned you to me more than once. "


    Talk.


    The young man reached out his right hand to Cole and wanted to say hello.


    Unfortunately.


    His enthusiasm was ignored again.


    Cole passed him, stopped in front of the strong man, glanced at the back of the card and said indifferently, "swimming goat."


    The strong man glanced his chin and signaled that he could go in.


    Chas was the only one left standing where he was, so embarrassed that he stubbed his toes.


    Maybe to save some face.


    He looked up at the strong man, shrugged and joked, "these powerful guys are always difficult to get along with, aren''t they?"


    However.


    The strong man was completely indifferent to the words of a small man.


    For chase.


    Cole discovered a long time ago that this seemingly young, active and straightforward young man was an angel sent by God to Constantine to monitor him.


    This can be found in many details.


    Especially at the climax of the film.


    Detective Angela, who was bent over by Satan''s son mamon, could pull her away alone.


    Once Cole fought against his mother who was possessed by evil spirits in soul summoning I. with him, the three strong men may not be able to hold each other, let alone a big man and possessed woman at the level of hell demon king.


    Even Constantine was easily suppressed by the other party and almost drowned in the water.


    For things like angels.


    Cole has never had a good impression, even if he has been very kind, and even finally sacrificed his life.


    Than sacrifice.


    The demon hunter has reason to believe that these things are the future arranged by God for him.


    Like a machine tool man who writes program code.


    It is totally different from human courage and sacrifice beyond the fear of death.


    Walk into the club.


    Dim red light.


    The smell of alcohol.


    Strange but highly rhythmic background music, a typical alternative rock passive, is also like what happened in this club. The mixed race is negative and declining in alcohol and pleasure.


    The devil is not a devil.


    Angels are not angels.


    Compared with Constantine, the hybrids have no fear or even hate eyes after entering the club.


    The man in a windbreaker with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Across the corridor, suddenly appeared at the door.


    For a moment.


    The whole club suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    All the hybrids stopped what they were doing and stared at Cole.


    Or hate.


    Or fear.


    Until Cole turned his head and said indifferently to the nearest half blood angel, "what are you looking at?"


    Such a red fruit threat.


    Mixed race not only dared not refute, but even immediately moved their eyes to other places for fear of angering this murderous madman.


    without doubt.


    Constantine, or midnight dad.


    They will only clean up the unclean things entrenched in the world after the balance is broken.


    But this one.


    He doesn''t care about the shit balance agreed between Satan and God.


    As long as you do something you shouldn''t do, or... You''re just an innocent hybrid devil passing by, and then he finds out, wash your neck, sit at home and die!

 Chapter 444

    Club manager''s office.


    Sound insulation effect.


    The noisy nightclub BGM is particularly dull.


    "... John, even if you forget, that thing can still kill you.


    You also know that I am neutral. As long as the balance is not broken, I will not favor either side. "


    Constantine, pale, stood opposite the boss''s table, as if recalling the past, and said, "before you opened this bar, you were a witch doctor who fought 30 demons on your own, and I..."


    He exhaled the waste cigar at midnight, narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "and you are Constantine, the famous John Constantine.


    But that''s a thing of the past. "


    obviously.


    The powerful voodoo warlock realized that Constantine''s life was coming to an end.


    Waiting for him.


    Only fall into hell.


    And the demons he once sent down by hand will surely hold a grand welcome "party" for him.


    If judged by the standards of demon hunters.


    Constantine is an excellent psychic medium, but he is definitely not qualified.


    Cunning.


    Negative.


    The only life is also submerged in lies.


    People in the industry understand.


    The contrast means are treacherous, and neither the devil nor the angel are willing to provoke the voodoo warlock midnight father.


    Or.


    The terrible demon hunter who slaughters demons, tramples on angels and speaks his name can make the whole hell silent. Even Satan and God can''t help it.


    John Constantine''s behavior style is doomed to a miserable end after falling into hell.


    The devil is not afraid of him.


    Even hate him to the bone!


    Constantine originally wanted to continue to move out the evidence and pull him into the water at midnight to help him fight the coming dark invasion.


    Unfortunately.


    No one wants to believe this man''s nonsense.


    Especially his peers.


    Sell all kinds of fakes to midnight.


    Rely on tricks to tease Satan and archangels.


    Full of sweet words, cajole the demons of hell... Or, regardless of gender differences, abduct a beautiful angel to sleep with him.


    Even... Even the notorious demon hunter showed his way in a cooperation.


    Midnight would rather believe that the wild dog on the roadside is God than every word Constantine said.


    This time.


    A very discordant voice sounded at the door.


    "Wow, that''s terrible."


    Hear a sound.


    Constantine turned and said in a deep voice, "Balthazar."


    The half blood devil, who likes to wear a striped suit and dress up as a gentleman, plays with a coin in his hand, shakes his body very obscene, and laughs, "just what you just said can make me happy all night."


    On earth.


    They have nothing to do with this cunning guy.


    But if the famous Constantine''s face and soul fall into hell after death... Many things can''t be controlled by him.


    At the thought of here.


    Balthazar only felt comfortable, highlighting a cool.


    John, who is full of evil fire, can''t stand this provocation.


    Step.


    He reached into the inner pocket of his coat and threatened loudly, "I''ll make you happy enough now!"


    See you at midnight.


    He hit the table with his fist and said angrily, "John, you know the rules here! Don''t be wild on my territory!"


    Seeing Constantine standing where he was, he was helpless and furious.


    Balthazar was more and more excited, smiled, took a step forward and said, "brother John..."


    Unfortunately, I haven''t finished.


    Mixed with the smell of tobacco.


    A big hand from behind.


    Suddenly put it on his shoulder.


    At the same time, there is a cold voice that lacks emotional fluctuations, ringing around.


    "Balthazar, it seems that your injury is recovering well. Don''t you want to share with me the feeling of eating pizza with your left hand?"


    Just hear this familiar voice.


    The half blood devil''s scalp tingled for a while.


    He shouted in his heart: why is this haunting guy


    An old acquaintance with a frown and a cigarette in one hand smiled reluctantly and said, "good evening, Cole walker."


    Compared with the dirty words and obscene body language insults when treating Constantine.


    Face Cole.


    The half blood devil is like a gentle little sheep.


    That''s it.


    He looked at his father at midnight.


    He broke away from his arm on his shoulder, smiled awkwardly and politely, and said, "I think we can talk about that another day, midnight."


    Finish.


    Turn around and go.


    It seems that if you stay here for one more second, you may die.


    At midnight, he spread his hand, held a cigar in his left finger, stared at Cole reluctantly and said, "is this necessary? This is my territory and Balthazar is my guest."


    Cole frowned.


    He took a deep breath of cigarette and said indifferently, "his legs are long on himself, midnight."


    Throw away the cigarette butts.


    Look up.


    Facing Constantine, he grinned, clenched his right hand and hammered it hard in his face.


    The latter snorted.


    Continuous backward.


    Knocked over the boss''s desk and fell to the ground.


    Seeing someone wounding in his territory, he stared at him in the middle of the night, got up, pointed to Cole''s nose and said angrily, "you''re looking for death! Demon hunter!"


    Cole pulled out the justice trial, pointed to his face and said expressionless, "this is my personal grudge with John boy. Don''t mind your own business if you don''t want to get into trouble at midnight.


    Unless you want a few more bodies of hybrid bastards out there. "


    At midnight, his face suddenly sank and said, "you''re threatening me."


    "Just a suggestion."


    After dropping this sentence, Cole ignored his midnight attitude, went to Constantine, squatted down, grabbed him by the collar, pulled him up and said, "I know you''re a troublemaker, John.


    But I think you can give me a reasonable explanation for one thing.


    Not long after I left Gabriel''s pigsty.


    A small legion of hell attacked me.


    I don''t think Balthazar has the courage to trouble me. "


    Hear what Cole said.


    At midnight, he frowned and said, "hell corps? They can''t appear on earth."


    Cole didn''t look at him and replied, "there''s never any shit balance in the world. Either you kill him or he kills you, that''s it.


    But you always value balance.


    Why don''t you go to hell and ask your sister carefully. "


    Constantine grabbed Cole''s wrist, broke free, knelt on the ground, coughed violently and spewed out a lot of blood.


    Take a deep breath and reluctantly stand up.


    I know I''m wrong.


    Even owes Cole half his life.


    Wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth and said, "I feel something approaching, Cole, something... Very dark, Hoo... So I need that chair to help me find the answer."


    After a moment of silence at midnight, he refused, "I won''t take sides until I find out."


    Constantine looked up at him.


    Touch out a cigarette.


    He stumbled out and still didn''t forget to take out the lighter and light it.


    Cole followed him.


    They left the club and stood outside in the street.


    Chas, who was shopping at the convenience store in the distance, hurried to hold John and asked, "hi... Are you okay?"


    Constantine did not answer.


    Open the taxi door and sit in the back.


    Chase also hurried to get on the bus.


    however.


    Before he could start the engine, Cora opened the door and sat on the co pilot.

 Chapter 445

    The notorious demon hunter suddenly got into his car.


    Chas put his hands on the steering wheel, opened his mouth, hesitated, wanted to laugh but wanted to be serious, coughed and said, "uh... Where do you want to go, Mr. Cole?"


    Cole rolled down the window, spit out smoke and said coldly, "I''ll stare at John these days. Drive."


    Chas looked back at Constantine, who was lying on the back seat like mud, sweating and pale.


    Turn around, step on the gas and drive to John''s apartment.


    In an hour.


    Smoky apartment, silence, silence.


    Constantine spits the smoke into the cup and covers the spider on the table.


    Cole leaned against the distant window.


    Until there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Open the door.


    Standing outside was detective Angela Dodson, who had a double bond with John.


    Originally.


    Angela wants to consult Constantine in the normal way about her sister Isabella.


    After a closed door.


    Then he chose to take out the LAPD detective''s badge and forcibly enter.


    When you cross the threshold.


    The female detective noticed in great detail that there were many strange and religious Latin characters engraved on Constantine''s lacquered wooden door frame with a knife.


    Into the smoky apartment.


    At the first sight of Cole standing by the window, Angela Leng glanced, then glanced at Constantine''s back and said, "cole, why are you here?"


    Constantine frowned, picked up his glass and said, "he likes to be my follower, detective."


    Just a simple response.


    Angela soon realized that although they were peers, the relationship between the two guys must not be very good.


    After a brief silence.


    Start telling Constantine about Isabella.


    About whether her soul really fell into hell.


    Whether she was mentally normal or bewitched by some groups or cults, she fell from a building and died.


    obviously.


    After parting outside the church, Angela went home and carefully looked through the video before Isabella fell, as Cole reminded.


    At the end of the video.


    The moment before Isabella fell.


    As if she knew her sister would see this picture.


    Turning to the surveillance camera, he said a man''s name: Constantine.


    just right.


    Angela was outside the church again and heard Charles shouting John''s last name.


    Like fate in the dark, manipulating everything in the dark.


    however.


    Constantine, with advanced lung cancer, was not in the mood to listen to what she was saying.


    Give full play to the talent of chatting ghosts. After a burst of seemingly serious ridicule, Angela, who is deeply bereaved, was completely angered.


    Until the policewoman left angrily.


    There was a violent tremor in the room.


    A large shadow of hell ghosts flashed through the window.


    Realize that things are not good.


    Constantine got up, completely ignored Cole''s existence and hurried out.


    Cole would not be surprised at what extraordinary things he did to such an exorcist nicknamed "scum".


    If you expect him to behave politely.


    Or do things safely and properly.


    That''s crazy.


    Cole snuffed out his cigarette, looked down at his watch and calculated the time. Father henis would die in Balthazar''s hands in an hour or so at most.


    But now


    Think of it here.


    The system prompt sounds suddenly.


    "Camp incident ¡¤ evil change, has been generated."


    "This is a real world, demon hunter. Your appearance and insight into the truth have led Gabriel and Mamun to feel a great crisis.


    So they''re going to forcibly take Angela Dodson.


    Use her to forcibly give birth to the son of Satan, so as to avoid long dreams and deviations from the plan. "


    "Warning: the unstable factors of the film plot are growing rapidly."


    "Event Objective: make sure Angela Dodson is not captured."


    "Depending on your camp choice, you can get different rewards."


    A glance at the statement given by the system.


    Put your hands in your coat pocket and go out.


    He knew.


    Things won''t be as simple as they seem.


    The other side.


    On the night after the rain, the streets of the city of angels were inaccessible.


    Only the occasional tramp, pushing all his belongings with a cart, staggered by the street.


    Angela thought she would find the answer she wanted in Constantine.


    A beautiful lie about Isabella not falling into hell.


    Even the demon hunter had said that her twin sister had fallen into hell.


    But like the last straw caught by the dying man, Angela was always unwilling to believe Cole''s statement and came to Constantine to verify it.


    Unfortunately.


    It was just as she had expected.


    The rude man, every word he said, deliberately sprinkled salt on his wound.


    Like her pain.


    It''s that bastard''s source of happiness.


    Sad tears swirled in my eyes.


    But Angela held back her tears.


    Reach out and take off the head rope on the horse''s tail, and the chestnut hair hangs down naturally.


    Until Constantine rashly ran to her and said, "detective, what do you think if I tell you that God and Satan made a bet on the souls of all mankind?"


    Angela said with a cold face, "I''ll say you should take medicine."


    John smiled, quickened his pace to keep up with the pace of the policewoman, and explained, "listen to me first. The rule is that you can''t directly contact with humans, just exert influence and see who can win."


    "Well, I see, but why?"


    Constantine joked, "who knows, maybe it''s just fun."


    obviously.


    Angela despised his statement, stopped by the door and said, "... The husband killed his wife alive and the mother drowned her children, and you will only blame the devil for these.


    Human nature is evil, Mr. Constantine. It''s human nature. "


    John then said, "human nature is evil. You''re right, but sometimes something else happens to affect us."


    If it''s the original movie plot.


    Angela will only disdain to say: your words are very didactic.


    However.


    Inexplicably, the conversation between the two at this moment reminded her of her previous conversation with Cole in demon BBQ.


    The biggest secret of her life.


    No one else killed Isabella.


    It was herself.


    Cheat, lie, ignore, abandon


    What''s more ironic is that the argument that human nature is evil will come out of her mouth again.


    For a while.


    Angela opens her mouth.


    Faced with Constantine''s sermon, he was speechless.


    When the self reproach despair turned into sadness, like darkness, gradually enveloped her heart.


    A street lamp overhead.


    Suddenly highlight, and then suddenly go out.


    The sound of the electric switch pulling down in the distance was particularly harsh in the silent street.


    All the lights go out one by one.


    Until all things sink into the absolute, far beyond the darkness of the night.


    Left.


    Only in the window not far from them, the lights of the painted glass of the Virgin Mary flickered, as if they could go out at any time.

 Chapter 446

    Angela frowned, stared at the distance and wondered, "power off?"


    The sound of automatic door locking suddenly sounded.


    "What...?"


    Constantine took a deep breath, pulled the detective''s arm and said, "we have to get out of here right away."


    Step.


    Go to the window where the portrait of the Virgin Mary is placed.


    Angela broke her arm.


    Look around on your back.


    The psychic medium''s natural keen intuition to the dark forces made her realize that there seemed to be something hidden in the darkness in the distance.


    later.


    The rustling sound, caught in the whistling strange breeze, brushed past them.


    The policewoman inquired, "what voice?"


    "Wings, maybe claws."


    Angela stared warily at the dark sky, stepped back and said, "you must be kidding. What''s the claw?"


    Constantine took out a fragment of the saint''s linen clothes, quickly wrapped it around his hand, bowed his head and replied, "something shouldn''t be here."


    The voice just fell.


    An invisible shadow crossed Angela''s head.


    The policewoman quickly pulled out her pistol.


    Constantine saw this, took out his lighter and said, "pistols are useless... Close your eyes."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t close it."


    The dejected voice of the Exorcist dispersed.


    Like the light of the Virgin Mary, it gradually sinks into the night under the erosion of darkness.


    Absolute darkness comes.


    Constantine lit fragments of the saint''s clothes.


    In an instant.


    The glare of fire, wrapped in the heat wave, dispels the darkness.


    At the same time, it also reflects the unclean things entrenched in the dark.


    A group of hell soldiers with only jaw head, raw meat wings on the back and dry and hairless body surface.


    Immersed in the glory of the Holy One.


    The dirty and profane body, like dry Artemisia, turned into Mars in the sky and burned up in the scream of pain.


    Get rid of these hell soldiers easily.


    Constantine habitually prepared to take out a cigarette.


    But at the moment of lighting the lighter.


    A more dazzling holy light, like an angel coming to the world, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    A loud, angry drink without anger.


    Like the holy one who lives in the temple, singing in unison and reciting the holy sound.


    "Blasphemy, return to where you should go!"


    The power of angels.


    Show everything.


    Hiding in a dark corner, waiting for the opportunity, the surviving devil struggled to fall into hell again under this inviolable voice.


    The dust settled.


    The angel, bathed in the dim light and unable to see her face clearly, came to Angela, who looked completely dull.


    He stretched out his right hand to her, and the soft voice turned into a warm breeze blowing the human soul, wrapped in an ethereal voice that captured the soul, and sounded slowly.


    "Isabella is waiting for you, Angela, come with me."


    However.


    From Constantine''s perspective.


    It wasn''t an angel who came in front of Angela!


    But a ferocious devil with sharp spines and abscesses all over, emitting a strong smell of sulfur and fat like meat mud!


    A blasphemer who falls into heaven and hell!


    A despicable angel who betrays God and faith!


    The heart knows bad.


    Constantine held out his hand and tried to hold Angela, whose heart was deceived, and shouted, "Angela! Don''t..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The falling angel raised his left hand.


    Unstoppable supernatural forces, like a speeding car, fiercely hit it.


    Constantine groaned and flew out and smashed it on the window.


    Under the power of terror.


    He just felt every bone creaking all over his body.


    Get on the ground.


    He raised his head and stretched out his hand in vain to catch Angela. Even his voice seemed to be as weak as dying.


    "Angela, don''t go over..."


    If anyone in the world knows the famous John Constantine enough, it must be himself.


    Depressed.


    Negative.


    Smoking is life.


    bohemian.


    Under the cover of these characteristics, the real Constantine is a complete Tiansha lone star.


    Even he knew it.


    It seems that fate deliberately teases, but anyone who has a relationship with him will not come to a good end in the end.


    No, I''ve died miserably.


    Is galloping on the road to death.


    He once tried to be a normal person.


    Unfortunately, it''s too difficult for a Tiansha lone star who is born to defeat his relatives and friends.


    Now?


    Under his eyes, there was a woman about to be captured by the falling angel.


    That sense of powerlessness.


    Even more deadly than the pain of advanced lung cancer.


    Gabriel often blames Constantine for never truly believing in God.


    But if the bird man can personally experience the experience of this "scum", I''m afraid it''s not difficult to understand why John is not a devout believer.


    In other words, everyone will think: is God''s old boy intentional?


    When Angela was bewitched by the devil, she walked sluggishly, stretched out her arm, and was ready to take the initiative to take the hand of the angel.


    When Constantine vomited frantically, he took out a small bottle of holy water in an attempt to recapture Angela''s consciousness and soul.


    When the Fallen Angel hated the ugly face and succeeded in the plot, he grinned mockingly at John and poured out the smelly yellow water.


    The end of everything seems to have been doomed at this moment.


    Just like Constantine''s career, he has experienced many times of helpless bad situations.


    The next moment.


    A roaring gunshot.


    The bomb exploded over the street!


    The bullet constructed by soul power is like a meteor in the polar night, wrapped with flowing flame and fire, cutting through the darkness and penetrating the lies and deceptions covered by the darkness.


    Extremely vicious.


    Into the ugly body of the fallen angel!


    Like puffy balls of gas.


    The fallen angel''s dirty and unclean body swells rapidly in its heart rending pain.


    Enough to shake the soul of the saint.


    Enough to kill hundreds of mortals in an instant, the terrible sound turned into a unwilling roar before death and exploded over the dead streets.


    "Cole Walker! Ah... No! Ah -"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The sound of flesh and blood explosion.


    Like a balloon full of sewage explodes.


    Dull.


    Splash.


    The black and yellow blood of the big beach is painted all over Angela and Constantine''s body.


    later.


    With the fading of the dark forces, they turned into scattered ashes and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Angela who regained her sense of autonomy.


    Open your mouth.


    Stand where you are.


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Constantine exhaled a foul breath and his face was full of cold sweat. He simply lay on the ground to recover his strength, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and passed his lungs.


    Glancing at the tall figure in a windbreaker under the street lamp, he spit out waste gas and said lazily, "I thought you died next to the ashtray, demon hunter."

 Chapter 447

    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The camp incident, evil change, is over."


    "The current camp: chaos and kindness."


    "You have successfully rescued Angela Dodson, but the act of killing a fallen angel may lead to the balance tilting towards heaven.


    Besides.


    Without gods, they would like a god killer wandering around their territory all day. "


    "Reward for completion: noon has arrived ¡¤ God killer (changed)."


    [noon has arrived ¡¤ God killer (change): now, you can freely control whether a single bullet consumes all mental power in God killer mode.


    Note: a single attack does not exceed the limit of God''s endurance, and can only cause minor damage.


    There is no need to use cannons to kill mosquitoes. Demon hunters.]


    Glancing quickly over the instructions that had arrived at noon.


    In other words.


    Does this new improvement have the potential to fight multiple gods at one time?


    The other side.


    Angela took two difficult steps back, opened her eyes, looked down quickly at her clothes, and then reached out to touch her cheek.


    She had just seen something smelly splashing all over her.


    Yes?


    Constantine, who had had enough rest, got up, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said, "I''ve always wondered how you killed those things?


    If you are willing to sell these weapons, I think they must be very valuable on the black market. "


    Cole walked past him and said coldly, "don''t hit their attention, John boy."


    Constantine shrugged indifferently.


    Enjoy the taste of cigarettes.


    At the same time, he had a crooked idea that noon had arrived.


    The rules of the world.


    Demons and angels can only be exiled and can never be killed.


    But if he could get the weapon and put it on Satan''s forehead, wouldn''t he have to go to hell?


    Think of it here.


    Yu Guang glanced at Cole''s back.


    Finally gave up the unreliable idea.


    Heart, this guy is much more difficult to deal with than Satan. He is cruel and ruthless, despises the rules, and is far more cunning than his tough man appearance.


    A moment later.


    Angela took a deep breath, then became very short of breath, raised her head, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said in shock, "cole... I... what just happened..."


    "Those are true."


    Cole walked up to her, raised his hand, ignored the female detective''s protest, pinched her face, looked left and right, and then stared into her eyes.


    Angela wanted to resist.


    But she can''t resist the powerful physical power of the demon hunter.


    Until Cole''s eyes made her feel very uncomfortable.


    That''s a step back.


    He broke away, looked away involuntarily, frowned and said, "what have you been looking at me... For?"


    obviously.


    Human nature is a beauty animal.


    Regardless of being handsome Constantine.


    Or, the cold and handsome demon hunter keeps staring.


    As an adult woman with normal development and mental health, it''s very common to feel uncomfortable... Or feel it.


    Especially.


    When looking at each other, you can vaguely feel each other''s breathing


    Cole put his left hand into his coat pocket, turned to light a cigarette, looked at the night in the distance, and said coldly, "you are very talented, Angela. Few people can turn off the perception of the spiritual world without training.


    So I just want to confirm.


    Is there anything unclean hidden in your soul? "


    That''s it.


    He glanced at Constantine, then looked at her and said, "it looks like you and he are in big trouble. Something has been staring at you."


    Cole''s words, like his voice, lack emotional fluctuations and are cold into the bone marrow.


    so that.


    Angela acted like she heard a ghost story and wondered, "what...?"


    Constantine explained, "I don''t know what they''re planning, but I have some ideas.


    let''s go.


    I need to find Isabella''s soul and confirm it. "


    Although the dialogue between the two professionals in the mysterious case became more and more incomprehensible, Angela hurriedly said, "do you have a way?"


    Constance nodded.


    When they were ready to go to Angela''s house, get one or two suitable relics of Isabella, and then find her soul, Cole said coldly, "John, I heard that your friend is helping you investigate this matter.


    Involving falling angels.


    He may die. "


    Constantine raised his cigarette hand, left Cole a figure, and said carelessly, "hennis is a priest, Cole, the devil dare not touch him."


    The devil naturally cannot kill a priest with firm faith.


    But what if his faith wavers?


    Watched Angela drive and drove Constantine away quickly.


    Cole looked down at his watch.


    "System, mark the current position of father Hennessy."


    "Start generating coordinate points..."


    "It has been marked for you."


    Take a look at the distance on the map. It''s about three kilometers away.


    The timeline describes father Hennessy''s death 45 minutes later.


    Call for a taxi.


    Cole sped to his destination.


    ...


    before dawn.


    Fat, bald, middle-aged father Hennessy.


    Through the power of psychic media, he got clues about Isabella''s strange voice when she died in a newspaper.


    While the hospital morgue is empty.


    Sneak in and find Isabella''s body.


    Tense swallowing.


    With fear of the unknown and awe of the dead.


    Lift off the body covering and gently pinch Isabella''s cold and inelastic pale wrist with both hands.


    Psychic powers.


    Guide his consciousness through the material world to the unknown darkness.


    until...


    Something extremely evil and filthy appeared in his perception.


    Father Hennessy trembled violently, took a step back and fell heavily to the ground!


    On Isabella''s wrist, a dark profane symbol passing through the circle and cross emerged.


    He didn''t know what the symbol meant.


    But the powerful evil hidden behind him is a terrible horror he has never touched for so many years!


    Take out the wine bottle.


    I wanted to drink a sip of wine to relieve the tense nerves and sudden thirst symptoms, but I found that there was nothing in the metal flat bottle.


    Push away the security guard who heard the news and walked into the morgue.


    Hennessy crawled out of the morgue.


    Gradually blurred vision and chaotic consciousness, as well as buzzing ears, took him to a convenience store.


    Take down the wine bottles one by one on the shelf.


    Whatever he does.


    The wine in the bottle could not flow into his mouth.


    Blurred consciousness.


    Fall to the ground in severe pain and pain.


    Then he realized that something evil was manipulating his perception.


    It was also at this time.


    A successful man with a coin in his hand and a striped suit walked into the convenience store.


    The scarlet glow in his pupils.


    It is in sharp but ironic contrast with the holy gold in the eyes of the clerk standing on the sidelines.

 Chapter 448

    Human life is as fragile as a broken wine bottle in front of demons and angels.


    The priest was bathed in the light of the Holy One.


    Accept the grace of God and heaven.


    However.


    From the moment their faith is shaken, all the auras will fade and become lambs in the sheepfold again.


    Kill him.


    Balthazar has countless ways.


    Interfering with his perception and eventually making the priest drunk and broke the precepts, drowning in alcohol is only one way.


    Just as he appreciated the masterpiece of another torture.


    An uninvited guest... Or, for the devil, a haunting demon hunter.


    He flung open the glass door of the shop.


    He walked in angrily.


    Balthazar''s relaxed and complacent smile gradually stiffened.


    Hit the eyes of the demon hunter.


    With the black muzzle of justice.


    He quickly raised his hand, took a step back and explained, "this has nothing to do with me, Cole, it''s himself..."


    Bang -!


    The silver bullet enchanted with mortal blood, wrapped in the burning scarlet, came out of the chamber and penetrated Balthazar''s knee.


    The hybrid bastard screamed when he felt pain. He stepped back two steps and hit the shelf. He fell down with his right knee in his arms and cursed.


    "Ah -- damn it! Cole Walker! I said it had nothing to do with me! Falk --! My leg!"


    Put your finger on the trigger.


    Cole turned and looked at the clerk of the convenience store, a hybrid angel.


    The other party retreated continuously, shook his head and said, "demon hunter! You know the rules, I have no other way but to call the police!"


    Not on this issue, tangled with a melon eating hybrid angel.


    Put away justice.


    Squatting next to father Hennessy.


    Aware of Cole''s existence, Hennessy grabbed his hand and said hard, "I found... I... (grunt)"


    The wine filled his throat and flooded his mouth.


    The fat priest''s mouth kept spitting out, and even a meaningful tone couldn''t come out.


    After Cole shot Balthazar.


    The evil force that invaded hennis did not dissipate, but became more and more vicious.


    The priest knew that his time was running out.


    Release Cole''s hand, roll over the counter, take out a screwdriver and whisper, "John..."


    obviously.


    Even death.


    He also had to pass that key message to Constantine.


    Because it is about the future and safety of the world.


    Cole grabbed the screwdriver that Hennessy waved to the palm of his hand, ejected the scarlet queen, and cut a blood mark on his wrist.


    Then take out the Reaper singularity factor.


    A bottle of 100ml, pure dark green viscous liquid.


    Squeeze out a drop and fall on the wound on the priest''s wrist.


    Green mucus, like living creatures, quickly penetrated into blood vessels.


    Overwhelm priests who are already dying.


    Cole cut her palm with the scarlet queen.


    On his forehead.


    Use the trait ¡¤ devil to torture the king and forcibly invade and harass the evil power of hennis and transfer it to him.


    Perhaps he was aware of the curse of the God killer in Cole''s soul.


    Perhaps unwilling to expose themselves.


    Very short.


    The confrontation of the pure spiritual world ended in vain.


    What remains in Cole''s consciousness is only a vague, devil''s unique overlapping tone, "cole Walker..."


    In many cases.


    The devil''s call to mortal names is an extremely dangerous signal.


    Especially this big man in hell.


    This means that your soul has been watched by him.


    Death is only a matter of time.


    And the way of death will be extremely cruel and kill people.


    however.


    For a demon hunter.


    The anger between Satan and the archangel can''t make him step back, let alone just the son of Satan, who can only be counted as a smelly brother compared with the great demon king of hell.


    The evil forces that interfere with the soul dissipate.


    The Reaper singularity factor began to work, spreading in his blood and swallowing alcohol and metabolic waste.


    Father Hennessy''s symptoms of extreme thirst subsided rapidly. While tumbling in his stomach, he knelt down on the ground and began to vomit madly!


    "Vomit --!"


    Make sure the guy who almost died is safe.


    Cole raised his legs, stepped over the vomit on the ground, stopped next to Balthazar trying to sneak out of the convenience store, stepped on his back, condescended and said, "are we ready to leave before we can figure out our account? Balthazar."


    In front of the convenience store counter.


    The clerk called the police center and looked at Cole in fear.


    Balthazar said helplessly, "I''m just... Passing by, Cole, you know, the rules don''t allow me to interfere in the mortal world."


    Too lazy to talk nonsense to him.


    Cole knelt on his back, leaned over and whispered, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, hybrid bastard. Last time I cut off your left hand.


    It''s not too much to cut off your hand this time? "


    Hear such dangerous remarks.


    Balthazar shouted quickly, "Hey, demon hunter! You can''t do this. I''m really innocent! Wait --"


    Ignore its cry.


    Pop up the scarlet queen, pull his right hand and cut it off violently.


    Dark green turbid blood soared.


    The blood flame wrapped the power of mortal blood, attached to the wound again, spread madly on his arm, and destroyed blood, flesh and bones.


    When Balthazar screamed in pain.


    Cole grabbed his hair and continued to whisper, "I remember you said you were born in the fire, Balthazar."


    "Ah --! Son of a bitch! I must kill you myself!"


    Colson, let go.


    Under the frightened eyes of the half blood angel.


    Kick Balthazar in the face.


    Crush his nasal bone.


    Kick his front teeth.


    Finish this.


    Lit a cigarette, smashed the surveillance camera of the convenience store, looked back at the half blood angel and said indifferently, "what are you looking at?"


    The clerk quickly moved his eyes to another place and said, "the detective will come soon. You''d better take him and leave early so as not to... Get into trouble."


    This time.


    After spitting out the wine left in his body, father Hennessy finally came back to his senses.


    Stumble up.


    Holding Cole, he looked warily at Balthazar, took out the amulet that could shield the perception of the spirit world, hung it around his neck, lowered his voice, and said with lingering fear, "we have to leave here now, demon hunter.


    After telling John about it, I''m afraid I really have to retire. "


    Cole knew what he was afraid of.


    No response.


    They walked and left the convenience store quickly.


    The other side.


    Angela finally confirmed that Isabella committed suicide and sat next to Constantine.


    They talk about heaven and hell, and establish a shit balance on earth.


    There are also some things about John''s past.


    This time.


    Angela''s phone rings.


    It''s her colleague.

 Chapter 449

    In half an hour.


    Suspected of shooting.


    The police blocked the convenience store and began to ask the clerk on duty about the details of the case.


    The physical evidence department also found a strange cartridge case on the floor.


    The caliber is completely different from that of NATO now. It is more like a bullet that can only be used with old guns before World War I.


    The copper cartridge case is densely painted with mysterious symbols of unknown significance.


    Not Latin.


    It''s not English.


    besides.


    The only information the police could get from the clerk was that the shooter was a middle-aged and elderly man in a brown leather jacket.


    Fortunately, no one was injured at the scene.


    Constantine accompanied Angela to the scene.


    The evil power that pervaded the ether and the unique flame smell of the demon hunter made his door slightly wrinkled.


    She walked up to Angela, who was talking to her boss, and whispered, "something, and Cole has been here."


    "Cole?"


    Angela frowned slightly.


    Hearing the names mentioned by the two, her boss asked, "who''s that?"


    The policewoman smiled awkwardly and explained, "a friend of mine."


    Talk.


    Drag Constantine out of the convenience store.


    She was going to ask for some details, but found that a man in a black windbreaker was smoking under the street lamp opposite the convenience store.


    The two walked quickly across the street.


    Cole didn''t talk to them and turned to a less eye-catching alley.


    Follow.


    When he saw Hennessy, Constantine frowned and said, "what''s going on?"


    The priest looked very frightened.


    He took out a folded piece of paper and handed it over. He said in a low voice, "I''m going to retire, John, if you want to continue investigating this case.


    I can only say, "good luck."


    Finish.


    A glance at Angela.


    Do not give the other party the opportunity to explain and ask.


    Push him away.


    Fleeing also left the alley and disappeared into the night.


    Constantine frowned, opened the paper and drew a cross through the circle with a pen.


    A blasphemous sign.


    A moment of silence.


    Take out the phone, get ready to find Biman and ask him to find out for himself what this blasphemous symbol symbolizes.


    Cole reached out.


    Holding his hand holding the phone, he said coldly, "unless you want him to die, John, don''t involve others in this case.


    Remember what I told you before?


    If I''m a little late, Hennes is dead. "


    Angela frowned. "Dead? You mean..."


    Cole took out a cigarette and lit it. "That''s what you think, detective. Now, I need to go to the scene of Isabella''s death."


    Constantine took a deep breath, turned and asked, "are you twins?"


    Angela stared at them suspiciously and nodded.


    "What''s the problem?"


    This time.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "As a Catholic.


    Angela frowned and said, "I don''t remember this time in 1 Corinthians.


    Cole, standing not far away, lit a cigarette and frowned, "dark Bible, some people like to call it hell Bible, Angela..."

 Chapter 450

    Angela frowned and said in surprise, "is there a Bible in hell?"


    Constantine interrupted, "it tells the way of salvation from hell and creates purgatory on earth."


    1 Corinthians, but.


    Involving the son of Satan, mamon.


    If he comes forward directly and pushes the truth to surface, it will not help the current situation or even backfire.


    Although the demon hunters always despise the so-called fate arranged by God.


    But as a devout Catholic Angela Dodson and her twin sister Isabella, their fate is under God''s control.


    Even Constantine, who died once, could not escape the arrangement of the creator.


    They didn''t discover the truth themselves.


    Even if he said it directly.


    The future will still change into unpredictable chaos.


    To some extent.


    The action of the demon hunter to forcibly save father hennis and Biman has led to the plot of the film running in an uncontrollable direction.


    Cole may not care about this shit balance, but he must be responsible for the safety of Angela and Constantine, and even more.


    God and Satan won''t care about the life or death of one or two mortals for that bet.


    From the perspective of believers.


    Devout believers, bathed in the glory of heaven, bear the name of the Holy One.


    But in the eyes of the gods of heaven and hell.


    It''s just a shepherd dog in a hat. No matter how sacred the mission is, those who are above the world won''t blink their eyelids when they die.


    Perhaps Angela''s previous conversation with Cole in demon BBQ completely rewrites her plot line.


    The policewoman was silent for a moment.


    Standing by the windowsill, he said, "if I could, I''d rather die myself..."


    That''s it.


    Angela glanced at Cole and Constantine and said, "you knew I had the same talent as Isabella, didn''t you?"


    John, aware of the danger, frowned, "cole and I will find out about this. You are different from Isabella.


    You rejected the curse... "


    Angela stood up on the ground and argued loudly, "I''m stronger and more determined, John! They killed my sister!"


    Take a deep breath.


    A long-standing tear fell out of her eyes and shook her head slightly. Her expression was more like pain and remorse than sadness. She bowed her head and said, "I used to pretend that I couldn''t see... I couldn''t see those things.


    When I was ten.


    They began to force her to take... Antipsychotics and receive treatment.


    When she saw those things again, she would look at me and say, ''tell them, Angie, why don''t you tell them you can see those too?''


    But I lied.


    I said, ''I didn''t see anything...''


    Go to the hospital bed where Isabella used to rest and gently touch the quilt, as if touching the face of her twin sister.


    The sound and smile are still in front of us.


    With his back to Cole and his voice full of lingering memories and sadness, he said, "you''re right, Cole.


    Those things did kill her body.


    But.


    I... Killed her soul myself. "


    Constantine, who has the talent of Xueke''s relatives and friends, can understand Angela''s mood at the moment.


    It was an irreparable tragedy.


    If Cole didn''t move fast enough.


    Father Hennessy, the body is now in the morgue.


    The sad recollection and confession of the female detective plunged the atmosphere of the ward into a painful silence.


    Angela got up, faced Cole and Constantine, and then said, "until one day, I can''t see those things anymore. I abandoned her and left him here alone


    I have to wait until she sees something. "


    Many times.


    The meaning contained in a sentence is far beyond the limit that words can express.


    John''s eyes.


    He saw Angela''s determination to save her mistakes and her firmness of self redemption.


    But in Cole''s eyes.


    All he saw was hatred and anger against hell.


    But anyway.


    Angela wants to express what they have understood.


    She wants to restart the talent of psychic media, and then find the truth of the incident herself, for Isabella and herself.


    Seek a reassuring result for the rest of your life.


    After a silence.


    Constantine said, "you may need some special ways to regain the ability of psychic media."


    Talk.


    He turned and looked at Cole.


    Although John has a way to restart Angela''s talent.


    But a demon hunter who often wanders in hell may be better at it.


    Cole took out a cigarette and threw it to Constantine with a guilty verdict.


    After two wisps of smoke rose.


    Coldly, "the process can be very dangerous, Angela. Are you sure you want to see hell with your own eyes?"


    The policewoman nodded in response.


    After confirmation.


    Cole took out a dark cube made of obsidian with six strange relief faces.


    Pass it over and say, "take it."


    Although the policewoman doesn''t know anything about the mysterious side, as long as she is a normal person, she will feel that the things in Cole''s hand are cold, evil and frightening.


    Death''s doom deck.


    One can predict the future.


    You can also face the evil props of death.


    "Uh... And then?"


    The characteristics of the cube are destined to make everyone feel different when they get it.


    Angela frowned.


    Two hands holding the doom deck, it seems very heavy.


    Constantine sat by the bed, spitting out a puff of smoke and frowning, "where did you get this? Mexico? Or Africa?


    It doesn''t feel good to me. "


    later.


    The shadow of the mourning Candlestick flashed behind Cole.


    The sharp hum when the soul drawer is opened.


    It made Angela feel very uncomfortable.


    Drag out the soul of a villain and sacrifice it to the bad luck deck.


    This time.


    The cube also became heavier and heavier, like a huge lead block, pressing the blood vessels on Angela''s neck. She gritted her teeth and said, "not yet? I''m going to... I can''t hold it!"


    Finally.


    In Angela''s shocked eyes.


    The carved evil spirit symbolizing "painful anger" opened his mouth and spit out a card filled with black smoke. The carved evil spirit symbolizing "crying sadness" spit out a scarlet card soaked in blood and wet.


    later.


    A cold laugh suddenly sounded in the room.


    Angela''s intuition was that something flashed past her stamina, but she turned back and found nothing.


    The original heavy cube has become particularly light.


    As if everything was her illusion.


    But Cole and Constantine clearly saw that a dark shadow that could not be described in words, even more evil than Satan, quietly took away a soul fragment belonging to Angela... Belonging to God.

 Chapter 451

    Cole went over to get two bad luck cards.


    The card surface shrouded in black smoke, with the oil painting style of religious color in the middle world, describes a dystocic pregnant woman who has a birth and death baby.


    Beside her stood two men and a large flame wrapped around the dead baby''s body.


    Another scarlet doom card.


    The card surface is chaotic.


    There is a line of small Latin characters below.


    The person holding the dagger can act as the power of death.


    later.


    The prophecy card turned into a sharp, ancient dagger about the length of the palm of the hand.


    Constantine got up and went to Cole.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Frowned, "dead baby... In the middle ages, missionaries generally believed that it was the product of adultery between witches and demons, and there was a large flame..."


    As cunning as him.


    It soon became clear that this card, contrary to the tarot card, represented the prophecy of death and doom.


    There''s something.


    Want to come to earth through Angela.


    Angela returned the cube to Cole and said, "what''s next?"


    Cole gestured to Constantine to stay away.


    Holding the unreal dagger, he went to the female detective and said in a deep voice, "if you can see those things, they will see you, too."


    "What...?"


    Angela''s voice didn''t fall.


    The sharp dagger, in her incredible frightened eyes, pierced her chest and pierced her heart!


    Death.


    Turned into a noose holding his throat.


    The terrible suffocation and gradually out of the sight of the body made her realize at this moment that she seemed... Dead?


    later.


    A scorching roaring angry wind.


    Wrapped in desolation and dust, roaring.


    There are only withered yellow and ruins in the devastated and dilapidated city.


    Surrounded by groups of hell soldiers with ferocious faces and ugly posture, she saw a figure that made her feel extremely remorseful.


    Isabella Dodson.


    Her twin sister.


    Standing on the top of a ruined building, looking back at her, tears flowed in her eyes and whispered something that broke her heart: help me, Angie.


    then.


    In Angela''s terrified scream and retention, Isabella''s eyes were full of despair, jumped and fell off the building again.


    This is hell.


    An endless cycle of the death of sinners.


    "No -- Isabella --"


    Suddenly.


    In hell, the miscellaneous soldiers were ready to move and roared at her.


    Angela runs desperate to the edge of the building, trying to save her dead twin sister.


    An irresistible terrorist force.


    Hold her neck tightly.


    Pull back hard.


    In a trance.


    She went back to Isabella''s ward.


    even to the extent that.


    Cole still kept stabbing her heart with a dagger, but somehow the dagger had disappeared.


    Wait for her to speak.


    The sequelae of going out of the body and wandering in hell.


    She couldn''t help nausea.


    Knelt down and began to retch madly.


    Cole pulled back his right hand and stopped to avoid knocking Angela over.


    Hell is different from the passage of time in reality.


    If we say that time in the real world is a river rushing forward.


    Hell''s time is a sticky asphalt.


    Angela stayed in hell for a minute, and the time in the real world almost stopped.


    This time.


    Constantine''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Open the old flip and turn it on.


    "B (Beeman''s nickname), what''s the matter?"


    The voice from the other end of the phone trembled, looked very uneasy, and stammered, "er... John, I know you have no faith, but we..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The call was violently interrupted by some supernatural force.


    "Damn..."


    Constantine closed the flip of his cell phone and said hurriedly, "cole, Beaman has encountered some trouble. I have to go there right away."


    Angela struggled to get up and frowned, "Beaman? Your friend?"


    There was no response. The other party had slammed the door and left.


    The policewoman looked at Cole and hurried out.


    On the way.


    Angela hung a police light on the roof and went all the way.


    John Constantine, who finally returned, turned and faced Cole in the back row and began to spit fragrance.


    "You son of a bitch, you knew this would happen! Right?"


    Cole''s face was expressionless. "Don''t you want to go to heaven?"


    "As like as two peas of Gabriel, you are going to go to your mother''s paradise! It''s a traditional sacrifice, dedication, shit! I help them to send back all the scum of hell.


    And has been trying to maintain their shit balance... Fark! "


    Angrily, he punched the co pilot''s door.


    Constantine just wants to beat up the bastard in the back!


    Angela was more and more confused and said, "what are you two arguing about? Also, this is my car. You pay to repair it!"


    Cole stared into John''s eyes, his voice devoid of emotion, and said, "I''m tied to your life, John, and I''m going to hell for some reason because of a scum.


    I can''t accept it. "


    Constantine lowered his head, took out a cigarette, took a deep breath and disdained, "scum? When did you like to play the role of godfather, demon hunter.


    If Beaman dies, his life is on you.


    Man. "


    Twenty minutes later.


    The textile mill where Beaman works.


    Today is not a rest day.


    But there''s no weird person in the factory.


    The three ran all the way.


    Cross the dining room and staff lounge and rush into the workshop.


    The noisy mechanical roar instantly overshadowed all the noise.


    The end of the ground paved with iron plate.


    A man leaning back on a chair was covered with flies.


    If his body hadn''t been twitching, it would have been like a dead man.


    In this world, not everyone, like Constantine or Cole, can investigate and fight the dark world and retreat.


    In particular, they called each other friends with Constantine and participated in the investigation of the case.


    "Fark..."


    Constantine scolded and ran to take off his clothes to disperse the flies.


    Angela, as a detective, was also frightened by the scene.


    A living man was drowned in a pile of flies.


    The body is still twitching.


    This kind of picture is frightening at any time.


    Cole walked over, put his hand around Beaman''s neck, felt a pulse, and said to Constantine, "break his mouth."


    "What?"


    "If you don''t want him to die, open his mouth immediately!"


    Constantine hesitated and squeezed Beaman''s mouth open.


    Then, a large group of flies flew out of his mouth, and the scene was disgusting.


    Pop up the scarlet queen.


    Cole cut his wrist and let the force of the mixed sequence drop blood on Biman''s mouth, all over his face.


    Activate the slaughter secret.


    The scarlet fire flared up quickly.


    The flies composed of pure dark forces, under the burning of blood flame, send out extremely strange, just like the painful scream of human babies, and turn into ashes in the turbulent flame!


    This time.


    Angela, who covered her mouth and witnessed everything.


    Abrupt.


    As if receiving some strange attraction, his eyes gradually looked down.


    Gradually become dull and distracted.


    Take two steps back.


    Bend over and slowly take out a strange coin in the gap of the iron plate.


    A coin that Constantine and Cole are very familiar with.

 Chapter 452

    "What is this?"


    Constantine turned.


    Take the coin from Angela''s hand, frown and murmur, "Balthazar."


    This time.


    Half dead Beaman, like a man who almost drowned in the water, greedily took a deep breath of air and covered his chest.


    Expression twisted into a mask of pain, crazy cough.


    At the same time, he vomited thick black and red blood phlegm from the beach.


    Stretch out your right hand, the blood vessels on your face burst, and the unconscious pain shouted, "water... I need water..."


    Angela recovered.


    "Water?"


    Look around, but there are only strange collections nearby except machinery.


    Cole took out a bottle of water from the real dream equipment library and handed it to him.


    Biman unscrewed the bottle cap, drank half of it at one breath, suddenly fell to the ground, convulsed and foamed at the mouth.


    Constantine put the coin in his pocket, squatted next to Beaman and said, "can he make it?"


    Cole lit a cigarette.


    He turned and walked to Biman''s collection rack and said, "some sequelae will not kill him."


    Reach out and take down the hell Bible wrapped in a greasy plastic paper on the shelf.


    Spread out on the table.


    Find a deep cigarette and say in a deep voice, "the sin of the father, the sin of the quilt is more than..."


    Angela heard this, leaned over, looked at the hell Bible and asked, "whose son?"


    "Satan."


    Hold the cigarette in your mouth.


    Cole turned to the next page, and a blasphemous symbol, the same as that drawn by father Hennessey, occupied the whole page on the left.


    On the right is an ancient prophecy about what happened many years ago.


    Mamun was impatient with his father''s rule and longed to establish his own dynasty of blood and fire.


    first.


    The son of Satan needs to be attached to a very powerful psychic


    See here.


    Angela raised her head, said solemnly, "Isabella."


    Keep looking down.


    Through the boundary of the world, Mamun also needs God''s help, that is, the power of God.


    This time.


    Biman, who picked up his life, got up with Constantine''s help, saw the forbidden Book spread out on the table, pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose, frowned and said, "hell Bible, I knew it wasn''t so simple.


    John... "


    Constantine shook his head and said, "listen to me, B, you have to go out and hide for a while. You''d better not appear until I''m done with it."


    Cole took out a silver plated bullet mixed with angel remains and handed it to him. He said coldly, "take it and hide in a church.


    Go now. "


    Beaman knows the seriousness of the matter.


    Hesitate, bullet.


    Then he stretched out his right hand and said, "cole walker, I know you, the demon hunter who hunted angels and demons, you saved my life."


    After shaking hands with him.


    Beaman stumbled out of the factory.


    Constantine glanced at the prophecy in the Bible of hell, took out a cigarette and lit it. He said, "it seems that Balthazar knows a lot."


    The voice fell.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The choice of the final act and camp has been formed."


    "Desire is the driving force that dominates human progress. No one can refuse the temptation of transcendence and immortality, demon hunter.


    This will be a difficult choice.


    Your existence makes hell and heaven feel uneasy. At the same time, they also plan to throw attractive olive branches at you.


    Or the great power of the archangel to become the God of the world.


    Or the absolute evil of the demon God of hell, controlling the darkness, controlling the hell corps and eroding everything. "


    "Heaven camp - reward 1: trait: Archangel on earth; Reward 2: hand of miracles; Reward 3: speaking spirit. "


    "Hell camp - reward 1: trait ¡¤ hell demon God in the world; Reward 2: immortality; Reward 3: attachment and soul manipulation. "


    "Human camp - reward:???"


    "Mission objective: kill Balthazar, complete all the timelines of the film, and ensure that Constantine and Angela do not die."


    "Punishment for failure: restart the Constantine film universe, risk level and reward mechanism, and downgrade to IV."


    Quickly read the large statement given by the system.


    Based on Cole''s past experience.


    This choice event, the system will rarely be so straightforward in front of him.


    In other words.


    The benefits and rewards brought by heaven camp and hell camp far exceed those of human camp.


    The most important thing.


    There is no punishment mechanism for choosing any camp.


    so that.


    How to struggle in desire and make a choice is the ultimate test of the will power of the demon hunter.


    For humans.


    But the strange and beautiful opposite sex and countless wealth can easily shake people''s hearts, turn all ideals and beliefs into humble dust and bury them in the past.


    Let alone the God of the world, the reward of immortality has gone beyond the mundane.


    Get them.


    Power, wealth, women.


    Everything you want will become readily available for you to play in the world.


    In half an hour.


    The three returned to Constantine''s house.


    Cole threw away the cigarette butt that was about to burn his finger.


    Walking beside Angela, he relighted one and took a deep breath, but he coughed violently because of the huge pain in his lungs.


    Wait for John to prepare weapons and props.


    A golden shotgun with a holy water drum and blessed by the priest.


    Some holy water bottles.


    An old bible.


    A blessed golden finger tiger.


    Beaman brought his dragon breath musket.


    When ready.


    At night.


    A skyscraper.


    Angela, who insisted on coming, parked her car in the underground garage with a silver bullet from Cole around her neck as an amulet.


    These mixed bullets have the characteristics of angel regret.


    In addition to symbolizing the deterrent power of a ruthless demon hunter.


    At the same time, it has the function of weakening the psychic ability of the wearer.


    Cole knew that Angela would be forcibly taken away by a fallen angel when she came to this place, but the final goal of the mission required Constantine and Angela to survive.


    This seemingly dangerous move is a relatively safe choice.


    At least.


    Angela''s life path is still arranged by God, so she won''t die directly.


    And he''s not a prophet.


    With John Constantine, a cunning Exorcist around, his unpredictability about some things is bound to arouse his suspicion.


    The case of Biman and father hennis is a precedent.


    It''s not hard to imagine.


    In a world where only angels and demons can kill each other.


    Constantine must have doubted more than once that Cole was an angel created by God to watch him.


    In fact, such a role has long been around him, but he doesn''t know it.


    "Wear the bullet Cole gave you. It''s equivalent to your bulletproof vest."


    Angela shook her head and said, "no, I''ll go with you."


    Bang.


    When Cole got out of the car, the door closed heavily.


    Constantine''s face is less than two centimeters away from Angela, and even the two can feel each other''s breathing.


    As a ''scum'' who often coaxes demons to bed.


    The means of flirting with girls are like ordinary.


    But John was inexplicably restrained.


    Maybe he knew that if Angela had some contact with him, the woman would die on the street sooner or later.


    Before getting off the bus, I threw down a word indifferently.


    "You stay in the car."

 Chapter 453

    An office.


    Balthazar stood in front of the mirror on the wall and stroked his face narcissistically.


    In dad''s Club at midnight, it''s easy to see that he''s a man and woman who takes everything.


    until.


    The glass surface melts and bulges at high temperature.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Constantine''s dragon breath fire gun, the ultra-high temperature burst out, melted the mirror and exploded the wall.


    The roaring waves, together with the rubble, crashed into Balthazar.


    He fell heavily on the conference table in the middle of the room.


    Balthazar was not injured.


    Instead, he got up, his face burning white smoke, and said excitedly, "I was born in the fire, fool!"


    "How did Mamun cross the border, you son of a bitch."


    Constantine''s holy water shotgun crossed the ruins first.


    Take out a small bottle of holy water and pour it directly.


    These holy water, blessed by the priest and carrying the power of God, splashed on the face of the half blood devil, like sulfuric acid, corroding his human flesh and skin.


    Show dark green, ferocious, flesh and blood blurred true face.


    however.


    Balthazar, who has always had a harder mouth than a platypus, still managed to resist the pain of the corrosion of the holy water, gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "now I feel much better and more natural."


    Close combat.


    Hybrid is a kind of arrogant body power, which is fully demonstrated at this moment.


    Like carrying a chicken.


    Suddenly got up.


    He grabbed Constantine by the neck, held him up against the wall, grinned and continued to laugh, "don''t struggle, John.


    Soon, we''ll meet in hell.


    Ha... Ha ha ha... Ah --! "


    proud.


    Began to enjoy the hearty laughter of torture, just sounded, and suddenly turned into a scream of pain!


    Balthazar looked down at the cut section on his arm in disbelief, raised his head, first with extreme shock on the surface, and then roared angrily, "cole Walker! My arm! You bloody bastard!"


    I don''t know when.


    Cole was already standing beside Constantine, holding a long knife burning with blood flame in his hand, and throwing a devil''s arm struggling in the flame after being cut off at his feet.


    Step on it.


    Coldly, "we meet again, Balthazar."


    Kicking away the unburned broken arm like a living creature, he raised his long knife, pointed to the nose of the hybrid, said expressionless, "tell me about Mamun."


    Hear what Cole said.


    Balthazar smiled awkwardly and politely.


    After a brief silence.


    When he''s dying, he doesn''t care about shit plans.


    Turn around and run to the door of the conference room!


    Hybrid species run for their lives faster than rabbits. Unfortunately, they still can''t escape bullets.


    There was a gunshot.


    Balthazar, who was shot in the knee and looked arrogant before, kept the dog''s posture of gnawing mud, jumped into the street, slid, and then hit the door.


    A loud crash.


    Just hear, will feel scalp numb.


    Cover your forehead.


    Balthazar''s face was twisted into a mask of pain.


    There is no elegance and wisdom in hand just now, just like a drowning dog shouting madly.


    "Ah - Falk! Demon hunter, are you crazy?! I said earlier, I don''t know anything!"


    Cole walked over with a knife.


    Lift your right foot.


    Step on his chest, condescending, indifferent way, "don''t know?"


    Wave the long knife.


    The blood blazed.


    Balthazar''s other arm, out of his control, was bathed in flames and struggling.


    The power of mortal blood.


    Along the wound.


    All the way to the chest of the hybrid, nibbling its flesh and blood and crushing his bones.


    This kind of flesh and blood torture that only mortals can feel twisted the expression of the hybrid to almost faint.


    Don''t open your mouth when you see him.


    Cole stepped back two steps, put away his long knife, took out a cigarette and lit it. He said to Constantine, "John, it''s your turn to come out. It seems that we have a friend who really wants to go to heaven to atone."


    Although I can''t deal with the notorious demon hunter.


    But in the face of Constantine.


    Balthazar clearly lacks the necessary respect.


    Especially.


    The devil of the whole hell knows that John Constantine, the famous bad guy, has lung cancer and is only one step away from death.


    While humming in pain, he laughed wantonly, "we... (exhale)... Will meet below soon. Don''t try to play tricks this time!"


    brain wave.


    Constantine looked motionless, took out the old Bible he had already prepared, stood over Balthazar, bowed his head and said, "really? But you may not be able to go back."


    See the Bible.


    Balthazar''s face changed and he said warily, "what do you want to do?"


    Constantine replied solemnly, "I pray for you on your deathbed so that I can send you to heaven to repent."


    "You''re not a priest. You don''t have this mana!"


    But these language attacks.


    For John, the Exorcist and master of deception, there was no attack.


    He still took off the ring, crossed Balthazar''s forehead and said, "you should know what is atonement. I can''t wait to see what a devil looks like in heaven."


    Ignore the arguments and curses of mixed race demons.


    Constantine became more serious and shouted a eulogy.


    "... allow your child to enter the kingdom of heaven! In the name of the father, the son and the Holy Spirit! Amen!"


    Finally.


    Unable to bear the consequences of this behavior, balzaza shouted in horror, "it''s the blood of God!"


    Cole went over and said, "did he find it?"


    He was tortured by Cole again and again. This time, he was almost sent back to heaven by Constantine to see his parents.


    The descendant of the fallen angel finally failed to maintain a peaceful state of mind.


    The collapsed shook his head and said, "the murder weapon that kills the son of God will give the son of the devil a new life."


    Get the information you want.


    Constantine fully shows what kind of a qualified asshole can be.


    Shake your body gently.


    Like a gangster on the street.


    With a mockery on his face, he put away his magic tools and said foolishly, "by the way, you must ask for forgiveness to get forgiveness, asshole."


    This time.


    Angela appeared outside the conference hall, holding a matching gun in both hands, looking curiously into the room.


    Seems to be aware of her presence.


    Balthazar smiled, "my work has been completed, ha... Ha ha..."


    Cole walked over with a long knife.


    Looking down at him, he said coldly, "like to laugh?"


    The half blood devil looked straight into his eyes and said with a smile, "my only purpose is her, fool!"


    Cole knows what he''s trying to say.


    But it doesn''t hinder what he has to do next.


    Take out the wings of the angel of death.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Squatting down, the smoke spits on its face, the voice lacks emotional fluctuation, and says, "it''s not too much to kill you this time?"


    Demons and angels can get hurt.


    But humans can never kill them.


    Even with mortal blood.


    Except the wings of the angel of death.


    Finally.


    Balthazar''s ridicule after his plot succeeded turned into a scream of panic.


    The dying man still likes a guy with a hard mouth, even one that Cole has never seen before.


    He sent out a heart rending wail, as if shouting for help to a mysterious man, "I have done everything you asked! Save me! I am willing to serve you!"


    It''s a pity to respond to him.


    Only the ferocious bone blade.

 Chapter 454

    On the way.


    Constantine held the evil drawing hanging on the wall when he first exorcised the girl, a spear bathed in blood.


    "Mamun needs divine power to cross the border. It seems that divine power is the blood from God''s only son."


    Angela said with her hands on her hips, "the blood on the spear."


    "Yes."


    Cole exhaled smoke and said indifferently, "we also need a powerful psychic medium."


    Constantine glanced at Angela and answered, "it''s found."


    Three people stopped at the elevator door.


    Angela''s inspiration seemed to detect something and whispered, "twin twins..."


    Talking room.


    Constantine frowned and his eyes fell on the policewoman''s chest. An ominous foreboding suddenly surged up and hurried to say, "where''s the amulet Cole gave you?"


    Angela looked down into her pocket and explained, "I don''t know. I must have left it..."


    The sound stopped suddenly.


    Excellent psychic talent made her instinctively feel that something seemed to creep in her stomach.


    bend one''s head.


    Put your right hand on your stomach.


    Frown, look puzzled.


    The experienced Constantine, obviously aware that something was wrong, leaned over to Angela and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The policewoman raised her head, opened her mouth, looked more and more confused, and said, "I don''t know... Ah -"


    The voice didn''t fall.


    Angela screamed in horror and ran away from Cole and Constantine at great speed.


    An unstoppable terrorist supernatural force turned into a huge suction, tore the reinforced concrete wall, pulled Angela''s body and flew out of the building at a very fast speed.


    This situation.


    Cole had expected.


    Even he knows who took Angela.


    When watching the original film, if you are careful enough, when the policewoman flies away from the building and the camera is given to the building and Constantine in the dark.


    The whistling sound of some kind of giant wings can be vaguely heard.


    without doubt.


    Can abduct Angela when Cole and Constantine are unaware of the invading evil forces.


    Only Archangel Gabriel, who is not an evil creature, can do it.


    Constantine followed the big hole in the wall with a holy water shotgun.


    Finally stand at the window.


    Watching Angela disappear into the night without a trace.


    Although John is a complete scum.


    But this did not hinder, because of this matter, the surging anger was burning in his heart.


    In his short life.


    What I don''t know is how many times the people around him died miserably under his eyes.


    That''s an obsession trying to turn around fate.


    It was the same scornful anger as Cole!


    On the way downstairs.


    Cole walked behind John and said indifferently, "it''s not the hell creature that took Angela."


    ¡°BullSh1t¡£¡±


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The fire corridor door slammed shut.


    In an hour.


    Chase Kramer, driving his taxi, took Cole and Constantine outside the midnight daddy club.


    The latter is prepared to exhaust all means.


    Persuade midnight dad to lend him the chair.


    On the verge of death, amplify the ability of psychic media and find the person holding the spear of destiny.


    Find him.


    You''ll find Angela naturally.


    Walk into the club.


    Guess the contents of the wrong card, and then knock out the strong man guarding the door.


    Constantine took out his holy water shotgun and killed all the way into the manager''s office.


    Chas stood beside the strong man, kicked him gently and said excitedly, "who is the kangaroo in skirt now?"


    The appearance of John Constantine.


    Did not attract the attention of the club guests.


    After all.


    That guy is a regular here, too.


    And that scum has no reason to deal with them as long as he doesn''t break the balance.


    Until a tall figure in a windbreaker suddenly appeared in the dark red light.


    The long and narrow shadow, like a noose, reflected on the faces of the people.


    Cold, cold.


    Cole lit a cigarette.


    With a long knife in his right hand.


    The blood flame ignited suddenly.


    Cross the corridor and stop at the entrance of the club.


    Glancing at the mixed race, exhaling smoke and dust, lacking emotional fluctuation in tone, he said, "the club is closed, everyone."


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the metal flip lighter closing was particularly harsh in the club that suddenly fell into silence and even BGM stopped.


    It''s like nailing a blackboard.


    After a brief silence.


    Whether it''s a half blood angel or a half blood devil.


    All the hybrids looked at each other. They couldn''t believe that the man dared to go wild on dad''s chassis at midnight?!


    This idea.


    It lasted only two seconds in the heads of a mixed race.


    The next moment.


    A more terrible thought came unstoppably to my mind.


    That guy... Has full strength and ignores the threat of midnight Dad!


    Once you go crazy


    In an instant.


    The club, which was originally drunk and addicted to desire, was in a mess.


    Mixed blood angels who can''t distinguish their gender and evil mixed blood demons, you push me and run to the back door.


    Less than a minute.


    All clear.


    Chas, who sneaked into the club, happened to see this scene.


    The shocked expression, with his open mouth, could almost fill an egg.


    Stopping behind Cole, he smiled excitedly with eyes full of worship and awe, "God... Isn''t that cool?! in a word, you can make those hybrid bastards piss.


    John can''t do that.


    Cole... Uh, demon hunter, how did you do it? "


    Take out the cigarette box and pass it.


    The young man would not have smoked, but he reluctantly reached for one because of his face.


    Cole stood in place and said coldly, "do you know what angels, demons and humans have in common?"


    Chas took the cigarette and wondered, "what?"


    "Afraid of death."


    Step forward.


    Walk into the manager''s office.


    Constantine fell heavily to the ground, looked at the burnt fingerprints on his shirt, and still didn''t forget to complain, "at midnight, this shirt is worth $200."


    At midnight, Dad''s eyes crossed Cole and landed at an empty club.


    If it''s someone else.


    He wouldn''t mind giving each other some profound lessons, or simply killing him as a sacrifice.


    Unfortunately, the guy standing in front of him was a dangerous man he was also very afraid of. He could only spread out his hands and said helplessly, "is it necessary?


    They are all my guests! Cole walker. "


    There was only one cold word in response to him: "I don''t like to be surrounded by animals."


    But as a peer.


    A demon hunter who has always been cruel to the enemy.


    How kind you are to your friends.


    Cole knows what this guy likes at midnight.


    Reach out and take out a large stack of banknotes, hand it over, take a cigarette, frown and say, "I know you don''t care about guests. It''s midnight. It''s my treat tonight."

 Chapter 455

    Constantine sought an old electrocution chair that had electrocuted more than 200 people.


    Because too many people have died.


    As a result, this thing has become more and more evil in the eyes of ordinary people.


    be haunted.


    Misfortune often happens and so on.


    In the eyes of insiders like Cole, the reason for this evil chair is that it is too close to the gate of hell.


    Cause some evil things, often unconsciously run out and wander in the world.


    however.


    For a powerful voodoo magician like midnight dad, it would be kind for him not to go to the trouble of those little bastards.


    What''s more, Cole is a terrible guy who kills gods and ghosts professionally. The archangel is afraid to see him.


    So.


    The evil of this thing has evolved some wonderful uses for the three insiders in the room.


    For example.


    Sit up.


    Experience dying, and then jump left and right in front of the gate of hell, peeping into the future, present and past.


    Just like what John Constantine is doing.


    A moment''s effort.


    When his expression was twisted into a mask of pain, he suddenly raised his hands and grabbed his neck.


    Close your eyes and shout, "cole!"


    Obviously, Constantine''s will is fighting against some evil thing, and it is completely irresistible.


    Wen Yan.


    At midnight, he hurried to pick up the exposed wire stretching into the water.


    Cole took one step forward.


    Catch Constantine''s moment.


    An extremely huge evil force, extremely heavy, manipulated Constantine''s body, pressed him firmly on the chair and tried to strangle him alive.


    Confrontation with pure spiritual power.


    At the moment when the demon hunter''s unique God killer curse escaped his soul.


    All evil forces, like the darkness of fire, were injured, howled in horror, and the tide receded.


    At the same time.


    Cole grabbed John''s clothes, picked him up, got out of the electrocution chair and put him aside.


    "Found it?"


    Constantine exhaled a foul breath, his expression looked very uncomfortable, his face was cold sweat, and responded, "it''s almost like that."


    Find the exact location of the guy holding the spear of fate.


    With the help of Chas, they prepared a batch of gold bullets and weapons, and the three rode on the road.


    Under the Catholic world view.


    The gold coin made of gold indirectly killed Jesus, the son of God.


    So traditional exorcists like to use this valuable thing to deal with mixed races.


    Maybe it''s because of Cole.


    Mamun gathered a large number of mixed race demons to block the streets and hospitals and guard his birthplace.


    At least ten times the quantity level.


    however.


    The same as the original movie plot is.


    Cole needs to kill down the street to attract the attention of the half blood devil Legion.


    Chas and Constantine slipped in from the other side, saved Angela and completed the exorcism before mamon was born.


    In the car.


    Maybe it''s excitement.


    Chas''s hand on the steering wheel couldn''t help shaking.


    In a hurry, he said with a smile, "Wow! This plan is crazy! Can you really deal with more than 200 half blood demons alone, Cole?"


    Constantine frowned. "It''s the only chance. He''ll have to bite the bullet."


    Cole sat in the back.


    Take out an oilcloth, gently wipe the blade of the long knife, and say indifferently, "are you afraid?"


    Chas danced and said excitedly, "I''m not afraid! Like John, I''ll point to the names of those bastards and shout, ''Hi! Listen to me, this is Chas Kramer! You dirty bastard!''


    Wow -!


    It''s so handsome! "


    If he is not a mixed race angel, Cole may think he has the potential to become a qualified demon hunter. Unfortunately, his existence is a mistake.


    A private monitor customized by God for Constantine.


    A sad and lamentable little man.


    The more you say, the more excited you are.


    Chas looked at Cole in the endoscope and said, "or I can be like you, demon hunter.


    Find a long knife.


    Stand in front of the devil coldly, and then say expressionless, "die, or roll yourself. I''ll give you three seconds."


    ha-ha!


    Seriously, Cole, can you teach me some tricks when this is over? "


    Talking room.


    The taxi turned the intersection.


    The usual busy streets are surprisingly quiet.


    The dark crowd was blocked in the street outside the hospital, and even nearby, no police could see it.


    The moment the taxi appeared.


    Evil forces turn into intrusion and manipulation.


    Trying to invade the souls of the three and drive them away.


    Chas, who had yelled the loudest before, held his hat, quickly stepped on the brake, lowered his head and exclaimed, "damn! More than 200 people... Really so many?!"


    Cole looked through the window.


    A dense crowd.


    Blocked in the street.


    As if you can''t see the end at a glance, it gives people a strong visual impact and a great sense of oppression.


    Unfortunately.


    Ten times more terrible than this battle, it failed to stop the footsteps of demon hunters, not to mention more than 200 ridiculous hybrids.


    Open the door.


    get off the car.


    Chas started the accelerator and was ready to sneak into the hospital from the other direction.


    Under the gloomy sky.


    Cole stood alone in the street.


    On the opposite side is a mixture of black and poor eyesight.


    The red pupils looked directly into Cole''s eyes with great malice and hatred.


    In the first hybrid race.


    The same kind behind him was fierce, with a cruel and ferocious smile, rolling towards Cole like a roaring torrent!


    The next moment.


    The burning cigarette fell to the ground.


    As ferocious as a roaring monster, the color of steel flows, and the destroyer shotgun appears in Cole''s hand.


    Click.


    The bullet is loaded.


    press the trigger.


    A flash of fire broke out at the muzzle of the gun.


    The flying projectiles, like flesh and blood tearing machines, rushed into the crowd composed of mixed races.


    Tear their bodies.


    Break their bones.


    The splashed dark green blood, like a splashed oil painting, solidified in the bullet time.


    "Roar -"


    The huge crowd roared into the sky.


    Chaotic footsteps, like drums, are heavy and frightening.


    Face all this.


    The expression of the demon hunter never changed.


    Pull the trigger continuously.


    Like a ruthless killing machine.


    Every second, there are hybrid species falling in a pool of blood and crying bitterly.


    Until the first half blood devil, through the death zone built by bullets, jumped ferociously at Cole.


    The destroyer''s shotgun disappeared.


    Long sword and just judgment hold each other.


    Dodge, chop.


    Flesh and bones broke in a shrill scream.


    Like a bloody butcher.


    Like a superb death dancer.


    The fire of the bullet and the blade complement each other, bringing death and pain.


    The long knife is broken.


    The magazine is empty.


    The cunning and ferocity of the scarlet queen will leave two screaming undead things behind Cole every time she appears.


    Until a pair of leather boots stained with dark green blood stepped on the steps of the hospital.


    The purgatory windbreaker burns and burns all the dirty blood.


    Cole took out a cigarette.


    Bow your head, frown and light it.


    Step and walk to the hospital.


    Behind him, on the narrow street, a half blood devil with incomplete but still alive weaves a picture of human purgatory.


    Breathtaking!

 Chapter 456

    In the hospital.


    Constantine was limping to the ground, leaning against the broken glass door.


    Now?


    He finally understood.


    The "divine help" needed by the devil''s son to come to the world is not only the spear of fate, but also the fallen Archangel Gabriel.


    I wanted to light a cigarette.


    But when the cut was finished, the deep wound, the ligament were cut off, and there was not even the strength to light the lighter.


    This is also the time.


    His life finally came to an end.


    Aware of this, Satan stepped on tar and came to the world. According to his promise, he was ready to take away Constantine''s soul.


    The terror of the supreme power of hell.


    Solidify all the time in the world.


    even to the extent that.


    Holding the spear of fate, Gabriel, the archangel who tried to cut Angela''s body and help Mamun come to the world, also stopped in place.


    until.


    A middle-aged and old man in a white suit, with sunken eyes and a very evil face appeared in front of Constantine.


    "Hello, John... Hello, John."


    He pulled over a wooden chair, sat in front of Constantine, shook his head slightly and said, "your soul, I will come up and collect it myself."


    Maybe I finally got rid of the difficult bastard in front of me.


    So that Satan couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    even to the extent that.


    Personally lit him a cigarette symbolizing farewell to the world.


    However, Satan, who has always been a chicken thief, soon understood one thing. With John Constantine''s cunning, how could he suddenly commit suicide, and then obediently gave his soul to him.


    The smile gradually sank and said indifferently, "you won''t make the same mistake twice, right? You did it on purpose."


    Constantine smiled and said, "how''s your family?"


    In Satan, Lucifer, the morning star, danced and tried to answer each other''s strange feelings.


    Everything should be static.


    Fear the arrival of the demon king of hell.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    later.


    A big foot with leather boots and stained soles kicked the door open violently.


    Follow the direction of the sound.


    Satan and Constantine looked very surprised.


    The former was shocked by a mortal who could break away from his power and power, and looked beyond his body and saw an old acquaintance and his silly son.


    The latter just felt that the man came too late.


    After a moment of silence.


    A voice lacking emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded in the room.


    "John, you failed."


    A cloud of smoke rose.


    Constantine smiled and replied weakly, "it''s not like you to waste so long cleaning up 200 hybrid bastards."


    Satan stared at Cole''s face, holding the back of the wooden chair with his right hand, stood up, wanted to laugh and didn''t want to laugh. His tone was not good, "cole walker, why aren''t you dead?"


    Cole said coldly, "compared with this matter, you should worry that if I really die, your good days of hiding in hell will come to an end."


    That''s it.


    Take a step to the left, look back, take a deep breath of a cigarette, frown and say, "see your silly son?


    Do you need me to help you, or do you take the initiative? "


    For the gods.


    A mortal can ignore his power, which means that his great power will never completely kill him!


    fear.


    Or a wary look flashed on Satan''s face.


    He strode.


    Passed Cole.


    Pick up Angela who was possessed.


    Time begins to flow.


    The spear of fate in Gabriel''s hand was mercilessly inserted into the ground.


    Look up.


    Collide with Satan''s eyes.


    The archangel, who had always been high above, fell to the ground like an irresistible terror, and his eyes were terrified.


    With a trembling voice, spit out the name of morning star Lucifer.


    "Son of destruction... Corner of the imp... Unclean man..."


    Satan laughs and kisses Angela... Or his son''s cheek and whispers, "I miss those old names.


    It''s time to go home, son. "


    Gabriel summoned up his courage, got up, clenched his right fist and said solemnly, "in the name of God, I will shake you."


    As a result, his fist was soft and weak.


    Can''t even hurt Satan.


    The latter smiled, "it seems that someone doesn''t want to be your backer."


    Push Gabriel''s fist away.


    Banish Mamun and fall into hell.


    The shadow of hell and the eternal flame turned into a scorching storm, which immediately dried up the angel wings behind Gabriel.


    Finish all this.


    Satan turned, grinned at Cole and said, "excuse me, I need to take an old friend to hell to the theme park.


    of course.


    If you don''t mind, you can sign up at any time. "


    What happened next.


    Just like a movie.


    Everything was in Constantine''s cunning calculations.


    When Satan tried to fall into hell with his soul, God finally appeared and was willing to accept Constantine''s soul to heaven in the name of voluntary sacrifice for others.


    After that.


    Lucifer, who became angry from shame, recklessly cured John''s lung cancer.


    At the same time, he whispered angrily, "you will live forever... John..."


    The plot of the film should have settled here.


    Until Satan suddenly stopped by Cole, looked back at heaven defiantly and said, "you know, Cole walker, in fact, you have the ability to control the future outcome of this war.


    In this world, no medium as powerful as you and not controlled by heaven has ever been born.


    Join me.


    The great power of hell bless you. The name of Satan demon God is above your real name. You will be reborn. You will never die and stand on the throne of hell side by side with me.


    Being a shepherd is far more interesting than being a lamb in a sheep pen. "


    Constantine, who was reborn, struggled to get up from the ground and gave his pertinent evaluation of Satan''s words: "bullsh1t (shit)."


    This time.


    Gabriel, who had been deprived of his power, seemed to feel the voice of the supreme existence, knelt on the ground with a pious smile on his face, and then said to Cole, "savior, angel who landed on the earth, Cole walker, you don''t belong to the earth.


    Don''t believe the despicable words of the fallen.


    Come to me and kneel at the feet of the father. He will wash your soul, and you will walk in the world in the name of God like me. "


    A sudden funny scene in front of us.


    Constantine was more and more disdained.


    Two magic sticks, this stick, full of bullshit.


    It''s nothing more than the extraordinary psychic power of Cole. When can humans become demons and angels?


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "This is a choice about the future of Constantine''s film universe. Demon hunter, your choice will directly lead to the future timeline of the world and where to arrive.


    The fate of hundreds of millions of human beings is in your hands.


    Now, please make your choice. "

 Chapter 457

    Cole made no choice.


    Take a deep breath and throw away the cigarette butts that burn to your fingers.


    Seems to be recalling the past, seems to be in self monologue.


    The lack of emotional fluctuation tone, at this moment, inexplicably becomes solemn and heavy.


    Noon has arrived and appears on the left hand.


    Hold the long knife in your right hand.


    "I have executed thousands of unclean filth and killed hypocritical gods who live above the temple."


    Take a step forward.


    The soft golden light of heaven reflected on the cold face of the demon hunter.


    He looked up.


    His eyes seemed to pass through the obstacles of countless dimensions and stay on the creation that claimed to be the only true God.


    "Human blood is surging in my body, and a voice has been telling me in my ear: ''there is no need for gods in this world, nor for heaven to oppose hell.''


    You are despicable invaders.


    We.


    Is the only master of the world. "


    Turn around.


    The long knife pointed directly at the tip of Satan''s nose, with cruel and ruthless eyes and indifference, "you covet the purity and dirtiness of human soul, greed blinds your stinky soul, falls into hell, and think you play with mortals and hands.


    And you... "


    Turn your head again.


    Staring at heaven, the muzzle of the gun that had arrived at noon pointed directly at the only true God.


    "Pretentious, hypocritical, despicable, enslave the world in the name of morality.


    I still have the courage and face to try to use me.


    I don''t remember when the God of the parallel universe was slaughtered last time.


    Now?


    I declare to the world in the name of mortal blood: God is dead and Satan is dead forever. "


    The monologue of the demon hunter has a dull tone.


    There has never been any generosity.


    But in the ears of all.


    Like a bloody butcher''s knife, it hangs high on the neck of the gods.


    Even John Constantine, who has always been disrespectful to God, felt at this moment that Cole walker, the demon hunter, must be crazy.


    Declare war on heaven and hell at the same time.


    Does he know what that means?!


    The Archangel Gabriel who fell into the world also looked at the madman with wide eyes and looked at the man who pointed his weapons at the two strongest men in the world.


    Perhaps to prove before God that it is still loyal to heaven.


    At the end of Cole''s monologue.


    Suddenly burst.


    Trying to grab his body, unload his weapons and try on the spot in the name of blasphemy!


    However.


    How can a fallen man who is not even an archangel shake the devil hunter''s flame.


    Pull the trigger.


    The gunfire exploded.


    The sword of killing God runs through his chest.


    The angel''s blood flowed out of Gabriel''s chest and fell to the ground.


    It can''t believe that one day, death will come to it.


    Draw the dagger.


    Gabriel''s body gradually lost its vitality, fell soft to the ground and turned into a dead body.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The final decision has been made."


    "In the face of difficulties, you made your own choice."


    "Serious warning."


    "The heaven camp is furious. They will do everything to completely erase your existence!"


    "The hell camp was furious, and the hell legions poured out. Satan vowed to completely eliminate the unstable factors that threaten them here."


    "You chose the human camp."


    "Reward 1: disposable trait ¡¤ holy killer; Reward 2: Soul strength increases greatly; Reward 3: the seventh visual and evolutionary branch 3; Reward 4: banishment sequence, mantra, secret arts, evolution Branch 1. "


    [holy Slayer: a one-time trait, which can only be used by the current movie universe. The final settlement is completed and the trait effect ends.


    When activated, it has four abilities of the saint killer: immortality, 100 shots, absolute death and unlimited bullets.


    Message: God is dead, Satan is gone forever.]


    [soul strength greatly increased: at noon, the bullet damage has increased greatly. Now, your bullet will cause serious trauma to any evil spirit and the great devil.


    Divine enchantment has a compression effect on mental power: you can fire up to ten bullets at a time.


    You are immune to all evil spirits and great demons.


    Blood flame ¡¤ increases the amount of damage in the final evolution. Now, blood flame causes a lethal effect on any dark creature that is not a mixture.


    Soul intensity: progress of learning the next sequence of Secrets: 125%.]


    [seventh vision ¡¤ evolution branch 3: will capture. After opening the seventh vision, you can vaguely detect the existence of will evil gods.]


    [incantation arcane ¡¤ evolution Branch 1: the tenacity of the guardian. Use the incantation arcane against the evil existence in the human soul room.


    Exert the tenacity of the guardian.


    Those in the art will be forced out of the control of evil forces in a short time and avoid death.]


    About the holy murderer.


    Cole knows something.


    A super villain in an independent story line independent of DC''s positive connection universe.


    A gun will die, go to heaven and kill the absolute fierce man of God.


    It belongs to the invincible existence.


    Cole just glanced at the rest of the rewards.


    "The system enables the holy killer feature."


    "This feature is a disposable product. Is it enabled?"


    "Yes."


    This time.


    Maybe he was amused by Cole''s arrogant remarks.


    Satan smiled first, then couldn''t help applauding and praising... Or yin-yang strange airway, "kill me and my heavenly father? Wow, wow..."


    That''s it.


    His face suddenly sank and said coldly, "it''s just a stronger lamb. Kill us in the parallel universe? This is the funniest joke I''ve heard in recent thousands of years."


    Spread out his hands, took a step forward and stopped in front of Cole. Satan grinned and said sarcastically, "I''m standing here. Come on, kill me."


    As the king of hell.


    Morningstar Lucifer is certainly not a fool.


    He knew Cole was holding the sword of samel, the ghost that could kill them.


    Maybe in the eyes of other demons and angels.


    The sword of Samar is a terrible curse.


    But in front of him and the God who created Samar, if this thing wants to kill him, it must catch him and stab him thousands of times.


    The final result may even be that samel''s sword is broken, and he still doesn''t die.


    Besides.


    Would a shepherd standing outside the sheepfold with a shotgun be frightened by a lamb holding a ridiculous knife and shouting at them in the sheepfold?


    When Cole raised his hand, it was noon.


    The Red Hammer symbolizes the opening of the God killer mode.


    Satan methodically handed his skull up, even straightened the muzzle himself, and then smiled at Cole, "come on, kill me."


    If someone else.


    Maybe I''ll talk more nonsense with it.


    To show off the horror of the saint killer.


    Unfortunately.


    Morning star Lucifer, at this moment, is facing the ruthless demon hunter Cole walker.


    Constantine helped Angela, who was stunned by the situation at the scene, and was preparing to ridicule Satan


    Boom!

 Chapter 458

    The quality of absolute death of the saint killer.


    Wrapped in bullets of pure spiritual power.


    The terrible thing that killed all, compressed, turned into a slender flame and came out of the chamber!


    Violent recoil.


    Set off towering sound waves and annular airflow.


    Pierce Satan''s forehead.


    The fire melted his skull and flesh.


    The power of killing God crushed his divine personality and great power and wiped out all the existence of the king of hell!


    The scattered flames turned into a feast of destruction, rushed through Satan''s body, destroyed and burned all the walls and obstacles along the way, and reconstructed deafening, just like the sound of doomsday!


    The wind pressure has not dissipated.


    Smoke billowed.


    Ruins and rubble, crackling to the ground.


    Purgatory windbreaker drum, swing.


    Angela and Constantine helped each other and stood not far from Cole.


    later.


    In their incredible eyes.


    Lucifer, the morning star, who has two-thirds of God''s supreme power, is called Satan to rule the unclean filth of hell.


    Into a headless body.


    He shook his body and fell in front of Cole.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The demon God of hell and the angel of heaven are frightened to find that the dark force entrenched in hell for countless years.


    Like clouds and smoke, they disappear in their perception bit by bit.


    Not just them.


    Mediums who worship hell and Satan and are willing to serve the dark forces.


    Also suddenly found.


    They are powerful gods.


    Like the sun falling into the west mountain, it was dim until it melted under the night sky and completely extinguished.


    Constantine looked silently at Cole''s back.


    Yu Guang glimpsed the buildings and ruins that were almost destroyed.


    For a long time, he said, "no one can kill Satan, Cole... Who sold you that revolver?"


    Compared with shock.


    The cunning Exorcist soon put his bad mind on it at noon.


    Although this is not the first time.


    But if that gun can really be used by him, isn''t it


    Inexplicable.


    He had imagined that one day he would sit on the throne of Satan.


    The demon God of hell knelt at his feet with an oilcloth and worked hard to polish his shoes. The beautiful demon big sister and angel massaged his shoulders behind him.


    Even the old boy of God can only carry the teapot of black tea and honestly add tea and pour water.


    It''s the peak of life!


    Uh


    In a sense.


    John Constantine has a strong jumping nature and lacks the necessary sense of responsibility and the thinking ability to do whatever he wants, which is also the reason why he has always been cunning and has a very poor reputation in the industry.


    After Satan''s death.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "You used noon to kill Lucifer, the morning star."


    "The destructive power of bullets in the God killer mode has been greatly enhanced."


    "It''s noon. The God killer has obtained a new symbol of God killer: arrogant deterrence."


    [arrogant Deterrence: evil spirits and demons with arrogant attributes never dare to look directly at their masters when noon has arrived.


    In non God killer mode, ordinary mental power bullets can cause one hit kill effect on evil spirits and demons with arrogant attribute.]


    "Time limited task, generated."


    ''the martyr''s amulet is burning... ''


    "The rest of your life: 00:59:59."


    ''satan, after Lucifer died, the truth about the curse of the life link between you and Constantine finally surfaced.


    To encourage you and John to fight and kill each other.


    Satan prefers to call it a proper lie than a curse.


    Using your common hobby with Constantine - smoking, life link is a psychological hint that encourages you to kill each other.


    The real reason.


    It was he who placed the soul fragments of you two on the stone of gluttony.


    Every time you smoke, it will absorb your vitality.


    In order to prevent Constantine from dying, Satan had no choice but to lift his trust and cure his lung cancer, but... You will die soon, demon hunter. "


    "Mission objective: recapture the soul fragments on the stone of gluttony."


    "Completion reward: lung of steel; Reward for failure: in the early stage of lung cancer, he was forced to withdraw from the Constantine film universe. "


    Look quickly at the long statement given by the system.


    Cole knew it wouldn''t end so easily.


    Although the truth of the curse of life link has not been found, it has been closely related to his guess.


    Lies and separations.


    The devil''s usual means.


    come back.


    The light of heaven has dissipated.


    It seems that his shot to death of Satan frightened God and archangels.


    Point to the sky at noon.


    Cole said coldly, "good luck to you."


    Originally, he was ready to go to heaven and kill God with one shot, but now it seems that it is more important to go to the stone of gluttony and get back his soul fragments.


    Besides, one shot to God, for now.


    If he is not ready to stay in the Constantine film universe, wipe his ass and leave after breaking the balance, leaving a mess.


    Very irresponsible.


    As for the death of Satan.


    Some people like to put a gun on their forehead. This strange request is also the first time he has met.


    I want to die.


    Put it away. It''s noon.


    Put your left hand in your pocket.


    Take out a cigarette. I wanted to light it, but think about it carefully and put it back into the cigarette box.


    Constantine, who was also aware of Satan''s plot, comforted Angela, went to Cole, frowned, bowed his head and said, "although it seems very false to say such words from my mouth.


    But I still want to say, "quit smoking, Cole."


    Talk.


    He took out the cigarette box that was wrinkled and seriously flooded in his pocket, squeezed it hard, and then threw it away.


    Finish all this.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Good luck."


    Constantine dropped this sentence and left the hospital with Angela.


    The guilty verdict swivelled across Cole''s finger.


    Finally put it in your pocket.


    Step into the pool that Mamun used to descend.


    Launch traits: Hell extradites people.


    The next moment.


    A door to hell suddenly opened in the burning flame.


    Still can''t help lighting a cigarette.


    Cole took a deep breath and stepped into it.


    One cigarette is enough to recapture the soul fragments.


    ...


    Eternal burning ashes, wrapped in the storm, wreak havoc in every corner of the dark yellow hell.


    Mapping the city of modern mankind.


    Dilapidated and desolate, the ruins are endless.


    When Cole set foot in hell, all the demons knew one thing: the man, he came!


    Instead of looking forward to the stars and the moon, I pray that Constantine can die early, and then his soul falls into their hands to torture and vent his anger in the past.


    The arrival of the man.


    In the hell after Satan''s death, every devil doesn''t want to see it.


    Torture Cole walker, the murderous soul?!


    God dare not play such a joke on them!


    It was also at this moment that the relatively "comfortable" hell and the demons who were at peace with each other finally ushered in a disaster day that only belonged to them.

 Chapter 459

    Maybe in the eyes of believers.


    Heaven and hell are binary opposites, and there is no uniqueness.


    But in Cole''s eyes.


    The so-called heavenly Father and Satan.


    It is more like a family ethics play between rebellious man-made offspring and hypocritical old fathers.


    It''s not absolutely sacred.


    There is no absolute evil.


    Walking on the barren land of hell.


    His eyes are broken.


    The headless evil monster and ferocious bad animals stacked together, roared in fear and anxiety, and waited around Cole, ready to move.


    Until the irresistible command from the high comes wrapped in a malicious will.


    Like meat mountain and bone sea.


    The numerous hell soldiers, crowded together, with the momentum of overwhelming mountains and seas, looked at the tall figure walking alone in the land of sin.


    Ferocious rolling over.


    A deadly roar of gunfire rang out.


    The warhead wrapped in the blood flame and absolute death force turns into a machete for slaughter. In the flesh and blood attack woven by hell creatures, it recklessly cuts through the terrible blood marks across the world.


    Thousands of monsters.


    It split into pieces and broke into a pool of meat mud.


    Cole''s footsteps.


    It''s like climbing the sacred mountain and the unstoppable spirit of revenge trampling on the land where no living people have set foot in hell for thousands of years.


    The fury of purgatory windbreaker Sears darkness and sin.


    Countless evil spirits turned into ashes under the burning of purgatory fire, wrapped in the raging wind and returned to nothingness.


    The road to the stone of gluttony.


    It''s been a long time.


    But close at hand.


    Until Cole stopped in front of the rough Boulder, which was simple, weathered for countless years and never changed, gushing out smelly yellow water.


    Behind him.


    Endless corpses piled into mountains.


    The flowing blood of sin is like a tide.


    No one or anything dared to stop him.


    The demon God of hell shivers in the corner where he can''t find it.


    The powerful filth in the name of Satan was silent and dared not say a word of no about Cole''s appearance in their territory.


    Take out the last cigarette in the cigarette box.


    The system prompts the countdown to life, hovering at 00:59:51.


    Cole looked up.


    Gaze at a familiar name written in blood: Cole walker.


    Ignite the criminal verdict.


    The roar was like a ghost''s metal lighter, spewing out the fire of purgatory.


    Pull the trigger at the same time.


    After the gunshot.


    A wisp of smoke rose from the cigarette end.


    The system prompt tone also sounded at this moment.


    "The limited time task has been completed."


    "Hell is a long time, but to find the stone of gluttony, in addition to fearless courage, it also requires thousands of blood and flesh sacrifices.


    You succeeded in getting back a life, demon hunter. "


    "Reward: lung of steel."


    [iron lung: now, you are completely immune to inhaled poison gas.]


    Finish all this.


    Cole exhaled a mouthful of muddy smoke, frowned, and his eyes stopped on the stone of gluttony, as if thinking.


    The notebook appears on the left hand.


    Write a sentence on it: to the bastards of hell¡ª¡ª Your closest friend, Cole walker.


    Tear off the page.


    Nail the boulder with a dagger.


    Turn around.


    He looked up and sent a greeting middle finger to the guys peeping in the distance.


    Say the short sentence of loving you: f * * k, U.


    Cole steps back to the world.


    Maybe he killed in hell all day and night.


    Maybe longer.


    But in the outside world, only a short moment has passed.


    Far away.


    Constantine and Angela stood in the ruins and looked at him.


    "So soon?"


    Cole stepped in front of them, took out a dagger mixed with angel remains, handed it to Constantine and said, "although you are a jerk, at least you are on my side.


    Take it, a parting gift. "


    As a professional dealer.


    John''s eyes were vicious. When he got the dagger, he immediately saw the extraordinary.


    "The smell of angels... What did you mix in?"


    "Bones."


    "That can certainly sell at a good price."


    Cole put his left hand in his trouser pocket and took a cigarette in his right hand and walked away.


    Angela looked at his back and hurriedly said, "shall I go to demonbbq to find you in the future?"


    There was only one cold and unkind word in response to her.


    "The barbecue is closed, detective."


    They watched Cole disappear at the end of the street.


    Constantine weighed the dagger and said, "that bastard always appears mysteriously and then disappears mysteriously. If you really want to see him.


    Why don''t you make a deal with Satan.


    He will come back to you soon. "


    Angela took a deep breath, looked at him and responded, "shit."


    Cole went to the corner, a relatively quiet place.


    "System, leave the Constantine film universe."


    "You can stay in this world for up to three days. Do you want to leave now?"


    "Yes."


    ''Start settlement... ''


    "Demon hunter, although you have tried your best to control your anger, the act of killing morning star Lucifer still leaves John Constantine a mess.


    Good thing.


    He is used to it. "


    "Trait ¡¤ holy killer, has failed."


    "Reward for settlement: 13000 West pounds."


    "Ready to return..."


    The vision fell into pure darkness.


    A moment later.


    The dim light came into Cole''s eyes.


    He is still standing in front of the window of the special minister''s office.


    The clothes on the body and the time of departure have not changed.


    It''s one in the morning.


    After Cole signed and sealed the last document, he called AVA Shaw and took him back to his apartment to rest.


    ...


    meanwhile.


    In the early morning of golden harbor, every family has gone to sleep.


    However.


    There is a very old apartment building.


    The lights of a family are always on.


    Under the window, in front of the antique wooden table, a thin young man of the same age as Cole, with slightly wrinkled eyebrows, revised tomorrow''s speech word by word.


    On the right hand side, there is a rubbing name on the coated glass: will Connor.


    If you are familiar with the City Council of golden harbor.


    You will know that the owner of this name is a young man who is well-known, funny and even idealistic.


    His ideas and theories are not only divorced from reality, but also too radical in the eyes of radical politicians.


    If it weren''t for his father.


    Old Connor spent his life trying to get him into the City Council before his death. Will Connor, a noble, can now almost beg on the street.


    While he carefully revised the last line of the manuscript.


    A strange, intoxicating fragrance suddenly appeared in his room.


    Unfortunately, young people who invest too much don''t care about this at all.


    until.


    An elegant and beautiful female voice sounded in the room.


    "William Connor, a poor fellow who is regarded as a clown by his colleagues, do you naively think that a speech can change your destiny and the world?"


    Hear a sound.


    Young people look back.


    I saw a beautiful suffocating woman standing behind him silently.


    The dark crow feather is gorgeous and mysterious.


    The tears on the pale face make people feel pity involuntarily.


    A dull moment.


    A young man who recognized this terrible woman.


    He opened his eyes and got up in panic. The leather boots kicked the chair and slid on the floor, making a harsh creak.


    He leaned on the table in fear and couldn''t believe, "you... Dark crow witch?!"

 Chapter 460

    The next day.


    It''s just dawn.


    The harsh phone rang in Cole''s apartment.


    Pick up the receiver.


    Vera''s voice came from inside.


    "Minister, Miss Amelia may be in some trouble. If you can, can you contact the imperial Central Police through your excellency Roddy?


    We may need to transfer her case to the special department. "


    Then.


    Vera Morgan briefly reported Amelia''s current experience to Cole.


    Suspected of killing a cleaner of the great empire daily and getting stolen goods.


    Moreover, the demon hunter organization in huanes identified for her that the murder had nothing to do with the evil forces she described.


    Although Vera holds the identity certificate of the demon hunting regiment headquarters and the special events office, she is still unable to handle the case transfer procedures for her locally.


    If you follow the ordinary trial process.


    A month is enough to make things uncontrollable.


    After hanging up.


    Cole dialed the switchboard of the demon hunting group, found his secret and asked her to go to Roddy Singh to deal with it.


    Tell the ghost maid to prepare breakfast for ten.


    take off.


    Go into the bathroom.


    The shower poured warm water and slapped Cole on the back.


    The foam on the floor is full of rich shampoo taste.


    In a minute.


    Through the clatter of water.


    Cole vaguely heard a cry from the ghost maid, and there was no movement.


    later.


    The familiar fragrance, mixed in steam, floated into his nose.


    His eyes fell on the gauze curtain.


    The wooden door of the bathroom was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared on the other side of the gauze curtain with elegant steps.


    "Haley?"


    The water crashed.


    Heat transpiration.


    His inquiry was not answered.


    Strange silence, suddenly began to diffuse.


    Suddenly.


    The tall shadow disappeared behind the gauze curtain.


    Once again, it was Cole''s back. While hugging his body, a sharp dagger stabbed him silently in the neck.


    Just.


    A woman.


    How can it easily suppress the powerful physical power of the demon hunter and make the sneak attack successful.


    Cole put his hand around the assassin''s wrist.


    Break free from the shackles.


    Raise your right leg, use your knee to fiercely resist the other party''s body, and turn your left hand into pliers to strangle her neck.


    If it''s another assassin.


    At this time, there is no room for maneuver.


    Or die.


    Or beg for mercy and die.


    But when Cole controlled her.


    A woman''s body is like melted wax oil, out of control and falling into water stains everywhere.


    In an instant.


    A pair of slender, but particularly powerful, deadly hands suddenly stretched out of the ground, grabbed Cole''s ankles and pulled forward.


    If her scheme succeeds.


    After landing on the back of the head.


    The death scene will be exactly the same as Cole''s slip and fall. Coupled with the washed shower, it is difficult to find any traces of assassination and struggle at the scene.


    so to speak.


    As a professional killer, Haley Johnny''s means are vicious and sophisticated.


    However.


    Her chosen goal.


    He is a more ferocious guy with rich combat experience.


    Fierce physical quality.


    When his feet lose balance and his back brain hits him down, help him break free from each other''s wrists, forcibly twist his body and fall sideways to the ground.


    The moment of landing.


    A dagger mixed with angel remains appears in the palm of your hand.


    The hands on the ground disappeared.


    Except for the sound of water.


    The bathroom fell into a strange silence again.


    The trickling water flows tirelessly into the floor drain.


    Suddenly.


    Before the next attack.


    Cole turned abruptly.


    No longer merciful terrorist force, knead a woman''s neck and fiercely put it against the wall.


    Bang -!


    Huge impact force.


    The wall behind her head shed a pool of blood.


    This time.


    They looked at each other.


    The witch smiled and smiled in the past, and the Philistine''s eyes no longer became cold, cruel and ferocious, like a imprisoned beast.


    He bared his teeth and salivated from the corner of his mouth.


    When the brain was hit hard, she not only didn''t stop her desire to attack, but became more intense and opened her teeth and claws.


    See this.


    Cole frowned and used a dagger to pierce her shoulder and nail it to the wall.


    The power of angel remains.


    Under the wanton intrusion, she stopped her from changing into other forms, dodged and waited for the opportunity.


    Turn on the seventh vision at the same time.


    Suddenly.


    All perception is like sinking into the surging deep sea.


    All the noise faded away in my ears.


    Cole could sense that the ghost maid was shivering in a spoon.


    And the woman in front of her.


    Haley Johnny.


    The inherent characteristics of the witch are sticky and stacked, neither good nor evil.


    But in this.


    The seventh branch of vision and evolution is the strange power of will capture.


    Extremely keen perception.


    There was an extremely weak, even he could barely perceive, disguised as evil forces of other nature, turned into will to manipulate puppets one by one, and the power of evil gods invaded her soul.


    Manipulate her every move.


    Abrupt.


    A familiar voice, full of panic and anxiety, seemed to appear faintly in his ear on the other side of the distant shore.


    "What... Is controlling... Save me..."


    Turn off the seventh vision.


    Cole took out a dagger, quickly cut open the palm of his right hand and pressed it on Haley''s forehead.


    At the same time, throw a water bottle into the nearby bathtub.


    The next moment.


    Cole, who invaded the witch''s soul room, saw a scene that made him very uncomfortable.


    In this world.


    Everyone''s soul room is composed of the best memories in life.


    Haley Johnny is no exception.


    This is also the time.


    Cole is more convinced that the creature witch is more like a mutant of human beings than a witch.


    Originally simple, but especially warm folk houses.


    Now.


    Submerged in the foul smelling and sticky yellow things.


    The corrosive power of terror makes the dwellings terrifying and gloomy, like rotten flesh and blood.


    In this.


    A huge creature like a spider, lurking in the cobweb woven by mucus, like an evil performer, manipulates Haley Johnny''s every move by wrapping the silk thread of her soul.


    The face of the witch exposed outside the silk thread.


    Pale and green.


    Even his eyes became numb and dull.


    After Cole''s soul appeared.


    Seems to be aware of the danger.


    With a sharp hiss, the spider ran to Haley''s soul at a very fast speed, trying to destroy the corpse, and then destroy all the evidence.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The tenacity of the guardian.


    Build an invisible barrier to wrap Haley Johnny''s soul.


    The spider bumped into it and screamed sharply enough to tear the eardrum.


    At the same time.


    Haley, who was briefly awake, looked weakly at Cole in her soul, "help me..."


    Maybe.


    The Lord of pain always thought it was well hidden.


    Even at the expense of fabricating an evil spirit of will as a cover.


    But in this world, nothing can be traceless.


    Like the material world.


    The same is true of the spiritual world.


    Cole raised his right hand.


    Chains wound around the body of the spider monster, ignoring the wailing and sharp neighing, and dragged it out of Haley''s soul room step by step.


    meanwhile.


    This evil force disguised as an evil god of will.


    After contact with Cole''s soul.


    A scale older than the human world suddenly appeared in his consciousness: uchikuzae zineher!

 Chapter 461

    In this moment like ten thousand years.


    Cole''s perception.


    Stretch, squeeze, twist.


    Across countless dimensions.


    In a dark place like the void of the universe.


    The dense scarlet eyes open impressively, like a sea of flowers on the other side, full of suffering and death.


    The oppression of majestic things.


    Like watching ants in the abyss.


    Also like a pair of big hands, strangling the throat, suffocating, devastated.


    The spirit is collapsing.


    Reason is falling.


    Hysterical madness turned into blasphemous tentacles and silently spread to Cole''s soul.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The bloody terror of the God killer is now a towering killing force.


    With extreme violence.


    Extremely cruel, crush all filth trying to occupy Cole''s soul!


    Finally.


    Cole''s indifferent voice penetrates the ancient barrier, falls in the dark place of the void of the universe, and breaks the stagnant space-time.


    "Little beast, you''re looking for death."


    The voice fell.


    All the visions came to an abrupt end.


    The spider monster that occupies Haley Johnny''s soul turns into a pool of yellow water, evaporates and dissipates.


    Finish all this.


    Cole left the witch''s soul room.


    The real world.


    Haley''s ferocious eyes suddenly became soft and restored her previous look. The only thing that came out was weakness and panic.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Cole pulled the dagger off her shoulder and said coldly, "you''re safe."


    Before he was ready to get up and leave.


    Dry your body and change your clothes.


    The witch suddenly grabbed his arm and hugged his body tightly.


    Slumped on the ground.


    Bury your face in your shoulders.


    Cole could feel the cold tears across the skin of her shoulders, and the witch''s body trembled slightly.


    In the bathroom with only the sound of water.


    But I can''t hear any crying.


    Look down.


    On Haley''s back, some tiny blood stains kept oozing blood.


    Cole frowned slightly and reached out to uncover her clothes.


    Maybe he was aware of his behavior.


    The clothes transformed by the witch with her strange ability disappeared on her skin.


    Originally smooth back.


    Now.


    It is full of dense, symbolizing something evil, cutting flesh and blood, and drawing profane symbols.


    Just a look.


    Demon hunters can feel the evil power hidden in it, dark and smelly.


    A moment of silence.


    "Who did it?"


    Haley loosened Cole''s body, shook her head slightly and turned pale, completely different from her usual cunning attitude towards everything.


    He looked very frightened and was not afraid of something afterwards.


    Maybe they were already close.


    Haley Johnny didn''t care if they were honest.


    Step back, look up into Cole''s eyes, use the dual attitude full of hatred and fear, clench your teeth and fist, and shudder uncontrollably, "Alcatel, let me... Take him to say hello to you."


    Cole didn''t say much.


    Dry yourself and get dressed.


    a living room.


    Haley sat across the table with a cup of hot tea in her hand and talked to him about why this happened.


    "... except for the trial sequence and you, no one has the courage to intervene in the affairs of the scourge party, even in the dark world.


    I found some clues.


    But when I left, Alcatel caught me.


    He knows I''m not your opponent, and he knows the connection between us, so... "


    Cole stood at the window with his back to her, his left hand in his trouser pocket and said coldly, "so he packed you into a gift and gave it back to me."


    obviously.


    After hearing such a cold answer without any emotional fluctuation.


    The witch looked up and looked at the man''s generous back. There was an unspeakable loss and grievance.


    Although emotionally, many things are fair.


    But she''s not human.


    In the face of this notorious and fighting against natural disaster followers, we must locate a powerful demon hunter in the trial sequence in the future.


    Is a chess piece that can be discarded at any time.


    Cole turned, stared into the witch''s eyes, frowned and said, "where''s the clue?"


    Haley looked away, stared at the tea floating in the tea cup, like the bitter fate of her wandering life, and said, "this is what Alcatel personally told me. He called what was about to happen an alienated natural disaster.


    And he asked me to tell you.


    He went to the dark crow Witch and invited her to join the scourge party, but he was rejected. "


    Cole didn''t respond.


    After a long silence, he said, "you''ll stay in the demon hunting group during this time. I''ll sign a key informant protection regulation for you. You''ll be fine in a short time."


    Haley responded, "I need to take Arlene. She''s in a dangerous situation."


    "Yes."


    ...


    afternoon.


    On this matter, the demon hunting regiment held another emergency meeting.


    There is a report from the Institute of mystics that the dark world has been very active recently with some strange and never seen evil forces.


    Hardy sent to the psychic investigation section.


    He also sent back his investigation report before the evening.


    As for the cause of the team destruction incident, he was attacked by more than 15 alienated humans at the site of the incident. Three members of the team were killed and injured and were on their way back.


    All the signs show that.


    The alienation natural disaster mentioned by Haley has come.


    What happened in hedelia is just the beginning.


    The other side.


    The vampire who serves Cole mainly... Or the demon hunter, Claudia Joran, mentioned a very key clue: the birth of the uroli clan, and even the whole vampire group, is inseparable from the Lord of pain.


    The original hunting troupe is going to send three action teams to secretly investigate the situation of the vampire active in the Empire.


    At the same time.


    Contact countries all over the world to take precautions.


    But at Claudia''s insistence, in exchange for conditions.


    The case was finally handed over to the special department, and Cole personally led the team to deal with it.


    Because it''s just her.


    To find out where the vampire group is hiding.


    In exchange, urori IX, her father, must be killed by her own hands.


    That night.


    Kohl made the first appearance of "wunizakue zineher" in human history, symbolizing the scale of the Lord of pain... Or his real name, which was written in the sealed document processed by the sequence secret art with the blood book of the evil dragon.


    Suppressed in the sequence secret office, listed as top secret information that will never be disclosed.


    On the train.


    Cole didn''t bring any other demon hunters to investigate the vampire clan case.


    Only Claudia followed him.


    According to the requirements of the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, the investigation process should not be publicized. It is best to directly complete the beheading operation.


    Its purpose is to find out the current distribution of vampire groups, explore more clues of alienated natural disasters, and kill the leaders of vampire clans.


    Late at night.


    Claudia sat opposite Cole, closed her eyes and took a nap.


    In the car with few passengers, only three or four people lay on the bench to sleep.


    Not long.


    Three men of different heights and suspicious behavior walked into the car, stood in the distance, looked at the female vampire from time to time and whispered.


    Until they quietly took out the matching gun with silver warhead and touched it to Claudia.


    The other way.


    Two strong young men, looking at each other with guns, also sneaked behind Cole.

 Chapter 462

    The train roared.


    The carriage was silent at night.


    A creepy mob, greedy, addicted to sin.


    Until the cloth mixed with overpowering drugs tried to cover Cole and Claudia''s mouth and nose with ugly malice.


    Cole grabbed one of the youths by the wrist and said coldly, "who sent you?"


    Claudia opened her eyes.


    Instead of looking at the three guys behind her with bad intentions, he said expressionless, "do you want me to kill them?"


    Cole didn''t respond.


    See things fail.


    The mob''s face suddenly turned ferocious.


    The leader, full of dirty words, loaded the pistol, pointed to Claudia''s face and said angrily, "shit, I know who you are!


    The famous demon hunter Cole walker, and your captive vampire watch!


    I don''t want to trouble you today.


    Give her to me and we''ll leave right away, or don''t blame us for being cruel! "


    In this world.


    Apart from the imperial demon hunting regiment, an official organization of the Empire, there are also some bounty hunters engaged in illegal activities among the people.


    As long as the employer is willing to spend money.


    There is nothing they dare not do.


    Among them, there are some former demon hunters who have been dismissed and investigated by the demon hunting regiment.


    Deliberately followed them just to catch Claudia, the beautiful female vampire.


    Conditions proposed by the other party.


    It''s easy for cole to think of something. Carl mentioned before that there are always some guys with strange hobbies in some powerful families in the Empire.


    besides.


    Is it the urori clan?


    What is the specific reason? Cole is not interested for the time being.


    The demon hunter''s keen intuition made him feel that it was not as simple as it seemed.


    To some extent.


    This group of bounty hunters, compared with Haley Johnny, can no longer be described by the word "non professional". They just came to die.


    Infer downward according to this logic.


    He will certainly force the group to ask whose employment they accept, and then follow the investigation.


    Think of it here.


    Cole vaguely felt that the motives and reasons of these people could not stand scrutiny.


    Ignore the muzzle pointing at his head.


    He took out a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and said indifferently to Claudia, "leave a living mouth."


    With the permission of the Lord of the blood deed.


    This is the first intern demon hunter who entered the demon hunting group as a dark creature in history. At this moment, he showed much more powerful power than ordinary humans.


    The dark blood shadow is like the wind of bloody killing.


    Cruelly brushed past the four thugs.


    Cole spits out the muddy smoke, puts his hands on the table, frowns, and says to the last living man standing, "if you would like to sit down and answer my question now.


    I can consider sparing your life. "


    Claudia wiped the warm blood from the corners of her mouth, licked her lips bloodthirsty, glanced at the four bodies twitching on the ground, and the savage crimson flashed away in the depths of her eyes.


    obviously.


    These guys were hired to catch Claudia... Or the guys who came to die, not hard bones.


    He was the only one who died.


    The man took a step back, swallowed his saliva nervously, his gun hand trembled, a wisp of cold sweat suddenly slipped down his forehead.


    He knew that Cole Walker was a notorious demon hunter.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    A vampire pet he kept in captivity and used to play with was so powerful and ferocious.


    Facing the threat of death.


    After a moment of ideological struggle, he chose to compromise.


    He quickly raised his hands and said, "well, well, we''re wrong. I don''t know what''s going on today. What do you want to ask.


    As long as I know, I can answer you. "


    Cole said coldly, "first question, who sent you?"


    The man replied, "we only accept the employment of intermediaries. The employer''s information has always been confidential to us, but I can tell you one thing personally.


    The employer is from a consortium in the imperial capital. "


    "Who is the middleman?"


    When he mentioned the middleman, the man looked a little scared. He took a deep breath and said, "we... Call her ''mysterious lady''. No one has ever seen her face.


    When there is a task, she will take the initiative to find you. "


    After the answer, Claudia stood beside him and asked, "he''s finished. Can I get rid of him now?"


    Cole said coldly, "let him leave."


    Wen Yan.


    Men, like Amnesty, ran away from the carriage.


    Perhaps he thought that all the answers were perfect, but in the eyes of the demon hunter, the words'' I can tell you... ''were very guiding.


    Its intention is not difficult to guess.


    Someone.


    Want to hint at him and follow this clue.


    And the mysterious lady


    To some extent.


    Cole suddenly had the idea that someone wanted to set a trap and let him jump in.


    More Than This.


    The main emissary behind the scenes also knows his personal handling habits very well.


    But in this world.


    There are few people who can understand him so deeply.


    Hardy, Vera, Carl


    Think of it here.


    A name that had been covered with dust in his memory appeared inexplicably: Penny seranda.


    Think of her talk of changing the world.


    Perhaps, the witch has started her action when the natural disaster party has caused another disaster in the Empire and even the human world.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Look out the window.


    Darkness, like the darkest hour from dawn to the coming year, envelops the earth and sky.


    Claudia sat opposite him, silent for a moment, and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Cole lowered his head, slapped the ashes on his legs, frowned and said, "this is a trap, Claudia. If you want to be a qualified demon hunter, in addition to strong force, you also need to be cautious enough.


    Tell me, what do you think of it? "


    The female vampire was silent for a moment and replied, "they''re dying."


    "And then?"


    Claudia frowned and continued, "humans have always been arrogant and greedy. They can do anything for money. He mentioned the consortium of the Empire.


    Want to come.


    It must be a disgusting bastard who has an eye on me.


    You don''t have to doubt me.


    Some old guys in the vampire clan also like to capture young human women. I''m just an analogy. "


    After a silence.


    Cole ran over the cigarette butt and said, "you need to see the essence of the problem, Leah.


    Before you think like this, you must think of another possibility, the existence of some evil force, trying to guide you to think like this.


    If you have experience dealing with demons.


    You''ll understand what I''m talking about. "


    "Guide?"


    Claudia frowned, thoughtfully, and stopped talking.


    She knows.


    Cole is fulfilling her promise to teach her how to become a qualified demon hunter.


    The devil and the cunning and evil of the heart.


    As a victim, she experienced it personally.


    Now?


    Recall carefully and try to figure out the other party''s expression and words when answering Cole''s questions.


    That untenable logic.


    And flawed embarrassing acting


    She looked up at the man sitting opposite her.


    Claudia''s impatience to pursue power gradually subsided, because she understood one thing: a powerful demon hunter not only reflected in the extraordinary and physical strength, but also needed a cunning and farsighted mind.

 Chapter 463

    Vampire clan is not as human imagination, like wild animals, living in the wilderness, or cliff caves.


    contrary.


    Its highly civilized society is very similar to the structure of human society.


    Build families and families, hidden in every corner of the human world.


    Boone.


    A relatively poor small city in the middle of the Empire.


    According to Claudia''s description.


    Nearly half of the urori clan lived here in seclusion for generations.


    Her father, urori IX.


    He settled in a seemingly deserted Manor on the outskirts of the city.


    The railway station late at night.


    few people tread.


    In other words, there is no one at all.


    Even the dispatcher who should have been on duty was left with an empty stop and a lantern hanging on the wall and swaying in the wind.


    After they got off the bus.


    The deafening whistle sounded and the train drove slowly away.


    Perhaps she returned to the city where she had lived for many years, and the memories of the past flooded into her heart.


    Claudia looked gloomy.


    Cole took out a cigarette, bowed his head and held it in his mouth.


    Not lit yet.


    Holding the right hand of the guilty verdict in the air.


    Frown slightly.


    With his left hand in his windbreaker pocket, he looked up and looked into the darkness in the distance.


    Unspeakable evil power.


    Secret and dark.


    Like a broken iron thorn, it is rooted in the perception of the seventh vision.


    It''s cold and drenched in the back.


    It makes the scalp numb and the hair stands upside down.


    later.


    The sculpture on the metal shell of the evil verdict, like a living creature, changes and twists until it forms a strange shape, like a spider stitching human limbs.


    Press fire.


    The color of the flame also became crimson as blood, dying and dull.


    Not just him.


    Claudia took a step forward, wrinkled her eyebrows, twitched the tip of her delicate nose twice, distinguished the smell in the air, and said in a deep voice, "something''s not right, Demon Hunter... There''s the smell of hedelia here."


    Talking room.


    She pulled out the knife across her waist and looked warily at the darkness around her.


    The imaginary encounter surrounded by monsters did not happen.


    Everything around is like a grave.


    Only the rustle of branches and dead vines when the cloudy wind blows.


    Cole lit a cigarette.


    Take a deep breath and open the seventh vision at the same time.


    Suddenly.


    There was an inexplicable memory gap in his consciousness.


    It was as if something had arbitrarily erased it from his mind, and it was as if a large section of the tape had been painted and cut short.


    This unbearable discomfort.


    Like dark malice, entrenched.


    Perception.


    The city of Boone is shrouded in yellow water as smelly as Haley Johnny.


    Countless mucilages are drawn to form the strings for manipulating puppets, which are connected to the dying souls of human beings. An extremely large number of spider monsters break their shells in the souls of human beings and climb on these threads.


    The ordinary city in the past has completely changed into a disgusting spider nest!


    It was also at the moment when Cole''s perception found them.


    All the spider monsters suddenly stopped crawling.


    Neat and uniform, staring at him with a terrible gesture like falling into an ice cave.


    later.


    Like spiders looking for prey, eight legs walk flat on the mucus thread, and the ferocious perception spread along the seventh vision pours on cole!


    open one ''s eyes.


    Turn off the seventh vision.


    The will of steel and the immortal soul did not fluctuate.


    The long knife appeared in the palm of his hand, expressionless, and walked to Boone city. He said indifferently, "a good play is coming, Claudia."


    Although the female vampire is not sure what happened in the city, the dark creatures have a sharper intuition than the beasts.


    The darkness in the distance.


    There are hidden horrors and disasters that are difficult to describe in words.


    Instinctive fear made her stand where she was, look at Cole''s back and hesitate.


    It''s hard for her to imagine.


    What kind of belief drives these demon hunters, even if they face death directly, they are still unwilling to step back and stride forward.


    Take a deep breath.


    Hard to overcome the fear of nature and instinct.


    Follow cole to the dormant city of Boone in the dark.


    At the same time, strengthen the persistence in her heart: I hope that urori IX will keep a dog alive for her to execute herself and complete her revenge.


    ...


    February 3, 1836.


    It''s night.


    Institute of occult studies, monsidius.


    The top of the divination tower.


    A group of scholars, with serious faces, stood around the mysterious crystal ball.


    Not far away.


    The martyr''s blood, which is used to measure the activity of the dark forces in the human world, is like boiling water, bubbling and screaming like a baby.


    The mysterious crystal ball was also attacked by the ink like darkness, becoming dark and smelling.


    The scholar in charge of monitoring the tower frowned and told his subordinates, "inform the imperial demon hunting regiment immediately and announce the launch of a first-class disaster plan throughout the country!


    Go! "


    The other side.


    Royal Manor on the outskirts of the imperial capital.


    Rolando ugg, holding the pure gold pocket watch tightly in his right hand, stood in front of the study window and stared into the distance.


    Look down.


    Pull open the collar to reveal the ugly and ferocious sarcoma in the heart.


    Seems to be aware of the dark forces that are eroding the world.


    His face was gloomy and serious, and he said to himself, "now is not the time, Lord of pain."


    ...


    On the train Cole took earlier.


    A man who narrowly escaped.


    Sitting alone in an empty carriage.


    He took out his wallet, which contained a thick stack of banknotes. He paid a deposit for the mission.


    At the same time, there was a burst of pride in my heart.


    The four fools, and the demon hunter, Cole walker, were easily played with by him alone without knowing.


    What kind of shit is so famous that it''s completely a conceited brat!


    It doesn''t kill him. It''s childish and funny.


    What he wants to ask and what he will do later.


    It''s as like as two peas in the mysterious lady expected.


    Speaking of it, that female vampire looks so fucking beautiful. It''s really cheap for that stupid demon hunter. I don''t know how he will deal with that beautiful alien at night.


    Think of it here.


    The smile on the man''s face is even worse, even whistling leisurely.


    A moment''s effort.


    The whistle stopped abruptly.


    The complacency and smile on the man''s face are also gradually shrouded by the pain of panic and suffocation.


    He strangled his throat. It seemed that something was going to climb out of it. Even a cry for help came out. His face turned red and his blood vessels burst.


    Reluctantly stood up, shook twice, fell down on the seat and scratched the skin on his neck more painfully. Unfortunately, his carriage alone was like a coffin for his death.


    Let him struggle.


    Without any help.


    Until he fell to the ground on his back, his mouth frothed, his eyes turned up and his convulsions stopped gradually because of lack of oxygen.


    After the man suffocated and died.


    The black thing crowded in his throat finally drilled out of his mouth.


    A crow howled in mourning.


    Open your scarlet eyes.


    Smashed the glass of the train carriage and flew towards Boone.

 Chapter 464

    "Take Nina! Run away... Ah --!"


    "Dad!"


    "Run away, don''t look back! Ah... Ah --!"


    A silent night.


    A heart rending wail of pain broke the silence.


    Like the oath of pain and disaster that finally came to the world.


    A half - aged boy, breathing heavily and looking frightened.


    With his right hand holding a young girl, they stumbled and ran away in the dimly lit street.


    Not far behind them.


    A middle-aged man, kneeling on the ground, whined and screamed in pain while tearing the flesh and blood on his body.


    Until the white bones are exposed.


    Until evil completely controls his soul and spirit.


    Limb hyperplasia.


    Skin swelling.


    Turned into a ferocious, bloody flesh monster, roared and frantically chased his children.


    The boy looked back.


    Fear had completely occupied his heart, and his legs fell to the ground.


    However, this is not the most terrible future.


    The little sister in his hand, after falling to the ground, strangely didn''t cry, but couldn''t stop twitching, childish voice, pain, hysteria and soul stirring.


    Blood vessels are bursting.


    The scarlet warmth flew.


    Splashed on the boy''s frightened face.


    Pieces of flesh and blood on the girl were stripped off her bones.


    The joint is reversed and twisted.


    His head turned 180 degrees, his hair was disheveled, his face kept a ferocious smile, tilted his head and stared at the boy''s face.


    His bloody hands were crawling on the ground, and his mouth was full of paste. "Brother... Brother... I''m in pain... I''m in pain..."


    "Nina! No --! Don''t come here! (sobbing)..."


    The boy, who was completely frightened, wet his face with frightened tears, fell and sat on the ground and moved back madly.


    Turn around.


    In the eyes.


    The father who has changed into a monster is only one step away from him.


    At this moment.


    Time seems to become very slow.


    The boy with a blank brain held his head in an evasive way, buried his face in his knees and shook his head slightly, as if he would rather believe that all this was just a nightmare.


    "No... none of this is true... Not true..."


    Come back to God.


    Look up.


    Alienated into a monster''s ferocious smiling face, and turned up his gray eyes, suddenly met his face.


    The boy screamed with horror.


    But was fiercely rushed to the ground by the other party.


    His face was torn open, his mouth was completely separated from his jaw, and a murmuring "brother" came out of his throat. Like a feeding beast, he buried his head in his throat.


    "Ah --!"


    A moment of life and death.


    The roaring gunfire suddenly sounded.


    At the same time, there is a unique crisp collision sound when high-heeled leather boots run on the ground.


    A wisp of scarlet cut through the darkness and penetrated behind the monster''s head.


    A tall figure.


    He appeared in front of him at a very fast speed, cut off the body of the young monster, pulled him up, expressionless and indifferent, "get out of here."


    It''s also at this moment.


    The boy stared at Claudia''s face.


    Inexplicably a little distracted.


    Maybe it''s love at first sight.


    Perhaps it is the youth''s simple worship of the strong and the Savior.


    After a moment.


    The boy gritted his teeth, wiped away his tears, and ran away without looking back.


    Head on into a demon hunter with a gun.


    The two passed by.


    Ke Er Yu Guang glanced at the boy and shot the alienated monster coming from the other direction.


    According to the information he has so far.


    These alienated human beings, not surprisingly, are the descendants of hedelian believers who believe in the Lord of pain.


    however.


    The boy who hasn''t changed


    Apart from adoption, this additional factor without blood relationship, there are two other possibilities.


    The thinner the blood, the less likely the descendants of believers are to be alienated.


    Or.


    The offspring of normal human beings born with non believers have a certain probability to avoid the alienation of the nature of this genetic disease.


    Compared with the pure artificial product of grey skin blood slave.


    The emergence of alienated species may be much more complex than simple genetic factors.


    The main reason is also the source of all alienation, which is inseparable from the evil power of the Lord of pain, urnizakue zineher.


    i ''m afraid.


    The only way to prevent this disaster is to completely kill the terrible evil god from hell.


    Cole threw up his cigarette butt.


    Long knives are now in hand.


    Come to Claudia.


    Under the dim street lamp.


    A long, seemingly endless street.


    Full of monsters after alienation.


    They make a deep roar or imitate the voice of the living.


    Chasing after the living city dwellers and pouncing on them, they are like cruel beasts, tearing their flesh and blood alive and biting their bones.


    The real world.


    There is no artistic treatment, tragic or terrible background music and close-up.


    yes , we have.


    Only the primitive fear that humans fear most.


    A tragic cry for help.


    The shrill screams before human death.


    And... When eating and tearing flesh and blood, it makes your teeth sour, your scalp numb, and your legs tremble.


    All the disordered voices, intertwined, compose a bloody and painful human tragedy.


    At this moment, completely break the dead night.


    More and more people escape from their homes, but they are frightened to find that not only their families have undergone terrible alienation, but also the streets outside are filled with hate monsters composed of flesh and blood and evil forces.


    A moment''s effort.


    More and more people are dying in pain.


    Their blood flows freely in the streets and gathers together to form a viscous scarlet river.


    Fresh.


    An incomplete body.


    Flying all over the sky.


    Like garbage, it is thrown on the ground at random for alienated flesh and blood monsters to declare to the world that the Lord of pain and eternal disaster are coming!


    Cole and Claudia.


    It seems that there is a very clear boundary between them and the monster, standing at the end of the street.


    Since I knew I had half human blood.


    From the initial disgust and nausea, Claudia became numb until she served Cole as the Lord of the blood contract and finally accepted it.


    At first, she couldn''t understand.


    Why is it that humans, a greedy, cowardly and pathetic creature at the bottom of the food chain, have the ability to suppress hell and even clean up dark creatures on a large scale in the form of genocide.


    Just face these ridiculous monsters.


    Can only run away, or wait for death.


    But now.


    She began to understand.


    His eyes fell on cole, who was walking towards the center of the city surrounded by monsters with a knife. It seemed that these weak creatures never knew what fear and retreat were, unless they were completely killed at the soul level.


    Think of Baruch.


    Maybe even kill them in the soul.


    This is called courage by human beings, and the quality of self sacrifice without fear will also live forever in the memory of others.


    And this.


    I''m afraid it''s also the reason why they step on the top of the dark world and stand tall in the world forever.


    Think of it here.


    Claudia suddenly felt a funny, funny sadness.


    If her father had the courage of the human father who is desperate to save his children even if he is alienating, she would not


    Suddenly.


    Her hatred for urori IX and vampires became stronger and stronger in her heart.

 Chapter 465

    Cole knows.


    Even if he cut off ten long knives and emptied the last bullet, he could not save everyone in Boone.


    But one thing.


    He has to let some son of a bitch know.


    As long as he is standing here, as long as he is still alive, bastards and hawks of hell, never try to do whatever they want in the world!


    They don''t believe it.


    Kill them to believe!


    They don''t want to bow their heads.


    Then kill them and bow their heads!


    Even these alienated monsters were once residents of Boone city and living humans!


    But now they are.


    Just a bunch of hell''s minions!


    Cole gradually accelerated his pace, jogged and ran towards the huge number of monsters in the city center!


    The blood flame roared on the long knife.


    The fury of purgatory windbreaker is burning.


    Like wild beasts rushing into sheep.


    The existence of demon hunters attracts the attention of all alienated species at this moment.


    They make strange and different sounds, or run like human spiders, or crawl like maggots.


    All flocking towards Cole!


    Like a huge army of hell monsters!


    From all sides, the eight Dharma surged into the streets, forming a peristaltic tide of flesh and blood!


    Run over the demon hunter!


    Far away.


    Claudia gripped the long knife.


    She wants to rush in and support the Lord of her blood contract so that the guy doesn''t die and implicate her in going to hell.


    But crowded monsters.


    Stuck in the street without any chance to rush in.


    even to the extent that.


    If she is careless, she will fall into a desperate situation of life and death.


    This time.


    She suddenly thought of another thing, the real purpose of her coming to Boone.


    Hand blade her biological father.


    That dirty, cheap, despicable and cowardly pure blood that boasts of nobility, urori IX.


    Now?


    Cole helped her delay the pace of monsters in the city. Maybe she should seize this hard won opportunity and kill the cold-blooded beast herself.


    Stand where you are and hesitate.


    His eyes crossed the sea of flesh and blood and looked at Cole for a moment.


    Claudia''s heart was fierce, turned into a dark shadow of blood, and turned to urori IX, the manor where she had lived for many years.


    Before all this hatred and resentment is over.


    The life and death of the Lord of blood contract, her own life and death.


    Can be ignored.


    Now.


    On the streets of Boone.


    Cole, with a knife in his right hand and a gun in his left hand, would go in and out of no man''s land.


    All the way.


    Kick and fly the alienated species blocked on the road.


    The long knife danced.


    Bullets flew sideways.


    Blood and meat, splashing, death is singing.


    Not far from him.


    A family of five is trapped on the third floor of the apartment.


    An alienated monster, like a human spider, climbed on the wall and hit the fragile glass on the window with his head.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Broken glass.


    Bang -!


    There was a sudden noise of gunfire.


    A scarlet tail flame ran through the bodies of the two dissimilated species, bringing out broken meat and blood, and violently hitting the monster on the wall.


    The latter screamed and fell down.


    Look up.


    On the window, a middle-aged man collided with his eyes.


    Behind him.


    A woman held a baby in swaddling clothes and snuggled up to two teenagers.


    Shit.


    Cole hacked the dissimilation monster that rushed at him.


    He shouted upstairs, "seal the window with a cabinet! Don''t make a noise!"


    Alone.


    Every step he took, he had to kill dozens of alienated ferocious monsters.


    Even every step.


    There will be a high corpse mountain under your feet.


    Submerged in the center of countless alienated monsters.


    There''s no time for him to stop killing.


    Once it stops.


    Waiting for Cole, only drowned in this evil wave of flesh and blood.


    Cut a gap with a long knife.


    The thick evil blood adhered to the scarlet queen, even the blood flame, can''t burn up.


    Shake the sleeves.


    Mechanical device to replace the clip of justice trial.


    Catch a gap between alien attacks.


    Cole took out the destroyer shotgun.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The bullet is loaded.


    The roaring muzzle, like its suffix, turns into a pure battlefield meat grinder!


    Every time you pull the trigger.


    Will tear a blood flying gap in the encirclement!


    Kick open the door of the apartment blocked on the road.


    Cole fought and retreated.


    All the way to the second floor


    In this apartment building.


    In addition to the family hiding on the third floor, there are survivors hiding inside.


    In the corridor.


    Taking advantage of a short break in the attack.


    Cole roared, "is there anyone alive?!"


    The next moment.


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the corridor, drowning his voice.


    The three monsters at the end of the stairs flew out like meat mud, hit the wall, left ferocious blood marks and fell to the ground.


    A moment''s effort.


    A young father with a child covered in blood stumbled open the iron door. When he saw Cole, he seemed to recognize the demon hunter who had been published in the newspaper more than once.


    With tears in his eyes, he looked back at his wife who had lost too much blood and killed the evil monster corpse with them.


    Stumbled over, blocked the terrible wound on his neck with his hand, handed the little girl to Cole and said, "take care of her, Cole.


    I may... Not see the sun tomorrow. "


    Kill countless demon hunters.


    Just one look, you can understand what the pale young man wants to express.


    Losing too much blood now.


    He can''t live without treatment.


    Rather than drag him down, he might as well sacrifice himself and strive for a chance to live for his daughter.


    Finish your last words.


    His eyes turned over, the dizziness of losing too much blood deprived him of his last reason, fell and fainted to the ground.


    The little girl in Cole''s arms cried and struggled, calling her parents again and again.


    No time to stop here sad.


    There''s not even time to ask for a name.


    Cole pulled the trigger of the destroyer''s shotgun, killed a blood path in the corridor of the apartment building and ran all the way to the third floor.


    Knock open the iron door.


    However, the scene presented in front of him made the roaring anger rush wildly and roar in his blood!


    Reality.


    Always more cruel than the story.


    The family he looked at two minutes ago could not wait for his rescue. They turned into corpses, lying on the ground with their eyes closed, and allowed the dissimilated species to devour and bite their flesh and blood.


    Including their children.


    Kill these damn bastards.


    Cole searched the apartment building all the way.


    But the little girl with no name in her arms is the last survivor.


    Fix her firmly to her back with a torn sheet.


    Standing on the top window.


    Cole is ready to jump down and do his best to save any citizen who has a chance to live.


    This time.


    In the further darkness, bursts of fire burst out suddenly, and there was a faint sound of gunfire.


    Local military police?


    After confirming the direction.


    Cole ignored the height of the 14th floor and jumped down.


    The purgatory windbreaker and the burning flame spread a strange force, holding him and the little girl''s body and landing smoothly.


    Far away.


    More alienated species are coming to him.


    Cole looked back at the crying little girl, held the long knife tightly and whispered, "hold me tight."

 Chapter 466

    meanwhile.


    The other side.


    The alienated monsters, who can''t see the end at a glance, launch waves of offensives.


    Hit the gate.


    Hit the window.


    Throw down any living creature they can see, bite and devour it madly.


    The office building of the Bowen city police station.


    Like a lonely boat in the rainstorm, it is difficult and hard to support.


    In the hall.


    The citizens who came to take refuge were crowded together.


    The woman hugged the child, looked after the old man, trembled and looked frightened.


    The men took the last weapon they could find in the police station and built a defensive barrier in front of the gate and window with their flesh and blood.


    Every second.


    Windows were broken, and the stationed detectives and citizens suffered gnawing and flesh and blood in the screams.


    A demon hunter recently on business in Boone.


    After emptying the last silver bullet.


    Look fierce.


    Pull out the machete hidden in your boots.


    He turned around and yelled at the policeman behind him, "bullets! Are there any more bullets?! the gate is about to be overwhelmed!"


    Bang -!


    Bang -!


    Although the six police officers tried their best to block the gate, the sound of the monster''s crazy impact, like a life-threatening drum, is urging and reminding every moment that you are in a race against death.


    "Fuck!"


    The demon hunter cut off an arm trying to stretch through the gap of the gate with a knife, and then fiercely hit the gate to help the police stop here.


    This time.


    His eyes just caught a glimpse of a table blocking the window not far away and was broken through.


    An ant like monster.


    to make use of every bit of time.


    Swarmed into the police station.


    Even if some police officers nearby reacted quickly enough, more than five monsters broke through their defense.


    If a hungry wolf rushes into the sheep.


    One face to face.


    Three police officers flew out with a scream and died on the spot.


    The women and children hiding in the hall were frightened and hid everywhere, but they were still seriously killed and injured!


    A completely frightened young detective stood at the window and saw what happened behind him. He stayed in place for a moment. He was suddenly caught by a thin arm extending in, broke the sealed board and yanked out.


    There was only time to make a scream before death, and then the "crack" sound of the monster eating came into the police station from outside the window.


    As the only demon hunter on the scene.


    Keegan Alba felt his ears buzzing and his head dizzy.


    As an action group, the supernatural family is an independent demon hunter with superior plundering sequence.


    To deal with demons or evil spirits, he has confidence and relies on his sequence secrets to help people here tide over difficulties.


    But now.


    The sequence secrets he mastered not only can''t work, but I''m afraid... Even the action team specially dealing with dark creatures came to this place.


    There will be no dead bones in a very short time!


    These sudden dark creatures are extremely aggressive, fearless, and the number is shocking!


    It''s just the number of people blocked outside the police station. According to visual inspection, there were at least thousands in the past!


    A terrorist figure that can be completely suppressed only by cooperating with the army!


    Or, there happens to be a trial sequence in Boone


    Take a deep breath.


    The demon hunter soon abandoned this unrealistic idea.


    In his nine-year career, if he wanted to rely on others every time he encountered a sudden crisis, now the grave grass is three feet tall.


    But


    Take a breath.


    The anoxic brain was running at high speed and his eyes swept through the chaotic police station.


    He couldn''t find any ideas to break the game.


    As if, waiting for the fate of the citizens in this police station building, there is only death and despair.


    Shit


    But that''s not the worst.


    Just like the old saying: no double blessing, no double misfortune.


    Behind him, the police station gate, which had been struggling to resist the attack for 30 minutes, was finally unable to withstand the impact of the outside world.


    The hinge latch installed on the wall vibrates bricks and stones one by one with the frequency of impact.


    Until the irresistible police officers fled.


    The door on the left collapsed and hit the ground with a deafening sound!


    It''s broken!


    This last thought stopped in my mind.


    The demon hunter''s pupils constricted and turned back.


    A large number of alienated species with grotesque and ferocious shapes are reflected in his eyes.


    Like a wave, it drowned him alive in an instant.


    It''s also at this moment.


    When the refuge citizens in the police station hall, desperate to escape from the place of death.


    When the last brave police officer gave up his fearless resistance, picked up his two children and desperately fled to the back door.


    A figure bathed in roaring flames.


    It''s like killing God from heaven.


    Suddenly appeared at the end of the street.


    Reflected in the pupils of all those who have been desperate.


    Standing among the monsters with broken limbs and arms, they cut with long knives and roared with guns, rolling all the way to the gate of the police station!


    His presence.


    At this moment.


    Like the most delicious fresh meat, it is put in front of alienated species.


    Even the monster who had rushed to a woman and was ready to bite, like a flesh and blood centipede, suddenly turned back and stared at him with gray and godless human eyes.


    The flesh and blood left behind.


    Crazy rush over there!


    Naga drowned in the monsters, relying on rich experience, the demon hunter Keegan, who narrowly picked up his life, looked at the monsters retreating from the police station like a tide of disbelief.


    Get up quickly.


    Cover the bleeding wound on your chest.


    Staring at the man bathed in the fire like a butcher killing God.


    A name, leaping in my heart: Cole Walker!


    How did that adult suddenly appear in Boone?!


    Do you?


    At this moment.


    Not just him.


    Hundreds of survivors stopped and looked at them in a daze. It was like a terrible scene in a dark epic.


    Countless alienated species, ignoring their existence.


    Climb on the wall.


    Or cross the street.


    Or over the skylight above them.


    The dense footsteps rustled and breathtaking.


    Like some strange attraction, like a moth putting out a fire, they madly rush to the streets not far away and to the side of something as terrible as hell.


    Until the most responsive demon hunter turned and shouted to the others, "that adult is helping us delay time! Don''t be stunned! Now, everyone get in the car and leave the city immediately, come on!"


    This is also the time.


    A teenager who recognized Cole stared, tugged at his mother''s clothes, as if he had met a life idol, and said excitedly, "Mom! I know him! He''s Cole Walker! That''s the demon hunter who often appears in the newspaper!


    He came to save us! "


    The boy''s voice, like a stone, fell into the calm lake.


    For a moment.


    There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    "It''s Cole!"


    "The Demon Hunter... I know him! God bless us. We''ll be safe with him."


    "Stop fucking nonsense! Get in the car! We have to get out of here now!"


    Although everyone''s footsteps are in a hurry.


    But there were some people who looked back anxiously and looked at the burning light that had been submerged in the sea of corpses and blood.


    Everyone''s life is precious and unique.


    The demon hunter never owes them.


    But


    Think of it here.


    No matter admire, or worry, or hold a sweat for Cole in your heart.


    Everyone knows one thing.


    If they don''t leave now, all the man''s efforts and sacrifices will be in vain.

 Chapter 467

    Natural disaster.


    Death.


    conquer.


    The giant of the dark world, the way of the scourge party.


    Just like this night, a large-scale alienation event occurred all over the world.


    Alcatel, the king of vampires, formed an alliance with the Lord of pain, urnizakue zineher, and planned for more than 400 years. After the failure of karadishan.


    Relying on the closed mountains of hedelia and the great maritime colonial era opened 300 years ago, the seeds of alienation are hidden in the blood of sect believers and spread to the world.


    And now.


    The evil night erodes the soul.


    The seed of evil is rooted in flesh and blood, blooms and bears fruit, and gives birth to one slave after another in the abyss of pain.


    They kill people.


    Sow fear and despair, bring misery and death.


    This night.


    It is destined to become a scar of suffering and stay in the long history of mankind forever.


    This night is also destined to create an era of unyielding resistance, bleeding, writing epic Elegy and a large number of heroes.


    A legendary generation with the strongest birth.


    ...


    Boone.


    Cole could not remember how much the long knife in his hand was broken.


    At his feet.


    Mountain like corpses are piled high.


    The sea of blood, like the tide, fluctuates and surges under the trampled feet.


    Finally.


    When the last alienated monster fell at his feet.


    A sharp howl suddenly rang through the world.


    As if there were endless alienated species, at this moment, Qi Qi stopped, like the approval of wolves to wolves, and issued a soul-stirring scream in unison.


    When the Tathagata came, they crowded together and retreated quickly.


    Dawn is not yet here.


    Broken street lamp, the light is dead.


    Only the roaring flames of hell, waving their teeth and claws, were burning behind Cole.


    Hold the handle of the long knife tightly.


    Even though it was him, he finally felt a burst of extremely strong fatigue, which was directly into the soul and knocked down his tall body.


    Stagger forward, hold the long knife and kneel on one knee.


    In the eyes.


    Under the shaking purgatory light, his face had been submerged in turbid blood.


    The endless killing brought numbness and plunged his consciousness into a brief chaos and stagnation.


    This time.


    A small hand, pulling the sleeve, timidly extended to his face and wiped the blood marks.


    Dead silence.


    In the fluctuating blood reflection, the little girl had already drained the last drop of frightened tears, and her young face was numb and indifferent.


    The crying hoarse voice was no longer childlike and said softly, "my mother used to tell me that if I had a nightmare, I would open my eyes.


    Then you won''t be afraid. "


    Cole didn''t respond.


    In the pool of blood of weak paralysis and kneeling, even the hand holding the knife was released at this moment.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Maybe a minute.


    Maybe a thousand years.


    A pair of black high-heeled shoes scattered the sea of blood and suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    Slender legs, white, round and straight.


    She leaned over, gently hugged Cole and whispered, "will you fall too, Cole?"


    Like the first time they met.


    Cole hugged the woman who collapsed to the ground.


    Familiar sounds.


    Awaken the numb nerves of the demon hunter.


    His dry, itchy throat made the same indifferent voice, "seranda."


    But all this.


    As if it were just an illusion.


    Cole looked up.


    Before him was still a sea of corpses and blood, and a gloomy and dead night.


    The only difference.


    A red eyed crow landed on the arm of a dead man and looked at him quietly.


    Maybe the mission has been completed.


    Perhaps it is the bloody killing smell of the demon hunter that makes it feel scared and strange.


    The crow spread its wings, embraced freedom and the sky, hovered over the corpse mountain, and gradually disappeared into the distant night.


    Take a deep breath.


    Cole propped himself up.


    A slightly trembling hand lit a cigarette.


    After exhaling the turbid smoke and dust, he said indifferently, "are you alive?"


    The little girl on her back whispered, "HMM."


    later.


    The purgatory windbreaker evaporated and burned the blood all over the body. Cole stepped forward, followed the guidance of the blood deed, and walked away along the street.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Abandoned Manor on the outskirts of Boone.


    Claudia Joran, the former vampire Narcissus, screamed and fell on the black and white marble floor of the hall.


    The corners of his mouth were bloody and he suddenly looked up.


    The dark eyes of incomparable hatred stared at the road standing at the end of the steps.


    One hand behind his back.


    Like an emperor, a man above.


    His former father and current enemy, urori IX.


    Even though her anger is more burst and hot than the spewing volcano, there is a gap between absolute blood suppression and hard power.


    Her revenge is more like being beaten and abused unilaterally.


    After all.


    In the eyes of urori IX and other people.


    She is just a impure hybrid, a dirty bastard with human blood.


    power.


    Speed.


    reaction capacity.


    There is nothing comparable with absolute high purity blood.


    Urori IX was as cold as when Cole first met him, with his chin slightly raised. He looked down at his former daughter and said coldly, "you are so disappointing to me. Even if you have the sequence power of the demon hunter, you are still so weak and humble.


    Your actions disgrace the blood of urori, nathus.


    For life and revenge.


    He volunteered to serve a human as the Lord of the blood contract, abandoned his real name and used a cheap human name.


    I''ve had enough of your boring revenge game, daughter. It''s time for me to end it myself... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    When he was ready to execute the bastard who dared to betray the noble blood of uroli, a burst of footsteps of leather shoes on the marble floor suddenly sounded.


    Compared with the nobility and lowliness of full mouth.


    The reaction of urori IX to flee at this moment is more real.


    Personal interpretation of a funny scene: tough mouth first, I''m the best at running.


    Because he knows.


    Here comes the Lord of the blood contract of Narcissus.


    That terrible guy, even Lord Alcatel, is a little afraid.


    Cole walks into the vampire''s residence... Or the minimalist palace.


    Claudia clenched her lips and sank to the ground. There was hatred and pain in her eyes.


    Even if she had part of the power of the Lord of the blood contract, she was still too weak. Without the arrival of the Lord of the blood contract, she could not complete revenge, but almost died here.


    Get up hard.


    With my back to Cole, I said coldly, "now I''m like a funny clown, right?"


    Her voice was not answered.


    Then he turned his head, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said expressionless, "sooner or later I''ll kill him myself..."


    That''s it.


    The once vampire paused slightly, bent over to pick up the long knife on the ground, put on a serious and serious tone, looked directly at Cole again, and said firmly, "... Kill him completely as a demon hunter and a human.


    For my hatred.


    For the mother I never met. "

 Chapter 468

    The chill of the early spring of the Empire still lingered.


    The long night seemed to have no end.


    Until the first ray of dawn, through the thick black clouds, barely reached the earth.


    One night''s evil Carnival finally led to a short pause.


    Montsidi capital.


    On the scarred streets full of corpses.


    The demon hunter and the soldiers looked at the faded alienated species, looked at each other, and the atmosphere was silent.


    At this time.


    When the crows migrate out of season, they fly in groups like dark clouds over the imperial capital.


    meanwhile.


    A large number of leaflets poured down like snowflakes.


    Vera Morgan stepped on a corpse, blood stained face, indifference, and pulled out a long knife.


    Standing in place, the breath condensed into water mist in the air, raised his head and wrinkled his eyebrows.


    Reach out and hold a fallen leaflet


    Look up.


    The printing specifications are very crude.


    Title, content, a strange sign.


    Besides, there is nothing superfluous.


    Perhaps the girl''s amazing combat effectiveness broke out last night, which impressed the demon hunters and soldiers who fought with him.


    Perhaps the powerful existence itself, like Cole, will always attract others to follow.


    A young man of the same age, at this time, the title to her also changed from calling her first name directly to honorific title.


    With a leaflet in his hand.


    The young man went to Vera and frowned, "Your Excellency Vera, this thing is..."


    I heard his inquiry.


    Other nearby demon hunters also glanced at Vera.


    Be silent for a moment.


    If it was before.


    Girls are bound to be shocked or fall into great anxiety.


    But now.


    Vera just took a deep breath, expressionless, and coldly spit out a word that is very strange to others, "scourge party."


    Wen Yan.


    The other demon hunters looked at each other.


    They want to ask, but they know the rules very well. It''s better to know less about some things.


    At least... Before there is no official announcement at the top.


    This title, which has something to do with the "natural disaster," can be easily understood as a bad guy.


    The other side.


    DIDU railway station.


    Hardy betani, like a bloody man at the moment, glanced at the contents of the leaflet, rubbed it into a ball and flattened it with his feet. He was really angry and scolded.


    "Alcatel, that son of a bitch! I''ll kill him myself sooner or later!"


    Maybe I''ve worked with Cole too long.


    At this time, the little man, bathed in dark red blood, was like a murderous God.


    The demon hunters who followed him around to resist threw their eyes in awe.


    This time.


    A female demon hunter quickly ran to the station. When she saw Hardy, she breathed out and said loudly, "Lord betani! Hoo... Fortunately you''re all right


    Minister Cole walker is currently out of touch.


    The special department needs you to deal with some important things, and the headquarters requires you to go back immediately. "


    Hardy frowned and had nowhere to vent his anger. Pointing to the demon hunter standing in place and whispering about the leaflet, hardy shouted, "what are you looking at?! go help the soldiers and pull all these damn bastards out of the city!


    You''d better burn it down and don''t let me see them again!


    Shit. "


    Hardy at the moment.


    Like Cole at the Newcastle estate last year.


    Although it was just a predatory sequence, the crazy fight overnight had a great impact on other demon hunters, and he inexplicably became the only leader here.


    The only difference is that this guy has a hotter temper than Cole.


    And for everyone at the scene.


    Of course, even if the demon hunter who works in the special department has become famous for a long time, he still looks very insignificant with that big man.


    in fact.


    A demon hunter who can follow cole to this day in the special department.


    Only when we really work with them can we understand what kind of fierce people the newly established department has gathered.


    In half an hour.


    The parliament hall on the top floor of the demon hunting regiment headquarters.


    Bureaucrats, large and small, gathered together.


    In front of the oval conference table, Roddy Singh, who was tall and strong, slapped the leaflet on the table and shouted, "fuck the natural disaster party!


    Surrender?


    I vote for you!


    Hardy, tell me, will Cole die in Boone?


    Even if he''s dead.


    According to Alcatel, should we lay down our arms, kneel on the ground and raise our hands to surrender to him? "


    Hardy, with his left hand in his trouser pocket, stood in front of the window, frowning.


    The right hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly because of anger.


    Stroking his hair full of blood scabs, he turned and angrily said, "you''re right, Roddy, vote for the fuck! And I don''t believe that Cole can die in Boone so easily.


    What about the number of monsters?


    I can''t even kill him. Do you want to kill him?! Alcatel is Farting!


    Alarmist! "


    The only trial sequence present, Rolando ugg, sat upright in a chair and said coldly, "please pay attention to your words, Mr. betani."


    At the same time, he raised his hand and motioned to the secretary who recorded the meeting to pinch out this paragraph and don''t record it.


    Hardy retorted, "words? How can I pay attention to words?! my boss doesn''t know life or death now. I''m very calm!"


    This time.


    Carl Helms, the deputy leader of the executive team, put his iron hand on the table and said in a deep voice, "I know Cole. He is far more cunning than you think, even if..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The door of the conference hall was suddenly knocked open.


    A liaison, holding a copied telegram, said out of breath, "there''s news! Last night, a convoy escaped from Boone.


    According to their description.


    When he left, Lord Cole was still in the city center to resist those monsters. "


    Roland frowned. "Now?"


    The liaison officer was stunned and said, "now... No one knows whether he is alive, but it is certain that the adult was still alive before 3 a.m."


    meanwhile.


    The same quarrel after quarrel.


    At the same time, it was staged in the high-level conference hall of demon hunting groups all over the world.


    The core issue.


    In addition to the natural disaster party, which announced that Cole was dead, there was also persuading people to surrender to them.


    Otherwise, the army of painful servants will never survive.


    For the surrender.


    Alcatel swore in the name of blood, absolutely not to kill, and had additional preferential treatment.


    Murder kills the heart and alienates the mind.


    It''s not just humans who like this trick all the time.


    Vampires like it as much as the dark world.


    Deciding the outcome of a war depends not only on the strength of both sides.


    Publicity and inspiring means are equally important.


    Although the monsters that roamed the major cities suddenly retreated before dawn.


    But everything.


    It also shows one thing to the people of the world: the world has fallen.


    But as a central figure in the debate and conspiracy.


    When all means of communication fail.


    At this time, Cole and Claudia found a car that could start in Boone and drove quickly to the capital.

 Chapter 469

    February 6, 1836.


    It has been three days since the scourge party declared war on the human world on behalf of the dark world.


    The clouds of war and evil.


    Cover the sky.


    Every day a city falls.


    Thousands of people die every day.


    Hundreds of villages and towns were bloodwashed overnight and filled with frightened corpses.


    The Mongol Empire.


    Major cities are also in a difficult situation.


    As early as yesterday, the world demon hunter organization had issued the highest level disaster notice to the world. Twelve trial sequences, together with demon hunter organizations from various countries, poured out and stationed in all economic and industrial important towns around the world.


    Ensure the safe supply of strategic materials such as grain, steel and medicine.


    in fact.


    The confrontation with the dark world is completely different from the civil war in the human world.


    The arrival of alienation natural disaster.


    This has led to the frequent occurrence of various terrorist incidents.


    Aware of the growth of the dark forces.


    Evil spirits rage.


    The devil took advantage of the weakness and hid under the propaganda offensive of the cult organization, eroding people''s hearts.


    Some sightings of witches that had not appeared for a long time also began to increase day by day.


    Under this.


    The dark crow witch who has never moved, as a major problem of each demon hunting group, is like a time bomb placed in a corner where everyone can''t see.


    It''s hard to sleep and eat.


    The most important thing.


    The news of the death of the famous legendary demon hunter, Cole walker, cast a heavy shadow on the already dark future.


    It seems that there is no hope of victory.


    ...


    It is 100 kilometers away from monsidi.


    Leica town.


    A three story wooden folk house.


    The gloomy roar and ambiguous cry came from the window on the second floor from time to time.


    The human body hit the wall and made a heavy dull noise.


    Mixed with desperate wailing.


    A hoarse, ugly voice, like fingernails scraping the blackboard, suddenly sounded.


    "Ah... What touching words are as sad as your incompetence.


    Why don''t we make a deal?


    You killed her brother.


    I''ll let her go, okay? "


    later.


    A woman''s voice sounded.


    "Do you think I''ll believe your nonsense?"


    A moment''s effort.


    The strong wind generated by the confrontation between supernatural evil force and sequence force broke the windows of the room and blew out gray and dirty curtains.


    A female demon hunter in a black uniform, with a dull hum, flew backwards out of the window and fell to the ground. The sound of broken bones made her teeth sour.


    The suffocation caused by heart piercing pain left her head blank and almost fainted.


    But her indomitable will supported her faith and soul, kept silent and tried to get up.


    But he lost his strength because of his broken arm.


    He stumbled and fell to the ground again.


    It was a troubled time.


    The despicable devil is still torturing the girl''s soul. If she falls, who can save her and save the life of the family?


    As she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and tried to stand up.


    A slender hand, pale as snow, suddenly stretched out in front of her.


    The female demon hunter was stunned.


    Look up.


    Yu Guang just caught a glimpse of a tall man in a windbreaker and stepped past her.


    Turn around and look back, but you have time to see a back.


    It''s just... This back is inexplicably familiar.


    Grab the pale hand.


    The demon hunter stood up and was about to say thank you. He ran into Claudia''s pale, cold, vampire face.


    His face suddenly changed.


    Take three steps back, pull out the matching gun, point it at her, and pull the trigger decisively.


    Although Claudia''s strength is not strong, she will not be easily killed by a pistol when she is on guard.


    Turned into a blood shadow, escaped the bullet and appeared behind the female demon hunter. Her sharp nails clasped her neck and said coldly, "you''re looking for death, demon hunter."


    This time.


    A young child''s voice sounded not far away.


    "Sister Claudia..."


    Accompanied by sound.


    A little girl appeared in their sight.


    Claudia snorted coldly and slowly let go of the demon hunter.


    meanwhile.


    There was a sudden scream of horror from the devil on the second floor.


    "Shit! You''re not dead... Wait! Cole! Have something to say... Damn it! Don''t point your gun at me -!


    Hi! Wait... "


    Boom!


    The bullet that had arrived at noon turned into a roaring flame.


    One shot exploded the devil''s dog''s head and opened a big hole in the wooden wall on the second floor of the folk house.


    When the dust settles.


    Cole went downstairs, stopped at the door of the house, frowned and bowed his head.


    The crisp voice of the criminal verdict sounded.


    A wisp of smoke rose.


    Put your left hand in your windbreaker pocket and walk towards the imperial capital.


    This time.


    The female demon hunter was stunned for a moment. She hurried to stop in front of cole and said in great shock, "cole?! God... You''re still alive!


    The whole world thinks you''re dead! "


    His eyes swept the woman''s charming face and familiar dark red hair.


    Cole stopped and said coldly, "we seem to have met."


    "I''ve seen more than that. You saved my life."


    The female demon hunter looked a little excited. She put her right hand on her full chest and said with a smile, "remember when she was in golden harbor?


    Jalanka dush.


    You saved me. "


    Cole breathed out a mouthful of muddy smoke and dust, stared at her, didn''t say much, passed her and continued to walk far away.


    Claudia wanted to catch up and stood there hesitating.


    Turn around.


    Tentatively stretched out his right hand to the little girl.


    The latter trotted over all the way, took her hand, raised his head, looked puzzled and said, "sister Claudia, your hands are so cold."


    The vampire didn''t respond.


    The two stepped after Cole.


    On the way.


    The old engine of the car roared hard.


    Jalanka, who was traveling with her, sat in the co pilot''s seat and talked to Cole about the recent situation in detail.


    "... there are disasters all over the world. Those monsters invade on a large scale every night. In order to resist their attack, the Empire launched the Army Reserve war act the day before yesterday.


    Even the students of the Demon Hunter College are on the front line. "


    Cole rolled down the window, threw out his cigarette butt and frowned. "Is there any witness report from Alcatel?"


    "Not yet, but Lord Rolando has been stationed in the imperial capital. I heard that at the parliament the day before yesterday, he mentioned a plan to deal with the current situation.


    But it was strongly opposed by the demon hunting group and her majesty. "


    This time.


    When the car radio was turned on, it suddenly made a noise, attracting the attention of everyone in the car.


    Not long.


    A slightly familiar voice sounded.


    "I am the leader of the kamarila party, the current patriarch of the urali clan, and my full name is Caesar yerdov urali. You can call me urali IX.


    From now on.


    I declare that the first country in history ruled by dark creatures and vampire clans, mondrilo, has been established.


    We welcome interested human countries to establish diplomatic relations with us.


    At the same time, I hope you can see the reality and give up fantasy and resistance... "

 Chapter 470

    The same voice and words.


    Over and over again.


    Claudia sneered and said contemptuously, "stupid and arrogant.


    A group of dirty vampires and dark creatures are also trying to build a nation. This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life. "


    Wen Yan.


    Jalanka frowned, looked back at him suspiciously, said in a moment of silence, "aren''t you a vampire?"


    Claudia looked straight into her eyes, her indifferent tone, oppressive, full of hatred and disgust.


    "Demon hunter, you can call my name directly, or you can think I''m a hybrid human with impure blood, but don''t let me hear the name of vampire, okay?"


    Her answer made jalanka more confused.


    But that''s what everyone said


    Frown and no longer respond.


    The topic ends.


    There was a dull silence in the carriage.


    Only the old engine of the car gives full play to the last waste heat and roars continuously.


    On the passenger seat.


    Yaranka glanced at Cole''s side face from time to time.


    Many days ago, after the Golden Harbor incident.


    She is quite sure that she has hopelessly fallen in love with this guy.


    frankly speaking.


    Who doesn''t like such a powerful and handsome demon hunter?


    What''s more, he saved his life.


    But the reality is.


    His relationship with the dark Raven witch, former demon hunter penny seranda, is well known all over the world.


    At the same time, there is an ambiguous big reporter Amelia, and a strange woman who is suspected of being a witch and calls herself a witch.


    In troubled times.


    Cole''s sudden appearance made jalanka inexplicably have a strange idea of fate.


    If you don''t say something now.


    Maybe some words, she can only take it into the coffin.


    After sorting out his thoughts, he turned to look at Cole and looked directly at his side face. His tone was calm, as if he was not talking about a red faced true confession, but an ordinary trivial matter.


    "Cole, I think... I may be in love with you."


    If Cole was a playboy like Carl at this time, he would never refuse the true confession of a beautiful woman like jalanka dush.


    At least not physically.


    Finish this sentence.


    Jalanka rolled down the window, put her arm on the edge of the window, and let the harsh cold wind blow on her white face. Her dark red hair floated in the wind, like ending a wish, smiling and looking into the distance.


    As in this dark era.


    Everyone''s destiny.


    Maybe.


    At this moment.


    Yaranka''s performance can be regarded as a relatively normal person with personal emotions and desires.


    Maybe.


    From the moment Cole embarked on the road of demon hunter and Claudia embarked on the road of revenge, to some extent, normal people''s life has long been contrary to them.


    long time.


    Cole exhaled a puff of smoke and said coldly, "you''ll die."


    Aranka turned her head.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    The beautiful woman with a few freckles on her nose, whose smile seemed to have a gentle and soothing strange power, said, "if I don''t say, I may not have a chance after today."


    Nina, the little girl, looked at the three people in the car.


    She can understand the expression of love, but she can''t understand why the beautiful sister sitting in the front row would say such words.


    After today.


    Can''t you say it tomorrow?


    meanwhile.


    The headquarters of the imperial demon hunting regiment.


    Rolando ugg stood alone in the office on the top floor, holding the pure gold pocket watch that never left his body. His haze looked through the window at the hurried citizens and the devastated streets below.


    Suddenly.


    A sharp pain from his heart twisted his face, which remained unchanged all year round.


    Take a piece of medicine out of the pocket of your coat vest and take it with water.


    A moment later.


    Pain relief.


    And the pain seemed to remind him of the extraordinary years.


    He had not smiled for many years, and the corners of his mouth floated a faint arc inexplicably.


    Reach out.


    Open the cover of the pocket watch and look at the black-and-white photos inside.


    When he was young, Rolando wore a uniform of demon hunter interns, raised his head, was full of energy, smiled and confident.


    Beside him, there was a young girl with curly hair, beautiful eyes and sweet smile, who was also wearing an intern uniform.


    Look at the picture for a long time.


    He put his left hand on the evil sarcoma in his chest and repeated what he had said to himself countless times with a voice that only he could hear.


    "Now is not the time, Lord of pain... Now... Not the time..."


    ...


    The sun goes to the west mountain.


    Night gradually came.


    At this moment, everyone who still lives completely in this world starts to tighten up again with a slightly soothing heart.


    They know.


    The master and slave of pain will invade their homes again after the sun has completely set.


    And in the imperial capital.


    The Imperial Army closely arranged defense lines, built defensive roadblocks at important streets, and set up machine guns and artillery.


    The accompanying demon hunters also began to adjust their state, fill their stomachs and tidy up their weapons and ammunition.


    The headquarters responsible for commanding the front line.


    Telephone ringing and telegraph sound interweave a busy picture.


    Everyone is trying their best to make their own efforts for tonight''s resistance, even if he is just the most ordinary and ordinary operator.


    Because they know.


    The soldiers on the front line and the demon hunters are working hard.


    Any slack and escape will only make their blood flow in vain.


    Everyone''s heart is tightly stretched with a nerve.


    Imperial Palace.


    Experienced the baptism of countless wars.


    Has endured countless attacks from the dark world.


    As a symbol of the imperial spirit, the elderly queen once again refused the asylum request of the cabinet and the demon hunting regiment, and lived a regular and simple life with her whole family as usual.


    Just like her national speech yesterday.


    If the dark world really conquered the world and the country.


    Then they have to step on the bodies of her and the royal family first.


    Forced by helplessness.


    The rumor has long been constant, and the cabinet with a lax people''s heart can only harden its head and stick to the imperial capital without retreating under the iron hand of the prime minister and the supreme commander of the Imperial military headquarters.


    Night comes.


    The soldiers were perfused.


    Staring at the end of the long street shrouded in the dark night.


    Suddenly.


    A small but dense sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, which made everyone''s scalp numb.


    The officer in charge of the intersection swallowed his saliva, opened his eyes, stared at the end of the street, raised his right hand and shouted, "everyone, load your weapons!"


    There was a neat click.


    When the first deformed alien species appeared under the dim street lamp.


    The officer''s pupil shrank suddenly, a wisp of cold sweat quickly slipped down the sideburns, put down his right hand, and roared in a hysterical voice, "fire --!"

 Chapter 471

    Long and narrow streets, painful slaves build a long river of flesh and blood, rolling in, trying to crush the world with evil cavalry.


    The bullets poured.


    The guns shook the sky.


    In the extremely dark night, the iron curtain is intertwined like fire.


    The capital of Mongolia under the curtain of night.


    At this moment, it turns into a pure meat grinder.


    There is no merciful war. Every second is eulogizing death.


    "Squadron leader! The left side is lost! We -"


    The young man''s slightly childish voice suddenly stopped.


    A huge body, like a painful slave piled up with swollen corpses, fell from the sky, a huge mouthpiece with stinky saliva, swallowed the soldiers, and made a terrible sound of sour teeth, broken bones and broken tendons.


    See this.


    The soldiers stationed at the intersection looked frightened.


    The old-fashioned bolt rifle, hard to blast out bullets, but it didn''t help.


    Dense footsteps, fast approaching.


    The soldiers had no time to escape, and even the scream of death and unwilling cry for help were drowned in the torrent of blood and flesh of sin in an instant.


    Demon hunting headquarters.


    Roddy Singh''s big secret was pale, sweating hard, and stood in the office of the general headquarters with the just gathered information in his trembling hands, reading out the latest bad war situation.


    "... the number of painful slaves is far more than we expected! Sir, it''s time to decide whether to withdraw from the imperial capital as a whole!


    If we continue like this, we may not last until dawn... "


    Reality is never an inspiring slogan.


    The high-end combat power of the dark world has not yet appeared, but the pain slaves like the sea have been difficult to resist.


    Roddy smashed his fist on the desk and angrily said, "where''s Roland? Didn''t he stay in DIDU to help defend?


    It''s been three days. Now we''re not ready to start. Do we have to wait until the emperor falls and all the people die before we are willing to help us? "


    The big Secretary raised his arm to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and explained, "Your Excellency Roland has been stationed outside the palace. I made a special trip to inquire about this matter.


    Lord Rolando replied that it was not time for him to do it.


    But according to my personal analysis and judgment.


    The adult... Seems to be deliberately avoiding something, so... "


    "I said earlier that Hadi betani and those people with strong combat ability should not be transferred to help defend other cities, resulting in the emptiness of the imperial capital''s defense, and Lord Rolando... Shit!"


    Roddy stopped talking nonsense.


    Picked up the coat on the hanger, glared angrily and said to the big secretary, "bring all my equipment. If you can''t guard it tonight.


    Everybody don''t live! "


    As soon as the big secretary''s face changed, he quickly stopped and said, "Lord Roddy! You can''t go out! If there is no coordination in the headquarters, the front line..."


    I''m not finished.


    Roddy impatiently interrupted his voice and angrily said, "don''t talk nonsense to me! After I leave, the command here will be handed over to the director''s office and you will be responsible."


    Then he walked out of the office.


    basement.


    Trial court detention room.


    Amelia kept pacing in place with her chest in her hands.


    Her haggard face and messy hair showed that she had a hard time recently.


    She looked up and looked through the narrow window only 20 cm above the ground. Anxiety and impatience, as well as the constant sound of guns, made her fidgety.


    This time.


    A strange fragrance suddenly floated into her nose.


    Amelia looked back, but saw a woman who had met once and had long milky hair standing behind her.


    "Are you... Miss Haley Johnny? Cole mentioned it to me."


    Haley crossed her and walked to the door. She pried open the locked door of the detention room and said, "the third infantry regiment and the demon hunter dispatched by golden harbor will support her. Because of the railway problem, she can''t arrive until tomorrow morning.


    Anyway, the imperial capital can''t be guarded tonight. Now this place can''t afford to be empty. If you die here, Cole will kill those fools in the trial court when he comes back.


    Follow me closely and I''ll take you to a safe place. "


    Amelia was stunned and hurriedly asked, "didn''t they say Cole was dead? How do you know..."


    The witch took her arm and hid around the corner to avoid patrols... Or evacuated internal staff.


    He smiled mysteriously and explained, "I also know that guy is not far from us. You will understand later."


    The other side.


    As if the dark world decided to capture the capital of Mengxi at all costs tonight.


    A defensive circle built by soldiers and demon hunters.


    Continue to compress to the urban center.


    The fleeing citizens ran into the streets with military vehicles supporting everywhere.


    Maybe a block has completely fallen.


    Go straight to the Imperial Palace and pass the Third Avenue of the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment. There are traces of painful slaves.


    Roddy, who angrily left the building of the demon hunting regiment, cut them first, took a group of people and killed them in the distance.


    Five minutes later.


    Once the balance of war tilts.


    Fleeing and killing, like a torrent, roll forward, no one can stop.


    Hundreds of thousands of civilians and soldiers.


    Died on the way to the last line of defense in the center of the imperial capital.


    In a chaotic situation.


    There are corpses everywhere along the street, broken walls and burning ruins, and thick smoke goes straight to the sky.


    The wounded and separated children cried for help, but they were like humble mole ants in the towering wave. No one answered, and finally died in the surge of evil.


    A deserted palace.


    Roland stood alone in front of the window.


    Holding a pure gold pocket watch tightly in his hand.


    The haze and indifferent pupils reflect the indifference of being immersed in the burning and dead city.


    The last two kilometers of defense in the imperial city center.


    Roddy Singh, the demon hunter who was once famous for hunting werewolves, was shocked by the strong combat ability when he joined the battlefield.


    A huge, metallic human shadow built by the sequence of Secrets towered behind his strong body.


    Every action.


    There are pain slaves who die under the power of pure sequence arcane.


    But one''s strength is bound to be limited.


    Over time.


    The defensive front is constantly compressed backward.


    On the narrow street.


    The endless pain of the slave army has brought great psychological oppression to soldiers and demon hunters, so that they can only roar, pull the trigger, wave weapons and vent their final despair and resistance.


    This is also the time.


    A figure bathed in the flames of hell flashed between the high-rise buildings of the imperial capital and suddenly appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Abrupt.


    It is incompatible with the gloom and silence of the night.


    until.


    The figure, wrapped in unparalleled spirit, fell from the sky, aroused a heat wave, and fell in front of the last defense line of the Third Avenue.


    At this moment.


    The sight of all the soldiers and demon hunters gathered on him.


    Even Roddy Singh''s eyes were full of shock and disbelief. He stared wide and shouted, "Cole -?!"

 Chapter 472

    Cole''s appearance was like a polar night meteor that threatened death.


    Like the infernal fire of punishment.


    Ferocious run into the tide of flesh and blood constructed by evil.


    At this moment.


    Under the joint witness of the resistance of the last remaining 8000 people.


    In the eyes of countless refugees crowded outside the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Just like the records and praises of war heroes in ancient myths.


    He''s alone.


    It''s an army!


    Just the moment they came and rushed into the battlefield, those terrible and hard to die pain slaves were under the impact of blood flame and roaring muzzle.


    Into broken meat and stumps.


    Flying all over the sky.


    Piled up behind and under the feet of the man.


    After a moment of stupor.


    An exciting news that made everyone feel incredible quickly spread among the resistant soldiers and demon hunters.


    Cole walker.


    That powerful demon hunter like a legend, he''s back!


    Empty the pain slaves around.


    The long knife drips blood, and the smell of gunsmoke disperses at the muzzle.


    The fury of purgatory windbreaker is burning.


    Like a ferocious God of death, standing in the middle of the corpses everywhere.


    With his back to the demon hunter and soldiers behind him, he said coldly, "go help others."


    Perhaps this city, which symbolizes the spiritual pillar of the Mongol Empire, should not fall.


    Perhaps the only remaining resistance, and the citizens of the imperial capital, have responded to their desire for survival.


    While Cole came to the battlefield with strength.


    The other way.


    Hundreds of painful slaves seemed to encounter some irresistible terrorist force. They separated a road in the middle of the street, stacked and adhered to the buildings on both sides.


    In the sharp scream, crazy squeeze.


    Until it turned into a pile of meat mud and fell to the ground like raindrops.


    This is also the time.


    Roddy Singh, seeing the tall figure in the dark, kicked away the body at his feet and said in shock, "Medley... Your Excellency?"


    Under the shaking fire.


    A woman dressed as a mercenary, wearing a gray windbreaker, long brown hair, dry and rough, with traces of years on her face, carrying the body of a dead painful slave in her hand.


    Appeared in his field of vision.


    Patting his hands and standing on his hips, Roddy Singh also needs to be called "adult". A woman about 50 years old laughs, "it''s you, little Roddy.


    It seems that you are the only ones left in the imperial capital? "


    The strong appearance of women directly empties the painful slaves of an entire street.


    Roddy looked at the evil army still coming in the distance, took a deep breath and said, "I have arranged people to forcibly transfer your excellencies of the royal family and cabinet.


    All that remains now are the civilians and us who cannot withdraw.


    by the way.


    And Cole, he... "


    The burly man, who was like a calf, seemed very afraid of the "Lord Medley" and remained silent. He looked back at the street where Cole had appeared before. Except for the bodies everywhere, there were only burning flames buried in the tide of blood and flesh.


    Seems a little old.


    The crow''s feet in the corners of a woman''s eyes are very deep, and her skin also shows vicissitudes of life, which has not been maintained for a long time.


    But this does not affect the beautiful traces on her face when she was young.


    Walked up to Roddy and said with a smile, "cole walker? Is that the young man who is in the limelight recently and the dark world says he is dead every day?"


    "It''s him."


    Medley raised her right hand, turned the power of terrible sequence into an invisible force, crushed a large group of painful slaves rushing in the other direction, and sighed, "it seems that except for the little bastard Wenk valentier, the demon hunting group has not seen such a gifted... Demon hunter for a long time.


    A knife and a gun have such powerful combat effectiveness.


    I seem to be interested in him. "


    Roddy smiled and didn''t answer.


    Perhaps the powerful demon hunter in front of him has strange and soothing power.


    A bloody battlefield.


    In her few words, inexplicably became relaxed and happy. It seemed that she hurried back to the imperial capital at this time, not to participate in a cruel war.


    It''s a walk away journey.


    After a long silence, he said helplessly, "Lord medley, you are still the same... There is no sense of urgency."


    The woman patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "sense of urgency? Can sense of urgency kill these disgusting things? Don''t waste time here. Go and help the young man. I''m enough here alone.


    Well... Although I can''t kill these ghosts.


    But there''s no problem defending you until dawn. Let''s go. "


    Roddy and a group of demon hunters and soldiers around him looked back and looked at the terrible figure like hell killing God. He thought that the guy who looked particularly terrible at that time didn''t seem to need their help.


    if


    Medley Pucci, who can rank in the top three in the trial sequence, is a very gentle and kind person.


    So the evil Hunter Cole walker, who is notorious in the dark world and has countless blood on his hands, is a maniac who writes no strangers on his face and may kill at any time!


    even to the extent that.


    Their fighting style.


    The East-West intersection of the Third Avenue marks an obvious dividing line.


    A sea of blood on one side.


    The flame of Wrath burns all sin and hatred.


    Kill, bloody.


    The army of painful slaves on the other side danced all over the sky.


    Medley Pucci just stood where she was, the force of the terrible sequence, like a crushed beast, with meat mud and stumps everywhere on the walls and roads.


    I don''t know where Amelia got a camera.


    Haley Johnny was speechless, as if to say: so anxious to see your old lover?


    Slip into the tens of thousands of refugees crowded in the middle of Third Avenue, outside the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment.


    Use the lens.


    Record this heroic scene against the army of suffering slaves.


    It''s not just the battle between Cole and medley, which is as exciting as an ancient legend, as if victory is in front of us.


    Her camera.


    The struggle of refugees was also recorded.


    It was a scene of fearless resistance with ordinary soldiers on the front line and demon hunters.


    Haley followed her as if she didn''t care at all. The hostile relationship between the two people to some extent said, "I don''t understand.


    What''s the use of recording these.


    Can you get a high commission and remuneration after being published in the newspaper? "


    Amelia looked at her, shuttled among the refugees, recorded everything with a camera, and responded, "citizens of the Empire have the right to know the truth, Miss Haley.


    And don''t you think if we stick to the imperial capital in such a desperate situation and never give up.


    Citizens of the Empire.


    Is it very exciting news for other people in the world who are fearless to resist? "

 Chapter 473

    The night is like blood.


    The imperial streets filled with smoke and rust are filled with corpses.


    A long and cruel battle.


    Kill every resister''s strength and will.


    The emergence of Cole Walker and medley Pucci has injected a shot in the arm into the defense of the imperial capital.


    With absolutely bloody and cruel means of repression, temporarily intercept the troops in the abyss outside the last line of defense on the Third Avenue.


    But the fall of the city is still only a matter of time.


    Ammunition and supplies are continuously consumed at a visible rate.


    Soldiers and demon hunters use their lives to fill the gap in the defense line.


    even to the extent that.


    Some brave citizens also spontaneously joined the resistance team, used guns to provide a modest strength, and did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives just to delay a moment.


    "Damn... You bastards!"


    Behind the lines of corpses.


    A young soldier kept pulling the bolt and pouring bullets.


    After the last shot.


    Reach for the empty bullet bag.


    His face changed.


    He hurriedly raised his head.


    The reflection of the painful slave in the pupil expanded rapidly until the overwhelming force knocked him down head-on.


    The soldiers gave out their last roar and scream.


    His hands stopped meaninglessly in front of him and struggled frantically.


    He glared angrily, roared hysterically, trying to avoid the invasion of death.


    The next moment.


    When he thought death had come.


    A strange force turned into an invisible thing that was hard to capture by the naked eye, just like water waves, and spread wantonly in the imperial capital at an extremely fast speed.


    Areas swept by ripples.


    All the pain slaves seem to have received some kind of mandatory order.


    Stop it.


    Dull stop in place, like a puppet, motionless.


    The soldier who escaped the disaster by chance made a short sound of panic breathing, lay on the ground and moved frantically backward, leaving the sculpture and generally stopped in front of him, even the painful slave whose mouth had reached his neck.


    The same scene.


    In every corner of the imperial capital.


    The soldiers put down their rifles one after another. They were still frightened. They looked at each other when they saw all the painful slaves who had stopped in front of them.


    The other side.


    The purgatory windbreaker burned the blood all over.


    Wave the long knife and throw out the blood drops on the blade.


    Cole frowned slightly, kicked down the painful slave stopped in front of him, and turned to look at the source of the strange power: the imperial palace.


    Take a cautious step back.


    Again, make sure that these strange and disgusting ghost things will not burst out suddenly.


    Turn around.


    Walk towards the palace.


    Along the way.


    The citizens who took refuge threw awe and worship at him one after another, or greeted him in good faith.


    The soldiers saw Cole.


    Also stopped one after another to salute.


    When passing the headquarters of the demon hunting regiment, a familiar figure crowded through the crowd, with a camera hanging around his neck, trotted all the way, bumped into Cole and gave him a tight hug.


    "Thank God..."


    The female reporter loosened her arms.


    He looked up straight into Cole''s eyes, glanced at the strange scene in the distance, frowned and said, "why did those things suddenly stop?"


    Cole said coldly, "you''re alone... Where''s Vera?"


    Amelia looked back and seemed to be looking for someone. She explained, "Miss Vera was transferred the day before yesterday to help defend other cities.


    The witch you mentioned to me, Miss Haley.


    She brought me out, but she seems... Gone? "


    Haley Johnny''s always mysterious whereabouts, Cole said, "ignore her, but if you want to know the answer, come with me."


    Amelia was stunned. When she saw that Cole had passed her to the palace, she quickly picked up the camera and said, "of course! Wait for me, Cole."


    On the way.


    Roddy Singh and a strange female demon hunter came face to face.


    After meeting.


    Without waiting for the introduction of the new permanent member of the demon hunting group, medley Pucci smiled, stretched out her right hand to Cole and said, "you must be the legendary Cole walker.


    Medley Pucci, you should have heard my name. "


    Cole released his opponent''s hand and said indifferently, "trial sequence."


    "That''s right."


    Madeleine smiled and looked at the female reporter.


    The latter quickly stretched out his right hand and introduced himself, "Lord medley, Amelia green, columnist of the great empire daily."


    Perhaps this powerful demon hunter with the best strength has always been so.


    Maybe it''s a woman''s natural gossip.


    Madeleine''s left hand is on her waist.


    Looking at Amelia carefully, he joked, "I know you, Mr. Cole Walker''s special columnist.


    His gossip lover.


    Well... If you''re getting married one day, remember to send me an invitation. "


    Roddy saw the female reporter standing in place with an embarrassed face, coughed and said in a deep voice, "Lord medley, your excellency Rolando is still in the imperial palace. We don''t waste time."


    In a sense.


    Uh


    At least in Roddy Singh''s many years of experience, the character of the twelve trial sequences... Including the trial sequence candidate Cole walker.


    It seems that there are some differences from ordinary people.


    Or... Is that the prerequisite for becoming a qualified trial sequence?


    Throwing these inexplicable and strange ideas out of his head, Roddy walked in front and the four walked all the way into the imperial palace.


    Her Majesty''s study for reading decrees.


    The desk lamp is dim.


    Roland stood in front of the window with a pure gold pocket watch in his hand.


    I heard footsteps behind me.


    Without looking back, after a moment of silence, he said indifferently, "I didn''t expect you to come back, witch."


    Madeleine frowned and replied, "you know I hate that nickname, Rolando. You made those ghost things that stopped outside?"


    This time.


    Rolando turned slowly and didn''t respond.


    His eyes swept over the four people and finally stopped on Cole. Like a well-educated noble gentleman, he said without delay, "Wenk valentier was like you many years ago.


    Walked out of hedelia intact.


    I thought that the fool who couldn''t help the mud to the wall would be the one who took responsibility, or he was my only choice.


    But until you show up, Cole walker. "


    Seems to be recalling the past a long time ago.


    I opened my pocket watch, looked down at the picture in the cover, and then said, "I''ve planned for 30 years for today.


    Sacrificed my wife.


    Sacrificed my two children.


    Thousands of innocent people have been sacrificed. "


    Cole took out a cigarette, took a deep breath and said coldly, "what are you trying to say?"


    Roland replied, "the truth of hedelia, the real name of the Lord of pain, Alcatel''s plan, these actually don''t need you or the victims to investigate.


    Because I knew it a long time ago.


    In karadishan... No, it should be said that it chose me. The parasite on my chest is the trace it left when it came to the world. "

 Chapter 474

    Such a shocking secret.


    The female reporter immediately became interested, took out her notebook and prepared to record every word Roland said.


    As a result, the cap of the pen had just been opened.


    Roddy reached out to help her close her notebook again, looked serious and said in a deep voice, "if I were you, I wouldn''t joke about the life safety of imperial citizens with myself.


    Miss Amelia. "


    Amelia wrinkled her eyebrows, took back her notebook, took a step away, and retorted solemnly, "but according to the words of your excellency Rolando ugg, this worldwide attack has something to do with him.


    Unless you kill me now.


    Otherwise, don''t try to cover up such ugly and despicable acts for the Empire and the demon hunting regiment! "


    Rolando''s eyes stopped on the serious and argumentative female reporter, kept silent for a while, and then said, "Roddy, let her record all this."


    "But... Lord Rolando!"


    With permission.


    Amelia snorted coldly. Like a winner, she stood upright, put on the professional attitude of the reporter when interviewing others, frowned slightly, wrote, and stopped her eyes on Roland to wait for the following.


    Medley also frowned, and the power of sequence was ready to go. She asked qualitatively, "I hope you can give a reasonable explanation for this matter.


    Rolando.


    Don''t force me to take you to trial. "


    Mention the trial court.


    Roland snorted scornfully and said, "although I have always wanted to reform that stupid and inefficient court, it seems that there is no time now."


    The voice fell.


    The long knife appeared in Cole''s hand.


    Take a deep breath of the last cigarette, hold the butt in your left hand, throw it under your feet and crush it.


    The cruel and ruthless eyes fell on the man who should have guarded the trial sequence in front of the window, and said coldly, "are you using me?"


    Even Roddy, who has always been in awe of the trial sequence, frowned and was ready to fight.


    Rolando, with his left hand behind him, stood tall and straight like an angular sculpture and said, "you can think so.


    But that''s not my goal, Cole.


    If you want to completely kill the evil thing that has coveted the world for thousands of years and is as old as human history, all the sacrifices are worth it.


    Including me. "


    That''s it.


    The three men who thought Roland had completely fallen into the dark world and completely degenerated frowned.


    Roddy took a deep breath and asked, "Lord Rolando, what is this..."


    In a repressive atmosphere of silence.


    Rolando turned and looked out the window.


    The night view of the bustling imperial capital in the past, now there are only ruins and bodies.


    "That ancient evil has existed for a long time. If you count the number of gods worshipped by cults in the world.


    You''ll find out.


    Nearly 30% of them are double evil gods transformed by it.


    Every year, thousands of people die under its sacrificial needs. This state has lasted for thousands of years.


    And it''s not the devil hiding in hell in the traditional sense.


    It''s something more evil. Even I still can''t find out the true nature of the fallen thing.


    however.


    I found a chance to kill it... "


    With the narration of the nearly 60 year old demon hunter, time seems to return to the era when Rolando ugg was just an intern of the demon hunter.


    Thirty years ago.


    Maybe it''s the injustice of fate.


    Near the site of karadishan, he came across a severely injured and dying trial sequence. He was also the last demon hunter who was responsible for monitoring hedria.


    Ian sprohall.


    However, his kind treatment was not rewarded.


    Before his death, the famous demon hunter Ian used extremely evil means to sacrifice his teammate at that time and his first lover. The young girl in the picture: Shannon Feins.


    Yes.


    Is to hand over the secret of the Lord of pain and all the truth to the only young man around him before his soul falls into the abyss of pain.


    Ask him to keep the secret.


    A legendary demon hunter made an agreement with the Lord of pain thousands of years ago to prohibit him from entering and leaving the world at the cost of bearing his curse.


    It was also at that time.


    Rolando ugg''s life, there is no sunshine through the dark clouds of evil.


    Subsequent marriage and children.


    Although the royal family arranged a marriage for him.


    But he knew it would kill all the people he cherished, and he could never tell the secret to a second person.


    The seventh year after marriage.


    The curse turned into a fire and sacrificed all his family.


    Also at that time, the Lord of pain exposed a fatal weakness to him, one that made Roland make up his mind.


    Kill the beast''s weakness anyway.


    The more souls sacrificed to it in a fixed period of time, the more unstable the power of the Lord of pain.


    Even inexplicably disconnect from the world and fall into a deep sleep.


    Until last year.


    Cole''s birth.


    Just like the legendary demon hunter who will emerge in every dark year of disaster, he saw the hope of the success of the plan.


    Although.


    This slim wish to kill the Lord of pain has been pinned on the rotten man Wenk valentier.


    This is the topic.


    Even the most serious Amelia couldn''t listen. She stopped the recording pen, looked at Roddy, took a deep breath, and said in great shock, "so, for a chance with little hope, you watched the whole world fall into the vortex of war, causing countless people to die in pain!"


    Talk.


    As if she couldn''t accept the truth, she hugged her head and shouted, "shit! You must be crazy! Rolando ugg!"


    Madeleine clenched her right hand, then loosened it and said, "so if you tell us this now, aren''t you afraid that the Millennium agreement will expire?"


    Roland took a painkiller and said coldly, "absorb so many sacrifices, it has just fallen into a deep sleep, and now I''m helping it control the painful slave invading the world.


    So.


    Time is precious, everyone. "


    At this point, his eyes stopped on cole and said in a deep voice, "you once killed a great devil, Cole, which is very rare in human history.


    According to some ancient books, you will master something called the power of God killer.


    It''s just you.


    I can completely kill the Lord of pain after I break the Millennium covenant and call him to come to the world. "


    Now?


    Cole finally knew why Roland always chose to stand by and wait for him in the imperial capital.


    Except for surveillance.


    He did not hesitate to let the Lord of pain kill hundreds of thousands or even millions of civilians in order to let the powerful evil existence fall into a deep sleep.


    To wait for an opportunity.


    Tell everything.


    As for killing God


    Amelia heard that Rolando was ready to let Cole take the risk.


    I wanted to say something to stop it.


    But after colliding with Cole''s eyes, he held the pen and fell into silence.


    Roddy and medley also looked at Cole with dignified eyes.


    until.


    A cold voice lacking emotional fluctuation sounded in the study.


    "I''ll kill him myself, Rolando."

 Chapter 475

    Rolando ugg is not a moral saint in the traditional sense.


    His cruelty.


    And gambler ambition.


    Enough to make his name firmly nailed to the pillar of shame in contemporary history.


    The old saying goes: sin in the present age, merit in the future.


    Is the best portrayal of his current situation.


    The existence of the Lord of pain, the ancient evil god wunizakue zineher, is a potential great threat to the world.


    It never dies.


    Evil cult organizations will become rampant in the world.


    It never dies.


    The future world and his successors will only be shrouded in the shadow of the abyss of pain forever.


    However, the price to pay for the execution of such an ancient evil god is not that everyone has such a firm will and belief and is determined to eradicate it completely.


    Many years ago.


    Mechanic wink valentier accidentally killed the great devil, seized the power of killing God, and stepped into the field of trial sequence.


    Let him see hope and start planning.


    For one day in the future, sacrifice him and wink, completely kill, or completely seal the Lord of pain.


    And now.


    Born in the sky.


    Cole, who once had the shadow of many legendary demon hunters in history, strengthened his faith.


    Stand where you are.


    Roland tore open his collar and exposed the ugly sarcoma in his heart. Then he took out a delicate curved dagger and slowly pushed forward to remove the flesh and blood.


    Until it completely disappeared into his heart.


    Maybe I''ve been used to the pain for a long time.


    He just frowned slightly and said, "when the fourth night comes, the Lord of pain will come to the world. Cole, you have three days to prepare.


    I''ll be... "


    Cole interrupted his voice, put his hands in his windbreaker pocket and said coldly, "the location is set in the eastern suburb of the imperial capital before dealing with ancient evil gods.


    There''s one more thing I need to deal with. "


    That''s it.


    He turned to Roddy and said, "divide some people to clean up the remaining monsters in the imperial capital. The rest evacuate the civilians and send them away by train at dawn.


    Then find a radio station.


    Tell the reporters of major newspapers that if they are not afraid of death, they will come to the suburbs of Mongolia Xidi capital.


    It''s time for a result between Alcatel and me. "


    Roddy took a deep look at Rolando.


    Sacrifice your soul and call the Lord of pain.


    Based on his understanding of the rules, the soul of the demon hunter, which is difficult for him to evaluate, will inevitably suffer the crazy erosion of the power of ancient evil gods and bear the severe pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    Take a deep breath and turn away.


    Medley glanced at the dagger inserted in her old friend''s chest, sighed, shook her head slightly and asked no more questions.


    Only Amelia stared at Rolando and wondered, "what about you? After the Lord of pain came to the world..."


    Rolando turned and sat on the chair, calmly pulled his collar, made him look as painless as possible, looked directly into the eyes of the female reporter, looked pale, weak and expressionless, and replied, "I should have gone to hell long ago, young man."


    ...


    This is destined to be a sleepless night.


    At the same time.


    It is also a major turning point in this terrible disaster and war.


    3 a.m. local time in Mengxi.


    A notice from the imperial demon hunting group spread all over the world.


    The notice was written in the name of Roddy Singh, a permanent member of Mengxi demon hunting group, to inform colleagues in various countries that they have three days to deal with the painful slaves who are temporarily unable to move.


    Specific reasons, involving top secret.


    The demon hunting troupe of any country sent a telegram to test, and Mongolia and tin responded in a prepared official tone.


    however.


    To have three days to end this terrible bloody natural disaster has been a major turning point for governments and demon hunting groups in various countries.


    At dawn.


    After one night rush repair by the Railway Bureau.


    Soldiers and demon hunters from golden harbor and other places rushed to the imperial capital and finally drove into the imperial railway station.


    After that.


    Another explosive news quickly spread all over the world through the official of Mongolia tin Empire and major media and newspapers!


    The demon hunter Cole Walker made a strong return to the imperial capital, turned the tide and saved the heart and spiritual symbol city of Mengxi empire on the night of suffering when the building was about to collapse!


    And this.


    Not the best news yet.


    February 6th, 1836.


    Twelve noon.


    A public bet launched by Cole walker to Alcatel, the king of vampires and the real ruler of the dark kingdom mondrilo, shocked the world!


    The bet mentioned.


    Three days later.


    The two sides fought in the southern suburbs of the capital of Mongolia.


    The stakes are life and death.


    Only Alcatel won. The official of the human world, headed by montsidi capital, publicly announced that it recognized the legitimacy of the founding of montelilo and allowed cult organizations to carry out public activities.


    As for the price that the vampire king lost, the bet didn''t mention a word.


    however.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need to be explained. Everyone can think that once Alcatel who provoked the war dies, waiting for mondrilo, with the whole vampire community and cult organizations, there is only bloody cleaning from the human world!


    This day.


    Even ordinary people with the slowest political sense of smell feel that they are in a magnificent historical wave.


    Also on this day.


    In addition to cleaning up painful slaves, this is a difficult situation that requires the concerted efforts of all mankind at this moment.


    Everyone is waiting for a formal response from the dark kingdom.


    This bet is not just a gamble that both sides put all their eggs in one basket.


    It is also a shot in the arm that the legendary demon hunter Cole Walker injected into the human world.


    Once the other party pretends to be dead, he doesn''t dare to fight.


    Previously, many humans have fallen to mondrilo. The terrible public opinion offensive will reverse two levels in an instant and usher in a huge victory belonging to the human camp!


    Some politicians in various countries and many ordinary people with a keen sense of smell.


    Spontaneously build momentum for the bet.


    Even... Some radical remarks and thinkers believe that this gambling agreement initiated by the demon hunter Cole Walker will directly affect the future direction of the human world.


    A major historical turning point with unknown future.


    At this moment.


    Cole and Alcatel.


    They no longer represent themselves.


    The former carries all the sustenance and future of the human world.


    The latter.


    Bear the terror and absolute ambition of darkness to conquer the human world.


    Finally.


    This unprecedented bet was fermented all over the world for five hours.


    The dark kingdom, mondrilo, made a formal response.


    Alcatel''s own words: three days later, he will personally cut off Cole''s head.


    The bet came into force.


    The human world continues to sweep away the painful slaves who fall into sleep for no reason.


    A large number of bodies were transported to the wilderness, burned and buried.


    period.


    The devil, who has always been active, suddenly stopped, as if he had disappeared into the world overnight.


    Or... Before the victory or defeat is really decided.


    These bastards of chicken thieves are simply afraid. In case of Alcatel''s failure, their arrogant and excessive behavior will be brutally liquidated by the terrible demon hunter afterwards.


    The power of God killers will never joke with them.

 Chapter 476

    Three days.


    In a flash.


    February 9, 1836.


    10 a.m. local time in Mengxi.


    The world''s major media and newspapers, as well as many independent journalists and writers who are not afraid of death, came to the southern suburbs of the imperial capital early.


    This was originally a royal hunting ground.


    Now it has become a death cage attracting worldwide attention.


    Around the huge and wide barren grassland, long guns and short guns are densely arranged, and media people from all walks of life are ready to go.


    But.


    They are not the only ones watching the gamble.


    Ten fifteen.


    Empress Mengxi returned to the imperial capital and solemnly attended the battle with the highest standard in the shocked eyes of everyone.


    After that.


    It has always been a secret trail, walking in the trial sequence at the forefront of the confrontation against the dark world, as if it had been agreed for a long time, appearing one by one.


    The first is medley Pucci.


    The same mercenary dress.


    Leaning against the door of an old horsey off-road.


    however.


    Few people can recognize them. They only think they are members of the demon hunting group.


    In the crowd.


    Amelia quickly recorded every rare moment in history.


    Press the shutter.


    Capture Medley''s presence.


    A colleague who was equally sensitive to the news noticed her move and asked, "is that lady also a big figure in the demon hunting group?


    I seem to have seen her for the first time. "


    The female reporter pulled a long hair drooping on her face, smiled and replied, "Medley Pucci, the demon hunter.


    I only met her yesterday. "


    "Trial... Trial sequence?!"


    The reporter''s colleagues suddenly raised their voice because of shock, which immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    For a moment.


    The long gun and short gun were aimed at medley, and the shutter sound came one after another.


    You know.


    Even the media with the broadest channels and independent journalists with the richest contacts want to get first-hand news about the big people in the trial sequence, which is also a difficult thing.


    For ordinary people.


    The existence of trial sequence.


    Is a living legend!


    Soon after Medley arrived, an old fellow dressed as a mercenary appeared on the edge of the grassland and rode past to talk to her.


    But this one.


    It''s much more familiar to reporters, the famous torrel Butler.


    Just a witness.


    There was such a terrible battle.


    There was a lot of talk in the crowd.


    "... that''s what I''m talking about. Those big people will come and witness such a crucial duel."


    "But don''t you think there''s something strange about this? Why is it Cole who fought with Alcatel, not the big people in the trial sequence?"


    "The imperial demon hunting regiment must have made such a decision after careful consideration. Although Cole Walker has not entered the trial sequence, everyone knows that it is only a matter of time."


    "The trial sequence is just a title. Ladies and gentlemen, I think Mr. Cole is very similar to the famous legendary demon hunter in history.


    The same sudden rise.


    Like living in an era of extraordinary activity in the dark world.


    Does anyone know when he entered the demon hunting group? "


    "Uh... The end of last year? I remember correctly. It should be the big tragedy in bath town."


    That''s all.


    Everyone was shocked and incredible.


    Some fatalism made them feel amazed.


    As if that man was born for this era.


    Every big case he handled.


    Basically, they rely on their own strength to suppress the dark world!


    Not to mention the world-wide terrorist natural disaster... God knows how he killed out of Boone city and how he turned the tide and fished montxidi out of human purgatory.


    Just put yourself in and think about it.


    Terror and blood make their scalp numb.


    While Medley was chatting with torrell, a short, strong middle-aged man with bald head and scar on his face walked towards them in parallel with Roland.


    Maybe it''s too cold.


    Maybe to cover up the handle of the chest.


    Rolando was wearing a very big black coat.


    The short and strong middle-aged man was ferocious. He was wearing a dirty old brown leather jacket with some peeling and discoloration.


    Medley seemed a little surprised.


    After seeing him, he raised his eyebrows, hugged his chest with both hands, leaned on the door and joked, "matush sinico, I thought you were drowned in a wine bottle.


    If you leave the sealed land, aren''t you afraid of suffering in your hometown? "


    The bald man''s Mongolian accent was very strong. He grinned and said, "how can I not take a look at such a big thing.


    Cole walker.


    I have heard his name in the newspaper more than once.


    How sure do you think he is about it? "


    Rolando''s face was gloomy and indifferent. "You know the rules, the world of demon hunters only has to win and die."


    Torrel smiled. "If Cole dies, we really have to admit the legitimacy of what shit Dark Kingdom?"


    Medley took out a cigarette, lit it, frowned and said, "I''ll kill Alcatel and destroy its shit kingdom. By the way, why isn''t that bastard wink here?


    Isn''t he responsible for monitoring the vampires?


    Don''t tell me he died in the belly of a prostitute. "


    This time.


    All I heard was a burst of exclamation.


    The four turned and cast their eyes in the distance.


    A long narrow dirt road leading to the grassland.


    A man in a windbreaker, with a cigarette in his hand and his other hand in his trouser pocket, frowned, like a street thug walking towards the grassland.


    Matt ush held his chest in his hands, looked at each other, and said in a deep voice, "is he Cole?"


    Roland stepped forward.


    Stopped in front of cole, their eyes collided and said in a deep voice, "cole, I can feel that thing waking up. I''m worried about Alcatel..."


    Cole exhaled a puff of smoke and frowned. "Do you think he has some connection with the Lord of pain?"


    "Good.


    If he forcibly awakens the ancient evil gods before he dies, you need to be prepared. "


    Nod to him as a response.


    Cole went all the way over the long guns and short guns of reporters and media and saw Amelia in the crowd.


    The female reporter held the camera and seemed to want to smile at him to show comfort.


    But knowing the truth and danger, she knew that Cole was playing with his life. She couldn''t laugh. She could only show an expression of concern and worry.


    This is also the time.


    The scene suddenly burst into a fierce exclamation.


    Cole turned around.


    A shadow like ink suddenly appeared in the middle of the grassland, only five meters away from him.


    later.


    A young vampire rises from the shadow of blood.


    First, he bowed his head to Cole respectfully to show his greetings, then raised his head, glanced at the people present, raised his voice and said, "I''m the messenger sent by the dark kingdom, Lord uroli and master Alcatel. I''ll be here soon."


    Talking room.


    The vampire''s eyes stopped on cole and AO slowly said, "I hope you''re ready, human."

 Chapter 477

    The cigarette fell to the ground.


    The black muzzle of justice is aimed at the vampire''s head.


    press the trigger.


    The scarlet flame came out of the chamber.


    A bullet, not wrapped in the blood of the dead, runs through the head and brings out a pool of blood.


    The messenger from the dark kingdom fell to the ground, and the body ignited a raging flame, like a cruel blood rose in full bloom.


    With absolute bloody and killing.


    Showed the demon hunter''s attitude to the dark world.


    Tough violence.


    Like a pair of big hands, at this moment, they hold everyone''s necks and tighten their throats.


    In this tense situation of all-round confrontation between the human camp and the dark world.


    No one would have thought of it.


    Cole will shoot and kill the messenger of the Dark Kingdom and the servant of the vampire king.


    Absolutely never die!


    A dead silence pervaded the crowd.


    Some journalists and independent writers who realized the cruelty of reality and were completely different from what he imagined looked at each other with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Facing life and death, a person can really see his heart.


    Compared with the first-hand explosive news.


    Perhaps the safety of life is the more important thing.


    Many reporters did not say a word or quietly retreated.


    Or under the gaze of peers with different looks, they hurriedly put away the camera and turned away in a gray way.


    A moment''s effort.


    There are only a few grassland full of troubles. Some people who adhere to professional ethics or certain beliefs stay where they are.


    At the cost of their life safety, they will convey the most true truth to the world.


    Some officials accompanying the queen.


    At the beginning, you talked to me and used various reasons to dissuade her from leaving this dangerous place where she could die at any time.


    But the only person who responded to them was her majesty, who was nearly 70, with a serious silence on her face.


    Suddenly.


    Like the erosion of the dark world.


    The howling cold wind, carrying heavy dark clouds, rolled and rolled from the far horizon in a repressive and breathless attitude.


    A fine freezing rain.


    Pattering down.


    The silent grassland and the silent gaze of the people.


    Dense dark blood shadows reached the edge of the grassland at a very fast speed.


    One vampire after another, out of the shadow.


    Appear in the public eye.


    Far away.


    Evil spirits and banshees, like a dense swarm of insects, send out a soul scream that frightens everyone and surround a woman.


    Land slowly.


    Her skin showed a morbid jaundice.


    Wearing a long black dress for the funeral.


    The white long hair is behind the head, and the pure white pupil in the pure gray eye is chilling.


    later.


    A weak hand suddenly stretched out to the ground.


    The clods vibrate.


    In the eyes of fear and panic,


    A boy with ulceration all over his body, scars on his face, black and purple quarrels, salivating, wearing a damaged dark blue school uniform, hesitant to walk, like a string puppet.


    Like a corpse climbing out of a grave.


    Limping past a crowd of vampires.


    Stopped by the witch, glanced at the four trial sequences standing in the distance, and finally stopped on cole, grinned, revealing dense fangs and black sticky things.


    In the devil''s own hoarse overlapping voice, he said, "cole walker, hum... (panting voice)


    What a powerful soul.


    No wonder Alcatel is so interested in you. "


    The woman standing next to him opened a small black-and-white parasol, and her pleasant voice was like the whispering of a nightingale.


    "His soul belongs to me, old man."


    The devil''s changing youth is preparing to ridicule her excess.


    A red eyed crow suddenly flew in front of them.


    After landing.


    Into a cloud of black smoke.


    later.


    A woman who everyone knows very well walked out.


    "Everyone wants his soul, sherry, but it won''t be you."


    See seranda.


    The devil sneered and said sarcastically, "a fool who refused the invitation of the scourge party dared to appear in front of us.


    The power of the desperate witch crown is not as powerful as you think, little guy. "


    This moment.


    Represents the dark world, an evil thing that appears in the land of death.


    None of them is a terrible existence that has left ferocious scars in human history.


    Plague witch, Sherry curse blood.


    The demon God of hell, don''t call his name directly, narello, the kind of nightmare.


    The Lord of the desperate witch crown, the weeping eyes, the dark crow witch penny seranda.


    They appear in.


    Although it was expected by the trial sequence and the demon hunting regiment, there are three natural disaster levels at one time... No, with Alcatel, there are four evil things of natural disaster level.


    Even Medley Pucci gradually became dignified and looked like a great enemy.


    After all.


    These guys can''t be dealt with in a small way.


    A careless handling.


    No one can bear the consequences.


    In the recent birth of the dark crow witch, the economic loss of dongduo city is not counted, but the number of deaths is as high as 100000.


    For ordinary dark creatures.


    Perhaps they need to do it themselves, torture one by one, kill humans, and vent their hatred of the world.


    But for these beings.


    Simply walking through a city street, as long as they are willing, the residents on both sides will never survive.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Thunder rolled out.


    The atmosphere of the grassland fell into a dead silence after the real rulers in the dark world appeared one after another.


    The reporters were horrified to find out.


    No matter how they use the camera to record the terrible scene in front of them, the photos they get are only dark or blurred ghosts.


    The only Amelia who recorded the true face of hell demon God.


    Inexplicably heard many people whispering in her ear.


    Frown.


    Looking around, it is clear that there is no one talking around. These voices


    Suddenly.


    She was always in her satchel. Cole gave him a dagger and there was a strong vibration.


    The female reporter quickly took it out of her satchel and took it in her hand.


    This time.


    Those strange whispers suddenly disappeared until she looked up and found that the boy who had changed the devil had been staring at her with a smile.


    The instant panic of cold head to foot and sweaty handstand.


    She suddenly screamed, took two steps back and fell to the ground.


    Act suddenly.


    It attracted colleagues around to look at her one after another.


    It also attracted Cole''s attention.


    Amelia stood up with the help of others, reluctantly smiled and signaled that she was all right.


    Cole, look back.


    His eyes collided with narillo, the kind of nightmare.


    The latter grinned defiantly.


    This is also the time.


    Another protagonist of dead fighting and gambling, with a long knife on his back, rolled up his sleeves, put his hands in the pocket of his windbreaker, and his wild long hair flying in the wind, appeared on the long and narrow dirt road on the other side of the grassland.


    Come slowly.

 Chapter 478

    coming!


    This moment.


    Including the powerful existence of the dark world and many vampires.


    Everyone, consciously step back.


    Keep away from the grassland as far as possible.


    Not only for their own safety, but also for the absolute fear of cole and Alcatel, the king of vampires.


    The four trial sequences are far away from the epidemic witches.


    Extermination and death are imminent.


    However, the two sides restrained and chose to retreat, leaving the dead fight to the two people who can be called Millennium gambling.


    Finally.


    Under Cole''s relentless gaze, Alcatel walked into the grassland step by step and stopped opposite him.


    The wind howled.


    The dense freezing rain, wrapped in electric snakes and thunder, poured down.


    Alcatel pulled out his long knife, grinned, showed the vampire''s fangs and said, "I knew sooner or later, Cole walker.


    Because of you and me.


    Only one can survive. "


    The absolute conflict between camp and idea.


    It is bound to lead to the emergence of a final winner among them, stepping on the body of the loser and proclaiming their faith and camp victory to the world.


    Cole has a gun in his left hand and a knife in his right hand.


    Under the attention and uneasy eyes, he stepped forward and let the fine and bitter rain flow down his cheeks. He lacked the sound of emotional fluctuation and echoed over the dead grassland.


    "There will only be one ending between us, Alcatel."


    King of vampires.


    The physical level, has reached the pinnacle of real-world force.


    He pulled out his matching gun, pointed to Ke Er and said with a wild laugh, "then let me see! Whether you die or I die!"


    Bang -!


    A bullet soaked in evil forces that erode the human world.


    Through the rain curtain.


    later.


    There was another roar and gunfire.


    Scarlet awn, recklessly hit Alcatel''s first bullet.


    The two stepped closer to each other.


    At the same time.


    The rapid pull of the trigger and the bullets constantly colliding in the air weave a terrible picture of killing in the eyes of everyone!


    This is no longer a battle within the scope of common sense.


    No one can imagine.


    Their use of firearms has reached such a terrible peak!


    Even the independent writers who are most familiar with guns and retired veterans are so stunned by this shocking gun fight that they can''t say a word.


    even to the extent that.


    This is no longer the area of skilled use of firearms.


    That kind of killing weapon, in the hands of these two people, is completely gorgeous death techniques!


    Maybe.


    The confrontation at the physical level does not have the brilliance and impact of extraordinary forces.


    However, this kind of terrorist means only for killing, fist to flesh, produces visual impact and psychological oppression, which is far better than extraordinary.


    And this.


    It''s just the beginning of this dead fight.


    The clip is empty.


    Cole cut Alcatel''s bullet with a knife, the auxiliary mechanism of gun fighting, and changed the cartridge clip at high speed.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The sound of metal blade collision is very clear.


    This moment.


    Cole and the vampire king, face to face, look directly at each other.


    The former looks ferocious.


    The latter smiles wildly.


    Constant collision, close shooting and fighting of game confrontation are like a gorgeous confrontation performance.


    Blood flame collides with evil force.


    Turned into a stray fire, dazzling and deadly.


    The short confrontation ended.


    Both sides retreated at the same time.


    Alcatel laughed wildly. In the loud cry of the people, the huge blood shadow behind him was like a pair of wings to build a rolling evil beast, which was extremely ferocious to kill Cole in a manner of crushing to death!


    The place where blood shadow contacts.


    Rain acidification.


    Vegetation rots.


    Cole''s face was expressionless, his purgatory windbreaker lit up, and the roaring heat wave turned into a circular air flow, dispersed the raindrops, and burned all the evil blood shadow trying to get close to him.


    The absolute corruption of the undead and the punishment flame of the purgatory windbreaker oppress the raindrops and stir up a towering fog explosion!


    Terrible shock and shock waves.


    The bomb turned into a kiloton equivalent was ignited at this moment.


    It has a devastating impact on the spirit world.


    Even the people in the real world are hard to resist in the sudden violent wind.


    later.


    A blood shadow.


    Suddenly appeared behind Cole.


    A right hand with black leather gloves grabbed fiercely at his neck.


    The demon hunter''s body broke out amazing flexibility and turned around. The scarlet queen with blood flame roared quietly popped up and cut off Alcatel''s right hand with a knife.


    At the same time.


    A just trial was aimed at his forehead.


    Pull the trigger continuously.


    This scene.


    Although it is difficult to capture humans whose vision is suddenly limited, it is by no means difficult for dark creatures.


    See Alcatel shot.


    A group of vampires immediately screamed uneasily, shouting one by one, trying to rush to protect their king.


    At the same time.


    An irresistible terrorist force, brutally pressed the vampire who was ready to move.


    Medley Pucci raised her right hand, appeared in the fog, shook her head at the dark creatures opposite, and threatened them not to move without authorization.


    Torrel also took out his strange dagger and took it in his hand.


    The cold eyes looked at narillo, the kind of nightmare, as if to say: if you dare to cheat with any small action, I''ll kill you.


    In the fog.


    A strange scene appeared in front of Cole.


    The shot Alcatel, even though his head had been broken into watermelons, still quickly distanced himself from him.


    Twist.


    The dark thing like a living creature quickly filled the defect in his body and stood in front of him intact again.


    And this time.


    The king of vampires, who has always been arrogant, finally restrained his frivolous smile, and his body suddenly turned into flying black blood from the big beach.


    Every drop of blood that flies out.


    Before landing, gather hundreds of Alcatel''s bodies and attack Cole at the same time!


    Ordinary people may panic at this time.


    But there was no gunshot at the first time.


    Cole already knew that these separations were only the illusion of inheriting some of the abilities of the vampire king, used to siege, force him to reveal his flaws, and then pay the price of death.


    But one man kills thousands.


    The demon hunter doesn''t know how many times he has done the same thing.


    Kill the first one with a knife.


    The justice trial in the left hand is replaced with a destroyer shotgun.


    Like Governor Arnold, swing the handle of the gun and use inertia to forcibly load the shotgun.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The splashing fire broke out far beyond the terrorist destructive power of just trial!


    Tear open a black road in the crowded separation group!


    meanwhile.


    The blood of the day Walker gave Cole a powerful dynamic vision better than that of the vampire, allowing him to keenly capture an individual with a slight change in facial expression among the many parts.


    Kick a sprawling split.


    At the same time.


    Rotating her body, the scarlet queen pops up, smashes and empties in an instant.

 Chapter 479

    The broken body turned into dark blood and splashed everywhere.


    The sleeve sword retracts.


    With the help of the inertia of the sinking body, Cole rolled forward, like a dead magician, kneeling on one knee and getting up, and the crusher''s shotgun was already in his hand.


    The muzzle of the gun pointed directly at Alcatel with a strange expression.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The muzzle of the gun was ablaze with fire.


    Scattered projectiles, like battlefield meat grinder, cut and penetrate.


    The four split bodies on the shooting path died instantly until the projectile flew in front of Alcatel''s real body.


    Suddenly.


    A deep, heavy voice appeared in Cole''s ear.


    "You guessed wrong, demon hunter."


    The sound sounded at the same time.


    A right hand with black leather gloves suddenly stretched out the black blood on the ground and grabbed Cole''s ankle. The vampire king''s terrible physical strength.


    At this moment.


    The sound of crushing the ankles with bare hands is very clear.


    The sharp pain of empathy makes everyone who hears and sees this scene numb.


    later.


    Like an engineering vehicle weighing tens of tons, lock the right leg of the demon hunter, pull him down with the ferocious brute force that his flesh and blood can''t resist, fly close to the ground in an arc, and fly back into the distant woods at high speed!


    Terrible impact.


    Sweep across like a sickle.


    Countless trees, at this moment, issued a huge roar, broke at the waist and smashed to the ground.


    The situation of dead fighting changes rapidly.


    And this defeat suddenly appeared.


    Make the faces of all humans present change greatly!


    The four judges present also frowned.


    Human flesh and blood is too fragile compared with dark creatures.


    No one can survive this brutal impact, even the super fierce man Matt ush sinico, who likes to kill werewolves with his bare hands, the trial sequence demon hunter from the snow country.


    Seeing this scene, his face suddenly sank and took a deep breath.


    It''s him.


    May be able to survive this level of attack, but it will also pay the heavy price of serious injury and disability, complete loss of combat effectiveness in a short time, and it is difficult to resist death.


    Amelia stood where she was, looked at the woods where Cole had fallen into, held the camera blankly, and her eyes were temporarily absent-minded.


    She can''t believe it.


    Again and again, standing in a pool of the blood and executing a dark man would fall so easily.


    Cole


    He''s... Dead?


    At this moment.


    There seemed to be an unacceptable hole in her soul.


    Instinctively drop the camera.


    He ran to the woods.


    Amelia, who could not accept this outcome, had forgotten what terrible things existed on the other side of the forest.


    She just wanted to be the first to run into the woods and see Cole with her own eyes.


    Rolando, who has been watching coldly and closely monitoring any movement of the ancient evil god wunizakue zineher, was the first to capture this scene.


    The more painful heart made his face white, frowned and said coldly, "Matt, stop her!"


    When other journalists saw Amelia rushing out, many people tried to stop her, but it was too late.


    Matt ush, a fierce man from the northern snow country, just took a step forward.


    A fly that shouldn''t have appeared in winter and early spring.


    Suddenly flashed in front of him.


    Like an electric shock.


    Matt ush retreated continuously, glanced at the waxy yellow epidemic witch, clenched his right hand, clenched his teeth, looked ferocious and said nothing.


    In the twelve trial sequence.


    He is the only demon hunter who has not mastered the trial sequence.


    In the face of witches, although he can ensure his own immortality, he is not even as powerful as Mengxi''s director of witch emergency department if he wants to fight them.


    Everything happened too fast.


    Just a few seconds.


    Many reporters and independent writers who responded looked at the woods in horror.


    Like the terror of darkness and evil, they strangled their necks, suffocated and breathless.


    Imperial ministers and cabinet members standing around the queen also burst into flames at this moment!


    Fugitives.


    Swearing.


    show the cloven hoof.


    They no longer care about the queen. They turn around and flee one after another. Before the dark world completely devours them, they leave this terrible grassland that is about to become a place of death.


    Only the queen of the Empire.


    This has experienced the baptism of too many wars, with the erosion of darkness, stubborn Huajia old woman.


    There was no change in the expression on his face.


    Sitting motionless on a leather chair.


    And the ugliness of these despicable politicians.


    With the spiritual symbol of the imperial people, the fearless courage to stand and die rather than kneel and live..


    All are fully recorded in the lens of many journalists and independent writers.


    As many years ago.


    As a legendary demon hunter said: a person''s noble soul has nothing to do with status and wealth.


    This moment.


    Everyone''s eyes, including the dark creatures, focused on Amelia who rushed into the land of death.


    Maybe it''s tacit.


    No one stopped.


    No one dares to set foot in the dead fighting place of the two top powers at such a sensitive moment.


    Only seranda, with pure bright eyes like black gemstones, stared at Amelia thoughtfully, as if she was thinking about something with ulterior motives.


    Stumble all the way.


    The female reporter ran into the dead fight between Alcatel and Cole.


    Maybe it''s panic.


    Maybe intense running.


    Her breath was very fast, and there seemed to be nothing else in her eyes, even her life.


    Until a tall figure in a dark red windbreaker, like the wall of sigh that once mortals could never cross, stood in front of her.


    Amelia, stop.


    Raise your head and look straight at the vampire king. He is always arrogant and despises others'' faces.


    Step back.


    I don''t know what kind of faith gave her courage.


    The female reporter stared at each other and raised her right hand like slapping him in the face.


    His slender wrist was easily held by Alcatel, and his small but particularly dangerous eyes looked at the woman standing in front of him with great interest.


    He loosened his right hand and said with a smile, "I suddenly appreciate you. What''s your name?"


    Amelia took her aching wrist, took two steps back and said angrily, "it''s none of your business!"


    "Tut.


    What a stubborn soul.


    It must be a very interesting thing to tame you. "


    That''s it.


    Alcatel grinned, licked the vampire''s fangs with a long, evil tongue, and said, "I won''t kill you. Let''s go.


    We will meet again in the future. "


    The female reporter''s chest fluctuated violently.


    Medley Pucci, not far behind her, took a step forward, swept Alcatel''s face expressionless, and shouted, "Miss Amelia, don''t die meaninglessly.


    Dead fight


    It''s not over yet. "


    obviously.


    Say this comforting word.


    The long-standing trial sequence is uncertain.


    Just like the survival rate of demon hunter interns has been less than 10% for a long time.


    The world of demon hunters, only win and die.


    There is no middle ground.


    And this empty voice in my heart is like the final declaration of failure to everyone.


    Everyone''s face was dead gray.


    The demon hunter who made such a big bet, Cole walker, failed... Even died?


    This is also the time.


    The towering infernal flame and the roaring ring heat wave appeared in the depths of the woods!


    Reflected in the eyes of everyone!

 Chapter 480

    Everyone present guessed right.


    No one can survive such a violent impact.


    More than twenty trees cut off at the waist.


    Even driving a car into the woods at full power can''t do this.


    Human flesh and blood... No, even if you change to a level 3 dangerous native werewolf, in the face of the sudden outbreak of terrorist power of the vampire king.


    Will only die on the spot.


    Unfortunately.


    Alcatel met Cole.


    If someone is present.


    If you look carefully at the gaps that break the trees, you will find that each gap has huge scorch marks burned by fire.


    even to the extent that...


    The path Cole flew in was like a meteorite flying close to the ground, with only dry, cracked and withered scorched earth along the way.


    Hold a knife in your right hand.


    Put your left hand in your trouser pocket.


    Step by step out of the woods.


    Bathed in the flames of purgatory, appeared in front of everyone.


    This moment.


    See Cole still alive.


    All mankind present seemed to witness the final victory with their own eyes.


    They clapped their arms and shouted.


    Shout excitedly and hug each other.


    Torrel stood next to medley, saw a little scarlet on Cole''s mouth, put his hands on his belt, smiled and said, "I knew it.


    It''s impossible to kill that arrogant little bastard at this level. See what''s in his mouth?


    We''re here to worry about him.


    He still has leisure to light a cigarette in the woods, shit. "


    Amelia covered her mouth.


    Tears of excitement and joy could not stop flowing out of the eyes.


    Alcatel noticed something strange behind him, turned around, and his arrogant expression gradually sank.


    Like the dark world, many evil things come to witness history.


    In their hearts.


    Inexplicably gave birth to an idea: what method should be used to kill the demon hunter who is even more arrogant than Alcatel?


    Cole took out his left hand inserted in his trouser pocket, frowned, bowed his head, spit out his cigarette and stamped it out with his foot.


    Hold a knife in your right hand and a gun in your left hand.


    He looked up, glanced at sherry and nalero''s faces, then looked straight into the eyes of the vampire king and said coldly, "next time you throw someone out, remember to fill your stomach in advance, Alcatel."


    So arrogant.


    No... looking around the world, it''s impossible to find the second one. When a person faces the king of vampires and is surrounded by powerful evil spirits.


    Dare to speak so wildly.


    Arrogant, domineering, arrogant to heaven!


    Cole''s voice fell.


    The plague Witch and hell demon God, who had been watching coldly, turned very ugly for a moment.


    This is no longer a simple provocation against Alcatel.


    It''s a total contempt for the whole dark world!


    Scanning their eyes, they seemed to say: when I kill Alcatel, it''s your turn next time.


    Not to mention them.


    Pure vampires who have always considered themselves noble have suffered such a contemptuous insult from a human who is only worthy of food in their eyes!


    In an instant.


    In Cole''s eyes, all the dark creatures that were no different from the wild animals stared at him fiercely, shouting and growling.


    If eyes can kill.


    At this time, the demon hunter had already broken into pieces of rotten meat.


    Unfortunately.


    Their anger, in this level of confrontation, inexplicably, seems like a group of fools standing in place, incompetent and furious.


    Don''t do it, Cole.


    The four trial sequences present, any one.


    Even Rolando, who has been seriously injured, is no different from slaughtering a group of wild dogs wandering in human cities.


    Alcatel stood where he was.


    Long hair danced wildly in the wind.


    For the first time, he stared at Cole''s eyes seriously and stretched out his right hand. A large mass of dark blood gathered to build a long knife like a ferocious evil ghost, narrow in front and wide in back, with blood stains on the surface.


    The other hand gripped the pure white, richly carved pistol.


    In a deep voice, "you annoy me, demon hunter."


    Cole''s face was expressionless, and the blood flame ignited on the surface of the long knife.


    The power of the blood of all sex, integrated into it, turned into dark red, like the flame of blood flow, responded, "you too, vampire."


    Like the whistle at the beginning of a dead fight.


    The red eyed crow stopped on seranda''s shoulder and issued a mourning howl enough to penetrate the human soul.


    Alcatel turned into a blood shadow and approached Cole at high speed.


    The latter''s extraordinary dynamic vision captures all its tracks.


    Long knife collision.


    The terrible evil power of the curse of immortality and immortality.


    And the blood flame under the blessing of mortal blood devour each other.


    Burst out like a storm!


    It is also like the collision between mortals and extraordinary darkness.


    It is also like the unyielding in the world, the rise of the dark world, and the light and darkness in the spiritual field.


    The roaring aura of the demon hunter Cole Walker and the vampire king Alcatel has turned into a material world, and even a monstrous beast that ordinary people can see with the naked eye!


    combat!


    Fight!


    The freezing rain stopped suddenly.


    Like a big hand reaching into the thick dark clouds.


    One is like the end of the world.


    A terrible storm like the collapse of heaven and earth, with clouds all over the sky, forms a huge vortex over both sides, as if to swallow the whole world!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The electric snake danced wildly.


    The thunder was deafening.


    Like a real disaster.


    This moment.


    All the people present were terrified.


    Even the evil things in the dark world were shocked by Cole''s strong will like steel, which was strong enough to shake the king of the undead.


    The gunfire was intertwined.


    The long knives collided again and again.


    In absolute silence and silence, Cole and Alcatel crashed into the woods.


    The death of cold weapons.


    Except for the technique of absolute repression.


    Finally, the winner can decide the outcome, only the winner is unparalleled and has a strong will to surpass everything.


    Dark blood shadow.


    Like a sharp butcher''s knife, it moves at high speed in the woods and attacks Cole unreservedly.


    Figure under purgatory windbreaker.


    Like standing on the earth, standing on the earth, this unyielding courage of countless mortals living on the land for generations.


    Chop.


    Long knives collided.


    press the trigger.


    The broken bullets turned into a curtain of death and flew in all directions.


    Alcatel grabbed Cole''s knife wrist.


    Close combat.


    Bending his right arm, his knee roared into the demon hunter''s face.


    If it hits.


    Great power will break Cole''s head in an instant.


    In response to him, the scarlet queen popped up the blade and stabbed the vampire king''s jaw with a deadly gesture.


    If it hits.


    Through the whole head, encounter the blood flame, which symbolizes the power of absolute destruction.


    Alcatel''s only consequence is death.


    The next moment.


    The two opened their positions and dodged at the same time.


    press the trigger.


    The blood flame burning bullet pierced the shoulder of the vampire king.


    The warhead filled with evil force also left a dark and difficult to heal stabbing wound on Cole''s face!

 Chapter 481

    Alcatel''s long hair danced wildly, covered the wound on his right shoulder that could not be healed, and knelt on one knee.


    His eyes swept over the gunshot wound with bright red blood.


    Stunned, unbelievable.


    Cole''s face was dripping with hot blood soaked by the power of sequence.


    Blood flame ¡¤ the power of the secret branch, crazy eating bullets from the king of vampires, left on his face, trying to swallow all the flesh and blood of the undead evil power.


    The silent silence of the slaughter roared in the wind.


    Roll up the yellow leaves in front of them.


    The death struggle of the top strong.


    Any slight mistake in judgment will make the wrongdoer pay a heavy price that can''t be borne.


    without doubt.


    Exchange injury for injury, bet on life, gamble that the other party will die before himself.


    Alcatel lost.


    At this moment, the suppression of the blood of all nature and the terrible destructive power of the blood flame are like a runaway fierce beast colliding with its immortal body.


    Crazy biting flesh and blood.


    Devour vitality.


    Cole took a deep breath and got up. The gunshot wound on his face gradually healed.


    Aim the gun at Alcatel and condescend.


    The sound of lack of emotional fluctuation sounded.


    "You''re a hybrid."


    Their eyes collided.


    press the trigger.


    The moment the silver bullet flew out of the gun.


    The king of vampires turned into a dark shadow and fled to the woods.


    However.


    He still underestimated the mortal blood, which slaughtered mixed race angels and demons, just like slaughtering pigs and cattle.


    The storm raged.


    A dark shadow of blood flew out of the woods, but suddenly changed into an adult, fell heavily, rolled on the ground, lifted a large area of earth and grass, and slid a few meters away.


    This scene.


    Fell into the eyes of all those who were absorbed and staring at the woods.


    Absolute silence.


    The grassland that makes the wind roar is more and more quiet and terrible.


    Dark red windbreaker.


    Crazy long hair.


    Taller than normal.


    The man who flew out and fell to the ground was the king of vampires, Alcatel!


    human beings.


    Or dark creatures.


    All who witnessed this moment with their own eyes fell into incomparable horror and disbelief!


    The notorious scourge gangster.


    The vampire king with the highest force in the material world has lost?!


    At this moment.


    No one cheered.


    even to the extent that...


    Even the evil things of the dark world.


    They all stared round at the distant woods, waiting for a person to appear.


    Because everyone here knows.


    The time to really decide the outcome and decide life and death is coming.


    It''s like standing at the crossroads of history.


    Unknown terror, heavy pressure on everyone''s heart, makes their throats tighten and their hearts beat faster, as if they were out of breath.


    Eager to know, this amazing battle.


    What kind of sad ending will this deadly fight and gambling, which can be called the first in the millennium.


    After a brief defeat, Alcatel stormed to kill Cole?


    Or... The devil hunter''s hand rises and falls, and completely kills the Immortal King who personally set off the monstrous disaster?!


    In a suffocating atmosphere full of oppression.


    A figure bathed in the flames of purgatory, with a terrible speed far exceeding the limit of human beings, left a terrible withered scorched earth behind.


    Chase.


    It''s like flying close to the ground and jumping out of the woods at high speed!


    The relentless gunfire exploded.


    The blood flame burning bullets flew densely to the vampire king who knelt on one knee and was difficult to get up.


    Alcatel tried to resist.


    However, the suppression of sexual blood on hybrid species weakens its perception and suppresses its speed.


    The magnificent death curtain of gun fighting.


    At this moment.


    Can no longer appear in front of everyone.


    After only a short resistance, a bullet ran straight through the throat, bringing out meat and bone, bright red blood and flying out!


    No matter how powerful a person or a dark creature was in his life, how many followers and people in awe.


    What a terrible disaster he planned himself.


    Death will never care.


    Before death.


    All life is fair.


    The same equality.


    It is also as magnificent and gorgeous as a picture scroll, with scarlet flowers blooming all over the mountains and fields.


    When it withers.


    It is no different from withered and yellow weeds.


    The storm gradually stopped.


    In front of many vampires, they witnessed the man with the title of the king of eternal life flowing out the same bright red blood as them for the first time.


    Silence, like an epidemic, turned into absolute fear and began to spread.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Alcatel.


    This once boundless scenery, claiming to lead the dark world, rule the world and enslave mortals.


    At the moment, he was lying on the ground.


    The right hand holding the wound on his neck was already soaked with scarlet.


    This time.


    Under the eyes of the dark world.


    Witnessed by the suffocating eyes of the human camp.


    Cole held a long knife in his hand.


    Step by step in front of Alcatel.


    The moment before death.


    The vampire king grinned, as arrogant as ever, and his eyes despised everything.


    Spit out the scarlet of the beach.


    The blood that drowned his throat couldn''t make him say what he wanted to say to Cole.


    The blood blazed.


    Cole leaned over and the long knife ran through Alcatel''s heart!


    Hold it because of severe pain, stare at the forward leaning body, the scarlet queen pops up, from bottom to top, through the back of the brain.


    Blood dripped from the tip of the knife.


    gradual.


    The vampire king lost his eyes, dilated his pupils, became paralyzed and stiff, and fell on his back.


    The destructive power of blood flame burned and eroded his bones until they turned into sparks in the sky and dissipated in the breeze.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Turn around.


    He raised his long knife, aimed at the evil things in the dark world, left blood on his expressionless face and said, "you have five seconds to run for your life."


    Talking room.


    The eyes of the demon hunter collided with those of the dark crow witch.


    "Including you... Zelanda."


    Let''s finish.


    Hell demon God, the most chicken thief, has long escaped without human shadow.


    Only an empty shell corpse lay in place.


    The plague witch with waxy yellow skin shriveled rapidly.


    A group of vampires had no time to mourn their king, turned into birds and animals and fled in all directions.


    Only the dark crow witch.


    He smiled at Cole with deep meaning, retreated slowly and disappeared into the shadow.


    This time.


    As if he couldn''t believe it, Cole personally killed a group of journalists and independent writers of Alcatel, the king of vampires, and all stood still.


    They looked at each other.


    Until the first cheer.


    Everyone hugged each other excitedly.


    Shout Cole''s name excitedly!


    What''s more, he couldn''t hold his emotions and cried on the spot.


    Even the queen, who has always had a straight face, finally breathed out a foul breath.


    Perhaps she wanted to ease her mood, and even told a cold joke with a sense of the times to the officials who stayed with her.


    However.


    Just when everyone cheered, regarded Cole as a hero and wantonly enjoyed the sweet fruits of victory after the suffering.


    Amelia wanted to run over and hug Cole.


    But inexplicably look back.


    I happened to witness the terrible scene of Rolando ugg spitting out a large pool of blood and suddenly kneeling on the ground!

 Chapter 482

    Suddenly.


    Think of the truth she heard at the imperial palace that night.


    The female reporter only felt a buzz in her mind.


    People''s cheers and excited cries, at this moment, like a false barrier in her ears, became blurred.


    Like falling into the deep sea.


    As if everything fell into bullet time in her eyes.


    Medley Pucci''s face changed greatly.


    Torrell, standing beside Rolando, frowned and leaned over to help him. He was still asking what happened to the old man today?


    Suddenly.


    The familiar smell of cigarettes, mixed with blood, floated into her nose.


    It also awakened her confused consciousness.


    Amelia caught a glimpse of Cole crossing her back. The gaze from the distant abyss, like an indescribable thing, made her heart suddenly produce the extreme horror of sweating hair.


    Take a deep breath of air.


    Fill the tight, suffocating chest.


    The female reporter''s eyes swept through the crowd. Originally, she laughed happily and inexplicably became particularly chaotic. She was so upset that she just wanted to grab a pistol and kill them.


    Kill yourself crazy!


    This strange and extreme sense of terror comes and goes quickly.


    instant.


    Amelia, who regained control of her mind and body, was short of breath and looked frightened. She stood in place and screamed hysterically. She ran wildly in the direction of the crowd, waved her arm and shouted, "everyone, get out of here!"


    Her voice burst out.


    All the people present cast their eyes.


    Puzzled, puzzled.


    No one knew she was suddenly crazy.


    Mingming Cole has executed the vampire king. Now it''s a time to celebrate the victory. Why let them leave suddenly?


    Roland knelt on the ground.


    The evil dagger originally inserted in his chest has been fully integrated into his body and soul.


    His complexion was white.


    Kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath, gritting his teeth with his last breath, he said to torrel, "go... Tell her majesty that everyone must leave at once!


    That thing... It... Is coming! "


    That''s it.


    Rolando raised his head, let out a low roar of pain, and then shouted, "cole!"


    A sudden change.


    To the consternation of everyone present.


    No one knows what kind of madness the judge is going, and why he fell to the ground in such pain.


    Maybe they are too slow to the power of darkness.


    Don''t wait for torrel to ask carefully.


    The numbness of his scalp, like a cold, wet thing, wrapped around his neck and went deep into his abdominal cavity, greatly changed his complexion!


    Even the great devil imprisoned in his eyes became irritable.


    All the way to the queen.


    After a brief explanation of the reason.


    A horror story about an evil god who does not belong to the world and is waiting around, crazy spread in the crowd!


    Facing vampires, or witches, who can see and touch dark creatures.


    Human beings are not overly fearful.


    Only evil gods.


    It''s like the scariest bedtime story I''ve ever heard in my childhood.


    It''s like a primitive fear of deep darkness and the unknown.


    Nothingness, something of fear that cannot be guessed and resisted.


    Absurd and weird, but real.


    In an instant.


    They packed up the equipment set up on the grassland to record the previous amazing war, and ran away like a wild horse.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The terrible sarcoma spread wildly in Rolando''s chest, flooded his chest and covered his neck and limbs.


    Cole walked quickly.


    Before his soul completely fell into the abyss of pain, Rolando knelt on the ground, looked up, looked at him with gradually dilated pupils and said, "this is... Our... Last chance, Cole.


    Hold... "


    I haven''t finished yet.


    A ferocious sarcoma completely engulfed his body.


    Matt ush''s expression was startled, his eyes widened, and he looked at Roland so sadly dead in front of him, without any resistance.


    Medley grabbed his shoulder, stepped back and said in a deep voice, "it''s troublesome to say, Matt.


    Be careful, it''s coming. "


    Cole''s eyes were cold.


    Stand where you are.


    Take out a cigarette and light it slowly.


    later.


    Since Rolando''s feet, the earth began to change.


    Spread far away.


    Withered weeds turn into twisted flesh and blood.


    The scattered rubble turned into a pile of human bones.


    Even in the severe winter, the hard frozen land began to soften and turn into mud.


    This time.


    It was too late for everyone present to escape.


    Unspeakable darkness.


    Cover the light from the sky.


    Strange and absurd laughter and madman''s nonsense, like auditory hallucinations, sounded intermittently in everyone''s ears.


    gradual.


    All those who ran for their lives were forced to stop.


    Looking down from here, under the vast evil darkness.


    The people standing on the ground are as small as ants.


    Their feet fell into the stench of mud, raised their heads, looked around, and looked in horror at the terrible changes around them.


    "Shit! What the hell happened?!"


    Finally.


    When a pair of eyes appeared in the dark void, like the reflection of the abyss.


    Creeping dark tentacles fell from the sky.


    Sticky.


    Like a skinned octopus.


    One by one hanging around the people.


    Even more bizarre.


    None of the people present screamed in horror.


    Until Rolando, who fell to the ground... Or sarcoma monster, got up, stared at Cole with his strange eyes, and issued an incomprehensible but clear strange scale.


    Long.


    Deep.


    "Finally... His successor broke the rules of the millennium and brought me to the world."


    Cole stood where he was.


    Everything in front of him was like seeing the abyss of pain for the first time.


    Not true.


    Not false.


    however.


    If it had come before, Cole would have been afraid.


    And now.


    He finally understood.


    Where is this evil thing, which claims to be the Lord of pain and whose real name is wunizakue zineher.


    Not hell.


    Nor is it what Roland said, a strange space that he could not speculate.


    Cole raised his hand.


    This familiar feeling... The etheric world.


    To be exact.


    This ghost has been hiding in the curse borne by Roland and, the Millennium agreement.


    An abstract concept that even Cole can''t find.


    Take a deep breath of a cigarette.


    Roland is worthy of being an intelligence born demon hunter. With so many successors, only he is keenly aware that the existence of the Lord of pain is not a devil and will evil god in the traditional sense.


    Or an extraterritorial evil god who is beyond the gods.


    It''s more like... A concept born in abstraction.


    The God of the etheric world who produces self-consciousness after being distorted by some evil thing.


    Look around at the changes.


    It is not so much that it changes the real material world.


    Let''s say.


    It is the etheric world that spreads out abstract concepts and then covers here.


    It''s very similar to the case in Newcastle.


    But since this is the etheric world

 Chapter 483

    Weird.


    Like the evil wind that creeps through the skin of cold and wet creatures, it blows the earth with a whisper that invades the soul and will.


    Loss of reason.


    The will falls into chaos.


    One tentacle after another hangs down the sky.


    Dripping stinky mucus.


    Corrode the earth, dissolve all things, and build a virtual shadow of the abyss.


    Irritability and fanaticism drive people to send out strange bursts, just like praising the ancient rhythm of being the master.


    Vague evil.


    Turn into a couple control silk thread beyond the reality dimension, probe into the soul,


    At this moment.


    Only rational people, frightened discovery, their peers.


    His eyes became dull.


    Like pilgrims, stop running, turn around and face the immortal wunizakue zineher, the master of all pain and great gods.


    Crawl.


    Kneel down.


    I have words in my mouth.


    Standing in the vast dark abyss, Amelia''s eyes were frightened.


    Shortness of breath.


    Step back.


    The expression of horror witnessed that one after another former colleagues were crazy, showing a chilling madness, wriggling past her.


    The unknown that corrupts reason.


    Constantly attacking her spiritual barrier, the chaos before madness, made it difficult for her to control her behavior, collapsed on the ground, put her hands around her head, and urgently wanted to send out hysterical screams to alleviate the terror and oppression that was enough to crush her soul.


    This time.


    A dazzling flame was suddenly introduced into the eyes.


    As in the severe winter, it dispels all the cold and dark Burning Fireplaces and burns all the evil forces trying to invade her soul.


    The female reporter raised her head.


    The familiar tall figure stood in front of her.


    Grab his right hand.


    Amelia tried to stand up.


    When her spirit returned to calm, she took a deep breath and looked around. It was like a terrible scene of evil sacrifice.


    Turning his head straight into Cole''s eyes, he said, "I don''t quite understand..."


    "This is the etheric world, Amelia."


    Cole exhaled the turbid smoke, looked up and stared at the real world, which had completely covered the real world and transformed into the painful abyss he had witnessed with his own eyes.


    His eyes swept across the vast expanse, unable to see the end and boundary, full of muddy and dark places of terror.


    Hundreds of spiritually dominated journalists.


    Murmuring in his mouth, his eyes were dull, and he slowly walked to the tumor monster formed by swallowing Roland.


    But in this.


    There are still some people who are struggling to resist the invasion and assimilation from the etheric world.


    They collapsed on the ground, wailing and maiming themselves.


    Try to comb the confusion to the extreme rationality with pain.


    besides.


    Torrell stood beside the queen and three cabinet ministers. The ring on his left index finger exuded a faint golden glow to protect them from erosion.


    Medley Pucci frowned.


    Spread your right hand forward.


    A whole body white, pure light and shadow constructed sequence secret text radiates only half a meter around her, constantly changing in the real and etheric world.


    Only Matt ush sinico, with a ferocious expression and blood vessels under his skin, seems to be forcibly resisting the clarity of the soul by the dark forces.


    Far away.


    The tumor monster is connected to the tentacles hanging from the sky, dissolving and slowly integrating.


    The whispers of evil gods, like rolling thunder, produce a very uncomfortable rhythm across the sky and the earth.


    "Ignorant mortal.


    Come to me.


    Listen to the voice of suffering before the end of the day and become one with me... Embrace the light of redemption. "


    The spiritual fire around Cole burns a new round of spiritual manipulation.


    If Wenk valentier is standing here now, the demon hunter with the power of killing gods in Roland''s plan to kill gods.


    Maybe he''ll fight.


    Maybe he will try to kill the "ancient evil gods" in front of him.


    But.


    How can the means of the material world and the soul field completely kill an abstract concept born in the thought and etheric world.


    It is also like the world in the eyes of fatalists.


    Roland determined that he and Cole were the sons of a painful and distorted fate that ended the disaster and tragedy.


    without doubt.


    This gamble on the future of all mankind, on the lives of the whole family, and even at the last sacrifice.


    Rolando ugg won.


    With all self sacrifice, hundreds of thousands of civilian casualties.


    Forced in exchange for a chance for cole to face the real existence of the Lord of pain.


    If you only use words, I''m afraid no one can understand how terrible the evil god who calls himself uchazakue zineher is.


    Mortals can be killed.


    Even the gods will fall.


    Only thought.


    After the distortion of evil forces, the pure abstract concept pinned on the etheric world was born in the human world and will be destroyed with the destruction of the human world.


    But one thing.


    Rolando got the order wrong.


    He is not the Lord of pain. He has given birth to many evil incarnations and turned into the worship objects of various cult groups.


    But these worship.


    Under the deliberate guidance of some evil force, the power of the Lord of pain becomes stronger and stronger.


    Think of it here.


    Those evil things buried in human history, like nightmares, suddenly appear in Cole''s mind: the holy weapon of disaster.


    Matt ush''s expression was distorted and ferocious under the erosion of evil forces.


    Looking up at the dark sky completely submerged in countless eyes, he said with his strong Mongolian accent, "the etheric world... Shit..."


    Talk.


    He turned his head to look at Cole, who was like nothing. He seemed to understand something. He blushed and roared with a thick neck, "damn Mengxi man...! if you can manipulate the nature change of ether, come and help me!


    The nonsense of that damn thing is splitting my head! "


    Cole looked at him.


    The flames spread around him until they enveloped him, medley and two reporters not far away.


    It''s like the wire that strangled your neck suddenly loosened.


    Matush cursed all the way in the language of the kuhan nation.


    And medley to Cole.


    Angrily, "Rolando, that son of a bitch... Didn''t say hello to us in advance for such a serious catastrophic event."


    At this point, he turned to Cole and said, "if I remember correctly, the last demon hunter who could manipulate the etheric world was Banan Behan, who was active from 708 to 723 in the new calendar.


    I can''t think of any other possibilities for this rare phenomenon except those 13 strange ghosts.


    Did Roland tell you anything before he sacrificed himself? "


    Hear him.


    Medley frowned and answered, "are you sure?"


    "As like as two peas," Matt responded, "I studied the history of mysticism in Khan University for three years, and Mrs. Puckey, look around you. This is exactly the same as the description of the evil events that Bannon Behan encountered in 722 years.


    Dense eyeballs.


    And sticky wet tentacles. "

 Chapter 484

    Break away from abstract concepts in the Lord of pain.


    In the real sense, it came to the real world with the ether, and came to the eastern suburb of the capital of Mongolia.


    A terrible vision.


    It broke out all over the world.


    A resident of a modern industrial country headed by the Mongol Empire.


    An appalling discovery.


    The hair raising dense rat tide, out of control, rushed out of the sewer and into the city, killing each other and flying with blood and flesh.


    Coastal ports and docks.


    The unloading workers, busy sailors, guard soldiers and demon hunters stopped their work one after another and looked up into the sky covered with lead clouds.


    The howling wind was whispered by the vague and seemingly nonexistent evil god.


    Swarms of dead fish, wrapped in the dark smelly ocean current, rushed to the Shanghai shore.


    It should have been a rough sea.


    Let the storm roar.


    But still maintain a strange calm, without a trace of waves.


    A farm in the country.


    The old man frowned and knocked on the radio with a sudden noise.


    Hidden in it.


    It seemed that there was some ancient existence beyond reality. The evil sound of preaching to the world eroded his will and made him more and more irritable.


    The exploration tower of mystical research institutes all over the world.


    It has constantly issued serious warnings to the world and senior government officials.


    The whole world seems to have reached the edge of stepping into the abyss of madness.


    The other side.


    The etheric world of the abyss of pain.


    Torrell and medley look at the pain Lord who is entrenched in the sky... Or hanging upside down at the bottom of the abyss.


    For a while.


    I can''t think of any way to deal with this situation, which is too bad to be worse.


    This existence beyond the dimension of reality.


    The means in the material world and spiritual field are meaningless.


    The most basic.


    They could not even touch, by any means, the existence hidden in the depths of the sky and hanging upside down at the bottom of the abyss.


    Only matush sinico kept staring at Cole.


    Although he did not know how the etheric world, this extraordinary thing, was formed and operated.


    But since this guy, like the legendary demon hunter Banan Behan, has the mysterious power to manipulate the etheric world, only he can solve the mess left by Roland.


    Cole finished his last cigarette.


    Frown.


    If there is nothing wrong with the demon hunter mentioned by matush, the year 722 of the new calendar coincides with the Millennium curse that Rolando told him.


    however.


    He now knows why the legendary demon hunter Banan chose to forcibly seal the Lord of pain in a curse.


    Because this thing can''t be killed.


    Even if Cole completely destroys it here, it won''t be long before the ghost will revive in the pain conveyed by the human world and the abstract concept of evil gods by evil believers.


    So.


    Killing it can only temporarily solve the current crisis.


    At its root, we also need to find the holy instrument of disaster that guides the birth of the Lord of pain, which exists in speculation.


    Throw away the cigarette butts that start burning your fingers.


    Cole took out the nimosan lantern and said coldly, "Roland has left us a big trouble, two, if the Lord of pain really exists in an abstract concept.


    And all this is related to the lost holy vessels of disaster.


    So what do you think it would be like to find something that has existed for thousands of years and has not been found by the trial demon hunters who bear a curse? "


    Matt ush frowned and said in a deep voice, "do you think the nature of that disaster relic is the same as that ghost thing?"


    Cole turned the air valve and stopped at the memory lasso.


    The light of the lantern seemed to be invaded by some extremely powerful evil force, and the color of the wick changed into yellow and purple, bright and dark.


    Launch a trait that has not been used for a long time: a flash of inspiration.


    A paragraph suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "This is a memory of despair..."


    Is that so?


    The existence of this holy instrument of disaster, which created the Lord of pain, is an abstract concept, a desperate memory and a sad story.


    This time.


    Cole''s resistance to the call of the Lord of pain.


    It seems to annoy it.


    Hanging down the sky, like the skinned octopus tentacles, began to restless.


    Those journalists and independent writers who were dominated by the spirit stopped together, and then suddenly widened their bloodshot eyes in a neat and numbing posture.


    Look at Cole.


    They kept repeating the same sentence.


    Smelly mucus flowed from the surface of the body, and gradually transformed into a painful slave. He stretched out his hands in an attempt to completely kill the blasphemer who disrespected the Savior.


    Amelia stepped back, grabbed Cole''s arm and stood behind him. Her voice became trembling and said, "uh... Guys, if we were just standing here.


    I think... We''ll be in trouble soon. "


    This is also the time.


    Like an ancient evil sound from countless years ago, it rolled out in the sky!


    Countless tentacles suddenly riot and rush to Cole!


    "No one can refuse the master of pain, the great wunizakue zineher, the demon hunter!"


    Witnessed this scene.


    Everyone present turned pale!


    Medley raised her right hand and tried to destroy the tentacles that rolled over them like extinct things, but she was shocked to find that the power of sequence had no effect on these ghost things!


    Matt ush clenched his teeth, clenched his right hand and angrily said, "cole! If you continue to hesitate, we''ll all die here!"


    Facing the roaring tentacles, and the dark erosion that turns into reality.


    Cole took out a cigarette and frowned.


    The crisp voice of the criminal verdict sounded.


    Exhale a puff of smoke and dust and say indifferently, "this is the world of ether, matush."


    The voice fell.


    In two trial sequences.


    In the distance, torrel and the Queen''s incredibly shocked eyes!


    A burning circle of fire spread out at high speed from Cole''s feet!


    All the darkness and evil that came into contact with the flame turned into ashes, floated into the sky and returned to where they should have gone.


    Cole looked up and stared at the bottom of the inverted abyss. His left hand was in his trouser pocket and his right hand held a cigarette. He lacked the sound of emotional fluctuation, just like the God of creation.


    Above all evil whispers!


    Crush all the dark things!


    Turn into rolling thunder, tear open the dark abyss that covers the sky, and roar!


    "Here, I am the master of all things, wunizakue zineher."


    A roaring ring of fire.


    Over all the controlled human beings, over the unreal land full of sludge!


    all-powerful!


    Self will, return to the control of everyone!


    The originally sticky and evil land, like the surging anger in Cole''s blood vessels, turned into a huge sea of lava, poured upstream into the hanging abyss of pain!

 Chapter 485

    At this moment.


    Barren words can''t be described. What a shocking scene the people who have awakened have witnessed!


    The towering sea of lava fire turns into a terrible vortex connecting heaven and earth, countercurrent and backflow.


    A hot blast.


    Turned into a roaring wind that burned everything, raging around them.


    Immersed in the dark.


    The eyes of evil gods are densely shrouded.


    Like an upside down abyss in the boundless starry sky.


    Suddenly burst into a dazzling light.


    As the sky falls, the final judgment at the end of the world comes!


    The great roar resounded through the world!


    In the meantime.


    The land under their feet broke away from the sea of lava, lifted their bodies and floated behind the man, building a floating island independent of the end.


    Regroup.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    What they see is far beyond their imagination of the world, disaster and doomsday.


    The three judges looked up at the collapsing etheric world.


    This is no longer the manipulation of the etheric world as matush said.


    An upside down sky.


    A countercurrent sea of lava.


    This


    It''s already a confrontation between gods.


    But how could wunizakue zineher, who had operated in the abyss of pain for thousands of years, easily give up resistance and allow cole to completely destroy it at the level of rules.


    From the deepest part of the boundless starry sky.


    The long low cry of evil gods.


    Like a dull trombone.


    It turns into an evil force visible to the naked eye, distorts reality, extinguishes the sea of fire, and obscures all the lights along the way, just like the rolling tide of darkness.


    In the panic of the crowd, they ran over them!


    The purgatory windbreaker is burning.


    Stand in front of the crowd.


    Cole''s existence is like an unshakable absolute thing!


    The will of rage turns into the infernal fire!


    With an unstoppable attitude, burn all darkness until the whole upside down abyss, tremble violently and collapse madly under the raging flame.


    The moment before death.


    An unbelievable, unwilling scream with towering anger suddenly sounded at the bottom of the abyss!


    "I am the Supreme Master of pain, the master of sadness and despair, the final return of all human souls, illuminating the last ray of dawn!


    I


    The eternal great uchezakue zineher!


    Would lose to a mortal?!


    Cole Walker!!


    It''s not over yet! Not yet -- "


    The final fire and explosion smashed the whole upside down abyss.


    Its threats and last words were also submerged in the wreckage of the abyss of destruction and collapse.


    It''s also at this moment.


    For thousands of years, the human soul imprisoned in the abyss and its body has built a pale tide that blocks out the sky and the sun!


    Scream.


    Wail.


    Anger and resentment.


    Escape from the pain that has afflicted them for countless years.


    There was a dead silence behind Cole. They all raised their heads and looked at it like the kingdom of the dead and the river of atonement.


    Like the place of death recorded in ancient legends.


    until.


    A man''s soul, out of the tide, came to Cole.


    Its illusory appearance can''t see the real face clearly.


    Glancing at the faces of the three judges, he nodded to Cole under the call of another female soul flying to him out of the tide.


    Turn around and fly into the spring tide.


    Maybe others can''t understand what the strange soul is expressing to them.


    But the first three in the trial sequence.


    Amelia.


    Cole.


    They know that this is the soul of Rolando ugg.


    This time.


    The female reporter accidentally caught a glimpse of a pure gold pocket watch that fell at Cole''s feet and had lost its former glory.


    Bend over and pick it up.


    Wipe the mud with your sleeve.


    Open the watch cover.


    A black-and-white group photo of Rolando and a girl when she was young came into her eyes.


    Amelia knew that she was not qualified to judge the merits and demerits of Rolando ugg.


    But as a demon hunter.


    Standing at the top of the tide of historical intersection.


    With himself and the lives of all his close relatives, he did everything to protect the world from darkness.


    The dawn penetrated the overhanging abyss of the night and came to the world again.


    She clenched her pocket watch.


    Raise your head and squint at the long lost light.


    later.


    In the awe of everyone, Cole turned and walked to the middle of the crowd, stopped and said coldly, "it''s all over. Go back."


    ...


    A day later.


    Royal Cemetery.


    Rolando''s funeral is like his rough and lonely life.


    In addition to Cole and Amelia, only the three trial sequences present at that time came to offer condolences.


    Although the Empire announced that a demon hunter died on duty in the tide of alienation, in order to maintain stability, it did not disclose the names of the victims.


    Within Mengxi''s power group.


    For Rolando ugg, most of the actions that put the lives of all mankind are silent, except for occasional mention.


    It seems that everyone is deliberately forgetting the bastard demon hunter who brought them disaster and deserved it.


    No one has the courage to stand up.


    Willing to take the risk of historical responsibility to defend him.


    Even the sharpest political commentators are rarely silent because they understand one thing.


    Rolando ugg''s decision is correct.


    Maybe only after a hundred years.


    Only in future generations can we get the real answer.


    In the cemetery.


    Amelia green, put the pure gold pocket watch in an empty grave where there is not even a coffin or a body.


    End of condolence.


    The grave keeper used his shovel to fill the grave.


    Matush sinico, in a hurry, seemed to have something urgent. After a brief farewell, he left the capital by car.


    Medley walked beside Cole, took out a will in the inner pocket of her coat, handed it to Cole, sighed and said, "we old guys are missing another one."


    Finish.


    Shaking his head slightly, he left first.


    Torrel took a bottle of red wine, chatted with Cole and turned the corner to worship his adopted son Baruch.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Open Rolando''s will.


    There is a detailed list of property listed by the lawyer, which is donated to the orphanage foundation in the imperial capital in the name of the imperial royal family.


    besides.


    The spy agency he secretly developed over the years: time back.


    It will be handed over to the demon hunting regiment and temporarily managed by the special incident handling office and Cole until a new Department is established.


    The list of senior personnel with time back tracking is recorded on an encrypted appendix page.


    Through them.


    It can control the operation of the whole espionage organization and monitor various cults active in the world.


    There is nothing else.


    Amelia walked beside Cole, sighed, smiled reluctantly and said, "let''s go to lunch?"

 Chapter 486

    After the big events of the past.


    Major media and newspapers scramble to report and grab hot headlines.


    Under the scourge.


    Millions of families are broken.


    The homeless, holding their dead relatives, cried in the streets turned into ruins.


    But he is a media man with conscience.


    We all know that silence is the only choice at this time.


    As usual, attacking the incompetence of the devil hunting groups in various countries in order to attract attention will not solve any practical problems.


    however.


    What is different from the rare silence of the people and the media.


    The official of each country.


    On the second day after the tide of alienation, there was a lot of noise!


    Reform of the demon hunter system.


    Various interest groups began to launch round after round of political lobbying against the top.


    About the expansion of twelve people in the trial sequence.


    After the short meeting of the world demon hunter organization, a decision was made by almost unanimous vote: the number of trial sequence was expanded from 12 to 15.


    Even the Mongolian tin Empire, which has always been ambiguous, has rarely expressed its support for the expansion of the number of people.


    From the point of view of the demon hunter.


    Trial sequence means transcending the extraordinary status of bureaucratic groups.


    From the perspective of the ruling groups of various countries, the number of demon hunters in the trial sequence directly affects their international voice in some major mysterious events.


    Although it has been determined, the number of people has expanded.


    However, it will take at least a year, or even more, for the consensus to be achieved, except for the firm Cole walker, the powerful demon hunter who has no objection.


    Continue to pull strategically and strive for more national interests.


    Mengxi.


    After Rolando ugg died.


    It still has three people: medley Pucci, wink valentier and torrel Butler.


    Add Cole.


    The number of people has not changed.


    however...


    The office of the director of the Mengxi demon hunting regiment.


    Hardy sat on the sofa with his right leg in plaster and a cup of hot tea.


    Roddy Singh opened the drawer, took out a document, looked serious and said in a deep voice, "Hardy, this is the conclusion we reached after studying for some time.


    If you personally have no objection.


    I have decided to recommend you to the list of candidates for the trial sequence. "


    Hear that.


    "Poof - cough! Cough! Cough... You... What are you talking about?!"


    Hardy stared in disbelief. First he took a look at Cole sitting next to him.


    Wipe the water stains off the corners of his mouth with his sleeve. After being stunned for a long time, he raised his voice and said loudly, "you''re not kidding me, Roddy?!


    Trial sequence?!


    Well... At this time last year, I was just a demon hunter intern.


    Is there really nothing wrong with being so fast? "


    Roddy said seriously, "at this time last year, Cole was still taking classes at the Demon Hunter College, Mr. Hardy betani.


    This is a very moment.


    Your ability has been recognized by the senior management of Mengxi.


    And you don''t have to panic. Entering the list of candidates for trial sequence doesn''t mean that you can step into the world of trial sequence immediately.


    It really determines whether you become a regular or not.


    It will take a long time to investigate. The world demon hunter organization will grant you the title of trial sequence only after the adults of other trial sequences agree. "


    Hardy swallowed.


    If such a good thing had been delivered to the door before, he would definitely promise it.


    But after so much.


    Especially about Rolando, and the self mockery of wink valentier that "the trial sequence is an orphan".


    It still haunts him.


    At the thought of Marian, who was pregnant.


    Hardy took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "this thing... I need to think about it for a while."


    Roddy took out another document, motioned the Secretary to take it to Cole and said, "about you, Cole, this time, you can''t refuse the invitation of the trial sequence.


    No one else wants to take over the case of the dark crow witch. "


    Cole exhaled the muddy smoke, frowned, took out a pen, signed the document, handed it to the Secretary, and then said, "what about Mengxi''s demon hunting group?


    What do you think? "


    Roddy sighed, shook his head and said, "the casualties this time are very heavy. At this time last year, there were more than 11300 people in Mengxi demon hunting group.


    More than 3000 interns.


    But... There are only about 4000 left.


    Not to mention the colonies of the Empire, we are already stretched in the face of more than 300 mysterious events in the Empire.


    Even the permanent members sacrificed two in the tide of alienation.


    My present job is almost equal to the sum of three people. "


    This time.


    A rush of footsteps sounded.


    The door of the office was pushed open.


    Vera Morgan, panting into the office, was stunned when she saw Cole and Hardy. She subconsciously thought there was trouble finding them again.


    He walked to the sofa and said hurriedly, "I got off the train and hurried over. There''s another case under Roddy pavilion?"


    Roddy smiled. "Don''t be nervous. Sit down first."


    Then he took out a document and asked the secret skill to take it to her and said, "your certificate of appointment, the management of the demon hunting regiment is very short, although the position of the deputy leader of the executive group is not high.


    But with your current resume, you are the best person I can pick. "


    "This..."


    Vera looked at Cole, took a deep breath, looked up and said, "Your Excellency Roddy, I''m sorry I can''t accept your appointment. The position of deputy head of the executive team... Is too high for me.


    I may not be up to it. "


    Roddy naturally understood what she wanted to express. The so-called incompetence was just a high EQ statement.


    He smiled helplessly, put his hands on the table and said, "are all the people in your special department handed over by a teacher?


    As like as two peas, I was trying to make Mr. Chin Andor, the director of the office of the handling of the sacred instrument, concurrently serve as the deputy head of the intelligence unit yesterday.


    Since you are all so embarrassed, I don''t insist. "


    Seems to have been prepared.


    Roddy took out a new document and said with a smile, "before we find the right person, you will be just like Mr. Andorra, who is also the deputy head of the executive team.


    No excuses are allowed this time. "


    Vera reached for the water cup handed to her by the Secretary, looked at hardy with a bad smile, and could only respond reluctantly, "since you have said so... All right."


    See her promise.


    Roddy smiled with satisfaction.


    Although this is the appointment of the future of the three demon hunters in the special department, personally, as the bureaucrats of the late Baruch, Hadi, Vera and Chien can be regarded as an extension of his power in the demon hunting group.


    In many cases.


    The cruel reality is always worse than the beautiful ideal.


    As a permanent member, being unable to direct the work of non direct subordinate institutions is by no means a joke.

 Chapter 487

    afternoon.


    Special department, office for dealing with sacred vessels.


    After a period of cultivation.


    Gene Andorra''s face, which had turned white, had returned to a little ruddy.


    Wearing a gray stand collar woolen coat, he sat at his desk, frowned and looked through the personnel documents delivered by the logistics department page by page.


    The logistics department gave him five places to participate in the office work.


    Without exception.


    All experienced demon hunters in the upper plunder sequence.


    After carefully analyzing and screening the profiles of these demon hunters, gene handed the finalized candidate to his big secret.


    "Help me tell the logistics personnel that it''s important to join the disaster relic disposal office before transferring their files.


    It''s best to ask them if they agree to work here. "


    The female secretary nodded and walked away quickly with the document.


    Facing the empty office.


    Gene leaned back in his chair, looked at the ceiling, sighed, closed his eyes and pinched the center of his eyebrows with a headache,


    The Council made it clear to Roddy Singh through his mouth.


    Within a week.


    Substantial progress must be made in investigating the holy vessels of disaster that caused the tide of alienation.


    This is not just the request of the demon hunting group.


    It is also the meaning of the prime minister and the queen.


    If Mengxi demon hunting group can take the lead in solving this amazing case, the greater the chance of winning the second trial sequence in the world demon hunter organization.


    Although he has some ideas about it.


    But after all, it was sister Shipton''s evil creation. If it could be easily dealt with, it would not give him this high position.


    Treatment and power.


    Second only to the special minister, he is directly responsible to the Council and mobilizes the great power of each brigade of the action team.


    This time.


    A sound of footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    The door of the office was pushed open.


    "It seems that you have a good rest during this period."


    Hear Vera''s familiar sweet voice.


    Gene opened his eyes, shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "the pressure from above is too great. I''m still having a headache for the case of that thing..."


    See Cole and Hardy on crutches come in.


    He hurried up and greeted, "Your Excellency minister! And Mr. betani, er... My secretary has just gone out. Sit down first and I''ll give it to you..."


    Talk.


    Get up and go to the nearby tea cabinet.


    Hardy sat down in a chair nearby, took out a cigarette, lit it, frowned and said, "are you so polite to us?


    Sit honestly as the director of your office.


    The boss and I came to ask, "what clues do you have about the holy instrument of disaster?"


    Maybe a long time.


    Maybe it''s the great pressure of the demon hunter to dance with death every day.


    Vera and gene not only have some good feelings for each other, but also seem to have made rapid progress in their relationship.


    The girl walked over very naturally, hugged gene, stopped him at the waist and said with a smile, "they are all old friends. Why are you polite?"


    Even if you become a senior official of the demon hunting group.


    Gene still maintained the appearance of joining the black snake brigade on the first day.


    Shyly scratched her curly brown hair.


    "Although I say so, your excellency is my old boss after all..."


    Cole stood beside hardy and said coldly, "let''s talk about business first. What can you feel about the holy instrument of disaster?"


    The three people in the office gradually gathered their smiles.


    Gene loosened his arms and took a deep breath.


    It seemed that he was clearing his mind, silent for a moment, and said, "I have read all the detailed reports of the Lord of pain and the tide of alienation.


    Although sister Shipton was the first witch in human history, before that, she was still a human, with the same emotions and joys and sorrows as us.


    Say that.


    I''m not defending her.


    But from such an angle, we can better understand her original intention of making disaster holy vessels, or the story behind the 13 disaster holy vessels.


    Connecting is sister Shipton''s life. "


    That''s it.


    Gene went to his desk, opened the drawer and took out a book he was still compiling.


    Look down.


    Turning to the first page, he continued, "there are nine sacred vessels suppressed in the sequence secret place, involving secrets and security.


    I didn''t look for anything except the mirror of suffering and the elegy of the soul aspirator we dealt with.


    This book is an information book I recently prepared.


    About my personal opinions and prophecies about the holy vessels of disaster and sister Shipton. "


    Vera walked over, her eyes stopped on the page, her eyebrows wrinkled and said in a deep voice, "sad memory... Have you found it?"


    "No."


    Chien looked up into Cole''s eyes and explained, "it''s not difficult to understand the meaning of the first disaster generator, the dark revelation.


    The second relic of misfortune, the elegy of the soul aspirator, was destroyed by ourselves and then suppressed in the sequence secret house.


    But none of this is the point.


    According to my train of thought, if we compile sister Shipton''s past into a story in the way of mysticism.


    Suppose that the creation of the holy instrument of disaster of the Lord of pain is the third one she made.


    So after all the hopes of Theo Saman''s resurrection were dashed.


    Sister Shipton has reason to peel off these human fragile emotions and complete her transformation into a pure witch through some techniques.


    And I call this holy instrument of disaster: the memory of grief.


    Because it does not exist in the real world and spiritual field, but an abstract concept and description, which may be hidden in the text of any ancient book in the world.


    It may also be hidden in someone''s memory. "


    Hardy felt more and more mysterious when he heard what gene said. He frowned and said, "you mean, we can''t deal with this thing at all?"


    "That''s why I''m here, Hardy.


    I can''t think of any way to find it.


    Even if we find it, how can we destroy a memory and abstract concept.


    To take the simplest example, I now tell you that the tree downstairs is a tree. Once such a concept comes into being.


    Even if you kill me, it won''t disappear.


    It will only be passed on to another carrier, not to mention that everyone who writes a tragic story will have a sad memory. "


    Such a grim situation.


    For any demon hunter, even the trial sequence will feel extremely difficult and even feel numb.


    Rolando ugg.


    In the trial sequence of generations before him, all died under the curse of this ghost.


    But after listening to gene''s careful analysis.


    Cole had a plan in mind.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "this holy instrument of disaster has an extraordinary relationship with Banan Behan, a demon hunter more than 1000 years ago. Gene, you are responsible for going to Mengxi university to find a professor specializing in the history of demon hunters.


    List all the doubts related to Banan Behan.


    Then apply to the Council to send a trial sequence, preferably torrell, and mobilize three brigades of the action team to hedelia to search all available written books.


    After that.


    I''ll go to the karadishan site with Claudia. "

 Chapter 488

    Arrange specific work.


    Hardy''s secretary found him.


    In a burst of swearing, the little man had to go back to the psychic investigation department to deal with some urgent problems.


    Vera mentioned her parents and wanted to meet gene.


    It''s noon today.


    Maybe I mentioned it a long time ago.


    Gene didn''t refuse.


    Before leaving, Vera politely invited cole to have lunch with them. Cole declined with an excuse.


    Back to the minister''s office.


    The cigarette is not half burnt.


    There was a rapid sound of high heels in the corridor


    Miss Shane knocked on the door and said coldly, "Your Excellency, Miss Claudia, is outside with a child."


    "Let them in."


    From time to time.


    Claudia was like a resentful, young single mother, holding Nina''s hand and entering the office.


    This human vampire hybrid.


    Pull a face.


    If you don''t know, you still think someone is giving up all the time. Now the owner comes directly to the door with his children.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    Claudia, who had always been silent, poured bitter water on Cole.


    Investigate the reason.


    Nothing more than her lack of experience in taking care of children.


    Face some explosive things.


    You can''t punch the little guy in the face like you do with adults.


    "... for heaven''s sake, Cole... No! My noble blood Lord, what are you going to do with her?


    Unless you kill me now.


    Or you don''t want me to be her nanny.


    Hell... As long as I don''t appear in her sight for a minute, her tears and cries can drown my house!


    Is that what young humans are like? "


    Nina, a little girl who witnessed her parents'' death and walked out of the sea of blood, still dragged Claudia''s hand and didn''t want to release it.


    As if she let go.


    This beautiful sister, like her parents, will leave her forever.


    Cole crushed the butt out in the ashtray.


    His eyes fell on the dirty little girl and said, "what''s your full name?"


    "Nina Kravitz."


    "How old are you?"


    Nina hid behind Claudia, stared at Cole''s face and looked timidly for a long time. It seemed that she finally recognized his appearance and released each other''s hands.


    He walked over carefully, looked up into Cole''s eyes, threw himself into his arms and said, "Nina... Nina is seven years old."


    Finally sent away the young human.


    Claudia''s expression seemed to take off her heavy shackles, take a deep breath and sit on the sofa.


    Cole originally wanted to send her to the orphanage in the capital.


    But.


    Think of the sea of corpses in Boone.


    Look down.


    I saw her holding on to her coat.


    After a silence.


    Rubbing her messy hair, Cole said, "your parents may have... Would you like to live with us in the future?"


    Nina shook her head and said softly, "I''m not a child anymore. I know they''re dead that night.


    You saved me. "


    Many times.


    Eyes and expressions can convey more information than barren language.


    After a silence.


    Cole asked Claudia to call his big secret in.


    Explain to her, take Nina to take a bath, change the dirty clothes full of blood, and then go directly to the imperial Ministry of the interior.


    Go through legal adoption procedures.


    After Miss Shane left with Nina.


    Cole rekindled a cigarette and said, "you too."


    Claudia relaxed her open eyebrows, frowned again, and said, "I refuse."


    "This is an order."


    The hybrid had a black face and left.


    A strange smell suddenly floated into Cole''s nose.


    At the same time.


    And a pair of soft arms around Cole''s neck behind him.


    Exhale, "when did the cold-blooded demon hunter Cole Walker think of adopting a little girl?"


    Cole exhaled the muddy smoke and said coldly, "what''s up?"


    The witch walked over the chair, put her right hand on the demon hunter''s shoulder, stepped, sat face to face on him, looked at each other, and said, "of course, it''s what you want to know."


    Talk.


    The index finger of his right hand slid to Cole''s chest and smiled, "but the old rule, five thousand pounds, an exclusive clue."


    Cole grabbed her waist.


    With a rare smile, he said, "but you sit on me. I don''t have room to write a check for you, Miss Haley."


    The witch smiled like a flower.


    Turning into a shadow, he left Cole''s arms, stood opposite his desk and said with a smile, "now you have free time, Mr. demon hunter."


    Take out the check, write down the name and amount and hand it over.


    Get what she wants.


    Haley smiled at Cole with satisfaction, stuffed the check into her magic pocket and said, "this is the exclusive news about your old lover.


    But for security reasons.


    I can only tell you that she is planning a big event recently. Think about what will happen in August this year, and you will understand. "


    Send a kiss.


    The witch turned into a shadow and disappeared into the room.


    No accident.


    The old lover Haley mentioned should be hinting at the dark crow witch, the guy she can''t afford to offend.


    As for the events mentioned


    What will happen in August?


    prophesy?


    Or... Specific clues?


    Get up and go to the window.


    Light a cigarette and look down at the street that is still returning to normal below.


    Look up.


    Looking over the modern city of the imperial capital, Cole suddenly understood what she said to him.


    Next January, the new prime minister will enter the cabinet.


    According to convention, in August, in a real sense, the two parties will start the first round of election and lobbying.


    Think of seranda''s idea of changing the sick world, her contempt for the idea of the scourge party, and the mysterious lady mentioned by the man on the train.


    A very bad idea slowly emerged in Cole''s heart.


    Unlike the scourge followers who are purely for destruction and meet the expansion ambitions of the dark world, seranda never seems to say that she has completely abandoned her human identity.


    This can be confirmed by the weak and small alike who appeared at the witch meeting she killed herself.


    If so.


    Can it be said that she wants to use some means to nibble bit by bit over a span of more than 100 years, and then destroy the current human social order, so as to realize her ideal country?


    But before that.


    There is one more thing waiting for him to deal with.


    "System to find out the film world that can provide the third disaster relic solution."


    "Checking common characteristics..."


    "Simulating solution..."


    ''according to your current clues, the unfinished Harry Potter film universe can provide unconventional solutions by using the mysterious side of memory extraction.


    It is possible to completely seal the third relic of disaster. "

 Chapter 489

    "Enter the Harry Potter film universe."


    "Digitizing..."


    "Test timeline..."


    ''generate chronicles...''


    "You have entered: the Harry Potter film universe."


    After a brief darkness and silence.


    The wind roared.


    The grass swayed.


    Cole opened his eyes.


    The skin on the face and the back of the hand came the touch of blood and greasy.


    Under the dark sky.


    A drop of scarlet fell on the tip of the knife and landed in the muddy mud.


    On the vast wilderness.


    There are corpses everywhere.


    later.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The death of Dumbledore cast a heavy shadow over the world, and death eaters and Voldemort rose again.


    They hate Muggles, infiltrate the Ministry of magic and control Hogwarts.


    Hatred and killing around the world.


    Harry Potter and his two friends have become fugitive suspects with a large reward from the Ministry of magic. Black wizards and Death Eaters all over the world are looking for their whereabouts.


    And you.


    A notorious Death Eater hunter.


    A year and four months after the mystery disappeared, it suddenly appeared in front of the world again.


    But he was wanted by the Ministry of magic.


    However, after the news of your return is made public, in today''s post Dumbledore era, it has become the last hope for all wizards to resist the brutal rule of Death Eaters.


    Not only Voldemort''s minions are looking for you, but members of the order of the Phoenix are also looking for you. "


    "After the timeline of Harry Potter and the order of the Phoenix ends, at Dumbledore''s request, you go to the United States to investigate a secret about greenward and the old wand.


    After the investigation fails, you open the magic note left by the old wizard.


    He clearly warned you from other dimensions not to intervene in Harry Potter''s life after his death, although your appearance has produced an unpredictable future.


    But he sincerely begged that unless there was no doubt that Harry would die, he would never intervene. "


    "Act one: the death of Harry Potter has been produced."


    "After six months of escape, Harry Potter has not been able to avoid being arrested. Three minutes later, a duel between Voldemort and Harry will be staged in Hogwarts."


    "Mission objective: to ensure that Harry Potter covers his safe evacuation after destroying the fifth Horcrux."


    "Completion reward: death breath of the arrogant."


    The mechanical synthesis stopped suddenly.


    A broken newspaper, wrapped in the damp and cold wind, flew in front of him.


    Reach out and hold it.


    On the front page of the prophet daily, there are dynamic photos of Harry Potter and his accomplices arrested, and reports of slander and slander.


    Look at the picture.


    At the location shown in the background, countless Dementors fly under the gloomy sky.


    The waves were rough.


    Harry, Ron, Hermione.


    In chains, escorted by a group of death eaters, they flew to Azkaban prison in a carriage transporting prisoners.


    Confirm that the cosmic timeline of Harry Potter films has completely changed.


    Get down.


    Take blood from a Death Eater''s wound, apply a variety of wound masks, and then wear them on his face.


    The mask squirmed.


    A moment later.


    Cole''s appearance changed into a haze man with a black beard, deep eye sockets, high nose and curly hair.


    Take off the purgatory windbreaker, put on a simple brown leather jacket and a worker''s hat.


    Take out the evil portal.


    "Take me to Hogwarts."


    Once again I heard the voice of the Death Eater hunter and hid in the mirror. The evil elf who thought he had regained his freedom almost bit his tongue.


    The shrill voice suddenly raised and said in shock, "you... Haven''t you left?! damn..."


    The voice stopped suddenly.


    The body feel of the space warp ends.


    The moment after landing.


    The noise suddenly poured into Cole''s ears.


    Hogwarts''s originally empty Quidditch stadium was overcrowded.


    On one side are the death eaters and black wizards who laugh wildly and shout wantonly, on the other side are the students of all grades of Hogwarts college who are silent and gray faced.


    The rolling dark clouds build the symbol of Death Eaters.


    Let out a silent roar in the gloomy sky.


    The Quidditch court was bright under the glare of the spotlight.


    Cole''s appearance did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Sitting in a seat next to a Death Eater, his eyes crossed the crowded head and landed on Voldemort in the middle of the court.


    when.


    The noseless man who likes to live in the corner of the sewer has the same hobby as greenward?


    If this is not the Quidditch stadium, the person standing at the bottom is Voldemort. The demon hunter thought he had gone to the scene of the match between Barcelona and Real Madrid.


    There was a frenzied and tense atmosphere at the scene.


    It seems that the fans on both sides will almost fight before the game starts.


    however.


    This always arrogant demon hunter deliberately changed his clothes and face and entered Hogwarts with a low profile. He was not afraid.


    Because the goal and reward of the task have been very clear.


    Although Harry Potter will die on the way to the duel, Voldemort uses Avada to chew the melon to kill the soul fragments parasitic on Harry''s soul as a Horcrux.


    This is the only way to destroy this most special Horcrux: I kill myself.


    No one.


    So before Harry was recruited, even if the order of the Phoenix came out to save him, he would not intervene forcibly.


    After all.


    The order of the Phoenix may not be able to save Harry, but he is different.


    Any wizard knows.


    one ''s name is known far and wide.


    The notorious Death Eater Hunter cannot be killed even by the curse of the Dark Lord.


    So.


    If the demon hunter plays too fake, it will make the suspicious Voldemort notice the difference.


    Not long.


    The frenzied stadium suddenly fell into silence.


    All eyes turned to the distant sky.


    The prison car of the British Ministry of magic, which once escorted the Dark Lord Garrett greenward, appeared under the sky under the pull of a pile of Vernons.


    See this.


    The Death Eaters got up one after another and scrambled to see what the young wizard who had resisted the Dark Lord''s Killing Curse looked like?


    Is it the same as the legend, with three heads and six arms and snake like fangs.


    After the carriage landed.


    Harry, with his hands and feet in chains, got out of the carriage under the escort of the guards.


    His face was haggard, pale and bloodless.


    The right lens of the round glasses has broken.


    The young man''s developed body leaves many vicissitudes of life stubble on his face.


    It seems that you have lost all your goals in life.


    The boy who once led his classmates to learn magic in the defense against the dark arts class was very energetic. At this time, he looked dull and lost his soul.


    even to the extent that.


    The glare of the spotlight.


    Let Harry, imprisoned in Azkaban, who had not seen the sun for a long time, frown and raise his arm hard to block the light from his eyes.

 Chapter 490

    When Harry showed up.


    The prophet Daily reporter stationed on the stadium quickly pointed the camera at the bottom to record this historic scene.


    be present.


    All the Hogwarts students sitting in the audience also got up one after another.


    Crazy shouting with death eaters.


    Shouting to kill him is different.


    Once Harry''s classmate.


    Look or worry.


    Or angry and clenched his fist.


    Severus Snape, the current president, sat on the viewing platform originally belonging to Dumbledore, beside Mileva, the dean of Gryffindor, and Flavi, the dean of Ravenclaw.


    See Harry as he is now.


    The two old professors looked very worried.


    As the only surviving professor of Hogwarts belonging to Dumbledore and the order of the Phoenix, in order to protect this historic school and other students from death eaters.


    They can only sit here.


    I watched everything happen, but there was nothing I could do.


    Rising up against is a symbol of fearless courage.


    But on this occasion, the grand resistance will only cause more meaningless casualties, and may even affect the students present.


    This time.


    Voldemort raised his right hand holding the wand.


    The madman at the Quidditch stadium subsided in an instant.


    A pair of eyes with different looks fell on the next court, Harry and Voldemort, the two protagonists of the duel.


    According to Voldemort''s moody temper.


    Anyone irritates him.


    He will only eat an Avada curse and die on the spot.


    Only his teacher Dumbledore and the young Harry Potter on the court have special significance for him.


    The strength of the former, even he has to admit, is extremely powerful.


    He was also the guide and teacher who took him into the magical world.


    The latter is the only one... Or except the Death Eater hunter, the only two resist the curse of death and destroy his physical existence.


    It is also rumored that Voldemort is the son of fate.


    How could Tom Riddle, who had always been arrogant, endure such slander and slander.


    someone else.


    He can kill directly with a deadly spell.


    But to deal with Harry, he must show his absolute strength and make the whole world surrender to him in an open duel.


    Completely kill the ridiculous son of fate.


    Gently wave the magic war.


    Harry''s shackles untied automatically.


    then.


    Voldemort took out Harry''s wand and threw it at the boy''s feet.


    In his grotesque tone, he laughed, "Harry, pick it up. We need a fair duel. Let me see if you are as powerful as rumored."


    Finish.


    Grinned and even bent slightly to give Harry a ceremonial greeting of a wizard duel.


    The boy frowned.


    Look down at his wand.


    Look up.


    His eyes swept through the crowded auditorium.


    The moment he bent down to pick up the wand.


    The space distortion caused by the phantom shift appeared behind Harry in an instant.


    Lupin.


    Tonks.


    And the Weasleys, after landing, took out their wands one after another, and quickly surrounded Harry in the middle.


    Tonks grabbed Harry''s clothes and used the phantom to take him away.


    The next moment.


    There was an uproar at the scene!


    The black wizards and death eaters in the audience shouted abuse!


    What''s more, along the traces left by the phantom movement, he left spontaneously and tried to catch Harry who escaped.


    Hogwarts students, see this.


    They all screamed.


    however.


    Voldemort seemed to have expected what was happening.


    His face sank.


    The powerful death eaters who had been in ambush for a long time appeared in the dark one after another wearing masks.


    The four use the phantom shift to catch the escaped Tonks and Harry.


    The other six turned into a cloud of black smoke and flew at high speed to the members of the order of the Phoenix!


    After the distortion of the phantom shift is completed.


    Lupin and the Weasleys disappeared together with the death eaters.


    Facing the noisy scene.


    Voldemort shouted, "quiet!"


    He paced in place, opened his arms, looked up at the audience and said expressionless, "there were some accidents in the duel.


    But don''t worry. Soon, our little Harry will return to his place. "


    Face the unknown.


    Waiting for every second is suffering.


    The truth is as Voldemort said.


    In a minute.


    A masked Death Eater grabbed Harry''s clothes and returned to the scene of the duel.


    It''s just.


    A young wizard with a dull expression.


    The expression was extremely angry.


    While falling to the ground, he picked up his wand, turned to the Death Eater who caught him and shouted, "crucio! (heart piercing curse)"


    The opponent waved his wand to counteract the attack of the unforgivable curse.


    Turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared on the court.


    Voldemort grinned and mocked, "stand up, Potter. If you really want to avenge her, beat me with your wand."


    Talk.


    He raised his wand.


    "So... The duel begins."


    Under the skill of silent spell.


    The miserable green light constructed by several life seeking spells flew to Harry at a very fast speed!


    Harry, who fell to the ground.


    While moving back, use a spell to counteract the deadly attack.


    The battle of life and death began.


    The scene suddenly fell into absolute silence.


    Everyone was watching the pitch with great concentration.


    On one side are death eaters and black wizards who just want to witness the tragic death of the young man.


    On the other side are students and professors who are constantly praying.


    They hope that Harry can create a miracle again in this most desperate dark moment, completely kill the dark devil, just as fate and prophecy say, and save the magic world and Hogwarts that have fallen into absolute darkness.


    However.


    The reality is cruel.


    Face the Dark Lord with the old wand.


    The power of young wizards is weak and vulnerable.


    even to the extent that.


    The power of pure will has the magic of manifestation. Harry only persisted for ten seconds and was blown out by Voldemort.


    The next moment.


    The Dark Lord, who saw the right time, pointed his wand at Harry who fell to the ground. He was expressionless and condescending. For the first time, he said the spell at a very fast speed, "Avada Kedavra."


    A green light suddenly poured into Harry''s body.


    The young wizard struggled on the ground and there was no more movement.


    The duel that attracted the attention of the whole magic world, the legendary son of fate, behaved like a lost dog, and even... Died without dignity, like a maggot, fell to the ground, couldn''t turn over any waves, and died worthless.


    The scene was silent.


    Voldemort, who finally killed Harry himself, looked like a child who got a lollipop. His expression became extremely ecstatic. He held up his wand and looked around the audience. All the people who witnessed the scene with their own eyes.


    With an excited and deformed voice, like a show off little fart, he couldn''t help shouting to the world, stared and said, "Harry Potter... He''s dead!"

 Chapter 491

    The voice fell.


    Voldemort, who was completely insane, held up his old wand and Pumbaa''s incomparably powerful magic, turned into a white light and injected into the clouds in the sky.


    Build an appalling sign of a huge Death Eater skeleton.


    Surging.


    A silent roar.


    Turn around.


    Facing the students in the audience, like a jerk who lacks social skills, he pointed at himself and smiled, "now, I want you to submit to me."


    At this moment.


    The cheers of death eaters and the grief of Hogwarts college are out of place.


    McGonagall Mileva, who has been secretly protecting Harry all her life, how could she indifferently witness that the boy with the same pupils as lily died in front of him.


    Slytherin''s pendant box was violently destroyed by Cole.


    The secret of the Horcrux.


    With the end of the order of the Phoenix timeline, it was completely exposed to Dumbledore''s sight.


    Although the old wizard could not avoid dying, he found a way to destroy the seventh Horcrux in Harry''s soul before Snape''s curse.


    But there was a little doubt in Snape''s heart about the way Dumbledore told him ''I kill myself''.


    But he wanted to get Harry out under Voldemort''s eyes.


    This is the only chance.


    With his understanding of the Dark Lord, after killing Harry, the bastard will definitely be immersed in the joy of victory and the arrogance of declaring power to the world.


    Take this opportunity.


    He can use the identity of President Hogwarts to bury Harry who pretended to be dead, and secretly inform the people of the order of the Phoenix to dig up the cemetery and save Harry.


    And in order to be realistic, he didn''t stop the order of the Phoenix from trying to save Harry''s life.


    He is the only one who knows the plan.


    Just as Snape''s brain was running fast, he got up slowly and tried to find a reasonable reason to approach Harry''s'' body ''under the eyes of the Dark Lord.


    Suddenly.


    Under the startled eyes.


    A man in a brown leather jacket and a work cap, ignoring Voldemort in the distance, with a cigarette in his mouth, walked through the exit of the grandstand and walked step by step to the center of the Quidditch stadium.


    See this.


    The Death Eater side, the boiling audience, inexplicably quiet.


    Even the students of Hogwarts looked at the strange man suspiciously and looked at each other.


    In the magical world.


    Everyone knows that the Dark Lord Voldemort''s character is uncertain, extremely selfish, and attaches importance to status and his majesty.


    Even death eaters did not dare to trespass easily in front of the dangerous man.


    In order to avoid inexplicably eating a life-threatening curse and rising to heaven in situ.


    The appearance of this strange man in a brown leather jacket also attracted Voldemort''s attention.


    In this moment, he declared force and majesty to the world and accepted the attention and awe of the world.


    How dare some lengtouqing spoil his fun?


    Turn around and stare at the strange man.


    The face of ecstasy gradually sank.


    Rebels?


    Crazy black wizard?


    None of this matters to him.


    At the right time, he can take advantage of this opportunity to tell the people in the stands what will happen to all those who violate his will and ignore his majesty.


    It''s like crushing a bug.


    Voldemort''s arrogant eyes were cold and heartless.


    The black robe danced gently in the wind.


    Lift up the wand and the green light of the curse of death roars out.


    Originally.


    Everyone present felt that there would only be one more body at the Quidditch stadium immediately.


    even to the extent that.


    Apart from a little consternation, everyone felt that the madman was tired of living?


    Whoever he is.


    Now, in the era of Albus Dumbledore''s death, who can resist the powerful power of the Dark Lord?!


    Unfortunately.


    A scarlet light suddenly lit up.


    Hit the green awn of the curse of death.


    The high-temperature flame and killing power are like blooming death fireworks.


    In this gloomy sky, it is particularly dazzling and eye-catching.


    No one could have expected that the Dark Lord''s curse would be easily offset by the stranger.


    See this.


    Neville Longbottom, sitting in the audience, stared wide and stood up in disbelief!


    He will never forget.


    In the fifth grade, the first cold man in Hogwarts history to be a Muggle as a professor of defense against the dark arts.


    The scarlet flame and the long knife


    "Cole... Professor?!"


    The voice fell.


    The students sitting next to him looked shocked.


    "Professor Cole Neville, you mean the mysterious missing Death Eater hunter?"


    "How is that possible?! he''s been gone for so long..."


    Maybe.


    The students of Hogwarts were not sure of the true identity of the strange man at this time.


    But for the death eaters and black wizards in the audience.


    Even the Dark Lord himself.


    No one is more familiar with the scarlet flame full of destructive power and the simple long knife that kills countless people.


    For a while.


    The Death Eaters got up.


    The expression of horror is full of fear and disbelief.


    "That knife... Death Eater hunter?!"


    "Impossible! He has been missing for a year and a half. How could he suddenly appear?!"


    Some timid guys.


    Hurriedly took out the wand, and even the voice began to tremble.


    "Damn --! That bastard of Death Eater hunter, how could he be at this time..."


    Only half of it.


    People have followed the magic power of phantom movement and run in place.


    There''s the first one.


    There are more imitators.


    For a moment.


    The black wizards who were already swinging left and right on the stand all had a damn expression on their faces, and one ran faster than the other.


    Such a scene.


    Inevitably, it is somewhat similar to the Dark Lord''s minions'' raid on the Ministry of magic and bill Weasley''s wedding.


    The Qiang school full of loyalty and dedication will always be the first to run away at the right time.


    After all.


    The reputation of Death Eater hunters sometimes seems more terrible than the Dark Lord.


    Harry, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead and trying to find a chance to escape.


    Keen to capture the breath of blood flame.


    The boy opened his eyes carefully, but he could only vaguely see a familiar figure in a brown leather jacket and a long scarlet knife.

 Chapter 492

    Finally.


    Standing alone in front of Harry.


    Face Voldemort''s strange man and speak slowly.


    His voice is still very familiar to Hogwarts students, but it is like a nightmare to death eaters, lacking the indifferent tone of emotional fluctuation.


    "Sometimes being too smart is not a good thing, Voldemort."


    Follow the voice.


    Cole raised his hand and took off his changeable mask.


    Without turning around, he said to the boy lying on the ground behind him, "are you going to lie down here tomorrow morning? Harry Potter."


    After confirming the identity.


    In the audience, there was a great cry of surprise.


    Harry is dead.


    He turned over, sat up suddenly on the ground, picked up his wand and walked quickly behind Cole.


    "God --! Harry Potter is not dead?!"


    "The miracle boy survived again! This..."


    In an instant.


    Fierce cheers broke out in the stands on the Hogwarts side.


    Neville clenched his right hand and raised it over his head.


    He shouted excitedly with other students, "Harry Potter!!!!!"


    On the court.


    In this only pain and misery, exile for more than a year.


    Harry smiled sincerely for the first time.


    The wand pointed warily at Voldemort, who had been shocked to stay where he was, and smiled, "where have you been these years?


    If you were here, Professor Dumbledore wouldn''t... "


    Cole said coldly, "we''ll talk about it later."


    Talking room.


    Look up.


    Look at Snape from a distance.


    Although his expression was still the same, his heart was hard to breathe a sigh of relief.


    even to the extent that.


    At this moment, he thought.


    Cole disappeared inexplicably for more than a year.


    It was the game he and Dumbledore set up early.


    To deliberately let Voldemort catch Harry and destroy his own Horcrux.


    Otherwise.


    How could Cole walker, who has always hated death eaters, let Voldemort''s power and completely control the Ministry of magic and Hogwarts.


    This moment.


    A scream of panic broke through the atmosphere of the Quidditch stadium.


    "Death Eater Hunter... It''s Death Eater Hunter Cole Walker --!"


    Always silent, Severus Snape, as the number one Death Eater under the Dark Lord, should perform enough.


    His face suddenly sank, and even his usual strange tone became normal. He shouted, "all students, go back to the dormitory!


    Others, catch them! "


    Talk.


    Turned into a cloud of black smoke and flew down the stand.


    Voldemort, who realized that he had been fooled, looked worse than eating ten flies in one breath!


    That boy... Once again, he resisted the killing power of the curse of death?!


    Open your mouth.


    Take a deep breath.


    A look of hatred and malice swept over Cole and finally landed on Harry.


    In front of so many people and on such a public occasion, Harry was teased so much that his anger flowed like cement and gunpowder blocking his lungs.


    even to the extent that.


    The Dark Lord was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    The chest heaved violently.


    Raise the old wand.


    The fire of the big regiment, the madness that does not want to die blows toward two people of Quidditch stadium!


    Seeing Voldemort was mad.


    Some death eaters who wanted to stand up and catch Cole and Harry turned to the famous Death Eater hunter and the Dark Lord who killed their own people without mercy.


    Simply.


    Even Snape just lost two Unforgivable Curses symbolically. After observing it, he turned to the audience on the other side and forcibly evacuated the college students.


    Although today''s Hogwarts is still under the control of Death Eaters.


    But all the students who were forced to leave the audience today showed a relieved smile.


    As if.


    They have caught the light before the arrival of hope.


    Death Eater hunter, Cole Walker returns strongly.


    Like the predicted fate, Harry Potter once again resisted Voldemort''s curse.


    Voldemort and the Death Eaters fell, in their view, I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time.


    Cole stood next to Harry, waving a long knife in the face of the roaring fire that roared to devour them both.


    The destructive power of blood flame splits the heat wave of high temperature.


    The purgatory windbreaker flew out of the real dream equipment library and wrapped Harry exposed to the high temperature of elements.


    In the thick smoke.


    Cole opened his windbreaker and said coldly, "you go first and wait for me at the order of the Phoenix."


    Harry said quickly, "what about you?"


    "Kill."


    Although Harry is no longer a naive wizard student, such a cruel response still makes him want to say something.


    Look straight into Cole''s eyes.


    Thinking of the man''s fierce name standing in front of him, the young wizard only left to take care and disappeared in place with a phantom shift.


    The billowing heat wave and thick smoke dispersed.


    See Harry disappear behind Cole.


    Voldemort roared wildly, vented and killed his Death Eater servant with a curse of death, gnashing his teeth, and roared hysterically, "get him!


    To live --! "


    The moment the voice fell.


    The ghostly shadow of the mourning Candlestick came crashing down behind Cole.


    The harsh sound of soul drawer sounded.


    The faint blue light suppressed the wizards who tried to track Harry.


    Pulling out the just judgment, his eyes were ruthless, pointing to all the shocked death eaters, and said coldly, "your enemy is me."


    Pull the trigger continuously.


    The bullet roared out of the gun.


    The four Death Eaters fell to the ground with their heads broken and blood splashing.


    later.


    Cole turned his gun and aimed at the death eaters and black wizards who had not been withdrawn on the stage. The silent threat made their throats tight and hard to breathe, just like the noose on the gallows.


    It seems to say: if you don''t want to live, stay and die with your master.


    The next moment.


    Batch after batch of black wizards and Death Eaters chose to run away, leaving only a few thirty Voldemort''s loyal followers.


    As for Severus Snape, the number one Death Eater.


    It has long disappeared at the Quidditch stadium under the pretext of evacuating and protecting students.


    At this point.


    Originally, there was only a group of Death Eaters led by Cole and Voldemort.


    They all walked down the stand, spontaneously gathered behind the Dark Lord, took out their wands and waited for the order of attack.


    See this.


    The shadow of the mourning Candlestick behind Cole dissipated slowly.


    In the hands of the just trial, the smoke of the gun did not disperse.


    The long knife is simple and the blood flame is burning.


    Like a murderous maniac, he looks bloodthirsty and violent.


    He grinned abruptly and said, "a gun and a knife are enough to kill you."


    When did the death eaters and the Dark Lord, who have controlled the whole British magic world, receive such great insult and contempt.


    The voice of the demon hunter fell.


    You don''t even need Voldemort''s orders.


    Eager to step on the face of the Death Eater hunter and vent their anger, the Death Eaters roared and rushed to Cole!

 Chapter 493

    Wand waving.


    The light of the killing spell, under the dark sky, weaves into a dense rain of death light.


    Chop with a long knife.


    The flowing fire of blood flame and the residue of spell are flying all over the sky.


    Cole stepped forward like an arrow off the string and bumped into the crowd of dead people.


    Justice disappeared into the air.


    Like a tiger into a sheep.


    He jumped up, lifted his knees, hit the chest of the first wizard facing him, fell to the ground in the air, and the scarlet queen popped up through her throat.


    With the power of inertia.


    Cole resisted two Unforgivable Curses and rolled forward to the ground.


    At the same time.


    The sharp blade of the scarlet queen in her right hand cut the ankle of the wizard standing on his right.


    A just trial is in hand.


    A shot smashed the head of the wizard who fell to the ground.


    Like a gorgeous killing dancer.


    The guns disappeared again.


    get up.


    He grabbed the wizard in front of him and broke his wrist with a magic wand.


    Before the other party screams.


    His right hand held his throat fiercely.


    The scarlet queen pops up.


    The bloody blade extends out the back of the brain and is physically silent.


    Drag the wizard''s body in front of you to stop the flying spell.


    Push away and smash over four people.


    The green light of the curse crossed his eyes at high speed and poured directly into a Death Eater along the way, who died suddenly on the spot.


    The long knife appears on the right hand.


    Violently cut off another wizard, holding the arm of a magic wand, and cross shot at justice trial.


    Three blood flaming bullets.


    Smash the incoming spell and accurately penetrate the hearts of the three death eaters.


    Blood soared.


    Just a face-to-face.


    Six powerful Death Eaters died on the spot.


    It seems that after Dumbledore''s death.


    For more than a year, the Death Eaters lived lawlessly in the magic world, which made them hallucinate that they were strong enough.


    Although seeing this terrible scene, a group of Death Eaters looked frightened and retreated one after another to distance themselves from Cole.


    But what they thought was not to run for their lives, but to use the spell to attack the advantage of a long enough distance.


    Kill, and then kill the man completely.


    However, facing the absolute crushing of strength.


    Everything is in vain.


    Blood flame collides with the spell.


    The long knife is stained with blood.


    The bullet broke the skull.


    One body after another, with an expression of horror and disbelief, fell at the Quidditch stadium in Hogwarts.


    until.


    Of the more than 30 death eaters, only two lucky ones died.


    seeing that matters are in a bad way.


    They didn''t even dare to look back at their master, the Dark Lord Voldemort, hurriedly launched the phantom shift and disappeared in place.


    The cold wind rolled up the smell of blood.


    Blowing across the grass between Cole and Voldemort.


    The demon hunter raised his bloody long knife and pointed to the Dark Lord''s nose.


    After a silent silence.


    The power of the phantom shift distorts space and disappears at Hogwarts with Cole.


    Voldemort, whose face was angry and deformed, stood in place, his chest fluctuated violently, roared hysterically, waved his magic wand, wantonly damaged the surrounding buildings, and vented his towering anger that he had nowhere to go.


    ...


    Sirius''s old house.


    After Cole landed.


    The people standing in the room turned back one after another.


    Harry hurried over to hug him and said with a smile, "I knew you would be fine."


    It''s just.


    Except the young wizard.


    All the others stood in front of the bed with heavy faces.


    Tonks'' body lay on it, and lupin lay on the side of the bed, only weeping silently and saying nothing.


    The atmosphere in the room was particularly dull.


    Harry took a deep breath.


    Taking cole to another house, he didn''t seem to know where to start. He was silent for a moment and said, "Dumbledore, crazy eyed man, and Tonks


    Where have you been these years? "


    Cole sat in a chair, took out a cigarette and lit it. He stretched out his right hand. The purgatory windbreaker hanging on the hanger flew over automatically and frowned. "I hid in North America at Dumbledore''s request and waited for the time to come."


    "Dumbledore?"


    Referring to the old wizard, Harry was stunned and asked quickly, "what did he say to you?"


    "About you, Harry."


    "Me?"


    Cole exhaled a puff of smoke and said, "you should know that Voldemort has seven Horcruxes, diaries, rings, pendant boxes..."


    Harry spread out his hand and responded, "I know... When you left, we destroyed hutchpatch''s golden cup. Originally, I, Hermione and Ron planned to sneak into Hogwarts to find Ravenclaw''s crown.


    Results


    "He caught you."


    The boy shrugged helplessly and then said, "I know it''s stupid to do this, but when Dumbledore died, you played a mysterious disappearance again, and we can only take risks.


    Just now, Mr. Weasley and I talked about going to Azkaban to save Hermione and Ron as soon as possible. Voldemort will certainly try to kill them and force me to appear. "


    Cole took a cigarette, took a deep breath and said in a moment of silence, "I''ll do it. You just need to pick them up and take them away smoothly.


    But that''s not what I''m going to tell you.


    Don''t you think one of the Horcruxes we mentioned just now is missing? "


    Hardy frowned and said, "one less? I don''t understand."


    Cole looked straight into his eyes and said coldly, "the seventh Horcrux has always been yourself, Harry, and there is only one way to destroy it.


    Voldemort''s Curse of death. "


    The first time he heard this amazing secret, Harry stood in place with his mouth open. He was stunned for a long time and said, "Professor, are you serious?!"


    Then.


    Cole told me about the seventh Horcrux.


    Why Harry spoke in a snake voice and why he somehow connected with Voldemort''s consciousness.


    "... the last part of the original plan to kill Voldemort was to sacrifice you, Harry.


    But in the Ministry of magic, after I personally destroyed the pendant box, Dumbledore and I found a secret about the Horcrux, a secret that can destroy the last Horcrux without sacrificing you.


    Among all the substances that can destroy Horcruxes, there is a special thing.


    Voldemort himself.


    On the Quidditch court.


    In fact, the thing that died after awada''s life curse is not you, but a Horcrux that has been hidden in your soul, a fragment of Voldemort''s soul. "


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The first act, the death of Harry Potter, has been completed."


    "He died, but not completely."


    "Reward: the death breath of the arrogant."


    "Current world task completion progress: 23."


    "The mystery of trial sequence began to evolve..."


    "The breath of death is increasing, and the mourning Candlestick..."


    "Gain: a candlestick for mourning the dead and the world of the dead."


    [death breath of the arrogant: a breath of death stored in the resurrection stone.


    A god of death: if you desire to die, greed and arrogance will be a virtue.]


    [judgment ¡¤ reincarnation death: the second form of evolution of judgment arcane, current progress: 23.]


    Mourning Candlestick: the world of the dead: after igniting the candlestick, you can choose to open the second mode of the dead world. Under this mode, the creation of all spiritual realms can not be separated from the coverage of candlelight.


    Invalid for real-world life.


    The soul butcher''s knife effect has been greatly enhanced, causing a lethal effect on the soul box of the second ladder witch.]

 Chapter 494

    I heard the secret of the Horcrux for the first time.


    Harry opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    There was a silence.


    "So... You and Dumbledore planned all this?"


    "Including his death."


    Cole threw away his cigarette butt, stamped it out, got up and frowned, "now Voldemort can''t continue to watch others through you.


    So I can tell you a secret. "


    Harry frowned and wondered, "secret?"


    Close the door of the room, Cole said. "Harry, close your eyes and listen. What I''m going to tell you next can''t be known to others."


    The first time I saw him so careful.


    The young wizard took out his wand and went to the door to lay a spell.


    Turn around and look back.


    Cole said, "Dumbledore''s death is also in our plan. The only regret is that the owner of the old wand should have been Severus Snape."


    Harry shook his head slightly, looked more puzzled, and said, "Professor Snape... I don''t quite understand. Didn''t he kill Dumbledore?


    I saw it with my own eyes.


    Malfoy sneaked into Hogwarts with death eaters, and... "


    Cole interrupted him and said, "in fact, Dumbledore was seriously hurt by the dark magic when he destroyed the mavoro Gunter ring.


    These years, he has been relying on Snape''s potion to forcibly suppress the power of black magic, but he can''t live for a year.


    To completely destroy all Horcruxes.


    To prevent the old wand, one of the Deathly Hallows, from falling into Voldemort''s hands, he ordered Snape to kill him and then become the master of the old wand.


    However, there were some problems during the period. "


    obviously.


    After hearing the truth Cole told him.


    Harry couldn''t accept it for a moment. He paced in place a little crazy, and then shouted, "no --! I saw Snape kill Professor Dumbledore with my own eyes.


    He''s a Death Eater!


    Professor Cole! He betrayed Dumbledore and the college! "


    After a silence.


    Cole lit a cigarette and said coldly, "you''re right. He may betray Dumbledore and Hogwarts, but he will never betray anyone."


    The young wizard said angrily, "who?"


    Cole got up.


    Put your left hand in your trouser pocket.


    He walked over, looked down at him and said, "you."


    Harry argued, "me? It''s impossible! He almost killed Hermione and me!"


    In the face of young people''s argument and hatred of Snape.


    After a silence.


    Realize your rudeness.


    Harry''s anger gradually subsided.


    He looked away, took a deep breath, spread his hand and explained, "Professor, I didn''t mean to..."


    Cole interrupted him and said, "did anyone tell you that your eyes look like a person?"


    The teenager looked up and replied, "er... Professor Horace said the same thing as you. He mentioned lily, my mother. She used to be a member of the Slug Club."


    Cole said nothing more, just told him what had just been mentioned.


    Don''t tell a third person.


    Harry cancelled the spell, but heard a knock at the door.


    Mrs. Weasley pushed the door in, smiled reluctantly and said, "Harry, it''s time to see Tonks off."


    Mention the former Auror who saved him and died unfortunately.


    The young man''s look gradually sank.


    Over the years, he has experienced too many deaths.


    Dumbledore, crazy eyed man, dobby... Now it''s Tonks. He doesn''t know how to face lupin who has helped him a lot.


    Cole walked over.


    Patting Harry, who was in self reproach, said coldly, "let''s go."


    a living room.


    The oldest Mr. Weasley stood in front of the sofa and offered a eulogy.


    The others stood aside in silence.


    Harry walked over, as if to say something, whispered, "Professor Lupin..."


    The latter turned back and waved to him gently.


    The boy walked over.


    Lupin put his arm around his shoulder without saying a word.


    After the wordless farewell.


    Cole said coldly, "if you can''t find a qualified cemetery for the time being, you can bury her temporarily in the Muggle world.


    I know some friends over there. "


    Lupin said thank you.


    Mrs. Weasley whispered to Cole, "thank you for your kindness, but I think Tonks must want to go back to her hometown.


    Lupin will take her back. "


    After seeing lupin leave with Tonks'' body.


    People began to talk about the plan to rescue Hermione and Ron.


    Originally, they had no hope of breaking into Azkaban and rescuing the two young people.


    But now the Death Eater hunters are back.


    The chances of success are much greater.


    After some discussion.


    Bill Weasley asked Cole''s opinion. "What''s your opinion?"


    Cole sat in his chair, pressed the bullet into the magazine and said coldly, "I''ll go to Azkaban alone. You''ll pick up here and take Hermione and Ron away."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Harry said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need."


    Click.


    The bullet is loaded.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "Act 2: Prison robbery, has been generated."


    ''Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley are imprisoned in Azkaban. After Harry escapes, Voldemort will take advantage of their relationship.


    Coerce Harry to show up.


    Your time is limited, demon hunter. "


    "Mission objective: to ensure that Hermione and Ron escape from Azkaban safely."


    "Completion reward: imprisonment sequence ¡¤ random evolution branch of eternal night cage."


    "Current time limit: 00:59:59."


    Cole got up, the just judgment revolved at his fingertips, disappeared into the air and walked out.


    People see this.


    Stop talking.


    Azkaban was surrounded by Dementors. Even if they insisted on working with Cole, they didn''t help sneak into the prison for felons.


    In case of danger.


    Cole needs to be distracted to save them.


    Leave Sirius''s house.


    Cole took out the evil portal and said coldly, "take me to Azkaban."


    After the distortion of space.


    The roaring waves beat against the rock cliffs.


    Black clouds rolled over the sky.


    Dense Dementors, wandering, hovering over the prison.


    Azkaban is the most famous prison for serious criminals in the Harry Potter film universe. All prisoners held here are tortured by Dementors every day, and will become insane and mentally collapsed within a few weeks.


    Its origin.


    It belonged to a crazy wizard who studied black magic.


    Every wall here carries the dark magic of pain and torture. Dementors also depend on it and survive by sucking the prisoner''s happiness and soul.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    The Harry trio has been imprisoned in this place for more than half a month.


    It is not known what the current mental state of Hermione and Ron is.


    The creak of hard soled leather boots on the gravel ground sounded.


    A man in a windbreaker suddenly appeared on the cliff of the island where the prison is located.


    His presence.


    Like a sweet cake, it falls into a dirty place full of flies.


    The next moment.


    The Dementors all over the sky, like sharks smelling fishy smell, circled around the mountain of the sky and swarmed down towards the stranger who dared to break into the prison!

 Chapter 495

    In prison.


    Unkempt and haggard, Hermione seemed to be ten years old overnight, clutching the fence in front of her.


    Eyes full of tears.


    Reflecting Ron being sucked by Dementors.


    Pale, wandering on the edge of running away, he cried and said weakly, "leave him, leave... He... Sobbing..."


    without doubt.


    This horrible prison where all the ferocious people turn pale.


    For two vibrant young people.


    Too cruel.


    Hermione looked up, but saw the Dementor holding Ron, as if she had heard some order and suddenly left the boy she loved.


    Make a silent soul roar.


    Quickly flew out of the prison.


    More than that.


    In the girl''s stunned eyes, all the Dementor guards lurking in Azkaban seemed to fall into a violent state at this moment, ignoring other prisoners in the prison.


    A brain surged outward.


    however.


    After more than half a month of torture, she has no hope of escaping from here.


    Hundreds of Dementors in prison.


    Is a fortress that will never fall.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hermione leaned down on the ground, sobbed and stretched out the railing with her right hand, trying to touch Ron, who was lying on the ground in another prison.


    Shaking his head slightly, he said sadly, "Ron..."


    meanwhile.


    The Ministry of magic under Voldemort''s control.


    The Wizards of wiesengamo suddenly found that all the Azkaban guards who were making up were disappearing at an amazing speed, or... Death?!


    And in this world.


    The only people who can kill those monsters are


    The wizard responsible for controlling Dementors.


    At this time, his face was shocked, as if he had witnessed the great disaster of the collapse of the earth.


    Rushed into the office of the Minister of magic at the meeting.


    Facing a new bureaucrat who cast his eyes on him, now the Ministry of magic.


    The wizard was out of breath and cried out in horror, "Lord pierce! Someone... Is killing Azkaban''s guards in large quantities!


    I suspect... It''s a Death Eater hunter, trying to rob the prison and leaving Harry Potter''s accomplices! "


    Never stop talking.


    Forefoot.


    In the duel at Hogwarts, Harry Potter escaped. After the Death Eater Hunter returned, he killed more than 30 Death Eaters at one go.


    The angry Dark Lord was furious.


    Killed a dozen heads of the Ministry of magic to vent their anger.


    Now?


    The notorious Hunter dared to go to Azkaban, the terror prison where everyone turned pale!


    More Than This.


    Mass killing Dementors?!


    For a while.


    Exclaimed everywhere.


    The originally discussed topics of the meeting shall be cancelled directly.


    Pierce sinkness, the current Minister of magic, stood up impressively, frowned and said, "send Auror to Azkaban immediately. I need to report this to the Dark Lord in person!"


    The other side.


    The island where Azkaban is located.


    The flying Dementors build an army of the dead, surround the prison and pass by at high speed.


    In this deserted area.


    A figure bathed in the flames of hell, step by step, ignoring the obstruction and intrusion of the guards, walked towards the entrance of the prison.


    These are the most terrible evil monsters in the magic world.


    Facing the demon hunter who alone resisted the hell Legion.


    Like a funny rag.


    The hammer that arrived at noon was red and hot.


    The roaring mental bullet, like a red steel needle, pierced the bodies of one Dementor after another.


    Until he stopped at the prison entrance.


    Kick open the closed door.


    For a moment.


    Hundreds of guards crowded inside turned their heads and looked at the mortal who should not appear in the country of the dead.


    A scream that is silent enough to freeze the human soul.


    A swarm of people rushed to the front door.


    In the face of this terrible murder.


    Cole stood there with a cigarette in his mouth. His eyes were cruel and ruthless. He raised it. Noon had arrived and said coldly, "good noon, bastards."


    Turn on the divine killer mode ¡¤ change.


    Cole''s mental power, roar, rage.


    A runner pouring into the left wheel.


    Pull the trigger.


    The fiery red hammer is like an arrogant prying the door of hell.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    In the material world, there is a pure spiritual power transformed into a purified fire, which runs through the whole corridor!


    One Dementor after another.


    Under the terrible destructive power that is enough to kill angels and demons, it sends out the howling and scream that only the soul can perceive, and turns into the stench rag of burning.


    Fragmentation.


    Floating.


    Finally turned into ashes and fell to the ground.


    And the glare of the fire.


    Like the first light that lights up the dark place.


    After being stimulated, all the prisoners curled up in the prison lay on the edge of the fence and looked out one after another.


    Or crazy laughter.


    Or send out confused madman nonsense.


    later.


    Facing the burning purgatory windbreaker.


    Two Dementors, who tried to rush in from the outside, screamed in horror and fled into the sky.


    later.


    On the corridor of Azkaban, which had been dead for 400 years, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    Cole''s left hand hung around him and held it tightly. It was noon.


    In his right hand is the verdict of sin.


    Under the frightened eyes of the prisoners on both sides, lit the cigarettes around their mouths.


    To suppress all evil, bloody and killing.


    Stride forward.


    The hem of the windbreaker swung in the flames.


    The felony area on the top floor.


    Hermione looked at Ron, who was completely unconscious, heard the movement outside and below, leaned against the wall, folded her hands around her knees and curled up.


    As if the heart and soul had died.


    Don''t care about things outside.


    even to the extent that.


    The witch felt that Harry, who was taken away by the Ministry of magic, might be dead now.


    Die under Voldemort''s curse.


    Every time I think about it.


    The darkness and pain of the future are torturing her more sensitive inner and spiritual world than ordinary people every second.


    Maybe.


    In less than a month, she and Ron will completely lose confidence in life, and then become crazy like other prisoners until they die.


    Think of this.


    She buried her face in her knees and wept silently.


    But she and Ron will never regret it.


    For example, when helping Harry and resisting Voldemort''s atrocities, she had long thought of this day.


    The only regret is.


    She overestimated her tolerance.


    This place... Is squeezing her health, soul and youth every day, especially seeing the suffering of her loved ones.


    Suddenly.


    A sound of footsteps appeared at the end of the corridor.


    Hermione subconsciously thought that Voldemort must have sent for their lives.


    Raise your head slowly.


    A dazzling, blinding, burning light came into her eyes.


    The witch frowned and narrowed her eyes, trying to adapt to this level of light and see who came to them as much as possible.


    This is also the time.


    A sense of familiarity with the outline.


    She inexplicably recalled the man who saved her in the Ministry of magic more than a year ago.


    But.


    Professor Cole... Isn''t he dead?

 Chapter 496

    Look up.


    Staring at the tall man stopped in front of her.


    For a while.


    For more than a year.


    During this half month in Azkaban, the soul and body suffered a lot.


    Five flavors of miscellaneous emotions poured into the heart.


    Tears fell down my cheeks.


    Maybe after twists and turns.


    Perhaps the mature heart is no longer the sensitive and simple girl in those days.


    Hermione took a deep breath.


    He reached out to wipe away the tears from his face, pursed his lips, seemed to want to cry, but smiled inexplicably, and said, "Harry... How are you?"


    "He''s fine."


    Cole took out the destroyer shotgun.


    Beckoned her to hide against the wall.


    Click.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The roaring fire snake at the muzzle of the gun violently smashed the metal door lock specially used to imprison wizards.


    Kick open the iron door.


    Wield a long knife and cut off the shackles tied to the witch''s ankle.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    The young witch''s eyes, which had been dark and lost their luster, glowed with hope again.


    He bumped into Cole''s arms, hugged him tightly, closed his eyes, shook his head slightly, and said in a voice with a person''s unique pain and sadness after life and death, "too many people have left us, professor.


    All these years... What the hell are you... "


    without doubt.


    Although Cole has only been a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts for one year, for Harry and Hermione, their relationship is much closer than that of ordinary professors... In other words, the emergence and existence of Death Eater hunters are more like Godfathers and mentors on their life path.


    Gently patted the witch on the back and comforted, "it''s all right."


    Knock open another iron door.


    Pick up the unconscious Ron.


    Tell Hermione, "Harry and the order of the Phoenix, meet you at Sirius''s old house and grab my arm."


    Then he took out the evil portal.


    In Hermione''s puzzled eyes, she said coldly, "take us to the place to meet."


    later.


    The evil ELF''s trembling voice sounded.


    "This place stinks... Well, I mean, yes, my master."


    After the distortion of space.


    The elves ignored Azkaban''s rule against phantom movement and took them back to Sirius''s old house.


    After landing.


    There was no time to catch up and put on a touching reunion drama.


    Bill Weasley took his brother from Cole''s arms, nodded slightly, started the phantom shift and disappeared.


    Mrs. Weasley grabbed Hermione, waited for her to speak, and left the dangerous place that was about to be searched as soon as possible.


    Harry looked back at the empty space where the people had disappeared one after another and said, "Professor, won''t you leave with us?"


    "I still have some things to deal with in Azkaban."


    "You mean Dementors?"


    Cole said coldly, "those monsters created by black magic should not appear in our world."


    The voice fell.


    A twisted space sucked his body and disappeared in front of Harry.


    The island where Azkaban is located.


    The violent wind created by magic set off towering waves.


    Under the dark clouds.


    The slaughtered Dementors screamed bitterly.


    however.


    These vengeful creatures could not wait to seek revenge on the humans who slaughtered them. Cole came to them again.


    Facing the punishment of purgatory windbreaker, prison fire.


    Any Dementor who tries to get close sends out a shrill scream and escapes from the flames that emit terrible burning power.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Ignore the evil monsters that fly all over the sky and make the whole wizard world turn pale.


    Frown and light a cigarette.


    Look up.


    Exhale muddy smoke.


    In his eyes, the Dementors who couldn''t get close gathered together, like an evil black vortex, entrenched in his head and didn''t want to disperse.


    It''s noon.


    Cole had planned to waste a little time to get rid of the minions of the dark forces.


    however.


    Since they like to get together like flies


    Lift the gun.


    The black muzzle of the gun pointed directly at the dark sky with dark clouds rolling.


    In the wind.


    The windbreaker swings.


    The cigarette flickered.


    Turn on devourer mode.


    On the thick silver barrel, mysterious patterns and secret carvings exude a faint silver glow and heavenly power.


    The hammer gradually turned red.


    A twisted heat wave rose.


    This is enough to kill the terrorist forces of Archangels and Satan, projected on the material world and turned into a ring of air waves like the heartbeat.


    It''s also at this moment.


    A group of Daily reporters like prophets smelling blood got the first-hand news from somewhere.


    Riding brooms, they appeared on the turbulent sea where Azkaban could be seen from a distance.


    See the vision of Azkaban in the distance.


    They picked up their cameras and tried to record the first-hand news.


    later.


    Under their astonished and unbelievable eyes.


    A silent roar.


    The sound of waves and storms.


    Turned into a towering air wave, surging and spreading outward.


    Deafening gunfire.


    Like rolling thunder.


    A terrible flame like the disaster of annihilation tore up all the evil creations along the way and rushed to the sky!


    even to the extent that.


    This is the power of terror.


    Outrageous penetration and smashing.


    Once shrouded over Azkaban, a heavy lead cloud for more than 400 years.


    later.


    There were no more Dementors in the air above the notorious and smelling prison.


    Only one path through the cloud wound, scattered sunlight on the islands and reefs and the sea.


    This shocking scene.


    In the eyes of a reporter.


    It was an unparalleled shock and panic.


    What was that gunshot... Exactly?


    Suddenly.


    When everything calms down.


    His eyes crossed the sea.


    A figure bathed in flames appeared on the edge of the island and reef.


    In this world.


    For wizards.


    The man who is like a nightmare, even more terrible than the Dark Lord, only needs to take a look, and no one will recognize his identity.


    After a dead silence.


    A reporter swallowed, moistened his dry throat and said with difficulty, "Death Eater hunter, it''s him..."


    "He killed all the guards of Azkaban alone?"


    "Merlin''s beard... Am I dreaming?"


    Another reporter quickly recorded this precious picture with his camera, looked at it from a distance, and the terrible man who was also looking at them in the distance was excited. Even his voice was trembling slightly and said, "guys, I think he was announcing his return to the world... Declaring war on the Ministry of magic and law."


    Rita Skeeter, a "famous" journalist who ventured here for an exclusive report.


    For a moment, the flowers were frightened.


    With a slightly trembling hand, he helped the gem inlaid spectacle frame, and even the shorthand feather pen around him almost fell into the sea.


    Tidy up your mood.


    He retorted, "no... he''s declaring war on the mysterious man and the Ministry of magic under his control. I''m afraid it won''t be long before we can see the final outcome of the war."

 Chapter 497

    A day later.


    Cole''s single family villa rented in Muggle world.


    Ron was still unconscious and lay in bed.


    Although Hermione''s face was haggard, she recovered a lot from seeing her in Azkaban.


    This time.


    Mr. Weasley rushed into the living room with the latest prophet daily and said with a happy laugh, "cole, your feat in Azkaban yesterday was on the front page!"


    Harry heard the speech and hurried up to get the newspaper.


    In black and white.


    There was a huge picture of magic hair on the front page.


    It happens to be recorded.


    The Death Eater hunter kills all the guards of Azkaban with one shot, which is like a frightening picture of ancient mythology.


    Read the newspaper quickly.


    Involuntarily read out one of the reports about this matter.


    "Is this a provocation against the supreme Voldemort? Or is it the last madness before the trial of the ferocious murderer, Cole Walker..."


    Although the contents of the newspaper, for various reasons, are very biased towards death eaters.


    This report.


    In today''s post Dumbledore era.


    The magic world, which has been shrouded under Voldemort''s cloud for more than a year, is as exciting as a shot in the arm.


    Not just Harry.


    meanwhile.


    After Hogwarts students got the latest prophet daily.


    The college had a repressive atmosphere.


    On this morning, it was like Christmas.


    Even the Death Eater professor of the college wantonly confiscated the Daily Prophet of the day and strictly prohibited the discussion of Azkaban.


    But everyone knows.


    This is Cole walker, the famous Death Eater hunter, Dumbledore''s close friend, representing all wizards who do not agree with Voldemort''s rule.


    Blow the horn of counterattack to the black wizard who has a series of Death Eaters.


    War and death are inevitable.


    however.


    There is a man standing on their side, and the scale of victory will tilt towards them without limit!


    Everyone is waiting.


    Wait for a signal from cole to lead them to officially launch an attack on the Ministry of magic and death eaters.


    The other side.


    Ron, who was in a coma day and night, finally woke up.


    Suffering from the inhuman torture of Dementors, his consciousness was chaotic at this time. Even his eyes adapted to the dark became blurred because of his dazzling eyes.


    "Hermione..."


    The first name of the shout after waking up.


    Wake up the witch waiting by his bed.


    Hermione got up quickly, grabbed Ron''s hand, wept with joy and said, "I''m by your side. We''re all right."


    I heard the sound in the room.


    Harry dropped the newspaper and followed the Weasleys into the bedroom and surrounded the bed.


    This time.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The second act, prison robbery, has been completed."


    "The love of sharing life and death makes people sigh with regret, but there is no limit to yearning, because that is a beautiful road to trust and rely on."


    "Reward: random evolutionary branch of prisoner sequence."


    "Your captivity is drawing strength..."


    "Your captivity is evolving..."


    "Gain: Branch I of evolution - Eternal cage ¡¤ big prison."


    [eternal night cage ¡¤ prison for suing the dead: this secret skill can only imprison strange evil spirits that exist in materialization for a short time, and can only be used in the material world.]


    Cole quickly read the statement given by the system.


    There is a new description: materialized strange evil spirits.


    Dementors exist like this.


    however...


    Since the system will help him evolve such a secret branch, there must be the same thing in the main world, some evil things that are difficult to deal with by his current means.


    In other words.


    Is this suggesting something to him?


    Cole thought carefully for a while, but he had no clue.


    Put out the cigarette and go into Ron''s bedroom.


    After a long time of daze and stupidity, Ron, who has separated from his youth and gradually bought into the ranks of youth, finally regained some self-consciousness. He looked at Hermione holding his hand and sitting by the bed.


    Glanced at the others in the room.


    Finally stopped on Mrs. Weasley sitting on the other side.


    After a long silence.


    Like a newly awakened vegetable, Ron''s voice was very stiff, "Mom...? and..."


    See him finally regain consciousness.


    Hermione hugged him tightly and said with relief, "we have left Azkaban. Professor Cole came out for us."


    Talk.


    The smiling face was stained with tears.


    She looked back at Cole standing at the door.


    Ron also looked at it, as if he had known him on the first day. After thinking about it for a long time, it was like a person who hadn''t woken up. Suddenly, he was poured with a basin of cold water from head to foot, stared wide, and said in shock, "cole?! haven''t you already..."


    See Aizi recover his old spirit.


    Mrs. Weasley breathed a long sigh of relief, patted him on the back, got up, went to her husband, smiled and said, "you''re safe."


    Weasley twins.


    As usual.


    The prank suddenly fell onto Ron''s bed and grabbed his arm from left to right.


    "Let me see if your body is missing any parts."


    "Or try my new invention?"


    Talk.


    Fred, as his own brother, handed Ron something that looked very disgusting.


    Ron frowned, dodged and said, "Oh... What''s the smell? I''m going to vomit..."


    Friends have returned to their former state.


    Harry smiled at Hermione.


    Arthur Weasley, see the young people fighting together as usual.


    Beckoned cole to go out to talk with him and closed the door of the room.


    Outside the door.


    The smile on Arthur''s face gradually sank.


    Take a deep breath and say, "what are you going to do next? If you are willing to participate in this wizard war, I believe there must be many like-minded friends who are willing to help us."


    After the crisp metal crash.


    A wisp of smoke rose.


    Cole said coldly, "I can destroy Voldemort''s body, but it''s meaningless, Arthur.


    You should understand that an enemy hiding in the dark is far more dangerous than an enemy standing in the light.


    Now there are two of his Horcruxes left.


    Except Naji the snake, I don''t know where he is hiding. "


    Mr. Weasley frowned and replied, "do you think we should deal with Voldemort''s Horcruxes first, and then consider liquidating the Death Eaters?"


    "No."


    Cole exhaled a cloud of smoke.


    But suddenly I heard someone landing.


    Lupin, who handled downesk''s funeral, looked very haggard and didn''t sleep for many days.


    When he comes over.


    Cole continued, "I will initiate a liquidation against the death eaters and bring the Ministry of magic and Hogwarts under our control, but the other two Horcruxes..."

 Chapter 498

    This time.


    Harry pushed open the bedroom door and came out. "Ravenclaw''s crown, Professor, Ms. gray of Hogwarts knows where it''s hidden.


    I can sneak back to the college secretly after the war begins. "


    Cole naturally knows what the last Horcrux is and where it is hidden.


    But in the Harry Potter film universe, such an extremely idealistic world.


    Yes.


    It''s different from what you can get.


    Not to mention, one of the founders of Hogwarts, Ravenclaw''s dead daughter, Helena''s soul, and the timid Ms. grey, will hide away from him.


    The house where Ravenclaw''s crown is stored does not seem to be open to a demon hunter who has killed countless evils.


    So.


    It must be left to Harry and his friends.


    After explaining the situation to the three people.


    Harry''s wizard''s eyes swept their faces, and the silence seemed a little awkward at this moment.


    If it was before.


    Arthur and lupin will kick him out and scold him severely. Don''t do dangerous things.


    And now.


    The two fell into a silence.


    Until lupin looked at Mr. Weasley with a smile and said, "I''m sure you can handle this, but before that, we need to make some careful plans."


    After being recognized.


    Harry, who was originally embarrassed, couldn''t help smiling like a child and looked at Cole.


    Compared with the so-called growth of age.


    The young wizard... Or Harry, who is entering the ranks of youth, no longer shows childishness without reason.


    His eyes are firm, with the vicissitudes of understanding what responsibility is.


    meanwhile.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The third act, the road to victory, has been created."


    "A group of children defeated the Dark Lord and ended the wizard war. This is just a beautiful fairy tale in people''s eyes.


    The exchange of interests, the struggle for power, blood and death


    Demon hunter, as a big bureaucrat in another world, you know what you need to do to win a war. "


    "Mission objective: to help Harry Potter destroy the remaining Horcruxes and lead the rebels to regain control of Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic."


    "Completion reward 1: magic crystal bottle for taking God''s thoughts; Reward 2: Meditation basin. "


    After mechanical synthesis.


    Cole''s eyes scanned the text description given by the system.


    without doubt.


    The final victory of a war is not enough to kill Voldemort.


    All death eaters hidden in the Ministry of magic system, such as Lucius Malfoy, who use their contacts and money to be like fish in the corrupt judicial system, must be liquidated.


    Although this highly political thing has nothing to do with Harry, a wizard student who has not yet graduated.


    But if they are willing to try to learn


    Think of it here.


    Arthur went to the hanger, picked up his hat and said, "cole, I will tell the wizard who is willing to join the war.


    I''ll be back in two days at most. "


    Finish talking.


    Start the phantom shift and disappear in place.


    Harry spread his hand and said, "so... Guys, what should I do?"


    Sneaking into Hogwarts under the surveillance of Death Eaters is not an easy thing.


    Once exposed.


    It''s like dying.


    About how to sneak in, Harry''s trio argued with the people of the order of the Phoenix for a long time.


    Perhaps the successive deaths of friends dealt a heavy blow to lupin, who used to like adventure.


    He always thought.


    When Voldemort deployed a large number of Death Eaters at Hogwarts after the war turned white hot, Harry and the three entered the college through the secret passage using an invisible cloak.


    Harry insisted on his idea.


    If you want to win this war, you must destroy Voldemort''s Horcrux hidden in Hogwarts as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, once the situation declines.


    It is difficult to determine whether Voldemort will secretly transfer Ravenclaw''s crown and hide it in a place they can''t find.


    This really happened.


    All their efforts and sacrifices will only return to the state before Dumbledore''s death.


    The shadow over the magic world cannot be dispersed.


    One day, Voldemort will make a comeback.


    There is no argument.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes stopped on Cole.


    After Dumbledore''s death, the only Death Eater hunter who can fight Voldemort is now more like a powerful man of the leader of the order of the Phoenix.


    Lupin put one hand on the table and the other on his hips. "Cole, I will never allow Harry to die. If they are caught, we will be very passive..."


    Harry exhaled a foul breath and shook his head. He didn''t want to argue about it.


    Hermione sat next to Ron, held his hand tightly, frowned slightly and said to Cole, "Voldemort rarely stays at Hogwarts. I agree with Harry''s plan.


    This is an opportunity.


    And in the college, we have many friends who will help cover, Professor McGonagall, and... Professor Snape, they will also help us. "


    Mentioned Snape.


    Harry, who witnessed Dumbledore''s death, patted the table hard and said angrily, "I don''t need his help, Hermione."


    The old wizard died now.


    After completely losing contact with Severus, the people of the order of the Phoenix were not sure whether the gloomy guy was a spy or a Death Eater.


    Finally.


    Cole, whose ashtray was full of cigarette butts in front of him, exhaled a mouthful of muddy smoke and frowned, "the flame of war will burn to Hogwarts.


    The question you are discussing is meaningless.


    With Voldemort''s stupidity and shallowness, the more Hogwarts students resist, the more he will capture there at all costs and force them to bow their heads and submit.


    But his bald egg head will never understand.


    Free will will will only be closely attached to noble ideas, rather than simple violence and coercion.


    If he had half the political literacy of greenward, the Death Eaters would be far more difficult to deal with than the mob today.


    You are wizards.


    It should be understood that thought and will are difficult to kill completely. "


    Although for the Wizards present, Cole''s personal image is a bloody and cruel killer and hunter, at this time, his appearance inexplicably reminds Mrs. Weasley of her boss in the Ministry of magic... Oh, no, it should be said that a senior official who has worked in the bureaucracy for a long time.


    Just sitting there.


    They have been in a high position for a long time, which makes them a little out of breath.


    And he''s right at all.


    Anyone who has studied history will know what the first wizard war left to the world.


    As a cruel Dark Lord.


    Perhaps Voldemort was the most powerful and bloody terrorist in history.


    But as a ruler and leader, his naive ideas and means are not much different from a fledgling boy.

 Chapter 499

    Hear Cole''s conclusion.


    Lupin and Harry, stop their pointless argument.


    Maybe a born politician.


    Hermione listened carefully to the demon hunter and said thoughtfully, "so... Do you think we will encounter great resistance after sneaking into Hogwarts?"


    "Good."


    Cole ran over the cigarette butt and said coldly, "you may even encounter Voldemort himself, but you and Ron are generally safe until Harry dies.


    Remember.


    Your primary purpose is to destroy Horcruxes, not to participate in the war to defend Hogwarts. "


    Everyone present had long been used to Death Eater hunters and said terrible words in a calm tone.


    Determine the operation plan.


    Or.


    Help Harry develop some coping strategies in the event of an emergency at Hogwarts.


    While Mr. Weasley is back.


    The trio can also have a good rest here for a period of time, recuperate and meet the follow-up battle.


    After everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Lupin sat alone on the sofa.


    Looking at this huge single family villa, perhaps to alleviate the sadness in my heart, I joked, "I always have no concept of money in the Muggle world.


    But this big house


    Cole, I always thought that a hunter like you should have a bad economy. "


    Two days later.


    Arthur Weasley rushed back to the secret stronghold of the order of the Phoenix.


    According to him.


    A large number of wizards showed their willingness to join Cole and resist Voldemort''s tyranny.


    But it only stops at the level of expression.


    It involves specific participation in the war.


    More people are just vague and promise to help them.


    After all.


    Compared to Albus Dumbledore, the greatest wizard in history.


    The reputation of Death Eater hunters soaked in death and blood is awesome, but it is also doubtful.


    Although Mr. Weasley''s words are very euphemistic, the implication is that more wizards are worried that their actions to help Cole are driving away tigers and swallowing wolves.


    After driving out Voldemort and the death eaters.


    Once the Death Eater hunter has accumulated enough fame.


    In case the heavily indebted Muggle hunter goes back on his word, suppresses the magic world by bloody means, re supports a puppet minister to come to power, forms his ministry of magic and implements a new reign of terror.


    Some wizards think.


    At least.


    Voldemort and they are still of the same race and attach great importance to the interests and power of pure blood wizards.


    however.


    Cole had expected such a situation.


    Nor did he really need to rely on those wizards to fight and win the war.


    He just needs these people not to turn against him.


    He''s enough to suppress Death Eaters.


    just right.


    The prophet''s daily this morning reported the Dark Lord Voldemort in a long article, giving Hogwarts the last five hours to stop meaningless resistance.


    Otherwise, all that awaits them is death.


    So... The final action plan is.


    Cole went to the Ministry of magic alone to suppress the Death Eater army and disperse their power.


    Harry and the three will enter the college through the pig''s head bar outside Hogwarts, using a secret passage.


    People of the order of the Phoenix.


    Cover the actions of Harry three in the form of participating in the war to defend Hogwarts.


    Be sure to do so in the shortest possible time.


    Find Ravenclaw''s crown and destroy it.


    Before the crowd took action.


    Cole and Harry walked into a secluded corridor.


    "One more thing, Harry."


    The boy frowned slightly and looked puzzled.


    Cole was silent for a moment and said, "you should have heard about the old wand and the Deathly Hallows. Do you remember what you saw when Dumbledore died?"


    Harry replied, "what did you see... Draco sneaked into the college with death eaters, or did Snape kill Dumbledore?"


    "About the last master of the old wand, greenward, was imprisoned in prison before Voldemort killed him, so I doubt that it is not a necessary condition to kill the last master if you want to be the master of the wand.


    In other words.


    Are you sure who blew Dumbledore''s wand away? "


    How could Harry forget this unforgettable thing, so he answered in a very sure tone, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said, "Draco used a weapon other than you to blow Dumbledore''s wand away. The Death Eater wanted him to kill Dumbledore, but he couldn''t do it.


    So Snape came back... Wait, Professor, you mean that the real owner of the old wand is Draco, not Snape? "


    Cole said, "I just doubt.


    However, if he failed to kill you in the duel, Voldemort will doubt whether it was the problem of the old wand owner that led to the problem of his curse of killing you.


    Instead of destroying his Horcrux himself.


    So... "


    Harry frowned and answered, "will he kill Snape and become the master of the old wand? That''s not..."


    The boy wanted to say that it was impossible.


    After all.


    Snape is the number one Death Eater and confidant under the Voldemort.


    But at the thought of that stewed egg head, desperate greed for power, he suddenly felt that this kind of thing was not possible, but inevitable.


    That''s it.


    Cole looked Harry in the eye and said in a deep voice, "remember I said, your eyes want to be alone? Although you hate Snape for killing Dumbledore.


    But if you want to know the truth about your parents'' death.


    And I told you that Snape is the only one who won''t betray you.


    Go and ask him yourself, and Severus will tell you the answer. "


    Although Snape''s death is a tragedy, as the person who has been silently guarding Harry and carrying many sorrows and secrets, Cole hopes to get these teenagers who love and protect.


    You can explore all this yourself.


    Make his own decision.


    Instead of his personal, unreasonable and disrespectful direct intervention to destroy this great tragedy.


    Repeatedly mentioned Snape.


    No matter how dull Harry''s intuition was, he could find that every word Cole said to him seemed to have a deep meaning.


    Standing there in silence for a while, he said, "Professor, why do you always believe that Snape didn''t betray us? What''s the relationship between you and him?


    Or... What do you want to tell? "


    Cole patted him on the shoulder, stepped away and dropped a word.


    "There are things you can only explore yourself, Harry."


    a living room.


    Watch Harry''s trio disappear.


    Then separate from the people of the order of the Phoenix.


    Cole stood where he was.


    Take out a cigarette and light it.


    He opened the evil portal and said coldly, "take me to the Ministry of magic."


    The evil ELF''s voice was shrill and harsh.


    "Yes, my great master."

 Chapter 500

    The Ministry of magic in Voldemort''s time.


    Although as usual, the staff were busy and hurried, under the threat of the secret police, all non Death Eater wizards became cautious and worried.


    What''s more?


    The puppet minister supported by Voldemort, pierce sinkness, came to power.


    **The severe blood line censorship of the type can be called contemporary white terror.


    Everyone is worried that the people of the magic law enforcement department can find themselves, or find their relatives and friends.


    even to the extent that.


    This period.


    ****And unjust prisons emerge one after another.


    everybody will be deterred by the danger.


    Eight floors underground, the main hall where the flying road network is located.


    As usual, the wizards who joined the Ministry of magic worked hard and maintained their lives in a place that was about to become a vortex of censorship.


    The original magic brothers fountain has now become a huge statue symbolizing oppression and slavery. There is an inscription on the stone statue oppressed by Muggles: magic is power.


    This time.


    In the crowded spacious corridor.


    Suddenly there was a frightened cry.


    All the wizards who were in a hurry stopped and looked up at the place where the sound came from.


    later.


    The dull hum of pain sounded with the sound of human body falling to the ground.


    In a heavy atmosphere of depression.


    Puzzled and frightened, they cast their eyes at the end of the main hall where the flying road network is located.


    I saw a crowded corridor and spontaneously separated a road.


    Then.


    A man in a black windbreaker, with a ruthless face and a corpse dragged in his left hand, crossed their body and sight, and walked to the hall step by step.


    Stop in front of the stone sculpture symbolizing oppression.


    At the end of the narrow bloodstain, the sound of lack of emotional fluctuation sounded in a dead crowd.


    "Magic is power?"


    The sound fell.


    The man took out a long knife, pulled up the body, ran through his chest, and violently nailed the stone carvings in his frightened eyes.


    Thick black blood.


    It flows slowly down the face and body of the oppressed.


    Finally.


    In this silent silence.


    The man turned around.


    Look down and light a cigarette.


    Ruthless eyes swept through every wizard present and said indifferently, "a mentally unsound madman, a group of dirty mice who study black magic and like to hide in the sewer.


    Also want to imitate the notorious Austrian art student and launch a war against the human world?


    I should say the means of Voldemort''s rule are childish and ridiculous.


    Or do you overestimate yourself? "


    Witches who have been forced to live in hiding since the 16th century.


    In the face of the human world, which now has nuclear weapons, has experienced two world wars and an arms race during the cold war.


    Is it really not self destruction to start a war?


    It''s not just Cole who understands this.


    A hundred years ago, Garrett greenward, who was after World War I and on the eve of World War II, was equally acutely aware of this.


    The Muggle world, which originally represented backwardness and ignorance in the eyes of wizards, gradually became dangerous, aggressive and even... Like a God, turned into a dark cloud over their heads.


    That''s why he launched a wizard war and secretly colluded with moustache.


    In a vain attempt to unify the power of the mysterious world, curb the development of human civilization and meet his personal desire to conquer.


    Unfortunately, he failed.


    After all.


    In a macro sense, wizards are a group of special beings in human beings.


    This.


    Free intermarriage, or the birth of wizards in pure blood Muggle families, can be demonstrated.


    Dumbledore was also deeply aware of this before he could see through and personally stop greenward''s conspiracy to rule the world with * * under the banner of wizard supremacy.


    So until now.


    Although there is a confidentiality agreement, the mysterious world has always had a close cooperative relationship with the human world government.


    Now?


    Voldemort''s old wine in new bottles.


    Moreover, the means of incitement and organization are not as bad as the last Dark Lord, and the Wizards in the mysterious world are not all fanatical Death Eaters or war worshippers.


    Compared with the first wizard war.


    This time.


    There are very few wizards who support Voldemort and the death eaters, except the Qiang sect who bet left and right.


    added.


    It is an ordinary wizard who struggles and prays for peace under Voldemort''s reign of terror.


    A notorious Death Eater hunter.


    At this sensitive moment, he swaggered in the Ministry of magic.


    All the Wizards present were nervous.


    Vigilantly looked at the terrible guy who was more dangerous to the wizard than Voldemort.


    A man in a brown coat with a split head and a gentleman''s beard swallowed his saliva and asked in fear, "the Dark Lord is not in the Ministry of magic. You''re in the wrong place, Death Eater hunter."


    Implication: you''re not here to kill us, are you?


    Cole stood where he was.


    After a repressive silence, he exhaled the turbid smoke and frowned, "there is an old saying, you should have heard that where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    Among you.


    Are there really so many people who sincerely submit to Voldemort''s rule? "


    There was another silence.


    A middle-aged witch replied, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    With doubts and vigilant eyes, Cole smiled and said, "help you solve the problem of death eaters, and the puppet minister."


    Once you say that.


    A cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    Some Death Eater secret police hiding inside took the opportunity to leave quietly and report the matter to Voldemort.


    In a noisy argument.


    "Why should we believe you?! aren''t there enough wizards who died in your hands?"


    "You must want to take advantage of the chaos to establish a new Ministry of magic? You''re not even a wizard!"


    "Full of lies! Hogwarts is now facing the attack of the Dark Lord and death eaters. Instead of helping, he secretly came to the Ministry of magic!"


    Until the deafening roar of gunfire.


    Rudely interrupt their argument.


    Cole ran out the cigarette butts. The muzzle of the justice trial was filled with gunsmoke and said expressionless, "to control this place, I just need to put the gun on Pierce''s forehead, okay?


    This is a liquidation.


    everybody.


    Voldemort and his followers owe me, you and the world a heavy debt of blood.


    If you want to join me, follow me to Pierce''s office. If you don''t want to, you can leave at any time. "


    Win a war.


    It is not enough to destroy the enemy physically.


    We must completely defeat them in spirit, and then throw them into the garbage of history, which is the most correct way.


    What Harry did was the former.


    What Cole did at this time is the latter.


    Before Voldemort''s downfall, he completely occupied the height of public opinion in the mysterious world and included all the official speakers into the ranks of the United Front.


    In terms of correctness and necessity.


    Completely erase the negative impact of Voldemort and Death Eater thought on the world.


    Although this idea is childish and ridiculous.


    But there are some fools who regard it as truth and path.

 Chapter 501

    Finish the last sentence.


    Cole turned and stepped on the elevator to the minister''s office.


    The Wizards present.


    being at a loss what to do.


    Until a young man walked out of the crowd, turned to them and said, "I''d like to believe him, guys, he''s right.


    Voldemort and the Death Eaters owe each of us a blood debt.


    My parents were sentenced to life imprisonment by the Department of mysteries on the grounds of impure blood. "


    Finish.


    He stepped into the elevator, looked at Cole, smiled, reached out and introduced himself, "rob, rob De Niro.


    Hogwarts graduated.


    Work in the magic transportation department. "


    After shaking hands with him, he replied, "Cole."


    Herding... Or, justice and justice, are absolute truths at all times.


    More and more wizards came out of the crowd.


    They ignored the whispered warning of the Death Eater secret police, a wizard about 50 years old.


    Replace the people behind you.


    Looking at Cole from a distance, he said, "We support you, Death Eater hunter. I hope you won''t betray us."


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The old iron fence elevator door is closed.


    The next moment.


    The confrontation between wizards broke out violently in the main hall on the eighth floor of the Ministry of magic.


    even to the extent that.


    The moment before the elevator moves.


    Cole could also hear a secret policeman roaring in the crowd.


    "You traitors! The Dark Lord will punish you for your despicable acts..."


    More than that.


    As Voldemort praised: magic is power.


    In this war of reckoning.


    The extraordinary power of the Death Eater hunter and the justice he adheres to are the solid support of all rebels!


    They ignored the regulations of the Minister of magic and prohibited the use of phantom shifting in the Ministry of magic, and wantonly poured out their towering anger of persecution and oppression over the past year to the Death Eater bureaucrats on all floors.


    And a large group of wizards.


    He rushed into the magic law enforcement department, pointed his wand at a group of mages and Umbridge in wiesengamo, and asked them to release them and avenge their family and friends.


    End this severe persecution.


    Ground floor, minister''s office.


    Got a message.


    After reporting to Voldemort, pierce hinkness, the current Minister of magic, who was ready to run ahead of time, was blocked by passionate wizards who dared to be ahead of Cole.


    The gentle and feminine wizard with a little goatee.


    When have you seen such a battle.


    He was Voldemort''s puppet.


    Step back.


    He bumped into his desk and scolded loudly, "you are a traitor! You are a conspirator! The Dark Lord will not let go of everyone here!


    If you don''t want to die, get out of my office right away! "


    The voice fell.


    A crisp sound of footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    Cole kicked open the door of the office, passed the angry wizard and came to him.


    The black muzzle of the justice trial pointed to his head and said coldly, "now, the Ministry of magic is under our management. You are the traitor, pierce.


    If you don''t want to die, just listen to my arrangement. "


    "You... Death Eater hunter, this is a matter of the magical world, which has nothing to do with you!"


    "Fart your mother."


    Cole walked quickly, took his wand and threw it to rob De Niro behind him. He punched him in the face, grabbed his collar and put it on the wall. He said angrily, "now, it''s none of my business, little bastard."


    Then he turned to rob and said, "take some people to the prophet daily, print the latest newspaper in the name of pierce and tell the Wizards of the world.


    The Ministry of magic supported by Voldemort has surrendered and fallen.


    His own death is only a matter of time.


    Then inform the current situation of Hogwarts and tell them that if they want, they can go there to participate in the war against Voldemort.


    Finally, tell all the death eaters.


    If they are willing to surrender, we have a certain preferential treatment policy.


    Remember.


    The word is encirclement and suppression, okay? "


    The young wizard working in the bureaucratic system soon understood Cole''s intention. After nodding his head, he used a phantom shift with the other three wizards to disappear in place.


    Cole took pierce to his seat and sat down.


    The just trial was against his head and said, "in your name, inform the magic law enforcement department that all blood examination cases will be invalidated and a government order will be signed.


    Ask all major prisons to release people.


    Inform Auror''s office that all the officials who have participated in the review of the case in the Ministry of magic are detained for trial, and none of them can be let go. "


    Facing the muzzle of a gun that could blow your head at any time.


    And angry colleagues.


    Pierce, with a bitter face, raised his hands and said in a trembling voice, "this... If you do this, the Dark Lord will kill me."


    Cole responded, "if you don''t, I''ll kill you now."


    A middle-aged wizard whose wife was abused to death in the case under review pointed his wand at Pierce''s face and said angrily, "hunter, what''s the nonsense with him?!


    I''ll kill this beast! Avenge my wife! "


    A man hurried to hold down his wand.


    Cole looked cold and replied, "now he is still a nominal minister and wizard. If he dies and the Death Eater jumps over the wall, he is likely to execute all the prisoners under review as revenge.


    Besides.


    He''s dead. Who will sign the executive order? "


    ...


    The other side.


    Hogwarts in the heat of the war.


    After defeating the first wave of enemies, Harry''s trio sneaked all the way to Hogwarts''s most famous horror house, the scream house.


    ad locum.


    They happened to overhear Snape''s conversation with Voldemort.


    until.


    They talked about the ownership of the old wand.


    And why his deadly curse failed to kill Harry Potter.


    Snape seemed to realize what was waiting for him... Stepped back with a look of shock and said, "my master..."


    This time.


    Harry recalled what Cole had said to him: only Snape would never betray you.


    The quest for answers.


    A desire for truth.


    Prompted him to ignore the opposition of Hermione and Ron.


    After Snape fell to the ground, he took a deep breath, broke through the glass door and shouted, "Voldemort, the man you''re looking for is here!"


    Say it.


    Wave your wand.


    Under the incredible eyes of Voldemort who shocked my mother for a hundred years, the two fought together.


    Hermione and Ron rushed in.


    The witch took advantage of Snape''s petrification spell and said, "Professor, we have to get out of here right away!"


    Voldemort, who had always been sensitive, realized that he had been betrayed by the number one Death Eater. He attacked Harry with a deadly curse. Angrily, he roared, "snape! Kill them for me!"


    However.


    This time.


    Severus, who had always obeyed him, just stood where he was and stared at Harry''s back without saying a word.

 Chapter 502

    meanwhile.


    Hogwarts, besieged by death eaters, is full of ruins and immortal flames.


    The light of the spell danced wildly in the air.


    The confrontation between life and death.


    At every moment, witches fall to the ground under a curse or can''t sleep for a long time.


    until.


    A wizard from the Ministry of magic.


    Use the phantom shift to suddenly appear over the college.


    Riding on the broom, his eyes swept through the mixed battlefield below.


    Take out the decree.


    Under the blessing of the spell, the huge voice sounded like thunder!


    "Pierce sinkness and the Ministry of magic under the rule of death eaters have fully surrendered to the resistance led by Death Eater Hunter Cole walker.


    All charges and wanted against Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, Ron Weasley, and all Dumbledore''s army associates are null and void.


    The death eaters who participated in the war were willing to surrender.


    After the new minister takes office, the magic law enforcement department will give a lighter trial as appropriate.


    Now?


    The troops supporting Hogwarts are on their way.


    All death eaters, put down your wand --! "


    The frightening sound wave remained over Hogwarts for a long time.


    The battle below gradually stopped.


    The Death Eater and the wizard of Hogwarts looked at each other.


    Except for the order of the Phoenix.


    No one knows whether this decree is true or false.


    Lupin looked at Mr. Weasley and whispered, "he succeeded, Arthur."


    The gap between the armistice.


    Under the frightened eyes of a crowd of Death Eaters.


    Be the first wizard.


    Use the phantom shift to appear at Hogwarts.


    More and more rebels, like a transmitted army, descended in the distance one after another.


    A moment''s effort.


    The Hogwarts rebellion, which had been struggling to support and fight against Voldemort''s rule, and a large number of death eaters, reversed the situation.


    At this moment.


    Whatever the truth.


    In the eyes of a group of death eaters, what they saw was also as the decree said: the ruling group supported by Voldemort has fallen!


    The two sides faced off.


    The silence of the scene.


    A slightly embarrassed black smoke suddenly rushed out of the ground!


    Collapse the tower, lift up a large piece of rubble and hit a wall!


    Under the shocked eyes of the people.


    According to legend, Harry Potter, who survived two consecutive disasters, fell to the ground.


    Voldemort waved his wand.


    Miserable green curse, crazy pouring!


    As Harry moved back, he used his wand to counteract the attack of Avada''s curse, and shouted, "you tell Professor Snape that the wand won''t listen to you!


    You''re right!


    It will never listen to you! "


    Voldemort, who is always proud and thinks highly of himself, has a gloomy and vicious face, and has even been extremely angry!


    Roared loudly, "I almost killed Snape! Now, I''ll kill you first! Harry Potter --!"


    so


    In the ruined vestibule of Hogwarts.


    In the horrified eyes of the death eaters and the rebels.


    The two fated sons staged the most wonderful and cruel wizard duel of the century.


    It''s also at this moment.


    Whether it''s a hearsay wizard, a crazy and ferocious Death Eater, or a classmate and professor who grew up with Harry Potter.


    In their eyes.


    The young man, unknowingly, had the strength to confront the Dark Lord head-on.


    In this magical world where I think so I am.


    Against Voldemort, the Dark Lord, which Dumbledore feared, needed more will power than ordinary wizards imagined.


    At this time, Hogwarts is like a grand historical stage.


    Every second.


    Everyone is witnessing history.


    Snape, with Ron and Hermione, left the scream room and appeared behind Harry.


    He always had a cold face and used his wand to attack his former master to help Harry relieve the pressure.


    And the betrayal of the number one Death Eater.


    In the eyes of other death eaters, it has become the last straw to crush the camel.


    They... Really lost?


    "Harry, go behind me."


    Against Voldemort''s curse.


    Snape stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    Voldemort''s face was as embarrassed as sneezing and couldn''t find his nose. He was angry. He raised his wand and asked loudly, "Severus! Why


    The confrontation between two powerful wizards, death whispered in the silent disappearance of magic.


    Snape murmured, "you killed lily."


    Finally.


    Voldemort, who knew the truth, gave a strange laugh and grinned mockingly, "you mean Harry''s mother? Hehe, she died in pain, Snape."


    Severus Snape may be very good at magic research.


    But against the Dark Lord.


    This collision of pure will, any shaking and distraction, will become fatal.


    Or.


    Harry''s will, immersed in love and sacrifice, is tough and fearless.


    Voldemort''s will, dark, selfish, absolutely pure evil.


    Dumbledore''s will stands on the immortal monument of truth and love.


    Snape alone.


    What happened after Lily''s death, the only remaining kindness and humanity, and his love for Harry became the only obstacle for him to embark on the road of pure black wizard.


    It is also the fatal weakness that he is destined to be unable to fight Voldemort.


    After a brief confrontation.


    The wand in his hand was blown away.


    Voldemort grinned. "Die, traitor."


    The moment before death, Snape''s lips moved, as if he hadn''t had time to say anything.


    Before he was ready to die.


    Under the silent and dignified gaze of the people.


    When Harry raised his wand, the blood vessels on his neck burst and roared in an attempt to save him.


    A tall figure bathed in the flames, such as the vengeful ghost climbing out of hell, stepped out of the twisted space and stood between Snape and Voldemort.


    Let the miserable green curse hit his chest.


    Turned into a splash of streamer, bombarding the ruins and the earth.


    Frown.


    Take a deep breath of the last cigarette.


    Exhale the smoke, look back at Harry and say, "well done, Harry, you impressed me."


    See Cole.


    The young wizard quickly got up, smiled uncontrollably and said, "Professor!"


    There was also a cry of horror from the crowd.


    "Merlin''s beard... That guy is really alive!"


    "Hiss... It''s the crazy killer..."


    Cole turned back, crushed the burning cigarette butt with his right foot, frowned and said, "since you like killing so much, why don''t you try to kill me?


    Tom boy. "


    "You!"


    Voldemort, frustrated by ambition and arrogance.


    His face is ugly and frightening.


    The wand pointed to the demon hunter''s face and said darkly, "how dare a Muggle with dirty blood..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The miserable green light of the curse of death flies out of the wand and blows at Cole!


    Scarlet flames streaked through the air.


    The spell of a knife to split and kill.


    later.


    The terrible shadow of the mourning Candlestick quietly emerged behind Cole.

 Chapter 503

    Voldemort, who has suffered a loss once and whose Horcrux has been destroyed.


    Witnessed the appearance of the mourning candlestick.


    His complexion changed wildly.


    Back and forth.


    In an attempt to escape Hogwarts temporarily by using phantom shifting.


    The faint blue light, like a noose around his neck, pressed him in place.


    Harry trio, who had experienced the pain of the dark blue light eroding his soul.


    The same complexion changed.


    Yelled, "everybody! Get out of here now, come on!"


    however.


    Can''t wait for them to remind.


    The sorcerers exposed to the mourning candlelight and eroded, to varying degrees, feel the great pain from the depths of the soul, just like the heart drilling curse.


    At a time when everyone fled in a hurry.


    A python, originally hiding in the ruins, suddenly fell from the sky.


    Fell heavily to the ground.


    Voldemort exclaimed, "Nagini..."


    The soul butcher knife shrouded in black smoke suddenly appeared in Cole''s hand and said coldly, "you have seven Horcruxes, Voldemort.


    But guess, how many snakes are you left with? "


    Boa constrictors stand up, spit out snake letters, vigilance and fear.


    The secret of life and death was poked out by Colton and the emperor. Voldemort staggered back, "how do you know..."


    Talk.


    It seems that I suddenly understand something.


    His eyes fell on Harry in the distance, shook his head slightly, and made an old man''s voice unwilling to face death.


    "No... it''s impossible..."


    Suddenly.


    He turned to stare at Cole and said angrily, "these are your and Dumbledore''s calculations?"


    Cole took the knife, walked to Nagini step by step, and said coldly, "are you surprised? Yes, you destroyed a Horcrux yourself.


    Otherwise.


    I won''t be here. "


    When Voldemort realized that his death was coming, he suddenly raised his wand, pointed to his Death Eater servant, and shouted, "what are you standing there looking at?!


    Kill all the rebels here! "


    However.


    Voldemort, already in decline.


    Finally understand a truth.


    Relying solely on the threat of force and death, the crazy woman Bellatrix roared. He didn''t even have a sincere supporter.


    Contrast even death.


    There are still so many wizards who choose to inherit Albus Dumbledore''s legacy and fight him to the end.


    He, the Dark Lord who has frightened the mysterious world in the dark for nearly 50 years, is like a funny clown and a sad lonely man.


    Facing the famous Death Eater hunter, who is stronger and more terrible than him.


    His former servants did not even dare to make any resistance.


    Countless witnesses, er, watched.


    Cole said coldly, "you would have been a great wizard, Tom Riddle, but now you are just a despised loser.


    A clown worse than maggots. "


    Voldemort''s eyes swept through the vast crowd, glanced at the faces of disgust and fear, laughed unacceptably, turned his head, looked ferocious, and roared, "Nagini, get out of here!"


    The voice fell.


    Cole stepped forward.


    The unstoppable terrorist force pulled back recklessly and tried to escape the serpent in the field of death.


    Hold high the soul butcher''s knife.


    The huge snake head fell to the ground.


    If Voldemort was hit hard, his mouth opened wide as if he could not breathe.


    Stagger back three steps.


    I can''t even make any sound.


    He could only look up to the sky in despair, and let his body turn into cracked debris after losing all the Horcruxes, floating with the wind until it was invisible.


    When it''s over.


    The old wand, which he had been holding in his hand, rolled inexplicably in front of Harry.


    On request, after Malfoy disarmed in the house.


    He is already the master of the old wand.


    Now.


    In the ruined Hogwarts, there is no cheering and excitement for the victory after the Dark Lord''s death.


    Yes, it''s just a dead silence.


    it seems that.


    They are still immersed in the fear of the Dark Lord.


    it seems that.


    They still couldn''t believe that the terrible man who spread fear and death to the world died in front of them.


    The system tone sounded in Cole''s ear.


    "The third act, the truth leading to victory, has been completed"


    "The cold reality and loneliness created him, and the warm reality and loneliness killed him."


    "Reward 1: a magic crystal bottle that captures God''s thoughts; Reward 2: Meditation basin. "


    [magic crystal bottle for taking God''s Thoughts: using it, you can access or strip out any memory.]


    [meditation basin: a strange prop for reading and sealing memory.]


    ...


    That afternoon.


    Led by Death Eater hunter, Cole walker.


    In the name of the order of the Phoenix, an organization that inherited Dumbledore''s legacy.


    Former Auror, Kingsley schacker, was appointed as the new minister of magic.


    This resolution.


    Pass quickly without any other objection.


    And temporarily detain pierce sinkness and all relevant personnel of his puppet regime in the name of war crimes and crimes against humanity.


    later.


    The first thing Kingsley did after he took office, in addition to restoring the normal work and functions of the Ministry of magic, was to ask the magic law enforcement department to collect the criminal evidence of all death eaters involved in the wizard war.


    As for the choice of President Hogwarts.


    With the joint evidence of Death Eater Hunter Cole Walker and the new minister of magic Kingsley schacker, the magic law enforcement department and Hogwarts confirmed that he was Dumbledore''s longest spy around Voldemort.


    If Severus Snape himself has no objection to other professors in Hogwarts, he will continue to serve as president.


    The next morning.


    After resuming the course, as a seventh grader in Hogwarts, he should have had class... Or Harry, who followed the procedure to complete the final credits before graduation, asked Professor McGonagall for leave.


    With his hands in his jacket pocket, a man stood in Voldemort''s dead vestibule.


    Also asked for leave to find his Hermione and Ron.


    Walk over.


    "Brother, what are you thinking?"


    Harry met two close friends.


    Smiled, took out the old wand in his pocket and said, "it should have killed me."


    Ron opened his mouth and said in shock, "old wand?! how could it be in your hand?!"


    Harry looked down at the wand, recalled the past scenes, and told them about Draco and Snape.


    When they discussed how to deal with the world''s most powerful wand.


    Harry took a deep breath, broke him hard, then trotted forward for two steps, throwing the broken old wand into the misty Canyon like throwing away all his sadness.


    The three looked at each other.


    Couldn''t help laughing.


    Ron joked, "that''s the most powerful wand in the world, so you threw it away?"


    Harry smiled. "I don''t think Dumbledore wants it to fall into the hands of someone like Voldemort again."

 Chapter 504

    afternoon.


    Principal Hogwarts''s office.


    "Cole, are you really not going to work in the Ministry of magic? Kingsley has been highly praised in the Ministry, and you will be the head of Auror headquarters."


    Shiny leather shoes were on the table.


    A hand of cigarettes.


    First hand newspaper.


    There was a small glass of whisky on the small table in front of me.


    Match it with a white shirt, a light gray vest and a neat black tie.


    People who don''t know.


    I thought the man sitting opposite lupin was a razor gangster from the streets of London at the beginning of this century.


    Cole exhaled the turbid smoke and frowned, "forget the person in charge. I think it''s good to be a professor of defense against the dark arts here for the time being.


    At least.


    I have to supervise Harry Potter and his best friends to study hard and not delay graduation. "


    Although Auror headquarters, before Harry graduated, threw away the olive branch to the gifted wizard, a qualified score and enough credits are inevitable.


    After all.


    In addition to the confrontation between life and death, erudition and knowledge are also one of the criteria to measure a wizard''s achievements.


    Besides.


    If you don''t have the corresponding reserve knowledge, you can only do nothing to deal with the black wizards who have been transferred to underground activities again.


    Snape stood by the bookshelf where memories were displayed.


    With the same calm face, as if someone owed him money, he condescended in his unique tone and said, "your achievements in killing wizards... Are unmatched, Professor Cole.


    But... A qualified professor of defense against the dark arts still needs to... Master a lot of spells.


    As president of Hogwarts.


    I have to be responsible for my students, so.


    From next semester... You''re fired. "


    Cole took a sip from his glass and said coldly, "I guess you must have taught the defense against the dark arts next semester?


    Right. "


    Snape snorted coldly and turned away from him.


    obviously.


    Professors who know Severus know.


    This guy has been complaining about teaching defense against the dark arts for many years. Now, after becoming the principal, he can finally take advantage of his position to meet his grievances.


    Look down at the time.


    Cole picked up his coat, patted off the banquet on his lap, walked out and said to lupin, "I have one more thing to do.


    Tell Kingsley that I''m going to retire in the future.


    Let him find someone else for that hard job. "


    Three brooms pub.


    Four cups of butter beer were placed on the wooden table.


    See Cole.


    Harry got up quickly and waved.


    "Here, professor."


    Sit down.


    Hermione joked, "I don''t think this will really be the last time we meet?"


    Cole tasted the weird butter beer and said, "you can say so."


    Ron, who was drinking, didn''t swallow a mouthful and made him cough.


    The three relaxed smiles on their faces gradually dissipated and looked at each other.


    Harry frowned. "Why do you say that? Even if I live in seclusion, I can still go and see you."


    Cole took out a dagger mixed with angel remains and two silver bullets, put them on the table and pushed them in front of the three.


    "Three small gifts. The dagger is Harry''s. If you meet a dark creature like Nagini, you can protect yourself with it.


    As for the two bullets... "


    He smiled at Hermione and Ron and said, "although I have dealt with most Dementors, if I really encounter them.


    Remember before that.


    Make these two bullets into pendants and hang them around your neck, which can help you shield the invasion of evil souls. "


    Hermione couldn''t believe it.


    It was not easy to defeat Voldemort. The professor who taught them what sacrifice and courage are would leave them like this.


    Listen to him.


    It seems that it will never appear in this world again.


    Just like Dumbledore after his death.


    After drinking the glass, Cole got up and said to Harry, "if you become an Auror and guard the heart of justice in the future, it will be your most powerful source of strength."


    "Professor!"


    The three hurried up.


    Cole lit a cigarette and frowned. "If there''s a chance, we''ll meet."


    This time.


    The system prompts the sound to start.


    "The world mission has been completed."


    "To retreat bravely is to know the opportunity."


    "Reward: the breath of death of the occult."


    "The mystery of trial sequence began to evolve..."


    "The real name of the sequence has been changed: judgment ¡¤ death."


    "The breath of death is generating the gods of the dead world..."


    "Gain: the shadow cloak of the death master."


    "You can stay in the Harry Potter movie universe for up to three days, choose to leave and start the final settlement."


    [death breath of the occult: a breath of death stored in an invisibility cloak.


    A god of death: no --! You took everything from me!]


    [shadow cloak of Death Master: it is a special prop for the secret art of judgment. It is a cloak composed of countless souls'' obsessions. Wearing it, all forms of souls can''t escape your judgment.


    It has no effect on materialized life in the real world.


    Cause absolute domination effect on any witch''s soul box.]


    Cole glanced over the long description given by the system.


    Take out the evil portal, disappear into the bar and go to a deserted wilderness under the reluctant eyes of Harry''s trio.


    "System, return to the main world."


    "Please confirm whether you will return."


    "Yes."


    ''Start settlement... ''


    "The storyline is calculating at a high speed..."


    "Although the Death Eater Hunter disappeared forever in this world, your great deeds, like the burning light in the night, appear in every version of the magic history in the writings of historians.


    Your presence.


    Changed the future of the movie universe.


    Severus Snape will be the principal of Hogwarts and a part-time professor of defense against the dark arts until he dies. Before that, he will give the precious and sad memories of the past to Harry Potter, the young man he loves.


    In memory of your achievements.


    In the third year of your mysterious disappearance, Snape opened a very high threshold course for fifth graders in Hogwarts: practical and theoretical research against black wizards.


    It is called practical class for short.


    Those who were qualified to enter this course were called Auror reserve by the later Ministry of magic.


    Harry Potter, who later became the head of Auror''s headquarters, became the youngest professor in the history of Hogwarts. Later, Auror took turns as the professor of this course.


    Also in memory of your help.


    The name of albus Severus Porter became albus Cole Porter.


    Ron Weasley married Hermione Granger.


    The former has always held the position of Auror. After retirement, he changed his career and became the store manager of Weasley magic trick shop.


    With his excellent talent and political sense of smell, the latter stepped into the political arena of the magical world step by step and became the Minister of magic of the United Kingdom. "


    "Settlement reward: 120000 West pounds."


    "You have returned."

 Chapter 505

    After mechanical synthesis.


    The light of the imperial capital, which has always been hidden under the clouds, and the modern city with tall buildings, came into Cole''s eyes.


    Take a deep breath.


    Serenda


    The information of the witch is very clear.


    The dark crow witch is infiltrating the Empire... Or the ruling class of the whole human world with some identity and means.


    That woman is fundamentally different from other dark creatures, witches, and even demons.


    By refusing the invitation of Alcatel, a natural disaster party, and her words filled with disdain for the natural disaster party, we can see that she has her own plan, ideas and path.


    And.


    The identity of the former demon hunter.


    And involved in top secret internal investigations.


    I''m afraid that no one in the whole dark world knows the operation and bureaucracy of the capital world better than her.


    And this.


    It is also the most dangerous and difficult place for her to prevent.


    There is another thing.


    During his contact with seranda.


    It''s hard to be sure.


    What the hell is that woman thinking.


    What way will her ideal country be realized.


    Ceranda is more like an existence between human beings and the dark world than other evil things that are absolutely opposite and life and death.


    Hate her kind.


    Social construction and corrupt bureaucrats hostile to human beings.


    Carefully analyze the information sent by Haley Johnny, and deepen the analysis of seranda''s possible actions based on the construction of the current human world ruling group.


    Through the channel of political contributions, directly interfere with the change of cabinet by controlling the consortium.


    Or... Step by step, start with the city councilor and cultivate her party members?


    Or both.


    Previously, on the train, the mob who died mentioned a "mysterious lady". Now it seems that seranda has gradually penetrated into the intelligence network at the intersection of the dark world and the human world.


    Think of it here.


    Maybe.


    Rolando ugg secretly established and monitored spy agencies around the world: time back will come in handy.


    The next morning.


    Burton apartment.


    With the help of the ghost maid and Claudia''s clumsy hands, Nina finally packed her hair, stepped obliquely onto her small schoolbag and walked downstairs.


    As soon as you get in the car.


    The half blood girl complained to Cole, "I''m not your nanny, Cole Walker! God... I wasted ten minutes for that damn tie rope!


    And your stupid ghost maid, why don''t you shoot her? "


    obviously.


    The former Vampire Lady of the urori clan has little experience in personally tidying her hair.


    Even herself.


    Just simply use a headrope to tie the long hair behind your back.


    Miss Shane, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, always had a cold face, glanced at the faces of Claudia and Nina, took out a document from the briefcase in front of her, handed it to Cole in the back seat, and said, "the adoption procedures have been completed, and I have handled the school I attended, and ordered it to go on.


    The teacher on duty should pay more attention to Nina''s state. "


    Cole walker.


    As a senior official of the demon hunting regiment, judge the demon hunter.


    His adopted daughter went to the most common private school in the imperial capital.


    Hearing that Shane strange, the adult''s big secret came to the school, the principal of Bradell primary school almost gasped and went out to meet him in person.


    After carefully hearing about Nina''s life experience and the current specific situation.


    The headmaster carefully selected a class with the best atmosphere for Nina and replaced her with the most gentle and patient teacher.


    But Shane repeatedly stressed.


    They are forbidden to treat Nina differently from other students, so as to avoid the isolation of the little girl with unfortunate childhood.


    After all.


    In the eyes of six or seven year olds, they may know some snobbish things, but they may not understand how these things work.


    I just feel that Nina is not gregarious, and then isolate her.


    Cole made such a decision and didn''t want the little guy to have too much psychological burden.


    Besides.


    If she really goes to an aristocratic school, a place where families cultivate contacts for their children, she will feel uncomfortable if others treat her too warmly.


    Go to school like all ordinary people and study and play with their peers.


    Maybe Cole can find it.


    Try to reduce Nina''s mind as much as possible, which is enough to break down an adult''s psychological shadow.


    AVA stopped at the gate of Bradell primary school.


    Although they have been very low-key.


    But at this time of school, a luxury car with a demon hunting group hanging for photos inexplicably appears outside an ordinary primary school, which will inevitably attract the attention of others.


    Especially.


    The little girl who got out of the car had some broken and unhealed scars on her face.


    The woman holding her.


    It can also be seen at a glance that they are professional women working in the bureaucratic system.


    Shane habitually ignores other people''s strange eyes, but Nina is not used to the scrutiny from others.


    Even if she climbed out with Cole.


    The inner maturity is far higher than that of his peers.


    He looked back uneasily at the window where Cole was.


    She moved her short legs, followed Shane closely and disappeared into the school gate.


    In the car.


    Cole''s eyes scanned the adoption documents.


    Nina''s original last name was changed to Walker, Nina klewitz walker.


    Light a cigarette and frown, "AVA, I''ll leave it to you to pick her up. During this period, I''ll arrange a demon hunter to go with you to ensure that there will be no accidents."


    That''s it.


    As if thinking of something, he took out a paper ticket, wrote down an amount, handed it to his life secretary and driver, and said, "take the money and buy a car.


    Write it down in your name and count it as a gift for you.


    Ordinary style is good.


    If you don''t take the public account, it''s on my head. "


    AVA worked with Cole for so long that he naturally understood what the boss meant.


    After getting the check, he said with a smile, "since you say so, I''m not polite. Don''t worry about Nina. I''ll pay attention to her.


    Make sure nothing goes wrong. "


    "In case of an accident, if you can''t contact me, go to Shane and she will handle it for you."


    "I see."


    When they talk.


    Originally with a cold face, Claudia looked at Cole inexplicably.


    Put your left hand on your lap and make an involuntary fist.


    The same father... Even, the Lord of her blood contract is only the adoptive father, but


    Maybe it''s the envy of Nina.


    Perhaps a more extreme hatred of urori IX.


    How could that beast, a dirty and inferior thing, have the heart to take his own daughter


    Think of it here.


    The light of envy in Claudia''s eyes dissipated and became more cruel and cold.


    Compared with Nina born of love.


    Her birth was based on a barbaric act and the supremacy of mistakes.

 Chapter 506

    afternoon.


    Cole handled the relevant affairs of the Ministry.


    Prepare to set off with Claudia to the karadishan site to find clues related to the third disaster relic.


    When you go out.


    I happened to run into gene Andorra running all the way.


    As soon as they met, he hurriedly dragged cole to an empty office and closed the door.


    Maybe I was in bed some time ago, resulting in physical exhaustion.


    Chien put his hands on his knees and gasped for a while. Then he held the edge of the table, straightened up and frowned, "minister, I know where the East Tibet is.


    Vera told me yesterday that there was a pocket watch buried in Rolando''s grave with pictures of him and his first lover.


    Hoo


    Originally I was just skeptical, but in the process of discussing with Professor Valentine, who studies the history of demon hunters, there was a very ancient love poem about Banan Behan.


    It praises his love story of a woman.


    The woman''s name is Chailin Feins.


    After that, I spent one night consulting hundreds of books with Professor Valentine. As a result, we really found the clue to the breakthrough of the case.


    According to the Memoirs of nephew Ian sprehall, the demon hunter, he mentioned that his uncle had an affair with a lady... Although he didn''t know his name or where the lady lived, she had a very rare surname: Feins.


    Then we had a telephone conversation with a professor of ancient language system at Golden Harbor University. He was sure that the surname Feins came from a small ancient country that had been destroyed. After deconstruction, it means: sad singing.


    Finally, at Miss Amelia''s side, I confirmed the full name of the woman in Rolando''s picture, Shannon Feins... "


    Cole frowned. "Do you suspect Roland''s memory has been tampered with?"


    Qien took a deep breath and said, "the whole thing may be more complicated, not just tampering with memory. The noumenon of the holy instrument of disaster probably already has some self-consciousness and is trying to break away from the control of the etheric world and become a living person.


    Once successful... She could become the new sister Shipton.


    I have arranged for someone to go to the Royal Cemetery and dig Rolando''s grave. Your Excellency, we have to go and get the pocket watch right away. "


    Although it is only speculation at present.


    But it''s about the first witch in history, sister Shipton, who can be called the source of all evil.


    Cole asked Miss Shane to submit a top secret handwritten letter written by him to the Council.


    Then he and gene rushed to the Royal Cemetery.


    Involving the royal family.


    And for absolute confidentiality.


    Chien did not use his power and ordered the imperial police station to set up a cordon around the cemetery.


    Before Rolando''s tomb, there were only two of them and a grave keeper responsible for digging the tomb.


    however.


    Things are going exceptionally well.


    It was so smooth that gene once doubted whether his speculation and analysis were wrong.


    You know.


    Even if we find clues about the two cases related to the sacred vessels of disaster, it is difficult to get close to them. There will be all kinds of obstacles to stop them.


    Jump off the pit.


    Gene found the well preserved pure gold pocket watch in the wet soil, handed it to Cole and said, "I found it."


    A cemetery with spring rain.


    The thin mist common in imperial capital rises.


    Dead trees that have not yet sprouted stand neatly.


    The atmosphere was quiet.


    Weird.


    Cole opened the cover of the watch. The photos inside turned yellow and soft after being damp underground.


    The fading caused by the tide spots has completely corroded the girl who originally stood on the other side of Roland with a sweet smile, as if she had never existed.


    This time.


    In the quiet cemetery, Cole''s ear was only the patter of rain.


    In the white mist.


    Qien and the tomb guards all stood in place in silence.


    Suddenly.


    With the effort of shaking God, Cole only felt a wordless grief in his heart, which was the ultimate grief of losing his beloved forever, just like suffocation.


    The name of a woman quietly emerged in his memory: Amelia Fiennes.


    Inexplicable.


    A sad song from the far shore sounded.


    It''s like crying and telling, it''s breathtaking.


    Unspeakable agitation and hatred made him eager to kill someone.


    Kill the woman whose face coincides with the lover in the depths of memory.


    The pure gold pocket watch in his hand fell into the soil.


    The scenes of love in the past surfaced in my heart.


    This love gradually changes into hatred and hatred, which constantly corrodes Cole''s soul and will.


    until.


    The demon hunter''s eyes crossed the dull Qien and the tomb keeper and stopped at a beautiful woman deep in the woods.


    She was wearing a gorgeous black court dress.


    His face is blurred.


    But you can clearly see her beautiful smiling face.


    A pleasant voice sounded in my ear: "honey, do you miss me?"


    later.


    The photos in the pure gold pocket watch are like thousands of years of weathering until they disappear.


    Unspeakable power.


    Like greasy tentacles that transcend reality, he climbed Cole''s right hand and spread to his chest bit by bit along his skin.


    When the faint figure in the distance and the smile on his face became sweeter and sweeter.


    It''s like Cole sinking into absolute fantasy and darkness.


    Suddenly throw away the pure gold pocket watch.


    Take out a cigarette, lower your head and light it.


    Exhale the muddy smoke and frown, "do you really think you can control my will so easily, little bastard?"


    The voice fell.


    Face the roar of the demon hunter and crush all the dark steel will.


    The cemetery interfered by invisible evil forces sent out a silent shock.


    Like broken glass.


    Drizzle.


    White fog.


    Woman.


    One after another.


    The grave keeper returned to normal, but he knew nothing about what had just happened.


    Look at the pure gold pocket watch that fell to the ground.


    Gene frowned.


    His keen sixth sense and the power of dark revelation made him aware that there were some extremely weak evil forces around him.


    "Cole..."


    Motioned him not to speak or stretch out.


    He took out the five pound note, handed it to the grave keeper and said, "I need to talk to him alone. I''ll come back and fill it up in half an hour."


    There''s a tip.


    Of course the grave keeper would.


    After he left.


    Kohl took out the magic crystal bottle for God taking. It was a container with the same shape as the test tube, but the material was cold and there were many fine carvings on the surface.


    Open the cork that looks like wood.


    Move the bottle mouth to the side of your forehead.


    A thought.


    The false memory made up by the holy vessel of disaster, like a ribbon of liquid light, falls into the crystal bottle.


    Caught in it.


    There is also a face constructed by changing, distorted and pale light.

 Chapter 507

    Like a man in a cage.


    The face changes constantly, hitting the shell of the crystal bottle, sending out a silent howl and roar.


    Cole picked up the crystal bottle and put it in front of him. His eyes were cruel and ruthless. He said, "sad soul, dirty memory.


    I got you. "


    Before you come.


    He thought carefully about what might happen.


    Among them, it tries to reproduce the old routine, tamper with his memory, attach it to him... Or a small object with him.


    Thanks to Roland.


    If he inherited this curse from his predecessor''s trial sequence, Ian sprehall.


    Maybe.


    This holy instrument of disaster, which already has some self-consciousness, is expected to come back sooner or later to find the right time to invade his soul. It is already part of the calculation.


    Unfortunately.


    Cole has calculated his calculations.


    Use your will as bait and cage.


    As long as it dares to come in, it won''t want to leave again.


    After all.


    It is difficult to guarantee that the holy instrument of disaster hidden in Rolando''s photos will notice the difference and choose to escape.


    and.


    Once it''s completely out of the picture.


    The carrier that can support an abstract concept is all over the world.


    At that time, even if the world''s human and material resources are used, trying to find it again is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Although this holy instrument of disaster is not like the mirror of suffering or the elegy of those who draw souls, it has strong destructive power.


    But its danger and mystery are far more than any evil thing he has dealt with at present.


    Seeing that Cole took out something extremely evil from his soul, Chien changed his face and said in shock, "Your Excellency, it''s too risky for you... To do so!


    Why didn''t you tell me earlier about using your soul as bait?!


    In case... "


    Cole stretched out his hand, pulled him out of the tomb, exhaled the muddy smoke, and said indifferently, "not in case, gene, pick up the pocket watch on the ground.


    We need to seal it in the sequence vault. "


    Gene cautiously picked up his pocket watch, his eyes fell on the crystal bottle in Cole''s hand, frowned and said, "that thing..."


    "I have a way to deal with it."


    In half an hour.


    Sequence secret.


    The eternal wall of repression.


    In the presence of three permanent members of the demon hunting group and the gatekeeper mad dog Nicky Carville.


    Cole poured out the holy instrument of disaster from the crystal bottle and fell into the meditation basin.


    Towering like a building.


    Under the dark, seamless smooth wall.


    The three permanent members cut their palms and pressed them on the wall.


    later.


    The wall appears like the ripples of the water until a huge face without pupils emerges, swallowing the meditation basin placed under the wall and into the wall of repression.


    After everything is calm.


    Cole''s eyes swept over the wall, which had sealed ten holy instruments of disaster and a large number of evil things.


    Turn around and walk out.


    Roddy quickly followed, as if he had removed a huge stone from his heart, exhaled and said, "I didn''t expect you to find it so soon.


    Seeing your report, I thought it was another fierce battle. "


    Cole said coldly, "if you let it escape, it will not be such a simple battle, your excellency."


    Recall the tide of alienation.


    Roddy sighed and said helplessly, "you''re right. The curse that lasted for thousands of years is finally over. If Roland knows these things, he will thank you very much for what you''ve done."


    without doubt.


    Although the trial sequence killed thousands of innocent people, until the end, he did not give up the struggle against this holy instrument of disaster.


    And Shannon Fiennes


    After tampering with his memory, he understood what the so-called sacrifice was.


    The girl actually existed, but her true existence was erased by the power of the holy instrument of disaster.


    As for why that thing would like to stick to the demon hunter until death, especially the trial sequence.


    Just because they have strong enough souls.


    And this time.


    In the face of the powerful soul of a demon hunter, the will can not be broken by the torrent of steel.


    Sister Shipton''s sad memory was miscalculated.


    ...


    Perhaps Cole''s strength came to suppress the dark world.


    Perhaps the failure and death of the party members of the natural disaster cast a terrible shadow on the dark world.


    The third holy instrument of disaster: a sad song.


    In the days after the seal, although there were still not enough people in the demon hunting group, the number of supernatural disasters and evil invasions all over the world decreased rapidly with the naked eye.


    Even the natural disaster party suddenly disappeared.


    Cole, who was promoted to the trial sequence, is still tracking the trace of dark crow witch seranda.


    But what''s inconsistent with Haley Johnny''s intelligence is.


    Until the end of the cabinet transition.


    The human world and the dark world are always calm.


    It was so quiet that the whole empire demon hunting group was very surprised.


    In the most chaotic period of this ruling structure, those things hiding in the dark didn''t want to make some big things?


    Hardy betani, as a candidate for the trial sequence, has been strongly supported by various resources of the demon hunting regiment.


    Only in a year without big cases.


    You can''t become a regular.


    Even the matter of expanding the number of trial sequences has been put on hold for some reason.


    After all.


    The trial sequence can not be determined easily by relying on power and status like bureaucrats.


    Carl Helms, who has far more qualifications than others, has a special relationship with Cole walker, the judge of blood hunting and nicknamed butcher.


    With the strong support of the heims consortium, we have made great progress all the way.


    In just one year, it has been promoted to the position of leader of the implementation team.


    If we go further, there will be only permanent members.


    Unfortunately, considering his age, the demon hunting regiment will not consider his personnel transfer in only five years, unless major changes occur.


    After entering the special department for the fourth month, Vera Morgan chose to temporarily leave the special department and enter the front-line comprehensive investigation section to lead an action team to accumulate the most basic demon hunter literacy and more practical experience.


    To some extent.


    The more I worked with Cole, gene and Hardy.


    She is more and more aware that her current experience and strength can''t be alone and don''t deserve to work in the special department.


    however.


    Her marriage to gene was quickly put on the agenda.


    No accident.


    In early 1839, they would hold a wedding.


    As for Claudia Joran.


    This is the first demon hunter with dark biological lineage in history. After a long period of consideration.


    The demon hunting group decided to make a special trip for her.


    Set up a special treatment office for werewolves and vampires in the action team to take charge of all cases related to werewolves and vampires, and the administrative level is parallel to the section chief.


    First day in office.


    She showed her self-worth to the demon hunting group.


    No one knows their habits and weaknesses better than a hybrid that has lived in the vampire community for decades.


    Under her coordination and intelligence supply.


    around the world.


    Vampires are the cities and residences of various clans.


    Within a year, it was subjected to retaliatory and bloody cleansing by the human world.


    Time flies.


    A few years later.

 Chapter 508

    October 12, 1841.


    The largest trade hub city in the north of DIDU.


    Lelag.


    The cold wind in late autumn is biting.


    The busy and crowded railway station is overcrowded.


    In the billowing steam fog, the fat rich businessman, holding a thick stack of small bills in his hand, shouted at the coolies waiting to receive their wages, and spittle stars splashed.


    Young people traveling for school, seeing off their loved ones, relatives and friends, boarded the train bound for the imperial capital with large and small bags.


    The police officers on the platform to maintain order, wearing dark blue uniforms and long black riding boots, were polished. One hand held the small round hat on his head, the other hand held the baton, squeezed away the crowd and chased the fleeing pickpockets.


    This time.


    A train coming from the direction of the imperial capital slowly entered the station.


    After the door is opened.


    A pair of black low heeled women''s riding boots and dark trousers were stuffed into the slender legs of the boot barrel and jumped to the ground.


    Followed by two young demon hunters in demon hunting regiment uniforms.


    The local detective who picked her up.


    Snuff out the half burnt cigarette, slap the ash, put it into the pocket of his coat, quickly walk over, stretch out his right hand and say, "senior detective lairag mather."


    "Vera."


    The detective let go of each other''s hand and looked over the beautiful but particularly cold face of the female hunter.


    The two young men who fell behind her frowned and said, "there was a demon hunter who died in that case. Did you send two interns?


    Is it reliable? "


    Now Vera has no childishness on her face.


    The body under the black turtleneck sweater is more and more tall and mature.


    The long black hair that originally reached the waist also turned into a short horsetail that only reached the shoulder.


    From the pocket of the coat, stretch out the left hand whose skin is thin, white and tender, but there is a thin cocoon in the joint. Gently wave it, and a cigarette pops out of the cigarette box.


    Bright red lips hold cigarette butts.


    Exhale smoke after ignition.


    Looking directly into the eyes of the senior detective, he raised his ring finger, his right hand wearing a wedding diamond ring, clamped down a cigarette and said indifferently, "it has nothing to do with you. Lead the way."


    Cold, no strangers.


    Mather stopped talking.


    After a silence, he said, "come with me."


    The two practising demon hunters looked at each other, glanced at Vera''s tall back and looked in awe.


    Council of monitors, senior independent investigator, Vera Morgan Andorra.


    A great man who has survived several major terrorist events.


    Although there is a great chance of surviving with such a powerful demon hunter, there will be fewer chances of passing the examination.


    Today''s demon hunting regiment is no better than before.


    Five years ago.


    After the wave of alienation, in order to make up for the shortage of manpower, the Council and cabinet passed legislation strictly requiring that the survival rate of demon hunter interns should not be less than 30%.


    however...


    The big man in front of them warned them before the task began: the world of demon hunters only has to win and die. Saving you once doesn''t mean you can save you a second time.


    After getting on the bus.


    One of the interns took out the Task Briefing in his pocket.


    Because it is the task of Intelligence Acquisition and on-site disposal.


    Therefore, in addition to knowing that there are evil spirits in the mission site, the specific risk coefficient and whether there are demons are unknown.


    For the newcomers who did not master the sequence secret, lacked experience and just graduated a week ago, Mantel''s house is like a dangerous dark forest.


    A little carelessness will kill you on the spot.


    The car engine roared.


    The old streets of laelag are crowded with traffic.


    Buildings and low shops flashed through the windows.


    Thirty minutes later.


    An inaccessible suburban manor.


    The car stopped outside a cordon.


    After getting off the bus.


    The senior detective looked at the gloomy and strange house, took a deep breath and said, "next it''s up to you, demon hunter."


    Vera didn''t respond and walked alone to the huge house.


    Two interns hurried to catch up.


    "Lord Vera, in the teaching materials of the college, in case of a house with evil spirits, shouldn''t we first investigate the relevant case details around the dead?


    We just ran straight in... "


    Vera said coldly, "the reality is far more complicated than the teaching materials. Do you think the mantel family have time to wait for us to start the investigation step by step?"


    "Uh..."


    Stop at the door of the murderous house.


    Vera turned and said coldly, "before the investigation is over, the people here are dead, okay?"


    This time.


    Another young man with a baby face suddenly said, "why don''t they move and leave here?"


    Vera didn''t respond and went into the house.


    The young man who spoke earlier, Robbie ourong, looked at his colleagues with the eyes of an idiot and said helplessly, "are you serious?


    I don''t know why you''re in a group with me. "


    The implication.


    If it''s useful to move, why do you need a demon hunter?


    There are three people living in Mantel''s murder house.


    City Councilor clemento mantel, his two children.


    The supernatural incident began half a month ago. During this period, two servants, a cook, a gardener who came to work regularly, and his wife, Mrs. mantel, have died one after another.


    It''s sad to die.


    Now?


    The most serious victim of evil spirits is clemento''s 10-year-old son, who shows a state of unclear consciousness, slow decay of his body and backward reading of some strange poems.


    The two interns just walked to the door of the bedroom.


    The strong pungent stench pushed them out of the door.


    "God..."


    Vera frowned and went into the bedroom to deal with the pollution of the little boy''s soul room. At the same time, she ordered them to look elsewhere in the murderous house and try to find some useful clues.


    Maybe it''s an evil thing entrenched here. The demon hunter is not welcome.


    Perhaps it is the cruel reality of the demon hunter. There is no sympathy and compassion for the naive.


    Ten minutes after they stepped into Mantel''s house.


    The baby face, who entered the basement alone to investigate, suddenly gave out a shrill scream like a pig.


    At the same time, there is the huge roar of machinery.


    "Philip! Damn it..."


    Waiting for another intern Robbie, he ran all the way to the basement and waited for him. Only a body stuffed into the washing machine twisted into a twist, like a pool of rotten meat mixed with clothes.


    The blood of the big beach splashed on the ceiling, sticky and dripping like rain.


    Suddenly.


    The wooden door behind Robbie suddenly closed.


    The lights in the basement flickered and made a noise of current.


    The cold wind, like a pair of wet and frozen hands, gently brushed his back neck.


    later.


    Like the evil laughter from the far shore, it sounded quietly.


    This moment.


    The violent adrenaline accelerated his breathing madly, with bean sized cold sweat and dense exudation from his forehead and back.


    Vaguely.


    A woman in gorgeous clothes with her hair covering her face flashed away in the afterglow of his vision.


    This time.


    Robbie, who kept telling himself that he was calm, couldn''t support it anymore. Like all the frightened people, he turned and frantically hammered the wooden door of the basement. He shouted in hysterical panic, "help! Somebody let me out!


    Dimension


    The name hasn''t been called out yet.


    With great invisible power, he grabbed his clothes and dragged them back.


    At the same time, there were evil spirits, and the gloomy and evil laughter lingered.


    Just when the frightened intern thought he was dead.


    The door of the basement was suddenly kicked open by violence!

 Chapter 509

    The corridor is dark.


    The tall figure reflected in Robbie''s pupil stood in the shadow, blurred.


    Suddenly.


    Under the light of the dark red hammer.


    Huge barrel, glittering metallic luster.


    A voice lacking emotional fluctuation sounded.


    "Say hello to seranda for me, evil spirit."


    Narrow confined space.


    The roaring gunfire aroused a wave of terror!


    The scarlet fire cuts through the darkness and reflects the cold and ruthless face of the tall figure.


    When the evil spirit died, it screamed like the soul of fingernail scraping the blackboard, penetrated into the soul of the trainee demon hunter, and made him scream hysterically.


    later.


    Everything calmed down.


    The dark entrance of the basement lit up a little scarlet.


    Under Robbie''s frightened eyes, the figure walked down the wooden steps and stopped in front of him. He was condescending and said coldly, "the first rule for demon hunters is not to act alone in high-risk areas, young man."


    He looked up.


    Try to see each other''s faces.


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    Vera Andorra''s tall figure appeared outside the door.


    The strong smell of blood wrinkled her eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "is anyone still alive?"


    Hear the voice of the trainee instructor.


    Robbie was like a dying man. He grabbed the last straw, got up and ran all the way. He stumbled to the ground, grabbed Vera''s arm, sweated and said, "Philip... Philip is dead!


    His body is in the washing machine!


    I see... See... "


    Vera interrupted his voice, his eyes fell on the dimly visible basement, pulled out the matching gun and pointed to the basement. In a cold voice, "I advise you to put down your arms before I blow your head."


    The huge gunfire that had previously shocked the whole house.


    In this murderous house where only she holds a gun, the only initiator is a stranger hiding in the basement.


    Until the cold voice sounded in the basement.


    The tall figure turned and walked up the steps step by step.


    "Let two interns wander around the dangerous house where evil spirits of level 4 danger linger. Your intuition becomes dull, Vera."


    Hear this inexplicably familiar voice and tone.


    Vera Leng for a moment, slowly put down the gun in her hand, saw each other''s face with the help of dim light, and was shocked, "Mr. Cole! How could you appear here


    Get out of the basement.


    Over her side, Cole looked down, glanced at the pale intern, and said indifferently, "if I were you.


    When you get back.


    I''m sure I''ll punch the intelligence analysis department in the face.


    Evil spirits with level 4 danger are sent to death. "


    Seeing that Vera knew this strange man and respected each other, Robbie was at a loss and speechless for a moment. He didn''t know how to respond.


    Vera Morgan Andorra.


    You know.


    This is one of the permanent members of the surveillance committee, a senior independent investigator, at the same level as the group leader, the wife of the person in charge of the disaster relic office, and a big man in the upper looting sequence!


    There are only a few people who can make her honor your excellency in the imperial demon hunting regiment.


    This strange man is


    however.


    For Vera.


    A trial sequence suddenly appeared in Mantel''s murderous house. It must not be as simple as passing by.


    After years of surprises.


    His face sank gradually, put away his gun and said to Robbie, "go upstairs and see how Senator clemento''s little son is now."


    The young man couldn''t bear to look straight at the miserable basement and frowned, "but the evil spirit just now..."


    Vera said coldly, "execute the order."


    After Robbie left.


    They went to a quiet place where there was no one.


    Vera, with a cigarette in her mouth, frowned and lit it on the criminal verdict, said in a deep voice, "you won''t be here for no reason."


    Cole put his left hand in his trouser pocket, exhaled smoke and responded, "according to the time trace and the clues given by my informant.


    These years.


    Seranda has been secretly funding MPs in the major cities of the Empire.


    The evil spirit intrusion of mantel manor has a very close relationship with her according to the information I have at present. What''s the specific situation, clemento mantel.


    Perhaps more clearly than we do. "


    Involving the dark crow witch.


    Vera looked a little complicated.


    She didn''t have such a deep feeling before, but now, let her kill her loved one


    Exhale smoke and dust, look out the window and sigh, "five years... What is she planning?"


    They go upstairs.


    Find Senator clemento, a man in his fifties, wearing a long brown stand collar windbreaker, bald, tall and thin, with small round glasses.


    Maybe it''s the torture of this time.


    Maybe there''s a secret inside.


    His face was long and thin, with deep blue and black eyes. He looked bitter and worried.


    Go into the study.


    Clemento frowned tightly, said impatiently and impatiently, "Miss Vera, what did you bring me here for? And you, who are you?


    Who allowed you to enter my manor?


    Before I call the police, you''d better... "


    Vera interrupted him and said coldly, "he has something to ask you, Senator. If you don''t want all your family to lie in the coffin, you''d better answer his question honestly."


    As a shrewd politician.


    Laelag is a big man with a head and face.


    Clemento snorted coldly, looked at Cole, and said displeased, "if this is a threat, I will apply to the demon hunting regiment for arbitration, but if this is an interrogation, I will not answer any of your questions until my lawyer comes here.


    Moreover, it seems that you are not qualified to cross examine me with legal procedures. "


    However.


    The more cautious he was, the more he seemed to have a ghost in his heart.


    His character is also extremely selfish and cherish feathers.


    For anyone with a clean foundation, Vera said, he would tell everything for his family.


    Cole motioned Vera not to speak.


    Look straight into the congressman''s eyes.


    The other party stared back without showing weakness.


    After a moment of silence, Cole said coldly, "four years ago, clemento mantel was just a poor scribe. I''m curious. What''s the reason why you can become a hot figure in the City Council in a short time?"


    Clemento put his hands behind him, changed his previous depression, assumed a bureaucratic attitude, and proudly said, "ideal, courage, and smart mind. Of course, people like you may not understand what I''m talking about.


    Listen, I don''t care who you are, but I have always had a good relationship with Lord Benjamin of the cabinet, and his Excellency Carl Helms has some friends with me.


    I think you can understand what I''m talking about. "


    Talk.


    He also said to Vera, "Miss Vera, if this uninvited gentleman is your colleague, I will write to his Excellency Chaz Morgan.


    Accused him of trespassing on a private estate without permission.


    But if he''s not.


    I''ll call the lelag police station now and ask the detectives to ask him out. "

 Chapter 510

    For a while.


    The atmosphere in the study became subtle.


    But.


    Vera and Cole, who were silent and expressionless, fell into clemento''s eyes and made him think that these two young and inexperienced guys were frightened by his bureaucratic posture.


    After all.


    In his opinion.


    A demon hunter is just a demon hunter.


    A group of mindless reckless men who can only dance knives and guns.


    If Miss Vera Morgan Andorra didn''t have such a deep background, he wouldn''t even bother to talk to them here.


    A phone call.


    The city police will kick them out.


    At the same time.


    The imperial demon hunt will also receive a letter of complaint from the laelag City Council.


    Maybe it''s the superior mentality.


    Perhaps it was the hot treatment in the political arena that made the former scribe become arrogant.


    For Vera''s sake.


    Clemento thinks he has shown enough patience and respect.


    But for Vera.


    Clemento''s stupidity and arrogance would only make her want to punch the old bastard in the face.


    Five lives have been lost since the incident.


    As if in his eyes.


    These five lives are not worth money at all. Even the safety of his family is not in his consideration.


    The only thing he cares about is his status, reputation and reputation.


    Think of it here.


    Vera glanced at Cole and remained silent.


    It''s almost the same to carry out these things to threaten her, but it''s inevitably funny to use them on your excellency.


    His Excellency Carl Helms?


    If he knew that his cousin, who was only one step away from being a permanent member of the demon hunting regiment, would have to use his honorific name when he saw Cole, he wouldn''t know how to feel.


    In silence.


    Cole took out his cigarette.


    The clear voice of the criminal verdict sounded and frowned, "you must know what I want to ask, so you give a lot of reasons to try to cover up the truth.


    She told you that someone might find you after the deal was made, didn''t she? "


    The voice fell.


    Clemento, with a serious expression, twitched very unnaturally, snorted coldly and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Leave my house now! "


    Exhaling a cloud of smoke, Cole picked up a hard cover book on the table and hit clemento in the face.


    Before he screams.


    He kicked him down with a ferocious kick.


    Grab his collar with both hands and smash him against the wall.


    Ignoring the egoist''s painful expression, he said indifferently, "do you want to tell me yourself, or do I shoot you in the head?"


    Clemento grinned at Cole and said angrily, "you''ll pay for it! Little bastard!"


    Cole dragged the screaming city councilor, pressed his right hand on the table, used the hard cover book and hit it fiercely.


    Once.


    Stop once.


    Until the detective downstairs and the intern on his arm heard the scream of killing a pig and rushed into the study.


    See someone abusing clemento.


    Two detectives pulled out their guns, pointed them at Cole and shouted, "let him go! Now!"


    Robbie also looked startled.


    when.


    In the investigation and disposal of supernatural phenomena, there is a method of beating victims?


    Vera took out her papers.


    Stopped in front of the two detectives and shouted, "it''s confidential. Now it''s taken over by the demon hunting group. No one is allowed to get close to mantel manor without permission!"


    A sudden burst of momentum.


    The two detectives looked at each other and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Robbie oron was shocked and stared.


    confidential?!


    The demon hunting regiment took over?!


    Does she have that much power?


    Clemento screamed and shouted hysterically, "I''m going to the trial court to sue you! Little bastard... Ah -!


    Lord heims will... Ah --! My hand! "


    Cole threw away the hard cover book that had completely fallen apart, grabbed clemento by the shoulder, punched him in the face and growled, "if it weren''t for a deal with the witch.


    A fool like you wants to join the City Council?


    Tell me, what are you planning? "


    About witches.


    The three men at the door turned pale.


    The horror of that evil thing is just the bedtime story told by my mother in childhood, which is enough to leave an indelible psychological shadow.


    Clemento, who has always been hard spoken and righteous.


    Now his face is full of blood.


    Spit out a broken tooth, burst into laughter, looked directly into Cole''s eyes and said sarcastically, "I think you must be looking for the mysterious lady, right?


    ha-ha...


    Who doesn''t know the famous Cole walker? Well... The big man in the trial sequence.


    Unfortunately, you''ll never find... "


    Talk.


    In the eyes of others.


    Clemento''s expression suddenly became ferocious, his eyes stared round, and the blood vessels on his neck and face burst.


    Keep retching outward, with a swollen neck, as if something was coming out.


    "Damn..."


    Vera quickly walked over, squeezed the city councilman''s mouth and yelled at Robbie, "come and help break his mouth!"


    "Oh... Oh!"


    The intern took two and three steps, breaking clemento''s mouth.


    Vera reached out and tried to get something out of his throat.


    Unfortunately.


    Clemento''s body gradually softened and fell to the ground, his eyes staring round, as if he were dying.


    This time.


    A red eyed crow, covered with saliva and mucus, climbed out of the mouth that the body couldn''t close.


    Shake your wings.


    Look at Cole and try to fly away.


    A short dagger penetrates the body of the crow fiercely and nails it to the ground.


    Cole got up, was silent, went to the window, frowned and smoked.


    Vera punched the floor and said angrily, "asshole."


    Seranda''s means.


    Far exceeded her expectations.


    If everyone who had a deal with her would die if his identity was exposed


    Looking up at Cole''s back, he said, "it''s no small matter to die a city councilor, Cole. I''m afraid you have to go to the headquarters in person."


    Finish.


    Turning to the two detectives, he said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to die, just forget what you heard and saw, okay?"


    One of them kept looking at Cole with an expression of disbelief and shock.


    The strongest trial sequence.


    A living legend.


    Butcher in golden harbor.


    "Is he... Really that Cole walker?"


    Vera Leng said, "which is more important than the case investigated in the trial sequence..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The detective who asked the question slapped himself in the face in case he was dreaming. He didn''t even want to see the scene of the crime, and dragged his colleagues out.


    No one wants to be involved in the case investigated by the trial sequence.


    Think with your toes and you can understand the danger.


    Standing aside, Robbie swallowed and looked at Cole in great shock.


    On the first day of my internship, I ran into a legend who suppressed the dark world by one person.


    He didn''t even know whether to say it was lucky... Or bad luck.


    Detectives can pat their ass and leave.


    He is a demon hunter intern, inexplicably involved in the case of trial sequence investigation

 Chapter 511

    76 Third Avenue.


    Private garden.


    Short boots trample on the gravel ground.


    The sound of metal collision is clear and solemn.


    Under the withered oak.


    The half tall girl who covered her eyes with black cloth looked focused and wore a relatively loose white traditional swordsman''s suit with narrow lace at the collar.


    The hem of the dress tucked into the waist of the trousers.


    Grey hemp rope tightens the trouser legs.


    Short black ponytail, gently shaking behind the head.


    Rotate your wrist.


    The one meter long blunt steel sword skillfully draws an arc in the air, turning left hand to right hand.


    Suddenly.


    A dark shadow approached behind her at a high speed that was difficult to capture with the naked eye.


    The girl only had time to turn around and block.


    Great power, like a speeding car, hit her body head-on.


    He fell to the ground with a dull hum.


    The long steel sword in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Unable to resist the pain of scratching her skin, the girl said nothing, bit her teeth, followed the voice and hurried to get up, trying to pick up the weapon that fell on the ground again.


    Unfortunately, the cold touch from the neck skin dispelled her idea of continuing to resist.


    Just sit on the ground, reach out and take off the blindfold cloth, look up at the woman standing in front of her and complain, "it''s unfair -! You can observe my every move, but I can only be in the dark..."


    A woman with long black hair over her shoulders, tall, beautiful and strange face, ruthless.


    She put away her dagger and said, "you need to feel the changes in the outside world with your heart, Nina.


    If you can''t do that.


    You''ll never be a demon hunter like your father.


    Evil creatures hiding in the dark will not consciously stand under the light of a flashlight and wait for you to cut them with a sword. "


    The girl sighed.


    Grabbing the woman''s outstretched right hand, he got up and said helplessly, "I know... They have ten times stronger perception and power than human beings.


    But... Can humans really do it?


    Sister Claudia, I mean I... "


    The hybrid went under the dead tree, picked up the long sword and said, "when he trained me before, he said: death is the best teacher for demon hunters.


    I can detect my trace in advance in the dark. People of your age are very excellent.


    If you have the power of an adult.


    Maybe we can stop the attack. "


    The girl picked up her coat and put it on her body and said with a smile, "you are comforting me again. Don''t worry. Sooner or later, I will defeat you with my own hands."


    After morning exercise.


    Take a bath and pack.


    Nina put on her satchel and walked out of the house.


    A black limousine with a demon hunting license plate was parked on the edge of the street.


    AVA rolled down the window and said with a smile, "good morning, Miss Nina."


    "Good morning, Mr. Ava."


    After getting on the bus, the strange girl noticed a thoughtful silence. Her black and pure eyes looked at Ava''s eyes through the endoscope and asked tentatively, "in my image, you rarely drive this Duke Hoshi to send me out.


    Are there any important people to pick up today? "


    AVA said with a smile, "I can''t hide anything from your eyes. After I send you to school, I have to go again..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    Nina, who succeeded in the routine, flashed a cunning light in her eyes, quickly stood up and lay on the back of the seat, excitedly said, "cole must have come back! Right?!


    I haven''t seen him for two years.


    Take me there! "


    Follow procedures and laws.


    The whereabouts of the demon hunter in the trial sequence are strictly confidential to the imperial demon hunting group. No one can make it public or spread it in other ways.


    But.


    Nina Kravitz walker, as the adult''s legal adopted daughter.


    It''s really hard for AVA to refuse such a request directly. He can only respond reluctantly, "the whereabouts of the adult are top secret, Nina.


    Go to class honestly.


    I''ll tell you what you want to see him. "


    "Bang."


    The girl turned her head and looked out of the window. She stopped talking.


    ...


    Mengxi Empire demon hunting regiment.


    The conference hall on the top floor.


    The sound of fierce quarrel can be heard clearly in the corridor even ten meters away.


    "Fart him! What does the party struggle in the cabinet have to do with us?! tell me again, and I''ll send the resignation letter to your Majesty''s desk tomorrow!"


    "Calm down, your excellency Roddy. Although the dark world has not made any big moves for five years, the recent actions of the truth party have become more and more out of line.


    They marched and organized mob attacks. They didn''t even know what kind of ghost method they used to pull in the only son of the mayor of golden harbor.


    Now the public opinion circles are making more and more noise, and the people''s voice for supporting the admission of the truth party to the cabinet is also higher and higher.


    If we stand up at this time and announce the launch of an independent investigation into the truth party, I am afraid that in two days, the mob will have to lift the ceiling of the headquarters. "


    "When you think about it with your butt, you know, after the tide of alienation, the angry people suddenly burst out of an unheard of radical party to preach human supremacy. There must be a problem.


    But we don''t have a clue at the moment.


    We can''t directly arrest the top leaders of the truth party without evidence, can we?


    If we do, the saliva of major newspapers can drown us.


    The devil hunting regiment intervened, despised the royal family and the law, and interfered in the internal affairs of the Empire... Gee, I''m afraid no one can catch such a big hat when it falls down? "


    This time.


    A secretary opened the door and whispered, "Lord Cole is back."


    Hear this familiar name.


    The gray haired Roddy, shocked by the tiger''s body, hurried to say, "please invite him in!"


    The sound of hard soled leather shoes in the corridor is particularly heavy.


    Not long.


    The door of the conference hall was pushed open.


    The people in the office hurried up to show their awe of the comers.


    Roddy laughed and gave Cole a bear hug, exhaled a foul breath and said, "you''re back. Has seranda''s case progressed?"


    Acting permanent member, leader of the executive group, and iron hand Carl Helms.


    The former Playboy.


    In addition to the metal prosthesis, there is a ferocious scar across the chin, neck and chest. The missing half of the left ear also uses the metal prosthesis to make up for the appearance defects.


    He ran out his cigarette and said in a deep voice, "is there a connection between the truth party and her?"


    Cole responded, "clemento mantel of lelag, do you know him?"


    Carl frowned, remained silent for a moment and said, "I had dinner with him at the beginning of the year. I heard that his house was haunted. I asked Vera to deal with it myself.


    He... Has a problem? "


    "He''s from seranda, and he''s dead."


    Never stop talking.


    Every bureaucrat present, more or less, knew clemento''s resume.


    The regional leader of the truth party active in laelag is a popular candidate who is expected to enter the cabinet in the past two years.


    If he''s really like Cole said

 Chapter 512

    The crowd fell silent.


    Rapid footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    Even before he could knock on the door, a young man in an operator''s uniform broke into the conference hall.


    He held a note tightly in his hand and looked frightened.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    Roddy frowned and scolded, "what''s so urgent? Take a breath and say it slowly."


    The operator''s face turned white, took a deep breath, calmed the great shock in his heart, combed his thoughts, and his voice trembled, "twenty minutes ago, the Helu Empire sent many warships to attack the Golden Port without publicly declaring war.


    According to the report from the front line, we... Suffered heavy losses! "


    "What?!"


    Mr. benned, a permanent member who will retire next year, is like a crazy old lion.


    Hit the table with a punch.


    He stood up and glared angrily, "those savage Helu people, I''ll skin them! Does the prime minister and his majesty know about this


    The operator reached out and wiped the cold sweat off his face with his sleeve, nodded and said, "the prime minister is holding an emergency meeting on this..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The harsh telephone rang.


    Roddy walked quickly to pick up the phone.


    "Prime minister, we have


    Well, I see. We''ll handle it carefully. "


    Hang up.


    The burly man went to the conference table, held the table with both hands, looked dignified and said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, please keep this matter confidential until the imperial official has been announced.


    According to the war immunity of demon hunters, we are not allowed to participate in any form of national war. During this period, the prime minister wants us to do our part.


    Make sure the dark world doesn''t make a comeback.


    Although the war has begun... "


    That''s it.


    Roddy took a deep breath.


    His eyes fell on cole and then said, "cole, you are the only trial sequence in Mongolia, the case of seranda and the truth party.


    I''m afraid... You''ll have to fight alone.


    I fear that they are secretly colluding with the Helu empire. "


    Cole knew what he was worried about.


    If there is really the shadow of seranda, the sudden rise of the truth party and the Helu empire will fight against Mongolia at this critical point in time.


    There must be a huge conspiracy.


    And get up.


    Before there is substantial evidence, the demon hunting regiment shall not interfere with the regulations and provisions of the cabinet, just like a shackle tied to their feet.


    Knowing that the truth party has huge problems and hidden dangers, it has nowhere to start.


    At this time.


    There is only the trial sequence. In some special events, this transcendent existence above the supremacy of the state has the power to continue the investigation without being held accountable.


    Whether the war and the sudden rise of the truth party are connected with the dark world is very important for the qualitative and follow-up treatment of these two things.


    At a minimum.


    Once the invasion of the real hammer Helu Empire and the truth party are connected with the dark world, Mengxi and its allies can take the absolute initiative in the world''s public opinion.


    This is also one of the important conditions for launching a war and mobilizing the whole country to win over allies.


    This time.


    Roddy''s secretary hurried into the conference hall, glanced at the big figures of the demon hunting group and said, "in thirty minutes, her majesty will give a public speech in the Olympic Palace Square.


    At that time, your excellencies need to be present. "


    That''s it.


    He looked down at his watch, went to Roddy, lowered his voice and whispered, "it''s getting late, sir."


    Roddy nodded slightly.


    Motioned him to go out first, and then said, "the meeting is here first, Cole, the investigation... It''s up to you."


    ...


    Twenty minutes later.


    Olin Palace Square.


    The mobilization radio on the street broadcast again and again the fact that the Golden Harbor was attacked and the Helu Empire fought undeclared.


    The excited citizens of the imperial capital.


    Crowded into the square in front of the Imperial Palace, I can''t wait to know how her majesty and the cabinet will deal with such a bad invasion.


    The streets around the square were crowded with people on two buildings.


    The major media who came to the news early arranged long guns and short guns around the podium to record this historic moment.


    The temporary stands were filled with bureaucrats from the Mengxi power center.


    Until an old woman, wearing a crown and holding a ruby scepter, appeared at the end of the red carpet accompanied by the crown prince and the prime minister.


    The noise and shouting at the scene gradually subsided.


    Cole was standing in front of the office window on the top floor of the demon hunting group.


    Holding a cigarette that hasn''t been extinguished.


    Vera stood beside him, gently rubbing the wedding ring on her right hand, looked across the crowded crowd in the street, stopped on the queen of the speech, frowned and said, "I have a very bad feeling now.


    I always thought... Something would happen over there. "


    Cole exhaled smoke and said indifferently, "political things have nothing to do with us."


    "I know, but... Can we really stay out if there is an all-out war?


    as far as I am concerned.


    Three years ago, the Empire broke out several military conflicts with the khrushes in the East colony because of the distribution of interests. Now these things happen... "


    The voice just fell.


    A quiet street with only the voice of the Queen''s speech suddenly heard huge gunshots!


    Mengxi Empire, the honorary supreme leader, burst out a big blood mist behind his head, and even fell to the ground with a speech in his hand.


    Before the crowd at the scene reacted.


    Another shot.


    Before the bodyguards rushed to the podium, they accurately penetrated the chest of the imperial prince.


    After a very brief silence.


    The moment of the third shot.


    Prime Minister Osborne Hoover, who reacted, instinctively dodged to the right. A blood mist burst out from the cheekbones and ears on his left face. The whole person fell to the ground and twitched constantly.


    Finally.


    Less than four seconds after the shooting.


    The bureaucrats and the people who listened to the speech rose one after another.


    The crowd burst out like a tsunami.


    The guards in charge of security rushed to the stands and, in the chaos, covered the adults of the cabinet to evacuate the shooting scene.


    Soldiers stationed nearby.


    He pushed aside the crowd, rushed to the podium with a gun and surrounded the queen and crown prince with flesh and blood.


    Police officers who are in a mess.


    He tried his best to maintain the order that the scene was about to riot, forcibly separated a road and let medical personnel rush in to ensure the life safety of the crown prince and the prime minister.


    Vera stood at the window.


    Staring at the murder scene in the distance, the whole person fell into a dull, as if he couldn''t believe it. The supreme leader of the Empire, who never flinched in the face of the dark world and survived countless wars and assassinations, was shot and killed in front of his own home in the capital of the Empire!


    When you get back to your senses.


    She took a breath of air-conditioning and turned to look at Cole. She was so shocked that she didn''t know what language to use to describe her feelings now.


    Crush out the cigarette.


    Cole frowned. "It''s not a dark creature..."

 Chapter 513

    The freezing rain was biting and washed the trenches full of corpses.


    Muddy.


    watery blood.


    Minced meat.


    The vast battlefield covered by dark clouds is like purgatory on earth.


    After industrialization appeared in this world, the yuan capitals of all the Warring States would not have thought of the colonial guafenwar originally planned to end in half a year.


    It is turning into a bloody and cruel tug of war.


    The epidemic is rampant.


    The city was reduced to ruins in the bombing.


    Countless civilians have been displaced.


    The big pit where the bodies were burned did not stop for a moment, with thick smoke and industrial fire.


    The arms race and the killing torrent of steel casting are carried on guns, ships and warplanes. Human life is like grass mustard on the roadside.


    In the past.


    Demon hunters went one after another.


    The justice defended by life and the peace and stability gained by fighting against evil.


    After the legendary demon hunter Cole Walker suppressed the dark world with killing and death.


    In front of the power of politicians and careerists.


    Falling apart.


    It is also in front of such absurd reality and death.


    People who once hated the dark crow witch finally realized that the former demon hunter who had fallen in their eyes had already seen the truth.


    As she confessed when talking to Cole Walker in dongduo: the world is sick, corrupt bureaucrats, selfish people, stupid government


    even to the extent that.


    A conservative critic.


    Paranoid people believe that the emergence of Cole Walker has broken the original balance and pattern of the world.


    January 17, 1844.


    After two and a half years of covert investigation.


    The Mengxi Empire, which had obtained the key evidence, publicly announced that the important member of the alliance, the Helu Empire, had secretly colluded with the dark crow witch.


    Take this opportunity.


    The demon hunting regiment, which belongs to the members of the allies, three trial sequence demon hunters, officially participated in this intense and unprecedented all-round war.


    March.


    The member countries of the alliance were defeated one after another.


    Mass deaths.


    The number of supernatural evil events has soared tenfold during the three-year war.


    April.


    At the panis military port of the Helu Empire, soldiers were armed Yi, and the anti war and liquidation parade broke out in the imperial capital. Emperor ferret III, trapped inside and outside, was forced to abdicate and fled to the kingdom of asmonia with his family.


    So far.


    The first war of the old empire to carve up the interests of the world came to an end.


    However.


    Although the war ended, during this period, the growing truth party, like a cloud over the sky, took root and sprouted in the political circles of various countries.


    They wantonly publicized the overthrow of the monarchy, the establishment of a unified and powerful government with centralized power in the world, and were responsible for the future of mankind and the counterattack against the suppression of the dark world.


    In contrast.


    Matt ush''s birthplace, in October two years ago, also broke out a great revolution, overthrowing the emperor and rising another new party.


    however.


    As Cole once said to Vera: political matters have nothing to do with the demon hunter.


    As an absolute force against evil and foreign enemies, the human world.


    They must maintain a certain degree of separation from the ruling class of the human world, so as to prevent the influence of evil things from spreading to the top through them.


    Imagine.


    The culprit of the internal investigation of the Mongolian tin Empire, if not just the senior officials of the Council, but into the cabinet, will influence the political forces and big capital of the whole country.


    The consequences are unimaginable.


    April 20th.


    Under the extraordinary means of various demon hunting groups and three trial sequences.


    The damned Foreign Minister of the Helu Empire revealed a shocking secret to them: the dark crow Parliament.


    A secret organization that has penetrated all over the world.


    Members include the vast majority of regional leaders of the truth party, private capital, big warlords, and even... Big bureaucrats of demon hunting groups in some countries.


    The horu Empire fought undeclared war against Mongolia.


    Queen Mengxi and her crown prince were shot and killed, which was planned by her.


    They like to call the leader of the organization ''mysterious lady''.


    The lady also has another more well-known Title: dark crow witch, penny seranda.


    ...


    The next day.


    White moon Republic.


    The Allied surrender agreement was signed in the city of Minsk.


    Outside the venue.


    Amelia, the big reporter, with a glass of water, sat on the steps of the corridor to rest.


    He was wearing a gray sweater, rolled up his sleeves and long brown hair carefully coiled behind his head.


    She is nearly thirty years old.


    The corners of the eyes have emerged the traces of years, the face vicissitudes, and the absent eyes are inexplicably tired.


    This time.


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared in her sight.


    The female reporter was stunned.


    As if he couldn''t believe his eyes, he got up quickly and shouted, "cole!"


    Hear her voice.


    The tall figure in the distance stopped and turned back.


    Their eyes collided.


    All the vicissitudes and loneliness in Amelia''s eyes were immediately covered up by surprise. She picked up the camera beside her and trotted all the way.


    He looked up at the familiar and strange man in front of him.


    She wanted to hug him, but she restrained the impulse that had been suppressed for eight years.


    He raised his hand, brushed away the hair at his temples, smiled and said, "long time no see."


    Cole''s face seemed to have never changed, as ruthless as ever.


    "Amelia..."


    The demon hunter has a keen insight into details.


    Eight years is enough to change many things.


    The only constant is her consistent enthusiasm.


    Although Amelia had a lot to say, the atmosphere was strangely silent.


    Until Cole''s voice sounded.


    "Are you still alone?"


    "Uh..."


    The female reporter bowed her head, opened her right hand without a ring, smiled awkwardly and said, "of course, I love this job, so I often travel around the world without a fixed place.


    Speaking of, since you became the trial sequence, I can''t remember the last time we met. "


    Although she said so, she knew the reason.


    Just as he mentioned the indefinite postponement of the promotion trial sequence when he interviewed Hadi betani, special Minister of Mengxi demon hunting regiment the year before last, the other party said a joke: the trial sequences are orphans.


    Cole put out his cigarette.


    She looked straight into the reporter''s eyes and frowned, "you deserve a better person, Amelia."


    After a moment of silence.


    Looking at Amelia, she could no longer restrain her inner impulse. She suddenly hugged Cole, put her face on his chest, took a deep breath and said what she should have said many years ago.


    "No matter what you think, you are the best for me."


    Let go of your arms.


    Amelia looked up at Cole''s eyes, took two steps back, as if she had removed a huge knot in her heart, smiled and said, "don''t worry about me, let''s go and do what you should do."

 Chapter 514

    The day after the Minsk agreement was signed.


    For ordinary people.


    The haze of war has dissipated, and peace and stability seem within reach.


    However.


    Governments and well-informed senior people have realized that a purge of the dark crow Parliament and the ensuing turmoil are quietly attacking.


    Also on this day.


    The dark crow witch hiding behind the scenes finally came to the stage and spread her knowledge and thought of the ideal country to the world with the help of the propaganda tools of the truth party.


    ...


    The Royal demon hunter Academy of the Mengxi empire.


    A young girl, with a newly published Pravda in her hand, leaned on the ancient stone pillar next to the training ground.


    Loose black training clothes can''t hide her tall figure.


    The hands holding the newspaper are full of calluses and wounds.


    Dark Wavy long hair, soft and hanging on the shoulder.


    The young girl should have taken off her pure eyes and showed her sophistication and sharpness inconsistent with her age.


    A slender scar, which runs through the corners of her eyes and the bridge of her nose, makes her soft face and adds the ferocity and indifference of birth.


    He reached into his chest pocket and took out a slender candy and held it in his mouth.


    The girl''s eyes flitted across the newspaper and her eyebrows frowned.


    "Dark crow witch..."


    She had heard the name from other people more than once.


    Especially Haley Johnny.


    The old lover who calls herself Cole is a mysterious witch who makes her feel sweaty every time she meets.


    It''s also in her mouth.


    The girl knew for the first time that the legendary dark crow witch had a complex relationship with her adoptive father.


    "Nina, it''s time to train!"


    I heard the voice of the students in the distance.


    The girl closed the newspaper.


    Take the long sword standing by the wall and trot to the training ground.


    ...


    Mengxi demon hunting group.


    Roddy Singh''s office.


    "Hardy... Oh, no, dear Lord Hardy betani, your excellency, do you know what treatment I received in the cabinet after you rejected this document again?"


    Hardy had a cigarette in one hand and a wine glass in the other.


    He sat on the sofa with his legs up and said with a smile, "the prime minister must have greeted you very cordially."


    Today''s little man.


    It is no longer the unknown man who is covered up in the light of the legendary demon hunter.


    The traces of years left on his face made him more and more calm.


    His eldest son died in an "accident." his wife Marian was seriously injured and was in a coma in the hospital for six months.


    The special minister, the candidate for the trial sequence, feels more and more gloomy and difficult to guess.


    After a silence.


    Roddy pinched his eyebrows with a headache and said, "there''s no news about seranda''s case so far... Hardy, you know those two people best. Who do you think will win?"


    Hardy gradually shrunk his smile, exhaled smoke, frowned and said, "their relationship is very complex. Under Roddy, it is no longer a struggle between them compared with losing and winning.


    Have you read the Pravda this morning?


    Unexpectedly, those guys jumped out before we made the truth public, but according to the analysis of the intelligence department, the situation is very unfavorable to us... Or the governments of various countries.


    Even if it''s just about individuals... "


    Roddy sighed.


    Leaning back in his chair, he interrupted, "I''m afraid... The war is far from over, Mr. betani."


    ...


    Three days later.


    Late at night.


    Outside the Helu palace.


    According to the clues traced all the way, or the clues left by seranda on purpose.


    Two demon hunters stopped slowly under the dim street lamp.


    The older torrell, holding his belt in both hands, looked at the dormant in the dark, only vaguely illuminated, like a huge imperial palace that eats people, and said, "don''t you need help?"


    Cole took out a cigarette.


    The criminal verdict made a crisp metal crash.


    Without answering the other party''s questions, he put his left hand into his trouser pocket and walked forward.


    The old hunter watched Cole disappear into the night, frowned and said to the empty dark corner, "this is their personal grudge.


    Pertai. "


    The voice fell.


    A tall thin figure came out of the darkness and stopped beside torrel.


    He pushed the small round glasses on the bridge of his nose and said in Mongolian with a strong Helu accent, "you''ve become emotional, old man."


    Torrel raised his eyebrows, sat down on the curb and said, "I''m old and can''t see this picture of life and death."


    "Tut."


    Cole drove all the way in.


    There was no guard in the Helu palace of nuota, and there was not even a living man.


    Footsteps echoed in the open corridor.


    until.


    A wooden door reflecting the light appeared at the end of the corridor.


    Push the door in.


    The solemn Royal bedroom in the past left only the mess after the emperor ran away.


    Under the mild yellow light.


    A familiar figure stood at the window with his back to the gate.


    Maybe I heard the footsteps behind me.


    Sweet and ethereal, as if there were strange magic sounds, sounded in the silent bedroom.


    "Almost ten years, Cole.


    I still remember when we first met, you and I were embarrassed because of an evil spirit. "


    Cole exhaled smoke and dust. The just trial appeared in his left hand and said coldly, "I''m not afraid I''ll kill you now?"


    After a silence.


    Dressed in a dark crow feather cape, holding a scepter and wearing a crown of despair, seranda turned slowly, looked into Cole''s eyes and said, "you know it''s no use killing me now.


    The seeds of thought have been sown and take root in people''s hearts.


    Kill me.


    In addition to delaying the arrival of this change, there is no way to stop it. "


    That''s it.


    Serenda smiled.


    "It seems that I won the war, demon hunter.


    You always say that human good and evil are one.


    Now they have made their own choice, and they have chosen me.


    The old era is decadent and decadent. If a war is not needed to wake up the numb people, how can they know where the road to choose is? "


    Many times.


    History always spirals.


    Even in a similar world, to some extent, some processes are particularly similar.


    What zelanda is doing now is very similar to the proposition of the axis powers.


    Cole ran out his cigarette and said indifferently, "change is right or wrong, but the road exists, seranda."


    Maybe it''s to narrow the distance between each other.


    The witch walked slowly and said with a smile, "why don''t we wait and see and let people make their own choices with your ideas?


    If I lose, it''s up to you.


    If I win... "


    Serenda was right about one thing.


    It won''t help if Cole kills her now.


    Because thought cannot be killed.


    Penny, a bureaucrat from the demon hunting regiment.


    The means to affect the world are far more terrible than the seemingly terrible natural disaster gangsters.


    even to the extent that.


    It has reached the level of shaking the foundation of human society, existence and correctness.


    Cole looked straight into her eyes.


    "You never give up that part of mankind."


    Seranda responded, "human beings or witches... All I pursue is my ideal, Cole.


    Create a perfect.


    No corruption, no numbness, no despicable world.


    I have to admit that the life of ordinary people is just a meaningless number in the eyes of not all corrupt bureaucrats.


    Those who survived should thank Baruch for his sacrifice.


    After that, I began to think about the correctness of your point of view.


    In fact, you are right. "


    That''s it.


    Penny stopped in front of Cole.


    She raised her right hand and gently touched the face of the person she loved. She said in a disappointed tone, "sometimes, I think, if we were just ordinary people, how good it would be."


    Their eyes collided.


    Maybe I can''t help but be sincere.


    Maybe it''s premeditated cruelty.


    Seranda''s smile was like the first time I saw her.


    A deep kiss.


    It''s also at this moment.


    The long knife quietly appeared in Cole''s hand.


    The scepter held in the witch''s palm exudes a dim evil brilliance.